《Faith, Lust, and Hypnosis》 Chapter 1-1 (Pilot) Gin, a man in his late 20s. A blue collar worker who starts working from 9 to 5, five days a week, every single week. He made just enough money to pay for his bills and food. He managed to save some change bit by bit throughout the years and bought some decent stuff for himself. A peaceful life albeit quite boring and monotone. ¡®It¡¯s quite depressing, to be honest.¡¯ Gin laid on his bed, ruminating on his life so far. ¡®I¡¯m grateful that I managed to find a decent job in a restaurant. It¡¯s a minimum wage job, but it is enough to live. Saving money bit by bit was possible because I get free lunch at work. I managed to buy a decent PC and a nice smartphone for myself. But¡­ why does it feel so empty?¡¯ Gin sighed quietly, staring at the ceiling of his old and cramped apartment. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time to spend at home. I can¡¯t go hang out because I don¡¯t have friends nor a girlfriend. I don¡¯t even have time for my hobbies anymore because I¡¯m dead tired after work.¡¯ ¡®Maybe, if I quit and find a different and better job with better incentives and wage, I could move to a better place to live, buy a car and maybe even find myself a partner to spend the rest of my life with¡­¡¯ Tapping the back of his phone, Gin¡¯s mind began to fly away to the land of his own made up world. ¡®It¡¯s a depressing life, I don¡¯t feel hopeful¡­ If only I could just die in my sleep, a painless death would be great. Living is just painful¡­¡¯ It has been years, yet everything stayed the same. There was no up nor down. No passion nor hope to motivate him to strive for improvements. He saw no future for himself, no joy, no happiness, no point. If only he could leave the world without having to experience great pain, having no more need to struggle, to stop being a wage slave, to cease to feel pain, then¡ª ¡°No¡­!¡± Gin slapped his own cheeks. He gritted his teeth and got up from his bed. ¡®I can¡¯t fall into despair like this! I¡¯ll be in my thirties soon! I can¡¯t squander this precious time! I can¡¯t dilly dally around anymore!¡¯ ¡°A new job¡­¡± Gin sat in front of his computer, started to look for a job listing on the internet. He began typing away and read through many pages for a while. He brewed a coffee for himself and even began to make his resume from scratch again, hoping to increase his chance of scoring a better job. Something he hasn¡¯t done in years. Gin was motivated, he would finally give his earnest effort to change his life, and even if he fails, he would try again. ¡®I have to find my own opportunity, no matter how long and difficult it is¡­¡¯ As the night grew deeper, the adrenaline in his blood dissipated and vertigo struck him before long. His eyelids got heavier and heavier, and before he even realized it, Gin fell asleep on his desk. Thump-thump¡­! Thump-thump¡­! Thump-thump¡­ Thump¡­Thump¡­. Thump¡­¡­..Thump¡­¡­¡­. Thump¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Gin opened his eyes, a jolting sensation shocked him to his senses almost immediately. He stood up and realized the ground was unfamiliar. He wasn¡¯t standing in his old and cramped apartment room anymore. The floor felt cold and hard. It reminded him of porcelain, yet not quite the same. ¡®A dream? It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ A surreal feeling, his body felt different somehow. The room he was in was covered in foreign designs, decorated by shiny objects such as vases and weird looking plants. Rows of pillars on his left and right, and the extravagant feel reminded him of a ballroom. Finally, on the most edge of the room, a figure of a person could be seen. A woman wearing long, thin, and transparent fabrics stood on the balcony. The fabrics were barely covering her most sensitive part of the body, sparkling under the light of the moon outside. ¡°¡­?¡± Gin took a step forward. Every sense and fiber of his being were screaming in doubt and fear. He had no recollection of how he got to this foreign place, only the feeling of unfamiliarity with everything. Even to his own body. Slowly, he closed his distance with the woman covered in transparent fabrics. He could see her back, the shape of her waist and buttocks, white as snow. Her skin was pale as if the sun had never caught a glimpse of her body. Gin could not help but move his eyes downward. The transparent fabrics barely did anything to cover the dark thin line separating her two plump cheeks. In fact, the fabrics only enhanced her allure and charm. Having absorbed the graceful view, Gin raised his eyes towards the woman¡¯s smooth nape. Her golden hair was tied neatly into a bun, held together by juda sticks. After that he looked at the curves of her waist once more, then her slender arms and legs, her shoulder, and finally back to her buttocks again. Gin didn¡¯t say a word. He simply stared in silence. His breathing calmed down and the blood in his body started to focus in his crotch. ¡®This is a dream.¡¯ ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± The woman spoke. She didn¡¯t turn around as if she were glued to the ground, only her voice echoed throughout the ballroom. ¡®Such an alluring voice, who is she?¡¯ ¡°I am.¡± Gin replied as it is with a dry tone. He didn¡¯t blink nor hesitate. There was no need to do so, he thought. Soon everything will disappear and be forgotten just like the other thousands of dreams he had before. ¡°It is a rare sight for a mortal¡¯s soul to enter my home. Even more for someone as candid as you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡®Gin simply acknowledged her words.¡¯ ¡°Pity that you have not realized you have died.¡± She spoke plain without a care in her tone. As if a switch had been flipped, her words snapped Gin back to lucidity. ¡°¡­.Died? I have died¡­?¡± Gin repeated her words. His heartbeat suddenly became harder. The desire that had been building up in his body was blown away as if it were a lie. ¡°For you to not even realize such a thing. You must have died in your sleep or you are simply slow. Were you poisoned? Murdered? Or was it a natural death? Which one could it possibly be?¡± ¡°Death¡­ in my sleep¡­.? Oh no¡­¡± Gin took a step back. He covered his face with his hands, unable to digest her words. ¡®I have died? In my sleep? No way I died! I still have things to do! I have to wake up! Please wake up!!¡¯ The woman turned her head to the side ever so slightly, just enough for Gin to see a faint smirk on her cheeks. ¡°All mortals, rich or poor, clever or dimwitted, kind or evil, male or female, they are all the same and equal after death. It is always an interesting sight to see.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? The concept of my existence would be a difficult thing to understand by your kind. Perhaps to you, I could be described as a ¡¯God¡¯.¡± ¡°A God? The one true God?¡± Gin¡¯s eyes opened wide, he couldn¡¯t breathe for a second. ¡°No. Perhaps a deity would be more accurate. I do not control the universe according to my whim, but I do hold some authority.¡± ¡°¡­What kind of deity are you, then?¡± The self-proclaimed deity didn¡¯t answer immediately. She turned her body around, facing Gin and their eyes met directly. Eyes filled with stars, face fairer than a fairy, and thin soft lips smirking with confidence. ¡°My followers call me the goddess of virtue. The one who brings salvation and redemption to those in need.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Gin was awestruck by her words. Such a display of confidence and charms made his heart flutter, but only for a moment. That is because¡ª ¡®That thing between her crotch. It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about, is it?¡¯ Gin gave it a hard look and was convinced by what he saw. ¡°You are a guy.¡± ¡°Hm? Oh, this?¡± The goddess of virtue moved her(?) hand towards the crotch area. She(?) lifted the thin transparent fabrics and pushed her(?) hips forward for Gin to have a better look. ¡°This is indeed a penis.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And what lies below my testicles is¡ª¡° The goddess of virtue(?) reached for her testicles and lifted it up, and what was hidden behind it blew Gin¡¯s mind. ¡°¡ªA vagina.¡± Gin blanked out for a moment. He caught a glimpse of her labia. It was on the thicker side. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It is simple. The concept of gender does not apply to us. We are beyond such crude limitations.¡± ¡°Then you are a hermaphrodite, right?¡± ¡°That would be close, but not quite. I could have either, both, or none of them if I wish it to. As I said, I¡¯m not bound by such primitive concepts.¡± ¡®That indeed would make her something else entirely.¡¯ Gin¡¯s gaze landed on her chest. It was big and perky, the nipples were bright pink and the size of the areola was quite big. Gulp! Desires clouded his mind for a moment, but Gin quickly shook those thoughts away. There are more important things than boobs and ass. His dire situation, for example. ¡°¡­I died, probably in my sleep. I still have things to do there¡ª¡° ¡°Do you, now? Pray tell me, what sort of important duty do you have in the mortal world?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gin stopped for a moment and asked himself. His life was not exactly fulfilling nor grand, but it was peaceful and boring. His future was not looking very bright but rather on the darker hue if anything. He doesn¡¯t see a good ending for himself, yet at the very last moment, unknowingly to himself he wanted to try again. To strive for a better future for himself however naught it may be. That feeling of hope, although faint, was the light in the tunnel. However, another part of himself was rejoicing that he could finally leave such a depressing life and world in peace, dying in his sleep. There was no more need to wake up early in the morning to do a mindless job in a restaurant, living paycheck to paycheck, over and over again. In a sense, he finally got his wish. He felt relieved. He felt he was given¡­ salvation. Salvation through death. The strings that tied him to the material world were no more. Gin no longer had to sustain himself with food, shelter, and mindless entertainment. To put it into a positive perspective, he got his wish granted. Yet, the final struggle he felt¡ª It was all too sudden. He was not prepared for it. Death came too sudden and he was robbed out of his hope to continue living. Perhaps had death come sooner he would be completely filled with joy and glee. But death has come and passed. It was outside of his control. ¡°¡­What do I do now?¡± ¡°The dead do not have much choice. The natural process would have you be taken to the sea of souls, purified and fused together as one with the others. You might be reborn or you might not. For time is merely a concept, a century might feel like a second, a millennia a minute, and an eternity is but a blink of an eye. Personally, I do not find either one to be attractive.¡± ¡°Reborn¡­¡± ¡°However, you being here is anything but natural. Occasionally, a soul or two might cross through my home. Hmm¡­ it has been a while since the last one.¡± ¡°So¡­ what does it mean for me?¡± ¡°It means you are in luck.¡± The goddess¡¯ smile grew deeper. Her eyes filled with stars appeared to be shining to Gin. ¡°You being here can be considered as a special event for me. For that, I will grant you a boon. Anything you wish, as long as it is within my capacity, I will grant it.¡± Thump-thump!! Gin felt his heartbeat thumping in his chest. A very vivid sensation, one that would be ingrained deep into his mind¡ª ¡°¡­Anything?¡± ¡°Anything you wish for.¡± ¡°Even if I wish to harm humanity, for example?¡± ¡°Even if you wish to harm or to help anyone.¡± ¡°Anything that I wish for, you will grant it for me?¡± ¡°As long as it is within my capacity, yes.¡± Gin fell silent. The gears in his mind started to rotate. He dug deep into his memories, wishes and hope, bitterness and despairs, all the accumulated experience he had since his birth¡ª this is it. This is the moment where it all counts. It was all for this moment. ¡®Anything that I wish for, the goddess will grant it for me. Then, it is decided¡ª¡® ¡°Could you please reincarnate myself to a wealthy and nice family back on earth, while also giving me a superpower ability of my own choosing?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to be reborn or transmigrate to a different world. There are too many risks being thrown into a foreign world, learning how to live in a foreign land from zero. Especially starting out as a baby, what if I don¡¯t like their way of life there? What if they don¡¯t have the internet? What if they don¡¯t have games? Pizzas? What if it¡¯s a medieval world and technology isn¡¯t as developed? Which is more likely to happen, dying of boredom or dying in war?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to kill or be killed. I don¡¯t want to be reborn in a world filled with war and death. I don¡¯t want glory on top of a mountain of corpses. I don¡¯t want to be king or emperor, nor the smartest¡ª strongest man alive either. What I wanted is living in peace, with money to buy what I want, to hang out with friends, to have someone I love, to be happy¡ª¡® My wish is simple. I want to live to my heart content and go out on my own terms. I want to have control of my own life. In other words, I want to be able to live selfishly without consequence. ¡°Pfft¡ª!! Puhahahahaha!!¡± The goddess of virtue laughed. The goddess¡¯ teeth were perfect and clean. The colors were completely white without any impurities on them. Her trembling tongue was swimming among the saliva gleefully. Her eyes and cheeks curved in amusement¡ª S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything about the goddess was flawless. The embodiment of the ideal ¡®human¡¯. A body without blemish, free of worldly constraints such as gender and age. ¡°¡­Is it not possible?¡± ¡°No. It is not possible for me.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? No?¡± ¡°Not at all. Such a thing is beyond my capacity, truly.¡± The gear within Gin¡¯s mind came to a halt. He stammered for a moment, trying to understand what the goddess just said. ¡°To revive someone who is already dead would take a lot of ¡®Faith¡¯. Even if I do have that much ¡®Faith¡¯ with me, the odds of returning you whence you came would be another separate issue itself. The worlds are all over the space, constantly moving, dying, reborn, unending and infinitely vast.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You standing where you are right now is nothing short of a miracle. Returning you to the same world you came from would require at least double the miracles. Such an act is way beyond me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Then, can I truly not avoid¡­ ¡®death¡¯?¡± Gin felt his body going limp, cold sweat began pouring behind his back. ¡°It is complicated. When you were born in a world, a connection was created that binds you to that world itself. You can call this connection ¡®Fate¡¯ if you like. When one dies, their ¡®Fate¡¯ comes to an end. To live again after death means to alter ¡®Fate¡¯. Altering mother nature herself would be no easy feat, even for deities such as I.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°But that is not the end of all things. There are other ways to live again.¡± ¡°O-oh?¡± ¡°Your ¡®Fate¡¯ in your world has come to an end. However, your ¡®Fate¡¯ in other worlds has not. In fact, it has not even started yet. Connecting your ¡®Fate¡¯ to a new world is significantly much easier than altering an existing one. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°¡­You cannot revive me back from the dead in my old world. But you can grant me a new life in a different one.¡± ¡°Correct. I can grant you a chance to live again in any world but yours. How does that sound? Is it good enough for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hm? No? I can still grant you any power of your choosing for your second request, you know? I would say it is quite a fair boon myself.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it is also a fair¡ª no, it is actually a very generous boon to be honest. I would be forever grateful if you could grant me my wishes, only¡ª¡° ¡°¡­?¡± Gin had an epiphany. It seems that the goddess isn¡¯t as omnipotent as he initially thought. The goddess of virtue, or so she claimed¡ª said that altering ¡®Fate¡¯ is possible but outside of her power to do so. Also the fact that she said the word ¡®deities¡¯. Does that mean there are other beings just like this goddess? Knowing such information, a few ideas popped out in his mind. Altering ¡®Fate¡¯ has been done before, possibly by deities even more powerful than the goddess in front of him. Is it possible to meet them? And have them alter his ¡®Fate¡¯? Would they even be willing to help him? How do these deities become even stronger and powerful? ¡®The word the goddess spoke¡­¡¯ ¡®Faith.¡¯ ¡®What does she mean by that? Why does she need a lot of ¡®Faith¡¯? Is it prayers? Believers? Her followers call her the goddess of virtue. Her followers gave her ¡®Faith¡¯?¡¯ ¡®Is it possible for me to meet other gods? Rather, become a ¡®god¡¯ myself just like her?¡¯ ¡°¡ªCan I change my wish? It¡¯s not too late, is it?¡± ¡°Oh? Something more important than your life? Interesting, I would like to hear it.¡± ¡°No, I still want to live again. But in a different way.¡± ¡°Hm, whatever do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­Can you grant me the power¡ª¡° ¡®Should I ask her this?¡¯ ¡®What if things go awry?¡¯ ¡°¡ªThe power¡­ to become a god just like yourself?¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± The goddess of virtue fell silent. Her facial expression remained the same. A gentle and beautiful smile, but her starry eyes spoke of a different tale. ¡°Interesting.¡± The goddess said with a flat tone, ¡°Truly interesting.¡± Gin gulped his dry saliva and forced himself to speak. ¡°I would like to live again, and become a god¡ª a deity just like you. That way I can possibly alter my own ¡®Fate¡¯ and return to my original world.¡± ¡°Did you not hear what I said? It would take multiple miracles to find your world and revive you back from the dead.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. But it is possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Funny. Are you saying you will become a better god than me? That you will be strong enough to go against mother nature, herself?¡± ¡°No¡­ but I would like to take my chances. Besides, even if I fail, being a god still won¡¯t be so bad, right?¡± ¡®Would you believe me that I don¡¯t care about other worlds but my own? I literally grew up there. I don¡¯t love my hometown nor the shitty apartment, but I do love the things people have created there¡ª be it music, video games, histories, technologies¡ª the things people would create in the future¡­¡¯ ¡®What if I could restart my life from scratch back in that world, but with superpower, tons of wealth, and potentially live for a very long time? The things I could achieve, maybe I don¡¯t even have to work like a slave and just enjoy what the world has to offer¡­ I think I would enjoy living in it a lot more.¡¯ ¡®Besides, even if I still can¡¯t go back, I can probably do some other things with my power¡­¡¯ ¡°You said it yourself that the worlds in space are constantly moving right? There¡¯s no way to know what kind of world I would end up in. I would rather not jump into a random world¡­¡± ¡°That is correct. There are more than a billion worlds floating through the space around us right now. I can check them one by one and give you a fair place to live, that much I can promise.¡± ¡°O-oh, that¡¯s great news. So, is it possible for me to become a god? How does it work?¡± The goddess of virtue put her index finger in front of lips. ¡°Nothing is impossible around here. The more appropriate question would be¡ª do you have what it takes to be one?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± For the first time since they met, the goddess took a step forward toward Gin. Her bare feet were without dirt, smooth and clean. She walked with grace and confidence regardless of the transparent and thin fabrics she wore. Before long, the goddess stopped right before Gin¡¯s face. They were close enough for him to feel her breath on his skin. ¡®She smells amazing¡ª¡® The goddess touched his chest. She felt his beating heart and drew her lips closer to his ears, she whispered¡ª ¡°I shall grant you an opportunity to become a God.¡± And then, a sweet and warm sensation came from his lips. A kiss. One that came from one goddess of virtue. She closed her eyes and dug even deeper into Gin¡¯s mouth. She inserted her tongue into his lips with such force and vigor that he couldn¡¯t help but to be shocked. He felt her tongue running through his teeth and gums, over and under his own tongue, even the walls of his inner cheeks, there was no spot left untouched by her. Even his saliva was sucked dry by her. ¡°Mmh..!!¡± Gulp! Gin heard it. Her gulp. And then came an odd sweet tasting liquid in his mouth. It was then he realized it was the goddess¡¯ saliva. She took his, and in return she gave hers. Slurrrp!! The sound of them both exchanging bodily fluids echoed through the empty ballroom. It was the most vulgar thing Gin ever did in his whole life, his first kiss, one that would be burned permanently in his very soul¡­ It was only for a brief moment, yet to him it felt like forever. ¡°Is this your first kiss? That¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Then all too sudden, Gin felt searing heat coming from his mouth. It spread across his face then to his whole head. The heat soon turned into sharp stabbing pain, it seeped deep into his flesh, through his muscles and tearing his bones. ¡°W-whuh¡­!?¡± ¡°No take backs, now. To become a god, one must prove oneself to be worthy to be one. I will give you a chance to do so. I will even give you a handicap to start your journey.¡± The stabbing pain grew stronger, it spread across his neck down to his chest. Gin felt throbbing pain every time his heart beat. His muscles and veins bulged as if they were about to explode. Gin couldn¡¯t even speak a proper word. He opened and closed his mouth like fish, eyes red as blood coming out from every single orifice in his body. ¡°Aggh¡­¡± ¡°Your mortal body is too fragile. I shall give you my ¡®blessing¡¯. Use it however you wish, it should be good enough to help you achieve your goals.¡± The pain spread across his chest to his whole body. Gin couldn¡¯t breathe nor ask for help. He could only wiggle around on the floor like a fish would be on land. All his strength has left his body along with his consciousness. ¡°I have checked all the worlds around us. Your luck seems to be quite good, there appears to be one world suitable enough for you.¡± The goddess let out a gentle hum. ¡°Now, what sort of god will you become? Will you be able to return to your old world, I wonder? Will we meet again in the future? Or will you fail along the way?¡° At this point Gin had lost his hearing. He saw nothing but the void. His body had grown numb from the pain, there was nothing to feel but emptiness. ¡°¡ªFrom now on, everything will depend on you. Your life is your own now. You have to carve your own ¡®Fate¡¯, and most importantly¡ª¡° Yet, the goddess¡¯ words rang crystal clear in his mind. ¡°¡ªHave faith.¡± ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gin opened his eyes. An unfamiliar ceiling greeted him. He woke up to himself lying on a bed, covered in a warm blanket. The faint sounds of birds chirping outside the room could be heard. Gin left the bed and found himself wearing a plain shirt and pants, one that he knew for sure never bought or had before. He walked around the room, checking the surroundings and looking outside the window. A normal backyard, surrounded by trees. ¡®Where in the world am I?¡¯ Gin thought his meeting with the goddess of virtue was nothing but dreams, but the pain that he experienced felt way too real. Furthermore, his first kiss¡­ it had to be real too. ¡®I feel great. Refreshed, actually. I feel like I can fly and smash mountains. Is this the ¡®blessing¡¯ she spoke of? Vitality?¡¯ Ping! Just then he heard a mechanical sound. It rang clear and crisp in his ears. Out of nowhere, floating opaque words appeared in his vision. -Full body reconstruction has been completed. ¡°Huh?¡± Ping! Ping! Ping! Ping¡ª! Successive mechanical sounds echoed in his ears along with more floating opaque words in his vision. -¡®Goddess Essence¡¯ has been completely absorbed. -You have absolute control of your physique. Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 -¡®Goddess Essence¡¯ has granted you 100 ¡®Faith¡¯ points. Faith: 100 -You can spend Faith to perform ¡®miracles¡¯. ¡®What? I can create miracles with Faith? And these RPG-like stats¡­ they can¡¯t be what I think they are¡­¡¯ Before Gin could even finish his thoughts, he heard the door knob turned. Clack! ¡°You are awake?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A man with short brown hair and an unkempt beard appeared behind the door. At a glance the man seemed to be ordinary, perhaps in his mid to late 30s. He wore a plain shirt with leather vest and boots, nothing sticks out as odd to Gin. ¡°You can sit on the bed first, I have a lot of questions for you buddy.¡± ¡°Y-you do¡­?¡± Gin wasn¡¯t prepared for the situation. This brown haired man is the first person he met not long after coming back from the dead. The development felt way too sudden. ¡®I¡¯m starting to get panicky here¡­!¡¯ The brown haired man seemed oblivious to Gin¡¯s inner thoughts and began to speak. ¡°Lad, I found you unconscious not far from my house not too long ago. What happened to you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Gin.¡± ¡°Jin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gin with G, not J.¡± ¡°Right, lad. So what happened to you out there? Where did you come from? Where do you live? I never see you ¡®round here, black hair isn¡¯t a common sight. I would remember you if I ever saw you out there.¡± ¡®Too many questions old man! I can¡¯t process all that! Shit, can someone get me outta here? I¡¯m just gonna go with it!¡¯ ¡°I, uh, I don¡¯t actually remember. I don¡¯t even know how I got here.¡± ¡°Huh. You don¡¯t know?¡± The brown haired man narrowed his eyes. The ordinary and casual appearance he showed earlier seemed to disappear without a trace. Instead, Gin recognized it as the face of a hunter looking at its prey. ¡°I-I can¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t know where I came from, really. I only remember my own name, that is all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Shit this guy is giving me creeps! Just who is this guy!? Why would the goddess spawn me close to this dude¡¯s house of all places in this world!?¡¯ Ping! -Use 1 Faith point to obtain target¡¯s information? ¡®Huh!? I can use it like this!? Yes, please use it!¡¯ Ping! -1 Faith has been consumed. Strength: 7 Agility: 6 Intelligence: 3 Mind: 2 Charm: 4 ¡®Uhh, what do I do with this information exactly¡­?¡¯ ¡°Lad, you are not very good at lying, you know that?¡± ¡°A-am I? I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± ¡°Look lad, I don¡¯t expect much. I don¡¯t even expect you to repay me or anything, just a simple thanks would be enough. You can even keep the shirt and pants. Lying though, I don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Y-you sure you aren¡¯t reading too much into this?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure.¡± The brown haired man turned around and reached for the door. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna shelter a liar in my house. Get outta here.¡± The brown haired man did not hesitate to speak such cold words to Gin. His hand was about to turn the doorknob when suddenly¡ª ¡®Ah shit! Can I not convince this guy to listen to me!? I don¡¯t wanna wander around the street and become a beggar this early!!¡¯ Ping! -Your Mind stats overwhelms the target¡¯s. -You can put the target under a Minor Hypnosis state. -With Minor Hypnosis you can persuade the target to listen to your orders as long as you don¡¯t go against their moral code. -Spend 10 Faith points to put the target under ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ state? ¡®Yes!!¡¯ Gin didn¡¯t get to process all of those words, but he saw the word ¡®hypnosis¡¯ and agreed to it directly. Ping! -Target has been successfully put under Minor Hypnosis state. ¡°Please wait!¡± ¡°¡ªHuh? What is it?¡± ¡®Is it working!? It¡¯s working right!?¡¯ ¡°Believe me old man! I wasn¡¯t lying! I really don¡¯t remember! Please don¡¯t kick me out! I don¡¯t know where to go! I don¡¯t even know where the hell I am right now!¡± ¡°I-is that so¡­? Hmm, that would be difficult if that¡¯s the case then¡­ Crap, maybe you are telling the truth after all¡­¡± ¡°I am telling the truth!¡± Gin immediately bowed on the floor with his hands. ¡°Old man! I have nowhere to go! I would die out there on my own! Please let me stay for a few days at least!¡± ¡°Urggh¡­ fine. Let¡¯s talk with the others first¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Thank you old man! ¡­Wait, the others?¡± ¡°Stop calling me ¡®old man¡¯ lad, I have a name. It¡¯s Coll.¡± ¡®Ah, this must be the effect of the ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ or whatever that was. This old man suddenly changed his mind just like that! Wow, is this the ability that was granted to me by the goddess? It seems like I don¡¯t get to choose my own ability in the end¡­¡¯ The old man called Coll opened the door as Gin raised his head. Beyond the room were two people sitting by the dining table. Two women. One seemed to be in her early to mid 30s and the other one seemed quite young, perhaps she had just recently stepped into her 20s. ¡°Let me introduce you. My wife, Teressa, and my daughter, Sera.¡± ¡°A-ah hello.¡± The wife, Teressa, looked at Gin with an innocent face and then back to her husband. ¡°Coll, what was that ruckus I heard? What were you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Ah, it seems like the lad lost his memories or something. He couldn''t remember a thing except his own name. Don¡¯t even know where he came from or where he is right now.¡± ¡°Huh, reaaally?¡± The daughter, Sera, was the opposite of her mother. She had sharper eyes and a skeptical expression on her face. ¡°Are you sure he wasn¡¯t just lying?¡± ¡°Well, he said he was telling the truth, so it¡¯s gotta be the case.¡± ¡°What the hell do you mean, dad? That¡¯s just ridiculous!¡± ¡°Sera, That¡¯s not the way to talk to your father! Also don¡¯t be rude in front of a guest!¡± ¡°Mom! He is clearly a suspicious person! We shouldn¡¯t let this guy stay in our home! Not even for another minute!¡± ¡°Now, now, settle down now, Sera. Why don¡¯t we talk it out first with the lad together, huh?¡± ¡®Ahh this is such a pain, can I also hypnotize this brat?¡¯ Ping! -Use 1 Fath point to obtain the target''s information? -1 Faith point has been consumed. Strength: 5 Agility: 5 Intelligence: 4 Mind: 5 Charm: 7 Ping! -Your ¡®Mind¡¯ overwhelms the target¡¯s. -You can put the target under a ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ state. -With ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ you can persuade the target to listen to your orders as long as you don¡¯t go against their moral code. -Spend 10 Faith points to put the target under ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ state? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®Do it quickly!¡¯ Chapter 1-2 (Pilot) ¡®There was no need to hesitate.¡¯ ¡®Use ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ on all of them!¡¯ And just like that, Gin checked his stats once more. Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 Faith: 67 1 Faith point to obtain the target¡¯s information. 10 Faith points to put the target under ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯. There are three of them. It took nearly half of his total Faith points to make them fall under his influence. Ping! -You have influenced 3 mortal souls with your Faith points! Ping! Ping¡ª! -You have¡ª -You¡ª Gin put the opaque words on the side for the moment. There were more pressing matters in front of him. ¡°Please ma¡¯am! Miss! Please let me stay here at least for a few days! I really don¡¯t remember anything! I don¡¯t know anything! I have no place to return to! Please! Have some mercy!¡± Gin bowed on the floor again, this time his forehead touched the floor with force. ¡°Huh!? Just who do you think you are!? You are not welcome here!¡± Sera, the daughter of Teressa and Coll, spoke with flat out anger and contempt. ¡®Shit! Is the hypnosis not working!? What¡¯s happening here!?¡¯ Cold sweat began pouring on his back, Gin closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. The shock of being transported to a different world, and the fact that he was about to become a homeless man was too much for him to handle. His most primal survival instinct kicked in, no act was too shameful as long as it earned him proper shelter and warm food on the table. ¡°Sera!¡± ¡°Sera.¡± Both Coll and Terressa called out to their daughter. Their faces were looking dark and displeased. ¡°W-what!? He¡¯s sleeping in my room! Where do you expect me to sleep tonight!? On the floor!? I¡¯m your daughter and he¡¯s a nobody!¡± Sera stood up and slammed the table. Shit! This girl has anger issues! Gin didn¡¯t hesitate and interjected¡ª ¡°Then I can sleep on the floor instead! In fact, I can sleep anywhere as long as you don¡¯t throw me out there alone! Please take care of me just for a little longer!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! But¡­!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Coll nodded to himself, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also quite curious to hear more of what this lad has to say. If he really lost his memories, then maybe we should give him shelter for a while. What do you think, Tee?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m good with that. If what he said is true then he truly needs our help. At least for a few days, we can figure out what to do after.¡± Teressa¡¯s reaction was lukewarm. It seemed she didn¡¯t consider Gin to be a threat, unlike her daughter. ¡°Rrgh! Fine! I don¡¯t care anymore! Just keep him away from my room! No¡ª make sure he doesn¡¯t even get near the door at all!¡± Sera turned around and walked towards the exit. Gin wasn¡¯t sure where she was going since he was still kneeling in her bedroom. ¡®Is the hypnosis working? I can¡¯t tell. She doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s under any hypnosis at all. I didn¡¯t just waste my Faith points on her, right?¡¯ ¡°For now, why don¡¯t you lie down on the bed? You can stay in the room for today. I will grab some water for you. You must be thirsty right?¡± ¡°Y-yes I am. Thank you.¡± ¡®Hang on a second, wouldn¡¯t you normally offer a drink first thing before questioning me¡­?¡¯ Gin laid back on the bed while rubbing his temple. Coll came back with a wooden cup filled with water and handed it to him. ¡°Do you¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my head is really hurting right now. Could you please give me a minute to rest?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, sure. Right, I¡¯ll leave you alone for a bit. I¡¯ll be back later. Just rest for now.¡± Gin was betting on the hypnosis that Coll would listen to his words, and it worked to an extent. Coll left the room and closed the door. Finally, Gin had some time alone to process what just happened to him for the past 24 hours. ¡°Holy shit.¡± -You have influenced 3 mortal souls with your Faith points! -You have unlocked a deeper understanding of your ability. -You have unlocked ¡®Awareness¡¯ stats from target under Hypnosis state. -You have unlocked ¡®Trust¡¯ stats from target under Hypnosis state. ¡®What does all this mean? What is my ability, even?¡¯ Ping! -The Goddess¡¯ Essence has blessed you with the potential to reach godhood. -To reach godhood, one would require Faith to ascend. -Faith can be obtained from mortal souls. Those who praise you, respect you, or pray for you with sincerity will grant you Faith points. -With Faith points, miracles can be done. -Depending on the act of miracle itself, the circumstance, and stats difference, the cost of Faith points will fluctuate. ¡®This is still too vague for me. What do you mean I can perform miracles? Can I revive the dead, then?¡¯ Ping! -Not enough Faith points to perform such an act of miracle! -??? Faith points are required. ¡®Huh¡­? I can do that?¡¯ Gin took a sip of water and thought for a moment. ¡®How about increasing my height by an inch? Can I do that?¡¯ Ping! -Use 60 Faith points to increase your height by one inch? ¡®I can do that! It¡¯s hella expensive thought!¡¯ Gin started to feel giddy and excited by the possibilities. A thought popped up in his mind. ¡®Increase my Strength by one point!¡¯ Ping! -Use 20 Faith points to increase Strength by one? ¡®I can do that too! Whoo! What else can I do!? Wait¡ª¡® The ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ that Gin used to Coll, Teressa, and Sera¡­ he used Faith points to achieve that. Thinking back on it, he realized that he was desperate for information about who Coll was at the time. His wish was granted by the system and saw through Coll¡¯s stats. After that Gin also desperately wished to convince Coll that he lost his memories and to let him stay in the house. That wish was also granted in the form of ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯. With Faith points, miracles can be done. Miracles. Anything I want can be granted so long I have enough points. Gin sobered up in an instant. His mind became crystal clear. He knew what to aim for in this world¡ª To become a god, Faith is needed. That was what the goddess meant by giving Gin the potential to become a god. ¡®I need to get more Faith points. To get more Faith points I need people to¡­ Believe in me? Worship me maybe? It said that as long as people praise, respect and pray for me I will be rewarded with Faith points. So I just need to be likable? Do I need to become a hero and save the world?¡¯ Gin scratched his head in confusion. ¡®If I get a high position and status in a company, do I get Faith points? I doubt I would get any prayers, but what about praises or respect? It should work right? We are talking about Faith here, does it have to be in a religious context to count? Faith¡­ What a concept¡­¡¯ ¡®Fortunately, there are some great people around me that I can experiment on¡­ Oof that doesn¡¯t sound so nice. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna do them harm. Well, as long as they don¡¯t try to harm me first¡­¡¯ Sera¡¯s face came to mind. Gin sensed an ill omen when he thought about her. ¡®Right, there¡¯s another thing I need to check out. It seems like I unlocked some hidden stats? ¡®Awareness¡¯ and ¡®Trust¡¯, what are they?¡¯ Ping! -Awareness shows the target¡¯s state of mind. 0 being the lowest value and 10 being the highest. The lower the Awareness, the higher the chance for a successful hypnosis suggestion. -Trust shows the target¡¯s trust towards you. 0 being the lowest value and 10 being the highest. High amount of Trust increases the odds of successful hypnosis suggestions regardless of Awareness. ¡®Hmm, seems simple enough. The question is how do I use it to my advantage, though? I need to see it in action to really understand how these stats work¡­¡¯ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Later Gin had a conversation with both Coll and Teressa. There were many questions to ask, fortunately he got most of them answered. This world is also referred to as ¡®earth¡¯ just like his previous one. Currently, he resided in a village far in the outskirts of the Deltora Kingdom called Laim. This Laim village was quite remote from the big towns in the kingdom, requiring close to a month of journey using a horse carriage. Few can claim ever stepping into the outside world, not even Coll and his family. This small information was enough for Gin to make an educated guess about the current state of the world. ¡®It seems my biggest fear became reality. This world is in a pseudo-medieval age. Even magic¡ª¡® ¡°Is magic real? Weird thing to ask. Yes, of course they do, lad.¡± They couldn¡¯t explain everything in depth about the politics of the world to Gin since they weren¡¯t much of an adventurer themselves. Their daily life mostly consisted of going back and forth to the village, trading and chatting with the people there. Coll usually would hunt the local animals, he would either sell them to the butchery in the village or cook them for meals of the week. Teressa would do the housework and spend her free time knitting clothes or making handkerchiefs to sell. Sera, however, has different things to do during the day. She would go to the village or the woods to train with the sword. ¡°That child, she said she wants to become a swordsman and join the Guild.¡± Teressa sighed with a frown on her face. The Guild? I heard quite a lot of them in fiction before. There are many interpretations of them. They serve mostly as some sort of gathering hub where the main and side characters often hangout. I wonder what they would look like here¡­ Sera apparently had just turned 19-years-old. She has been walking the path of the sword since her childhood and planned to join the guild once she turned 20. It was her lifelong ambition to venture beyond the village and experience the outside world. Gin highly doubted the couples would say this much about themselves and their daughter willy nilly to a dubious stranger like him. ¡®Thanks to the ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯, at least I know I won¡¯t be in danger anytime soon¡­ I wonder if the hypnosis is permanent. Maybe it would be up to me if I want to lift it off them.¡¯ Ping! -Your attitude has convinced Coll and Teressa. -Coll¡¯s Trust towards you has increased from 3 [Dubious] to 6 [Neutral]. -Teressa¡¯s Trust towards you has increased from 3 [Dubious] to 5 [Neutral]. Their Trust increased? My attitude did that? Gin checked Coll¡¯s stats to confirm his Awareness and Trust. Strength: 7 Agility: 6 Intelligence: 3 Mind: 2 Charm: 4 Awareness: 6 [Calm] Trust: 6 [Neutral] 6 Awareness and 6 Trust. He¡¯s calm and he doesn¡¯t seem to think I¡¯m a liar. Did I get that right? Ping! -High amount of Trust allows you to peer into their surface thoughts. -Higher Trust allows you to peer even deeper into their inner thoughts. Ping! -Coll thinks your clueless behavior is genuine. -Coll feels apologetic for doubting you. -Coll feels sympathetic for your situation. ¡®O-oh!? I can read minds now? No, not exactly. It seems like I can only read the bare minimum impression of their thoughts. How about Teressa?¡¯ Strength: 2 Agility: 3 Intelligence: 6 Mind: 2 Charm: 7 Awareness: 6 [Calm] Trust: 5 [Neutral] -Teressa thinks you are pitiful. -Teressa is sympathetic to your situation. ¡®Seems like my questions really changed their attitude. I feel a bit guilty reading their mind like this, but as long as they don¡¯t find out I think it will be fine. I will take anything that increases my odds to survive in this world.¡¯ It was then the door opened. A figure of a person walked into the room, it was Sera. Her face and clothes were covered by dust and grime, and her hair stuck to her cheeks because of the sweat. Gin met her eyes for a split second. ¡®Was she out training?¡¯ Sera¡¯s brows furrowed, she averted her eyes and clicked her tongue. Coll and Teressa welcomed her back but she ignored them. She walked into her room, grabbed some clothes and left the house once again. ¡°¡­Where is she going now?¡± Gin was confused, is she not going to rest? ¡°Oh, she¡¯s going for a bath in the river not too far from here. I can take you there later when she¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Sure, that would be great. Thanks.¡± Just before Sera left the house, Gin snatched a chance to open her stats. Strength: 6 Agility: 5 Intelligence: 4 Mind: 5 Charm: 7 Awareness: 7 [Alert] Trust: 3 [Dubious] -Trust is too low to peer into her thoughts. ¡®I don¡¯t need a mind reading skill to know she doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯ All in all, Sera was the most peculiar existence to Gin. She hated his guts despite barely speaking to him. Was it his face? The color of his hair? Could it be something else entirely? He had no idea. The ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to do its job. Besides that, Sera¡¯s Awareness is quite high. ¡®She¡¯s alert? Her guard is up then? Is it because of me? Definitely because of me.¡¯ Gin put the matter aside for now and focused on the problem in front of him. ¡®For now, why don¡¯t I explore the area?¡¯ Gin asked Coll to take him out on a hunt tomorrow and obliged, somewhat. He wasn¡¯t excited about it. He thought Gin would be a nuisance to his Job but complied anyway. ¡­ Night time arrived. Coll made Gin a ¡®bed¡¯ with a bunch of leaves and old, unused cloth. There was not enough space for another person in the house, he had to sleep in the back shed. The only saving grace he could find was a decent spare blanket he could use. ¡®Not even my old apartment was this cramped¡­¡¯ That night, Gin tried to use his ability once again. ¡®Is it possible to obtain knowledge with Faith points? For example, a hunting skill to name one?¡¯ Ping! -Use 50 Faith points to obtain Elementary Tracking skills? -Use 50 Faith points to obtain Elementary Archery skills? ¡®It is possible. This thing¡­ this Faith ¡®system¡¯ of mine¡­ it seems to know what I meant¡¯. The word ¡®Hunting skills¡¯ was a relatively abstract concept, yet the Faith system knew exactly what Gin wanted. The ability to track animals and hunt them with bow and arrows. This was exactly what he assumed to be a ¡®hunting skill¡¯, and so the system gave it to him. If only he had enough points, that is. ¡®I can only get either one of them? This is kinda bad isn¡¯t it? To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure whether I need them at all. Maybe if I can make myself useful to them, they would trust and rely on me a bit more. ¡® Lying on his bed of leaves, Gin pondered while scratching the itch all over his body. That night, Gin fell asleep and dreamt of his original world. He dreamt of going to his old 9 to 5 work in the restaurant. A customer came and complained about the food to him, then the manager appeared out of nowhere to berate him in front of everyone¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®It¡¯s just a dream¡­ that never happened¡­!¡¯ The birds were chirping and the sun had just risen from the horizon. The sky was still a bit dark. Gin felt the cold sweat on his back, feeling deflated. He gathered whatever remained of his spirit, stood up and opened the door of the shed to get some fresh air¡ª ¡°Morning, lad!¡± ¡°Oof!!¡± Coll¡¯s smiling was the first thing that greeted him in the morning. ¡°You just woke up? Wash your face and get ready. Today we are hunting a boar.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, sure, give me a minute.¡± Coll took Gin to a nearby wooden basin filled with fresh and cold water. Coll scooped the water with a wooden ladle and drank with gusto. Gin followed to do the same and washed his face after. He felt his stomach rumbling with hunger. ¡°Right, lad. The day is young, we have a lot of time to hunt. Have you ever been to one?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t remember at all. But I still would like to come with you.¡± ¡°Are you good with a bow? You know how to read animal tracks?¡± ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t know how to use a bow and read tracks. But I can learn while we are at it.¡± ¡°Sure, lad! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± -Coll thinks it is unlikely you¡¯ll ever get proficient with archery or tracking. ¡®Thanks for the support, old man¡­¡¯ The preparation for the hunt began with a simple breakfast. Teressa cooked them a meal of bread with butter and warm soup. It tasted bland but Gin wasn¡¯t shameless enough to complain about such a thing. Both of them walked into the forest soon after. Coll let Gin carry a backpack filled with tools and some rations in their hunt. There wasn¡¯t much topic they could talk about through the walk into the forest. Coll repeated some questions he already asked regarding his lost memories and if he recalled anything. The answer was as expected, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything at all.¡± Gin also checked Coll¡¯s Trust towards him. The number didn¡¯t change. Trust: 6 [Neutral] ¡®That¡¯s good. It didn¡¯t go down at least. Must be the hypnosis taking effect. They are listening and complying to my request rather easily. As long as I don¡¯t offend them directly, everything should be under my control. For now.¡¯ Coll¡¯s surface thoughts didn¡¯t indicate much either, as they went deeper into the forest he became more and more focused on the hunt. Gin also followed his gait. ¡°See this? It¡¯s a track. Seems like a boar, too. We are really lucky.¡± ¡°I-it is? Huh.¡± Gin couldn¡¯t really tell what Coll was pointing at. He didn¡¯t seem to see much of a track at all, but gave it a serious look anyway. ¡°If you look real careful, you can see the shape of a footprint right here. It¡¯s hard to see if you are not trained for it, but it¡¯s there.¡° Coll began to explain the track to Gin. About the footprint he found on the ground, the shape, the depth, and the area surrounding it. Only then Gin saw it. ¡®There really is a footprint. I learned something new today¡ª¡® Ping! -You have obtained new information about tracking. Elementary Tracking skills¡¯ cost has been readjusted. -Use 45 Faith points to obtain Elementary Tracking skills? ¡°¡­Coll.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Could you please teach me more about this?¡± ¡°Hm? Sure, I don¡¯t really mind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gin thought that this old man was a cold hearted guy for almost throwing him out to the street yesterday, but maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad once you get to know him a little better. ¡®Also I gotta thank the hypnosis for making things much easier.¡¯ From then on, Coll became more active in talking about his experience hunting for the past three decades. Gin learned he has been hunting his whole life since he was a kid. As the conversation went on, he became more and more passionate talking about his past. -Coll is happy that you are listening to his words and teaching seriously. -Coll¡¯s Trust has increased from 6 [Neutral] to 7 [Trusty]. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡®You can even raise it by just talking and listening? Really? Aren¡¯t you a bit naive Coll? Maybe you should listen to your daughter more.¡¯ Seeing this man chatting with such vigor and passion almost made Gin forget what he did to him yesterday. The sun continued to rise. Gin couldn¡¯t really tell how much time had passed, but at least over an hour should¡¯ve gone by now. Checking the system again, a smile formed on his face. -Use 30 Faith points to obtain Elementary Tracking skills? 40 percent of the price has been shaved off. Gin was tempted to get the skill immediately but he wanted to see how far he could push it. Time continued to pass when Coll suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Keep your head low and be quiet. We found our prey.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Coll pointed with his index finger and Gin followed the direction with his eyes. Exactly as he said, there stood a giant boar with multiple tusks in its mouth and back. It looked sharp. What the hell is that? That¡¯s not like any boar I¡¯ve ever seen in my life¡­ Gin felt his back getting damp. His body hair stood up, signaling him to avoid this creature at all costs. ¡®Huh, wait¡ª¡® Now that he looked carefully, the boar was actually eating something. A four legged animal with its guts sprawling out. It looked like a dead deer to Gin except for the fact its tail was covered in sharp, bony thorns. ¡®That¡¯s also unlike any deer I¡¯ve ever seen before. The animals in this world might not be as cute and peaceful compared to mine.¡¯ Gin could hear the sound of the boar eating the dead deer vividly. The sound of bones and meat being crunched send shivers down his spine. The smell of blood had just hit nose, making him slightly nauseous. This was the closest he had ever been with mother nature so far. Meanwhile on the side was Coll preparing his bow. He took an arrow from the quiver and smeared some sort of suspicious-looking oil on it. Then he took a stance and nocked it on the bow. Coll took his time aiming at the boar. Once he felt confident enough, he took a deep breath and pulled the arrow back. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Carried by the flow, Gin also held his breath with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± Coll released his fingers off the bowstring. Fwoosh!! Stab!! The sound of an arrow piercing the wind followed by a howling boar echoed in the forest. ¡°Nice shot!¡± Gin couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. That was such a clean shot. ¡°Keep your voice low! We don¡¯t want them to see us.¡± The boar howled in pain and started to run and roll all over the place. It crashed into trees and bushes while Coll and Gin continued to watch from a distance. Coll explained that the boar''s hide was very thick, the arrow had no way to reach its heart without special means. Instead, he used poison that he smeared on the arrow¡¯s tip to inflict great pain from inside. ¡°We should back off for now and wait until the poison reaches its heart. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay. Wait, hold on. If the boar is poisoned to death, then we can¡¯t eat the meat right?¡± ¡°No, of course we can¡¯t. We have to purify it first before eating it. The butchery handles it for us. You don¡¯t even know basic things like that?¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t. Sorry.¡± Gin had no clue what Coll meant by ¡®purified¡¯, but he knew that the boar¡¯s meat wouldn''t be wasted. ¡­ ¡­ The day grew shorter. It didn¡¯t take long for the boar to die of poisoning. Coll came around and lifted the corpse with such ease that Gin couldn¡¯t help but to think of him as a monster. ¡®The stats didn¡¯t lie. His Strength is more than double of mine.¡¯ Both of them returned back home, welcomed by Teressa alone. Apparently Sera went out again, training with the sword in the village. The three of them had lunch together as they chatted. There was no change with Teressa¡¯s Trust and her thoughts of him. Gin learned more of the common sense of this world. Apparently the local animals are quite ¡®wild¡¯ and ¡®monstrous¡¯ compared to his old one, but normal for the people of the land. ¡®I really need to learn how to fend off for myself here. My stats aren¡¯t looking too hot right now.¡¯ Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 Faith: 67 ¡®At first I was tempted to add points to my Charm, that way maybe I can just talk my way out of troubles rather than using brute force, but¡­¡¯ They chatted some more through the evening. Coll spoke of the old time, how he met Teressa in the past. They met early in their childhood and fell in love with each other when Coll won the local hunting competition at the time. ¡°Stop it, Coll! You are embarrassing me!¡± Teressa¡¯s face became red with shame. She covered her cheeks with her left hand, looking away to the side. Her eyes looked moist and an embarrassed smile formed on her face. That look made Gin¡¯s heart skip a beat. For a moment he was charmed by her allure. A mature woman with a youth¡¯s innocence was a deadly attack combination to his conscience. ¡®I wonder, with my hypnosis, can I¡ª no, let¡¯s not think about that¡­¡¯ Time passed by and the sun started to set. The sky became darker and the temperature went down. Sera soon came home, once again covered in dirt, dust and grime. She reeked of sweat. The strong smell was almost palpable to Gin. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Teressa looked at her daughter with concern, she couldn¡¯t help but to frown from the smell. ¡°It¡¯s already getting dark and cold, how are you going to wash yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Sera waved her hands in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯ll just wash my face and change my clothes and sleep.¡± ¡°Sera! You have to maintain your hygiene properly!¡± ¡°What? You want me to go out there in the dark just for that? You want me to get hurt, mom? You suppose I should use our drinking water to clean up then?¡± ¡°No, Sera, I¡¯m asking you to come back home earlier!¡± ¡°Psh!¡± Sera didn¡¯t pay any heed to her mother¡¯s words and went inside her room. ¡°This girl of mine¡­¡± Teressa rubbed her temple in frustration. ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡± Coll apologized, looking tired and somewhat melancholic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The system notified him that Coll and Teressa were genuinely embarrassed of their daughter¡¯s attitude. ¡®She¡¯s quite the tomboy, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Sera¡¯s hair color was blue just like her mother, tied to a ponytail. Usually looking silky smooth if not for the dust and grime. Her chest was on the modest side and her hips had a nice, beautiful curve. Even so, her figure still falls a bit short compared to her mother¡¯s. ¡®Teressa wins over her daughter in chest, ass, and curves. Despite being in her early 40s, she looks like in her late 20s. She won the gene lottery, and so did her daughter.¡¯ Teressa then remembered something. She stood up and grabbed something from her room. ¡°I found some old fabrics laying around so I might as well make use of it. This is for you.¡± She handed Gin a blanket and a pillow filled with wool. He touched it and felt the soft sensation. ¡°Wow, thanks a lot.¡± Gin smiled sincerely from the depth of his heart. I¡¯m a stranger after all, she really didn¡¯t have to go that far for me but she did anyway. I feel grateful to the hypnosis for giving me such an opportunity to talk to a beautiful, kind woman like Teressa. ¡°What are you doing mom?¡± Sera came out of her room wearing her sleep wear. A short and thin white tank top that exposed her belly button. Below her waist was a pair of short pants, one that could be mistaken to be her underwear. For a moment Gin forgot that he was in another world. Only once he took a closer look that he realized they were made of a foreign and lower quality material. With such a getup he could see her body curves¡ª the muscles of her shoulders, arms, thighs, calves and especially her abs. ¡®She¡¯s got an athletic body. She¡¯s really fit¡­¡¯ Gin felt his eyes bulging out from looking at her abs. It was as if there were special magnets inside, he just couldn¡¯t avert his eyes off her. ¡®She barely has any fat in her body¡­ Crap, I should stop thinking of her like this.¡¯ Sera¡¯s face showed disgust and loath before being replaced by anger. ¡°Mom, you realized he¡¯s a stranger right? You don¡¯t have to go that far for this guy!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Sera? He lost all his memories, he doesn''t remember anything at all. He doesn¡¯t even know basic knowledge. He¡¯s practically stranded in an unknown world.¡± ¡°Your mother is right, Sera. He doesn¡¯t have any idea how the world works at all, he doesn¡¯t even know what a boar and a deer looks like before today. He¡¯s practically clueless as a baby.¡± ¡®¡­Thanks for the defense, old man.¡¯ Sera gritted her teeth, clearly displeased by her parents. ¡°I know how soft mom always been, but you dad? I expect better than this, he¡¯s obviously lying! There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know what a boar or a deer looks like! Even a child would know!¡± ¡°That is enough Sera! Did I not teach you manners? How are you going to travel the outside world with such an attitude!? Gin obviously needs our help. He doesn''t know anything at all, we can¡¯t just leave him out there to die. He has to stay with us, at least until he learns how to take care of himself.¡± ¡°But dad¡ª!¡± Coll shook his head. He wanted to hear none of it, ¡°My decision is final.¡± ¡°Grhh¡­! I hate you guys¡­!!¡± Sera turned around and went back to her room. She slammed the door and locked it, not even intending to wash her face anymore. ¡®This family seems tight.¡¯ Gin couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward being in the room. After all, the entire conflict happened because of him being there. ¡°Thank you Coll, Teressa. I¡¯m really thankful you are willing to go this far for me. I will go back to the shed now. By the way, tomorrow can I come with you to the village, Coll?¡± ¡°Right, no worries, Gin. I¡¯ll show you around the village. Good night.¡± Coll replied with a nod. His surface thoughts showed faint excitement to be a tour guide for him tomorrow. ¡°Good night, Gin.¡± Teressa said while giving him a sweet smile. ¡­ ¡­ ¡®Is the hypnosis getting stronger? His behaviors changed almost completely.¡¯ Gin had no idea about Teressa, but Coll¡¯s definitely changed. His daughter even said so herself. ¡®Was it because of his Trust points? The higher the number, the more he trusts me. The more he trusts me, the more effective the hypnosis suggestion becomes¡­ What was the suggestion again?¡¯ ¡®It was to let me stay in the house for a few days right? I don¡¯t remember telling them to be this nice to me. Could asking him to let me stay in the house directly altered his attitude towards me?¡¯ ¡®Think about it. If he hates me, would he even shelter me? Give me food and drink? To go as far to teach me how to track animal footprints? No, I doubt it.¡¯ Gin arrived on a wild assumption. ¡®By asking Coll to shelter me, the hypnosis altered his behavior to be kind enough to me, which in turn allowed me to stay sheltered in his house. Well, this shed isn¡¯t exactly what I would call a house, but still¡­¡¯ Ping! -Your understanding of Hypnosis has deepened. -The description of ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ has been updated. Oh? Ping! -With ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ you can persuade the target to obey your ¡®suggestion¡¯ as long as you don¡¯t go against their moral code. -¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ alters the target¡¯s own psyche to accomplish the given suggestion. -¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ can only be applied if your Mind stats overwhelm the target. -Each target has a different set of beliefs and moral code. Keep in mind, each target interprets a suggestion differently from each other. Some might require major psyche alteration, some might require little to no alteration at all. -Suggestions that would require major psyche alteration have a high chance to fail and rebound. ¡®This is gonna take me a while to wrap my head around¡­¡¯ Gin re-read the description a few times to understand just what the hell was going on. ¡®Okay, I think I got it figured out.¡¯ ¡®To put a target under a ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ my Mind stats must be higher than the designated target. By how much? I¡¯m not sure yet. So far Sera was the highest one with 5 Mind points. That¡¯s half of mine.¡¯ ¡®Once I successfully put them under my hypnosis, I can give them ¡®suggestions¡¯.¡¯ ¡®Depending on the difference between mine and the target¡¯s Mind stats, and the degrees of difficulty of the suggestion itself, there¡¯s a chance for the suggestion to fail and rebound.¡¯ ¡®For example, what I did to the family of three.¡¯ ¡®I begged¡ª I mean, I ¡®suggested¡¯ Coll to let me stay in his house for a few days, and it worked. However, Sera was opposed to my request. So I changed the suggestion a bit, ¡®I can and will sleep anywhere as long as you won¡¯t throw me out there alone. Please take care of me just for a while.¡¯ That¡¯s how I ended up in this shed while also getting enough food and drinks.¡¯ Then comes the next question¡ª ¡®But didn¡¯t I put all three of them under ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯? Coll and Teressa seems compliant enough, but not Sera. Then it could only mean one thing. The suggestion towards Sera was a failure.¡¯ ¡®When a suggestion fails, a ¡®rebound¡¯ would occur. What sort of rebound? I can only guess.¡¯ ¡®I assume the rebound in this case is Sera becoming extremely hateful to the idea of letting me stay together with herself and her family. Even if we stay under a different roof, I¡¯m still around and practically sheltered by them.¡¯ ¡®Why did the suggestion fail? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because she already hates the idea of a stranger being around her family. To make her agree letting me stay would require a major psyche alteration, which was highly unlikely to happen since the gap of our Mind stats were smaller compared to her parents.¡¯ Gin rubbed his forehead. He felt a headache coming already. ¡®Am I making this more complicated than it really is? To put it simply, all three of them are under my ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯. I gave them a ¡®suggestion¡¯ and it only worked on Coll and Teressa, while Sera had a rebound and I¡¯m suffering because of it right now.¡¯ ¡®But she is still under my ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ no doubt. After all, I could still see her Awareness and Trust stats. These two seem to be hidden stats that can only be observed on hypnotized targets.¡¯ ¡®In a sense, right now Sera is being afflicted with a debuff that does absolutely nothing to her.¡¯ Ping! -You have learned of buffs and debuffs. -You can now see the states of yourself and others. State: Healthy (Tired) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 Faith: 67 ¡®I got passive buffs already applied to me? Is this also a blessing from the goddess?¡¯ -High Regen: Increased physical regeneration speed. Capable of regenerating lost limbs. -High Poison Resist: Nullifies weak poison effects, greatly reduces strong poison effects, and resist deadly poison effects. -High Mind Resist: Nullifies weak mental attacks, greatly reduces strong mental effects, and resists critical mental attacks. ¡®They all seem pretty damn good. With High Regen and High Poison Resist combined, does that mean I can eat poisonous fruits and still be safe? I won¡¯t have to be afraid of what I eat then? I don¡¯t have to be afraid of poisonous mushrooms and berries, then.¡¯ ¡®Now that I found out what¡¯s really happening, I can plan ahead better.¡¯ -Use 20 Faith points to obtain Elementary Tracking skills? -Use 45 Faith points to obtain Elementary Archery skills? ¡®Next, to obtain Faith points from the family, Sera included.¡¯ Chapter 1-3 (Pilot) The next morning. Gin woke up early in the morning just like yesterday. He went outside of the shed, took a deep breath of the fresh, morning air and exhaled through his mouth. ¡®Things are gonna get hectic from now on.¡¯ Gin did a little morning exercise until Coll came to greet him. They went inside the house and had breakfast together, except for Sera. She took her meal back into her room and made things awkward for him. Though, Gin didn¡¯t mind. He was determined to ¡®change¡¯ her mind about him one way or another. ¡®Just you wait, I¡¯m gonna change your attitude 180 degrees¡­ when I figure it all out, of course.¡¯ Gin had a pleasant chat with Coll and Teressa. He became much more confident once he realized both of them won¡¯t do anything to harm him as long as he remained polite. They would answer his questions with little to no hesitation. They spoke with sincerity and patience, explaining some basic concepts about the world one by one. They were strangers just a few days ago and now they are happily chatting, making jokes and laughing together. Both Coll and Teressa¡¯s Trust remained the same, 7 and 5 respectively but Gin could feel that their bonds were improving bit by bit. ¡°Alright lad, let¡¯s depart to the village.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± The boar¡¯s corpse was hauled on top of a cart. There were unknown white powders sprinkled all over it, apparently it was used to prevent the boar from decomposing. This way, people can deliver meat to even the most remote part of the world and still have it remain relatively fresh. Use of ice to keep things frozen was not a common practice, at least Coll and Teressa never heard of it being implemented in the village. They said it sounded like a wasteful thing to do. Coll pulled the cart with the boar loaded in it. The journey to the village would take roughly 15 to 20 minutes long, the distance was indeed not too far. ¡®I thought they wouldn¡¯t have any idea how to count time. Not only was I wrong, but they also used the same system as my old one. This makes things simpler.¡¯ ¡°Are you not tired? Pulling this cart for half an hour seems daunting to me.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m used to it. It is also a good exercise, too. You should try it.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Maybe some other day.¡± Exactly as Coll said, they arrived in the village not long after. First thing Gin saw was a dozen children ranging from the age of 6 to 14 playing around the area. They seemed to be enjoying themselves before they noticed their presence. ¡°Look! Coll¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Hey Coll! Wait¡ª who¡¯s that next to him?¡± ¡°He has black hair! Look!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Wow, a black haired man!¡± ¡®Is black hair rare in this world? Now that I think about it, Coll is brown haired while Teressa and Sera are blue haired. I hope they are not the discriminating type¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey kids! Let me introduce you all to Gin! It¡¯s spelled G-I-N and not J-I-N, remember it well.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about Coll!¡± ¡°You know we can¡¯t read right?¡± ¡°Speak for yourself, I CAN read!¡± ¡°What!? Really!?¡± ¡°¡­Only the first three alphabets for now.¡± ¡®Well, they seemed like a nice bunch.¡® ¡°Nice to meet you all. My name¡¯s Gin. I was lost in the forest and Coll just happened to be there to save my life.¡± ¡°Right, kids. Be nice to Gin, okay? He¡¯s in a bit of a pickle right now¡ª¡° ¡®Coll told the kids the ¡®truth¡¯ that I lost my memories and can¡¯t remember anything beside my own name. I thought we were wasting too much time with them, but the kids were shockingly understanding. They nodded and went back home to tell their parents about me. That way we won¡¯t have to explain it all over again every time we meet someone new.¡¯ There was also the fact that the kids believed Coll¡¯s words straightaway without questioning him. It seemed like Coll had quite a status within the village. Coll beckoned him to follow. Their first destination was to sell the boar¡¯s meat to the butcher. ¡®Wow, look at this guy. He¡¯s gigantic. An absolute unit.¡¯ The butcher was bald and fat, terrifyingly so. Simply being in his presence made Gin afraid that the butcher might fall down and die any moment from heart failure. Gin and the butcher didn¡¯t speak much despite being a new face in the village. Gin didn¡¯t even bother to check the butcher¡¯s stats or put him under ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯. With such a limited resource on hand, he had no plans to use them on just any random person. Coll traded the boar for money and then they were off to the next destination. They visited the grocery store to buy some vegetables and fruits, then the smithy to buy some quality arrows, and finally¡ª ¡®Is this the training ground?¡¯ The training ground was nothing more than a large field with rows of strawmans placed on the side. Gin could see some broken strawmans and pieces of wood scattered across the field. On the opposite side of the field stood a man with brown hair, talking with a group of teenagers ranging from the age of 14 to 18. The brown haired man was holding a wooden sword, he took a stance with the sword and swung them around while the teenagers were watching with serious faces. Gin noticed one of them was Sera along with her usual dirt and grime all over her body ¡°Are they training with the sword over there?¡± ¡°Yeah. See that man swinging the wooden sword over there? He¡¯s a veteran. Someone who went to war and survived to tell the tale. He came from the outside world, I was a young¡¯un when he came to this village. He¡¯s also Sera¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°Really? He does look like a veteran alright.¡± ¡°His name is Treo. He¡¯s really good with the sword. He even taught me the basics for free even though I told him I have no intention to use the sword.¡± ¡®I wonder if he would teach me some swordsmanship? Maybe I can learn the skill without having to spend any Faith points at all.¡¯ Ping! -Use 50 Faith points to obtain Elementary Swordsmanship skills? ¡®Actually, maybe I can also learn Elementary Tracking skills without using the Faith points, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford too much time to practice and screw around. I need it as soon as possible.¡¯ Thus Gin had a lot of fun(?) getting to know some of the villagers and sightseeing the place. They came back home without any issues. Coll went to relax in the house while Gin decided to assist Teressa to gather woods and some herbs in the forest. She taught him a bit how to recognize the plants of this world and their effects. Gin couldn¡¯t think of a topic to talk about and did his work. Because of his help, Teressa could get home a bit earlier and earn some extra resting time. She was thankful for his help, but there was no increase in Trust. ¡®It seems I have to put more effort to earn their Trust. The higher their Trust, the more likely for my hypnosis to work on them. Then I can probably kindly ¡®suggest¡¯ them to be more appreciative of me rather than just taking me as a freeloader and eating their hard earned food.¡¯ That was the plan in Gin¡¯s head anyway. It was a half baked plan. After all, Gin hadn¡¯t ever gotten a single Faith point. He had no idea whether his plan would work. He simply had to try and see. Ping! -Use 20 Faith points to obtain Elementary Tracking skills? Ping! -20 Faith points have been consumed. -You have obtained Elementary Tracking Lv.1. Ping! -You have unlocked the Skill tab. Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.1 (0.0%) ¡®Now, my Faith points are less than half of what I started with. This better work¡­¡¯ ¡®At least, if I screw this up, I can still rely on ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ for a while to survive.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ The next morning. ¡®How many days has it been? It¡¯s been less than a week, but why do I feel like a month has passed?¡¯ As usual, Gin woke up early and did a little warm up exercise to prepare himself for another hunt. It was something he and Coll planned to do yesterday. Coll prepared his trusty bow and the arrows he just bought from the smithy. They had a quick breakfast made of bread and soup that Teressa cooked for them. Meanwhile, Sera was still asleep. Perhaps she exhausted herself from training the whole day yesterday. ¡°Are you ready, lad?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯m super ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± They left the house and began to walk deeper into the forest once more. Gin felt an odd excitement coming from his stomach. He was eager to try his new skill. Gin¡¯s eyes darted around the ground area. The Elementary Tracking skills forced down a bunch of knowledge and experience right into his brains. He had to endure a sharp, throbbing headache for a while before the pain subsided. In fact, he had a nosebleed as it happened. It took a toll on his body and mind to process an entire year worth of experience. Gin¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he focused on a spot on the ground. ¡°I see a track here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Coll turned around and followed Gin¡¯s line of sight. Sure enough, there was a footprint of an animal on closer look. It was an old one, covered by leaves and twigs. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see it had Gin not pointed it out. It wasn¡¯t the right track, but the fact that Gin could identify it in a glance was shocking to him. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re right, lad. How did you notice that?¡± ¡°I listened to what you taught me and put it into practice.¡± Gin put on a proud smile while tapping his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve no clue what kind of animal this is, but I know it¡¯s a track.¡± ¡°Really? You learn quickly! That¡¯s impressive, lad!¡± Ping! -Coll is genuinely impressed by your action and praises you from the bottom of his heart. Ping! -Faith +10 Gin¡¯s eyes almost popped out of its socket. He jumped while throwing a fist into the air, ¡°That¡¯s right baby! I¡¯ve got this!¡± ¡°Whoa calm down, lad! You are scaring the animals away!¡± ¡°Oh, uh, sorry¡­¡± Afterwards Gin asked Coll to let himself lead the way, to track the prey of the day. Coll naturally complied to his request obediently because of his 7 points of Trust and the influence of the hypnosis. Coll described the characteristics of the animal track they were hunting, the shape and the unique details it has to Gin. Whether it was because of his own enthusiasm or the skills¡¯ power or just pure luck, he managed to follow the track quite smoothly without issues. With this Gin obtained more opportunity to show off his newfound skills and also earn more experience points at the same time. There were some doubts in Coll¡¯s mind. How would this newbie handle the hunt when he barely knows common sense? Yet he managed to track their prey, a hardtail deer with such confidence and ease. A deer with its tail covered in bony thorns, they saw one of them being eaten by the boar they hunted just two days ago. Coll took the same bow stance just like with the boar. The hardtail deer¡¯s hide wasn¡¯t as thick as the boar¡¯s. He didn¡¯t need to use the poison at all. Coll took aim, held his breath and released his fingers off the bowstring. The arrow flew, piercing the air right into the deer¡¯s heart. A clean kill. The prey didn¡¯t have to suffer long and not much damage was done to the meat. ¡°Nice shot Coll!¡± ¡°Not bad, lad! You also did very well for your second hunt!¡± -Coll is grateful for your help. -Coll is thoroughly impressed by your action and confidence in the hunt. -Coll praises you from the bottom of his heart. -Faith +10 ¡°Hell yeah!¡± ¡°Hoho, settle down, lad. You love hunting that much, do ya?¡± ¡°I sure am!¡± Gin felt a heavy weight lifted from his shoulder. Relief and satisfaction, the points he used to obtain the tracking skill wasn¡¯t wasted at all! ¡®I can¡¯t believe it! It works! It goddamn works!¡¯ Gin made a fist pump and checked his stats. State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 Faith: 67 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.1 (28.2%) Hell yeah! It¡¯s back to 67 points, baby! Gin finally had some sense of an idea how to get more Faith points out of people. ¡®The system said Faith points can come from either praises, respect, and prayers. The description didn¡¯t lie, I literally just showed off a new skill and got Faith points from a praise.¡¯ ¡®That means I can just ask him and Teressa to praise me all day long, right? Wait, no¡ª the description said Coll praised me from the bottom of his heart, that means he can¡¯t just say the words but also mean it.¡¯ While Gin was still pondering how to squeeze more Faith points out of the family, Coll called out to him to go back home. They were both in a good mood and returned much earlier than usual. Teressa was at home doing chores when she saw the both of them came back carrying the dead hardtail deer. ¡°You guys already done with the hunt?¡± ¡°Yep, it was all thanks to Gin over here, he made it so much easier.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What happened out there?¡± Coll told Teressa what happened in the forest. He wasn¡¯t shy to sing his praises, so much so that Sera came outside to hear what¡¯s gotten her dad so excited. Ping! -Coll recalled his memories of the hunt with you. -Coll felt proud to have taught you tracking. -Coll praises you for your skills from the bottom of his heart. -Faith +10 ¡®Another 10 points! I¡¯m going to financially recover from this!¡¯ ¡°Trully, Gin did the tracking two days after you taught him the basics?¡± Teressa covered her mouth in shock, ¡°How is that possible? Even Sera took at least a few months to get better at it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty good at learning it seems. Also I have a good teacher to help me.¡± ¡°Wow Gin! That¡¯s really amazing!¡± Ping! -Teressa is impressed by your achievements. -Teressa praises you from the bottom of her heart. -Faith +10 Gin felt his soul ascend to cloud nine. He managed to obtain 40 Faith points in one day. The gratification he experienced was unable to be described in words. ¡°Two days? As if!¡± ¡®Huh? What is it now?¡¯ Sera walked in front of Gin with her arms crossed. She was still wearing her usual sleeping clothes; a ribbed tank top that showed off her muscular abs and belly button, and short pants that exposed the curves of her thighs and calves. She stood right in front of his face with an unpleasant expression. Gin could practically smell her body odor right from where he stood. ¡®She hasn¡¯t taken a bath since yesterday¡­¡¯ Unbeknown to his thoughts, Sera continued speaking, ¡°He¡¯s obviously lying. There¡¯s no way someone learned how to track animals in two days.¡± She clicked her tongue in disdain, ¡°First you lied about losing your memories, now you are pretending to be clueless. Just what is your objective? What are you after from us?¡± Gin put all his efforts to maintain his cool. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie about my memories and I didn¡¯t pretend to be stupid.¡± ¡°Oh, so you claim that you really did learn tracking animals in two days? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Sera moved her face closer towards Gin. He could practically see his own reflection in her eyes. Gin took a step back, he felt intimidated by her stare. ¡°Animal tracking isn¡¯t something you just learn by listening. You need to be out in the field and get practical experience to actually get good at it. You need to put hours into it, hundreds of hours! You need to learn each and individual animal¡¯s behavior pattern, their habits, the smell of their urine and feces, the marks they left, hairs, footprints¡ª You are telling me you learned all of this in two days?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gin paused for a moment. He looked to the side and met Coll¡¯s and Teressa¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°¡­No. I had Coll help me to identify the signs.¡± In fact, that was exactly what Gin did. He found footprint tracks, noticed marks and signs on the tree barks, smelled animal urine and feces, but he had no idea to which animal it belonged. Coll filled in the blanks for him, but the fact remained that Gin was the one who found the tracks and followed the right one without making a mistake. ¡°Hah! So you didn¡¯t learn how to track at all! You just noticed some marks and had dad do the rest of the work!¡± Sera didn¡¯t hold back her words, even as far to roughly tap on his chest with her index finger. ¡°Sera, that¡¯s enough. You have gone too far.¡± Coll stood between them, ¡°That¡¯s not what happened at all. It¡¯s true he didn¡¯t know which tracks belong to what animal, but that was it. I only explained everything once, and only once, and he remembered everything I taught him.¡± Sera¡¯s eyes became wide open, ¡°O-only once? No way, dad, he¡¯s obviously lying¡ª!¡° ¡°Why in the world would he lie, Sera? We are not rich and isolated from the outside world. There¡¯s nothing to steal or gain from us.¡± Coll shook his head in exasperation, ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. We have the deer over here. It¡¯s dead and we are going to feast on it tonight. If you don¡¯t like the fact that Gin was the one who tracked it, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± The instant Sera heard her father¡¯s words, her expression crumbled. ¡°W-what? How could you say that to me, dad? I¡¯m your daughter and he¡¯s a stranger! He¡¯s an outsider!¡± ¡°Exactly, Sera. I¡¯m your dad and I want you to learn some manners for once!¡± Sera¡¯s mouth clamped shut. Her eyes turned red, brimming with tears. She turned around and ran back into her room. The door was slammed hard enough to make Gin flinch. Ping! -Sera¡¯s Trust has decreased from 3 [Dubious] to 2 [Untrustworthy]. ¡°Coll, that¡¯s a bit harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡± Teressa put her hands on her hips, clearly unhappy by what just happened. ¡°She¡¯s always been rough around the edges, but lately she¡¯s been really difficult. I¡¯m afraid we have been too lenient on her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Teressa didn¡¯t argue back. Perhaps she sensed some truth in her husband¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s going to be 20 soon. She wanted to leave the village and see the outside world, Tee. With that kind of attitude I can¡¯t help but be worried sick to imagine what¡¯s going to happen to her out there.¡± ¡°I know, Coll. I know.¡± Teressa went to hug her husband¡¯s arm, ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡®What a supportive parent. Still, Sera is really acting like a thorn on my side¡­¡¯ The day continued. Coll handled the hardtail deer while Gin helped to gather some more wood and herbs on his own for the rest of the afternoon. He didn¡¯t get much, but it was appreciated by the couples. ¡®I don¡¯t want to venture off too deep on my own. I still can¡¯t protect myself. I don¡¯t have the weapons or the strength. The only thing I have in my arsenal is this Elementary Tracking skill and hypnosis.¡¯ That night they had a feast. The meat tasted great and Gin chatted a lot with the couples, how their relationship developed through time and how much they love each other. The atmosphere was sweet, but there was also a bit of worry coming from them. They were thinking of their daughter¡¯s uncertain future, and also their own. This Gin would know through the system¡¯s mind reading capability. In the end there was still a lot of extra meat left. Fortunately, it is possible to keep the meat fresh with the magical white powder. Even without the existence of a fridge, the people invented something else to store and maintain food. Gin felt this was the proof of human¡¯s persistence and ingenuity, that people will always find a way to improve and become better, even against nature itself. ¡®I gave up trying to improve my life and surrendered to despair before. Once I regained a bit of that persistence back, I lost my life instead. Well, better late than never.¡¯ The couples went back to their room after saying goodnight, Gin too returned to his cramped and stuffy ¡®bedroom¡¯. ¡®I¡¯m still unsure about the issue with Sera. She refuses to listen to anything I have to say. ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ isn¡¯t doing me any favor. In fact, the rebound made things worse. I¡¯ve no idea how Coll and Teressa will react if this keeps happening. Would they kick me out if Sera remained stubborn? This conflict isn¡¯t going to get any better anytime soon.¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. ¡®Damn it! This system of mine! I need you to take responsibility for putting me in this shitty situation!¡¯ Ping! Just then he heard the familiar sound echoed in his ears. The opaque words appeared before his eyes. -Use 80 Faith points to learn Hypnotic Voice? ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®What in the world is this skill?¡¯ Ping! -Hypnotic Voice is a persuasion skill. Depending on your Mind stats you can persuade your target to follow your will. -Hypnotic Voice is most effective against targets with high Trust and low Awareness. -Hypnotic Voice increases the effectiveness of hypnotic suggestions. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®The description of the skill seems to be pretty useful if used on people who are under the effects of my ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯.¡¯ ¡®But isn¡¯t this what ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ does already? It seems like this skill just enhances it?¡¯ Ping! -Hypnotic Voice is capable of placing targets under any Hypnosis state to enter a Trance state. -Hypnotic Voice significantly enhances hypnotic suggestions to targets under Trance state. -Hypnotic Voice is capable of raising the Hypnosis state to the next tier. ¡®There¡¯s a lot to process here. Why the hell hypnosis is so goddamn complicated?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡®I think I understand what¡¯s going on with this skill. Besides enhancing hypnotic suggestions, I can put somebody into a Trance state. When they are in a Trance state, any hypnotic suggestions I make will become even more effective. Not only that, I can raise the tier of ¡®Minor Hypnosis¡¯ while I¡¯m at it, too!¡¯ ¡°Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t even know if I can use it right.¡± ¡®What if another rebound happens? The cost is pretty big too.¡¯ Ping! -Use 2 Faith points to learn basic hypnosis technique? ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ The next morning. Gin had used 82 of 87 Faith points he had left. Currently, there¡¯s only 5 points left. The question now, was it worth it? ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I hope this works.¡¯ Gin left his humble bedroom, the shed, and looked up to the morning sky. It was still dark. The air felt humid and cold yet refreshing. He did his morning stretches and light exercise until Coll came to greet him. ¡®Here goes nothing.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Coll.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Gin put more pressure and intent on his words. ¡°Could you please teach me everything you know about archery?¡± -You used Hypnotic Voice. -Your hypnotic suggestion has been enhanced. ¡°Huh? Uh, sure, lad. I don¡¯t see why not. When do you want to start?¡± ¡°Great! Are you busy today? I would like to start as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Today? I have to chop some trees and gather some wood for the people in the village. How about we start tomorrow?¡± ¡°That would be great. Thank you Coll.¡± ¡°No worries, lad. Maybe you can start hunting on your own! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Well, I do have to learn how to take care of myself out there, don¡¯t I? Can¡¯t stay under your wing forever, you know?¡± ¡°That is true. Though it might take you a long time to get good at hunting. Handling the bow is a whole ¡®nother thing, lad.¡± ¡°Good thing I¡¯ve got a skilled teacher on my side.¡± ¡°You just know what to say, huh? Let¡¯s go inside and have breakfast.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Time flew by. It has been almost 3 weeks since then. Gin learned archery from Coll, further lowering the cost of Elementary Archery skills by 30 points. Going by the usual math formula, he would still not have enough to buy the skill. But the reality was different. Everyday, without fail Gin would wake up early in the morning. He would either go hunting or train archery with Coll, or gather some woods and pick wild herbs nearby, or explore the woods alone to get himself acquainted with the area. He worked diligently, more than he ever did in his entire life so far. Gin felt like he was the most productive man in the world. He was so active that his Agility stats actually increased by 1 point. Gin¡¯s behavior did not go unnoticed by the couples. Their initial feeling of rejection from the very first day has completely changed to a feeling of camaraderie. They have begun to accept him more than a friend. Perhaps even shifting closer to a family member. Obviously, this would be highly unlikely to happen if not for his hypnosis skills. Finally, the biggest change for Gin for the past few weeks was not the Agility increase nor the cost reduction of the Elementary Archery skills. But Coll and Teressa¡¯s Trust. Coll¡¯s. State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: - Debuffs: Minor Hypnosis Strength: 7 Agility: 6 Intelligence: 3 Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mind: 2 Charm: 4 Awareness: 5 [Calm] Trust: 7 [Trustworthy] Teressa¡¯s. State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: - Debuffs: Minor Hypnosis Strength: 2 Agility: 3 Intelligence: 6 Mind: 2 Charm: 7 Awareness: 4 [Relaxed] Trust: 7 [Trustworthy] -Minor Hypnosis: Lowered resistance to hypnotic suggestions given by the hypnotist. Coll¡¯s Trust might not have changed numerically, but it was solid. Meanwhile Teressa¡¯s Trust increased from 5 [Neutral] to 7 [Trustworthy] was definitely something worth celebrating for. Not only did it increase the effectiveness of his hypnotic suggestion, but it also increased his chance to earn more Faith points. Faith: 55 Gin received one genuine praise from Coll and four from Teressa. He helped Teressa quite a bit by doing her chores. It was supposedly a mundane thing, not worth much attention to. But she was grateful to him nonetheless. However, Sera¡¯s attitude towards Gin only worsened. State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: - Debuffs: Minor Hypnosis Strength: 6 Agility: 5 Intelligence: 4 Mind: 5 Charm: 7 Awareness: 7 [Alert] Trust: 1 [Untrustworthy] Her trust had dropped to 1, making Gin her number one enemy. The only positive thing he could think of was the fact the number did not reach 0. He believed there might be still a chance to raise it back up again, not that he cared much at the moment. The time has arrived to act. ¡­ A month after Gin¡¯s arrival to their household. Morning. Clear weather and blue sky. Coll asked Gin to come with him to go hunting but he excused himself saying he felt sickly today. Thus, Coll went out alone to the forest and Sera being Sera, went out to the village to train just according to her daily routine. ¡°Hm, hm, hm~¡± Teressa was washing the dishes in the backyard while humming a foreign song. She was still wearing her sleeping dress, rather loose and comfortable to move in. She was busy doing her own thing when she heard footsteps coming from behind. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be resting, Gin?¡± ¡°I should, but I would like to talk to you about something important.¡± ¡°Something important? What is it¡± Gin took a deep breath. He put more strength into his voice. ¡°Come, follow me inside the house.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Teressa hesitated for a brief second before nodding her head. They both walked inside the house. She felt oddly nervous for some reason. Like a voice whispering in her heart, trying to tell her something was amiss. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gin and Teressa sat opposite of each other. There was silence for a moment. ¡®What is this feeling? Something isn¡¯t right¡­¡¯ ¡°So, what is it about you want to tell me, Gin?¡± ¡°It is quite important that I need to talk to you alone like this.¡± ¡°I-is it?¡± Teressa felt confused. Gin didn¡¯t look like his usual self today. She thought it was because he didn¡¯t feel well today. ¡®That might be it¡­ still I wonder just what exactly he wants to tell me? It seems really serious.¡¯ While Teressa was busy speculating, Gin spoke up¡ª ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°Worried? About what?¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t help but to tilt her head a little. ¡®Just what is going on? What are you worried about?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m worried. About you.¡± ¡°About me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You have been working yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Huh? Just what on earth are you talking about Gin? You are not making any sense here.¡± The confusion in Teressa¡¯s head grew stronger and stronger for every word that came out of his mouth. ¡°Teressa. You have worked a lot for the past month.¡± ¡°H-huh? H-have I¡­? But I think I¡¯m doing as usual¡ª¡± ¡°No, Teressa. You have done a lot to take care of us by cooking and doing the housework.¡± ¡®I mean it¡¯s my job. It¡¯s what I''ve always done for years¡­ ¡® ¡°You feel tired from doing the chores all by yourself. Isn¡¯t that right, Teressa?¡± ¡°W-well, I¡ª¡° ¡°Your daughter, Sera, is too deep in her own world. She goes out everyday to train, preparing herself for a journey she couldn¡¯t even imagine. She indulges in her own fantasy, her own naivety. But she¡¯s a strong girl. She will hold on her own.¡± Gin paused for a moment. ¡°Meanwhile Coll is too busy working, earning enough money to keep the family afloat and thrive. He barely has time for you and Sera. He spent the majority of his time in the woods or in the village.¡± Teressa fell silent. She heard a faint ringing in her ears. ¡®Ah, what¡¯s wrong with me? I feel¡­ tired. And this pain in my chest¡­¡¯ ¡°If this continues, one day you will be left alone, doing the same thing over and over again every single day.¡± Gin stared right into Teressa¡¯s trembling eyes. Her feeling of unease grew stronger. She averted her gaze and stared at her own hands. ¡°No¡­ that won¡¯t¡ª I¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might fall from the stress, Teressa. You are tired. You are the one who needs rest more than me.¡± ¡®Stress¡­? What stress? I don¡¯t feel stress¡ª¡® Teressa looked at her palms. Her hands were shaking and cold sweat began to dampen her back. Breathing suddenly became difficult, she could feel her chest tightened. Even her eyes became cloudy. ¡®Since when¡­? Am I really that exhausted? How come I never noticed¡ª¡® Her face became white as a sheet. She felt an unfamiliar sensation surging inside her chest. Pain and fear. The fear of loneliness. Teressa realized Gin¡¯s words had dug up her deepest insecurities she tried to hide. That one day, she might grow old, losing her youthful look and everyone she loves and cares about disappearing from her life. Ever since their marriage, Teressa could only see Coll¡¯s face in the morning and at night. There were days when he didn¡¯t even come home. She understood it was all for her, for their daughter, for the family. Yet, she can¡¯t help but resent the time she spent at home alone. What appeared to be a simple boredom sowed the seeds of poisonous thoughts. That she hated to be left alone, to do the same chore over and over again until she drew her last breath. To pour fuel on the fire, Sera, her beloved daughter followed the same path as her husband. She decided to walk the path of the sword, to train diligently every single day. She would train from morning till night, regardless of the weather. One time she would train out in the rain for hours and got sick the next day. Teressa couldn¡¯t sleep that night, she prayed for her daughter¡¯s recovery and wished that her child would stop dreaming of the outside world. Coll and Sera. Both of them are some of the most important people in her life. Her husband and daughter, a family that could never be replaced by anything. Yet, what was this anger and frustration nestling in her heart? She felt terrified of losing them, she loved them with her everything, but why would they not reciprocate her feelings? ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t you remain by my side, Coll? Why would you leave your own mother so soon Sera?¡¯ The selfish, poisonous thoughts that haunted her had been long buried deep, deep in the darkest corner of her mind. Now, it has been dug up again by this man¡ª ¡°No! You¡­ you are wrong¡­! I¡¯m not stressed! I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± ¡°Your face looks pale and your hands are shaking Teressa. It has been this way for weeks since I met you.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­! You are lying!¡± ¡®That can¡¯t be the case! No! After all, Coll and Sera, they¡ª they would say something¡ª¡® Then the realization struck her. ¡®¡ªCould it be?¡¯ ¡®They knew, yet they said nothing? ¡® ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®They chose to ignore me¡­?¡¯ Her brain short circuited. Her thoughts went all over the place with wild assumptions and irrational accusations against her own family. Like a broken dam, it cannot be stopped. ¡®No! I have to stop this! I cannot think this way¡ª! These thoughts aren¡¯t real¡ª! They are not real¡ª!!¡¯ ¡°Teressa.¡± She raised her head. Eyes clouded, Teressa met Gin¡¯s gaze with a blank face¡ª Rather, it would be more appropriate to call it a mix of utter shock and panic. Her mind came to a halt. She entered a train of thoughts that she never should have stepped into. ¡°Teressa. I can help you.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Gin didn¡¯t blink. He stared straight into her eyes, piercing through the clouds and fogs in her mind. ¡°I can alleviate the doubts, stress, and fear in your mind.¡± ¡°Y-you can¡­?¡± ¡°I can solve all your problems. Even your exhaustion. Such is why I brought up the matter in the first place.¡± It was as if a candle had been lit. A faint light appeared in the darkness. ¡°But how?¡± ¡°It is not very hard to do so. All I need from you is to do one thing.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Gin raised his index finger in front of his lips. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. She stared even deeper into his eyes and asked, ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°I need you to follow my instructions. I need you to lie down on something comfortable¡ª like your bed for example, and simply hear what I have to say.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I just have to listen to you¡­ talking?¡± ¡°You can see it that way. You are free to stop me whenever you like for whatever reason, I will listen to your will. It is a therapy of some sort.¡± ¡°The¡­rapy? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°No? Therapy is something like a treatment process. Like healing someone who is ill. It could be physical or mental.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sick, Gin. I¡¯m just¡­ tired.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teressa. I can guarantee this therapy session will be beneficial for you, even if you are not sick. All you have to do is to trust my words. You can stop anytime for whatever reason, I will not force you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± Teressa¡¯s mind began to calm down. She considered Gin¡¯s words seriously. ¡®I don¡¯t feel comfortable doing this ¡®therapy¡¯ all of the sudden. He said it¡¯s like healing a sick person. But I¡¯m not sick¡ª¡® Teressa looked down and clenched her fists as hard as she could. ¡®¡ªBut¡­ what if I am? Gin said he only needs me to listen to his words. I don¡¯t feel too good about this. It hasn¡¯t been long since we¡¯ve known each other, but he seems like a decent person. He did say I can stop the therapy anytime I want, but¡­ He won¡¯t do anything weird, right? Is he trying to take advantage of me¡ª?¡¯ She raised her gaze and observed Gin¡¯s face closely, trying to see through his intention behind that calm face. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Neither side said a word. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The silence continued for a moment. ¡°Tell me, Gin.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Why would you do this? Why would you go this far to help me?¡± Hearing her question, Gin¡¯s calm and confident expression finally fell. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± His face became one of utter confusion as if she was asking the obvious. With a soft and gentle smile, he said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I owe you guys my life, and also¡ª¡± ¡°Also¡­?¡± ¡°Because I admire the hard work you do for your family.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Such simple words. Spoken as if it was the most natural thing to say. A compliment one might often hear somewhere, some other time in the past. A common flattery one might say to someone. ¡®Yet, why do I feel so¡­ happy?¡¯ Before Teressa even realized it, tears trickled down from the corner of her eyes down on her cheeks. Finally, it welled up under her chin and dropped onto her clenched hands. An emotion beyond words, she felt more than a simple happiness. Like a heavy burden finally lifted off one¡¯s shoulder ¡ª Like falling asleep on the most comfortable bed in the world after a hard day¡¯s work¡ª Like planting a seed and patiently nurturing it for decades until it became a tree, enjoying the sweet fruit of labor¡ª Like having one¡¯s efforts acknowledged after years of silence and solitude¡ª ¡°U-ugh¡­¡± Teressa tried to hold her tears from coming out only to fail. She covered her mouth and nose to keep her voice in, but it made her voice louder instead. Gin kept quiet. He waited in silence, giving her all the time in the world to let her cry to her heart¡¯s content. ¡®Oh no, he¡¯s gonna think I¡¯m a crybaby even though I¡¯m already this old¡­¡¯ It took her a while to regain her composure. She grabbed one of many handkerchiefs she knitted and stored in the drawer to wipe her tears with it. ¡°Bffftt!!¡± Teressa blew her nose into the handkerchief with all her might and stood up. Her cheeks and nose were red, eyes puffy. She collected herself and spoke with a determined voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do the therapy.¡± Gin couldn¡¯t help but to let out a faint smile despite his best efforts to hold it in. ¡°Alright. To your bedroom then.¡± ¡°Huh!? Y-yeah, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go¡­ to my bedroom.¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t help but to feel embarrassed to say such a thing to another man beside her husband. ¡®Get a grip, Teressa! He¡¯s at least a decade younger than yourself! It¡¯s embarrassing to think of these things! I have a husband and a daughter! This isn¡¯t right! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s even interested in¡ª Aaah!! Stoopp!!!¡¯ Teressa pinched her own cheeks so hard, she almost cried again. ¡®That¡¯s it! I¡¯m losing my mind and I¡¯m going to go through this therapy until the very end! I¡¯m sick and tired, and I will make a full recovery once this is over!¡¯ She steeled herself and marched towards her bed with confidence. Seeing her gait, Gin followed and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Now here¡¯s comes the most important part¡ª¡® ¡­ Teressa laid down on her bed. Her hands rested on her sides, palms facing downward. ¡°¡­What now?¡± ¡°First step in this therapy: I need you to be calm and relaxed.¡± ¡°Okay. I think I can do that.¡± ¡°I need you to focus and listen to my voice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Teressa nodded her head stiffly. ¡°Good. I need you to heed my instruction but don¡¯t take it too seriously or it will backfire. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She nodded and exhaled. Truth be told, Gin also felt nervous. Maybe even more so than Teressa. He had no idea if this would work according to plan. He recalled the last thing the goddess said to him before coming to this world. ¡®¡®Have faith¡ª¡® that¡¯s what she said, right?¡¯ Gin closed his eyes for a second and focused on the task at hand. ¡°Gin? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready to start now. Are you ready, Teressa?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Gin opened his mouth. With full concentration and intent, he spoke with the gentlest voice he ever made in his life, ¡°Listen to my voice. First, take a deep breath through your nose¡ª¡° Teressa followed Gin¡¯s instruction and inhaled deeply through her nose. ¡°Good. Now hold it and count to three, then exhale through your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Fyuuuhhh~¡± ¡°As the air¡¯s leaving your lungs, you feel your body becoming lighter and relaxed.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡­.¡± Teressa¡¯s sweet and mature voice filled the bedroom. This room was usually dead quiet and empty throughout the day. Only in the morning and night would there be some semblance sounds. Even then it was nothing more than the snores of her husband. Now here she was making loud noises with a man who is not her husband, sitting next to her, watching her¡ª guiding her breathing on the bed. ¡®This is really lewd no matter how you see it.¡¯ ¡°¡­Take another deep breath through your nose¡ª Good, count to three and exhale through your mouth again. Now, let¡¯s repeat this a few more times.¡± ¡°Sssssshhh¡­¡­¡­ Fyuuuhhhhh¡­¡­¡± Thump-thump! Thump-thump! ¡°Ssssssshhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­ Fyuuuuuuhhhhhh¡­¡­¡± Thump-thump. Thump-thump. ¡°Sssssshhhhhh¡­¡­¡­ Fyuuuuuuuhhhhhh¡­¡­¡± Thump¡­ thump¡­. thump¡­ thump¡­. ¡°With each breath you exhale, you feel your body becoming lighter. You can feel the muscles in your hands, legs and torso relaxing. Your mind feels at peace. You vividly feel your eyelids getting heavier, harder to keep open.¡± Teressa¡¯s eyelids began to feel heavy and her vision started to lose focus. Her body felt light as a feather. She felt like she was floating through the clouds, without thoughts or worries. ¡®Therapy¡­ isn¡¯t so bad after all¡­.¡¯ Gin repeated this breathing process a few more times until he was absolutely sure Teressa had reached complete relaxation. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do with the system by his side. Awareness: 1 [Defenseless] Trust: 7 [Trustworthy] ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡®The moment has finally arrived.¡¯ ¡°On the count of 3, I will snap my fingers. When you hear the snap, you will let go of all of your worries and thoughts. You will feel calm, peaceful, relaxed¡­ You will be in a state of absolute tranquility.¡± Gin paused for a moment in fear of going too fast. ¡°Take one more deep breath with your nose and count to three.¡± ¡°Sssssshhhhhhhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Then exhale through your mouth.¡± ¡°Fyuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡± ¡°I will now start the count.¡° ¡®This all because of the system¡¯s assistance. I doubt I can pull this off without Hypnotic Voice.¡¯ ¡°1¨C¡° ¡®The enhancement of the suggestions were much stronger than I thought. I can even affect her physical state by putting enough intentions to my words.¡¯ ¡°2¨C¡° ¡®With this, I will regain all the points I¡¯ve spent¡ª¡® ¡°3¨C¡° ¡®¡ªAnd more.¡¯ ¡­Snap!! Ping! -The target has successfully fallen into a Trance state! -Hypnotic suggestions are significantly enhanced! Chapter 2-1 (Descension) ¡®It would be impossible to pull this off without the system.¡¯ Gin was afraid he was being too forceful and unnatural, that another rebound might occur. But he kept pushing at her and had her fall under his control. It was all thanks to her high amount of Trust allowing him to read her mind. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t know how to proceed without reading her mind. I need to know how she would react to my suggestion, if it worked on her or not.¡¯ Gin formulated some sort of traffic system as a guide. If she rejected his suggestion, then it would be a red light. Acceptance would mean green light. Anything in between would fall under the yellow light, neither rejection nor acceptance. ¡®I need to be careful. I almost lost my composure when she cried there.¡¯ ¡°¡­Fyuh¡­.¡± Gin moved his gaze towards the woman lying on the bed in front of him. Her chest gently moved up and down, her face seemed to be at peace. ¡®Urgh. I¡¯ve noticed this since I met her, but her chest is really big¡­ Focus! I have to focus!¡¯ But Gin couldn¡¯t help but to gawk at her body. He gulped down his saliva and bent forward and took a light sniff. ¡®She smells really, really nice¡ª¡® His eyes began to scan every inch of her body from top of her head to the bottom of her feet. The curves on her hips, the thick and plump thighs below it, even her beautiful toes¡ª despite her loose clothes, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell just how amazing her figure is. From the deepest part of his soul, his inner and primal instinct, something began to crawl out. ¡®If I touch her right now, would she feel it?¡¯ A dark desire. Like a wolf hiding in the woods, behind the bushes and the trees, waiting for the right moment to pounce on its prey. ¡°¡­¡± Now the wolf has found its prey cornered. Trapped. Unable to escape or even move an inch. The wolf bared its fangs. The perfect opportunity has arrived, it began to run and jumped at its prey¡ª ¡®No, let¡¯s not do that. I must not be controlled by my own desire or everything I¡¯ve done so far will be in vain.¡¯ Gin retracted his sweaty hands away from her and simply stared at her defenseless body. Gritting his teeth, he moved on to the next step in his plan. ¡®Calm down. I have her under my palm. I can tinker with her psyche with the system¡¯s power.¡¯ The plan was simple. First, raise Teressa¡¯s Trust high enough until Gin can read her mind. This part took him the longest to accomplish. At 5 points of Trust, her thoughts were vague and harder to read. It became clearer and more often to appear at 6. At 7 points of Trust, her thoughts were practically an open book. Gin can read it whenever he wants. Even so, her mind was still rather vague to read, but it was enough to understand her current feelings and emotions. The second step was to put Teressa into a Trance state. This was achievable thanks to the knowledge he acquired through the system. The price he had to pay was small, but the help he received from it was significant. One of the best trades he ever made in his life. Gin might not look like it, but he was panicking throughout the whole conversation. His words were stiff and a bit pushy. Something he realized after the fact. The situation could have gone south any moment, the stress almost broke his composure a few times. ¡®I didn¡¯t even know how I managed to do it. But I did it and that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯ Then comes the final step. To alter Teressa¡¯s psyche to ¡®like¡¯ him more. To always see him in a favorable light, to make her think often of him, to make her always appreciate his actions no matter how small it is¡ª Even to go as far making her heart pounding every time she sees or thinks of him. That¡¯s right, Gin¡¯s end goal was simple¡ª ¡®I¡¯ll have to make her fall in ¡®love¡¯ with me.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ Teressa felt her body was floating through the clouds at the moment. She felt all the stress and burden she carried on back had disappeared. She had no thoughts in mind. She wasn¡¯t thinking of the past, the sweet memories she had with her husband and daughter or the dark memories of her solitude. She wasn¡¯t thinking of the uncertain future either. What truly mattered for her was the present. The blissful sensation she felt, the pure tranquility made her forget all of her worries and doubts. The soreness, the pain and physical exhaustion also disappeared as if they were never there in the moment. Time has stopped for her. Suddenly, in her state of bliss and tranquility, she heard a voice. ¡°¡­?¡± The voice sounded familiar to her. It sounded pleasant to her ears. Hearing it made her feel safe and cozy, almost like a gentle embrace. The voice whispered, ¡°You see a person standing before you¡ª¡° A figure of a person vaguely appeared in front of her. Their characteristics were vague, she couldn¡¯t tell whether the person was a man or a woman. ¡°You see this person began to walk towards you. Bit by bit, their faces become more and more familiar to you. You know this person quite well¡ª¡° Exactly as the pleasant voice whispered into her ears, the unknown person did walk closer to her. Their faces were still covered in fogs and mists. They looked familiar, but she still couldn¡¯t tell who it was. ¡°A man you have met not too long ago¡ª his black hair was something you could never forget.¡± ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Gin? Why is he here¡­?¡¯ ¡°His eyes radiated a sense of safety and confidence. You couldn¡¯t help but to feel at peace merely by being in his presence.¡± ¡®Ah¡­ his eyes¡­¡¯ Teressa looked into ¡®Gin¡¯s¡¯ eyes and felt an odd sense of peace. As if nothing could go wrong as long as he remained by her side. ¡°Whatever problem you have, whatever challenge you will face, you can always rely on him. Every word he uttered out of his mouth sounds like music to your ears. Simply by looking at his smile makes your heart flutter.¡± ¡®Gin¡¯ opened his mouth and spoke. Teressa couldn¡¯t tell what word he just said, but it sounded pleasant, it made her happy. Then he smiled¡ª ¡®Aaah¡­!¡¯ A burst of emotion surged from within her chest. It was pleasure mixed with happiness. Just by looking at his smile made her heart pound like crazy, it was as if¡ª ¡®¡ªAs if I¡¯m in love!?¡¯ The voice continued its whisper into her ears. Whatever the voice said became reality, dictating her senses and emotions, sending her a whole new kind of pleasure that she didn¡¯t know could exist. She felt her face and body become hotter than usual. Even without a mirror she knew her face had turned red as a tomato. The sweat coming out of every single pores of her body made her skin glistened under the light. Teressa felt the man¡¯s warm embrace. She listened to his voice, felt his every touch all over her body. ¡°Ooohh~!¡± Teressa could no longer think. Her feet and toes became taut, she couldn¡¯t help but to squirm on the ground, still being under his touch. ¡°N-noo~! This is too much~!!¡± She gritted her teeth, eyes unfocused. The sensation began to focus right on her secret garden. ¡°Ghhhghh¡ª!!¡± Teressa pushed her waist up and down. Her mind turned blank¡ª ¡°Ah! Ah!! Ah¡ª!!!¡± The warmth coming from within began to well up. She couldn¡¯t help but let out loud moans one after another as drools came out of her mouth. Her eyes rolled upward, unable to hold the ever growing pleasure¡ª ¡°AHHHHH~!!¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, the intense sensation coming from below her waist reached its peak and everything turned white. ¡­ ¡­ Ping! -Teressa¡¯s Trust towards you has increased from 7 [Trustworthy] to 8 [High Trust] -Your existence in her psyche has become more distinct. -Your influence over her psyche significantly increased. -Minor Hypnosis has evolved to Medium Hypnosis. Ping! -Teressa has developed a sense of genuine respect towards you. -They who respect you with sincerity will give a certain amount of Faith points depending on the intensity of their positive emotion. Ping! -Teressa is extremely pleased with your actions. -Teressa is feeling an intense emotion with you. -Faith points +50 Ping! -You have obtained over a total of 100 Faith points. -Your existence in this world has become slightly more distinct. -Your body and soul has obtained a drop of divinity. Rapid succession of pings stormed Gin¡¯s ears. He was overwhelmed by the notifications, it took him some time to process everything. ¡°Holy shit.¡± Gin guided Teressa¡¯s thoughts and emotions while she was in Trance state. As the therapy continued, her cheeks started to become red and her brows furrowed. Sweat began to pour all over her body, dampening her own clothes and the bed. By the end, Teressa began to moan loudly while drooling. Her mature voice tugged at his heartstrings, pushing his body to the edge. Finally, she spread open her legs and moved her waist up and down while trembling uncontrollably. ¡®I think she had an orgasm¡­ is that even possible?¡¯ Gin didn¡¯t intend for this to happen, but seeing her cute reactions to every single word, how much control he had over her state¡ª he got carried away went ahead of himself. What was the limit of his hypnosis? How much further can he push it? Looking at Teressa¡¯s blissful sleeping face, Gin got some of his questions answered. ¡®I need to experiment more.¡¯ Gin moved closer to her ears and whispered¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­Uh¡­ huh¡­?¡¯ Teressa opened her eyes and saw a familiar ceiling. The ceiling she saw everyday, every morning, every night. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± She closed her eyes again and rolled over towards the edge of the bed. ¡°Teressa.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Teressa became startled and jumped awake. She saw a man with peculiar black hair staring at her face. ¡°Ah, w-whuh happened?¡± ¡°You fell asleep, remember? We are having a therapy session. You forgot already?¡± ¡°T-therapy? I remember! I remember, of course!¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t control her voice and her tone was all over the place. She averted her eyes, unable to make eye contact with Gin. Her heart was pounding hard and faster than usual. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me!? Why can¡¯t I look him in the face!? Also, what is this feeling in my chest¡ª!?¡¯ ¡°So, are you still feeling tired?¡± Gin looked as casual as ever and asked his question. ¡°Tired? No, not at all! I¡¯m fine! Completely fine! I feel light as a feather!¡± Teressa put on a forced smile while placing her hand over her chest. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. That means the therapy was successful.¡± ¡°Yesh!¡± ¡®Urgh! I can¡¯t stop slurring my words!¡¯ ¡°S-so¡­ what now?¡± ¡°Well, it is up to you. It¡¯s good that you feel refreshed, but the feeling won¡¯t last forever. I can help you with another therapy session if you want.¡± ¡°Another therapy s-session?¡± ¡°Yeah, we can do it again as much as you want. The only catch is that we have to be completely alone. We need absolute silence with zero distraction.¡± ¡°So¡­ you are saying we can only do the therapy when Coll and Sera aren''t home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Teressa thought something was amiss, but the moment she looked at his face, her thoughts were immediately filled with a sense of reassurance and trust. ¡®I never noticed just how captivating he looks. Everything about him¡­ I can¡¯t quite describe it. My heart won¡¯t calm down!¡¯ Teressa once again averted her eyes. She played around with the hem of her sleeping dress and noticed a warm sensation in her crotch. Her eyes opened wide. The color of her face turned deep red, just like a boiled crab. She hurriedly stood up and left the room. ¡°T-thank you Gin, but I just remembered something important to take care of! Bye!¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go back to sleep, then.¡± ¡®¡­A success.¡¯ Gin heaved a sigh of relief. He returned to the shed, which has been turned into his room, and lay down on the bed. ¡®The suggestion worked on her.¡¯ Gin gave her a few final suggestions before waking her up. First was to make sure she forgot everything that happened while she was in the Trance state while retaining all the emotions. Meaning that she still remembered the bliss, pleasure, and his hypnotic suggestions. Teressa wouldn¡¯t even realize her psyche had been altered in more ways than one. The second suggestion was to make her want to spend more time with him. Gin didn¡¯t plan on letting her go with just one session. He wanted to see how far he could push his hypnosis on her. Finally, Gin ordered her to keep the therapy a secret. Neither her family nor anyone else must know about their private time together. ¡®It¡¯s better to keep things a secret for now. At least until I have Teressa under my complete control.¡¯ Meanwhile, Gin checked the new information he just got. -Medium Hypnosis: Vulnerable to hypnotic suggestions given by the caster. Decreases rebound chance. ¡®The description is really short¡­ but it is good enough.¡¯ Recounting what happened so far, Gin had reaped a lot of benefits from Teressa. Her Trust increased to 8 [High Trust] and he obtained her ¡®genuine respect¡¯. Combined with her altered psyche to ¡®love¡¯ him, the odds of rebound would be miniscule. ¡®Still, I shouldn¡¯t lower my guard too much. Miniscule doesn¡¯t mean impossible.¡¯ Another thing the system mentioned was related to his connection with the world. ¡®My existence has become more distinct. What does that mean? What does it do for me?¡¯ Gin had no idea what it meant. But it seemed to be a good thing, so he ignored it for now. ¡®The last thing I got is divinity. I can feel something has changed with my body and soul. But I¡¯m not sure what it is.¡¯ Ping! -Your body has obtained divinity through Faith. -The more Faith you obtain, the stronger your divinity becomes. -From every single strand of hair in your body, to your blood, flesh and bones, and even bodily fluids lies the divine essence. -As your divinity grows, so will the potency of the divine essence within you. Gin nodded to himself. ¡®This reminds me of fictional works from my original world. There were some stories of a mortal achieving immortality by eating the flesh of a god who contained divinity inside them.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not sure what it means for me though. But I doubt it¡¯s anything detrimental.¡¯ Processing all this new information took a toll on Gin. Keeping his eyes open became a difficult task. He yawned and rolled over, ready to sleep when suddenly¡ª Ping! -Teressa is thinking of you with intense emotions. -Faith points +15 ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 2-2 (Descension) ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯ ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­. hah¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ ¡°AHK¡­¡­.!¡± Teressa closed her mouth with one hand, trying to hold her voice as if her life depended on it. ¡®Something has changed inside my body. I can¡¯t hold this emotion any longer¡ª!¡¯ ¡°Oh-oh¡­¡­¡± Tears fell down her cheeks. She gasped for air as her eyes rolled upward. ¡®Ever since then¡ª My body won¡¯t calm down every time I think of him¡ª¡® Teressa calmed herself down after relishing her moment of bliss. She looked at her other hand. It was wet covered by her own love juice. ¡®Just what in the world did he do to me?¡¯ She wiped herself clean with a towel and changed to new clothing. The fresh water from the river had cleansed her mind and body. ¡®Every day, every time I see him my heart would start beating like crazy. Hearing his voice was enough to make my body start melting. This isn¡¯t normal! This can¡¯t be normal! But¡ª¡® Teressa followed the footpath and returned back home. Inside the house was Coll¡ª ¡°You guys already done hunting? I¡¯ll prepare dinner soon.¡± ¡°Hey, Tee. We caught another boar today. Thanks to Gin, they might start going extinct!¡± ¡°Gin¡­?¡± Teressa looked to the side, across the dinner table. ¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, Teressa. How are you?¡± Her heart started to pound harder. She couldn¡¯t even maintain eye contact. The fire within has been reignited once more. ¡°You alright, Tee? Your face looks redder than usual.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Coll. The air just feels a bit hotter than usual.¡± ¡°Is it? Well, you have to drink more water then. Don¡¯t wanna have you pass out from dehydration, do we?¡± ¡°S-sure, I will just do that.¡± Gin sat at the table, watching their conversation in silence. He let out a smirk that nobody noticed. Gulping down his drink, he thought, ¡®The hypnosis is insanely effective. She¡¯s practically head over heels for me. Her ¡®love¡¯ has been a real life saver.¡¯ Ever since the therapy, Gin has been constantly receiving tons of Faith points from Teressa. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening at first, but it didn¡¯t take long to figure out the mystery. ¡®She¡¯s been spending more time bathing than usual lately. Combined with the fact that I have been receiving Faith points around the same time, I think I know exactly what she was doing there.¡¯ Coll grabbed his clean clothes from the bedroom and went to the river. He would take a bath while waiting for dinner. And just like that, they were alone in the house. Not even Sera was there. She probably had just finished her training session for the day. Gin guessed she was probably on the way back home. ¡®Look at her, the way she walks looks odd and stiff. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s being conscious of her teenage crush.¡¯ Gin¡¯s smile widened. Afraid of looking like a weirdo, Gin immediately gulped down his drink. ¡®There¡¯s still some time until they come back, maybe I can play around a little bit.¡¯ An imaginary lightbulb appeared in his mind. Gin stood up from his chair and walked up to Teressa¡¯s back. ¡®I wonder how she would react to this. Should be interesting.¡¯ ¡°Teressa.¡± ¡°Y-yesh!?¡± Teressa jolted from where she stood. The knife on her hand almost flew away. ¡®Look at her, she¡¯s so cute. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s in her 40s.¡¯ ¡°You must be tired from doing the chores all day. Your shoulder and back must be feeling stiff right?¡± ¡°Well, uh, yes! I mean, just a little bit. I¡¯m used to it. You yourself must be more tired after the hunt.¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t turn around to look at Gin in the face. Not this close, at least. ¡®Why is he so close to me!? I can feel his breath hitting my neck!¡¯ The hairs in her nape shivered from the stimulation. Her body trembled slightly each time his breath struck her skin. ¡°I¡¯m completely fine. I¡¯m also used to it. Besides, I get to exercise and build some muscles. See?¡± ¡°O-oh, you are right¡­¡± Hearing his words, Teressa had no choice but to face him. Seeing Gin showed off his biceps still covered in a bit of grime and sweat, her eyes shook. ¡®I can smell his sweat. The odor is really strong¡­¡¯ Her mind blanked for a moment. Her body stopped moving, including her breathing. A familiar sensation started to build up below her navel. She practically felt her face burning up. ¡®N-no, I might get wet again¡ª! ¡® ¡°Anyway, after our therapy session I started to think of you more often. Your burden is heavy, being a wife and mother. I would like to help anything I can, even if it¡¯s only a little bit.¡± ¡°Y-you think of me¡­ e-every day?¡± The heat continued to grow stronger and stronger. She felt it, the dampness below. ¡®He thinks of me, too? W-why? Is he also¡ª No, it can¡¯t be¡ª!¡¯ ¡°Naturally. I sympathize with your situation.¡± ¡°O-oh.¡± At this point, Teressa¡¯s mind has started to become clouded. She felt foggy and couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to him. ¡°Turn around, Teressa.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Teressa turned her body around. Only then Gin can finally smile to his heart content. She leaned on the kitchen counter, barely holding her drool in. ¡°Your face is red and your way of talking is rather funny. You are feeling rather exhausted, aren¡¯t you? Let me help you.¡± ¡°S-sure¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Gin almost chuckled and outed himself. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you ask first before agreeing?¡¯ ¡°Let me massage your shoulder while you cook.¡± ¡°H-hueh?¡± This time, Teressa couldn¡¯t even process what he said. She nodded blankly with a face redder than red itself. ¡°Alright, I will start now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!!¡± At the moment Teressa was wearing her sleeping dress which exposed the skin of her shoulder. Gin didn¡¯t hesitate and put his hands on her. ¡°Teressa? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Good. Continue your cooking then, otherwise it¡¯ll take too long.¡± ¡°Yesh¡­¡± Still with his hands on her shoulder, Teressa tightened her grip on the knife. She raised it over the vegetables. Suddenly, she felt a jolt coming from her back. ¡°Heuk¡ª!!¡± She let out a weird moan and drool leaked out of the corner of her mouth. Gin moved his thumbs in a circular motion. He subtly moved his hands closer and closer towards her nape. ¡°What¡­ is this¡­?¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t believe a massage could feel this good. She felt his strong, big hands pressing on her nerves, giving her unimaginable pleasure from his touch. ¡®Why!? Why does it feel so good!? I don¡¯t understand anymore¡ª!!¡¯ The heat in her crotch has reached the peak. She grabbed the knife with both hands and screamed the emotion she has been trying to hold back this entire time. ¡°AAHHHHH¡­.!!¡± ¡°W-whoa!¡± Teressa fell down on the floor, covered in tears and drools, eyes unfocused. ¡®I-I came¡­ I came again¡­ in front of him¡­ while cooking¡­ from a shoulder massage¡­¡¯ She entered a blissful state and was unable to process the shame. Gin propped her up to a nearby chair. ¡®That was dangerous. She could¡¯ve stabbed herself or me. Maybe having her orgasm while holding a sharp object isn¡¯t the best idea¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Teressa soon recovered her consciousness. She looked as if someone just splashed her face with red paint. ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t speak. Actually, she couldn¡¯t even think. Her mind was in absolute chaos, unable to believe she just came from having her shoulder massaged by this man. ¡®It¡¯s wet down there. Really wet¡­ I need to change my underwear again¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­Teressa.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Teressa froze. ¡°It seems like you are really tired from cooking. Your clothes are drenched in sweat and your face is really red. You should go change your clothes and rest for a minute. You can continue your cooking after.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ Yes! You''re absolutely right! I need to change my clothes and rest for a bit! I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡± She stood up, ran back into her room and slammed the door. ¡°¡­That was fun.¡± Gin let out a sigh of relief and checked the chair Teressa just sat on. There was a wet patch on it. ¡®That¡¯s quite a lot.¡¯ He touched the wet spot with his finger and sniffed it. An act that he would never ever do in his previous life. ¡®I can definitely push this even further.¡¯ The system had pinged him the moment Teressa reached her orgasm. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Teressa is filled with intense emotion with you. -Faith points +15 ¡®She really gave me Faith points with an orgasm? Doesn¡¯t this guarantee at least 15 Faith points a day, then?¡¯ For the past week, Gin has been receiving between 15 to 45 Faith points per day from Teressa. ¡®She masturbates once to thrice a day while thinking of me. That¡¯s insane. I don¡¯t think I can hold back much longer either.¡¯ Gin felt his pants tightened. He has been holding it through the entire massage. It looked as if it would explode any moment. ¡®There¡¯s some challenges I have to overcome. First, the opportunity where we can be alone. Second, she must consent or at least not fight back for the hypnosis¡ª¡® Gin checked his points. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Strength: 3 Agility: 3 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 2 Faith: 345 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.2 (35.6%) -Hypnotic Voice Lv.1 (Max) -Elementary Archery Lv.3 (21.3%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®This is amazing. I can do anything I want with this much Faith points!¡¯ Gin calmed himself. He felt like he just won a lottery. Anything he wants, he can afford. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± But nothing came to his mind. He had no idea what to get at all. ¡®¡­There¡¯s too many choices. I can get a new skill or knowledge, or I can increase my stats, or both. But which skill should I get? Which stats should I increase? Is this what people call ¡®decision paralysis¡¯?¡¯ Gin thought that his Mind stats were good enough. Perhaps raising Strength or Intelligence would be the better choice. But he couldn¡¯t help but to look at his Charm. ¡®Damn, am I unattractive and ugly or what? I don¡¯t think I look that bad, but could it be it¡¯s just my bias? No way¡­¡¯ Gin started to make excuses for himself. ¡®Screw it. I can always earn more Faith points even if I don''t do anything thanks to Teressa. I¡¯m just gonna use the points for whatever I like and see how it¡¯s gonna turn out later.¡¯ Ping! -40 Faith points have been used to learn Basic Massage Lv.1. -100 Faith points have been used to increase Charm stats by 5 points. -100 Faith points have been used to increase penis size by 1 inch. That¡¯s it! I did it! I will not regret my decision! What¡¯s done is done! State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Strength: 3 Agility: 3 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 7 Faith: 105 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.2 (56.6%) -Hypnotic Voice Lv.1 (Max) -Elementary Archery Lv.3 (21.3%) -Basic Massage Lv.1 (0.0%) Gin felt cold sweat pouring on his back. He felt like he just spent his entire fortune on horse betting. ¡­ ¡­ Teressa came out of her bedroom with a new change of clothes. With her cheeks still looking a bit red, she was about to continue cooking the dinner when she saw Gin sitting at the table. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®What happened to this guy? Why does he look so¡­¡¯ She felt her heart start to pound harder again. But this time, there¡¯s a different feeling mixed in beyond her carnal desire for lust¡ª ¡°Amazing¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What is? You alright?¡± Teressa returned to reality and said, ¡°Nothing!¡± and continued her cooking. ¡®He¡¯s looking crazy good for some reason! What happened to him!? No¡ª what happened to me, actually!? If this keeps on going, I¡¯m afraid I will¡­¡¯ Her thoughts naturally didn¡¯t escape Gin¡¯s notice. He knew what she was feeling, and because her Trust had increased to 8 [High Trust], he could read her thoughts even more clearly. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she got horny again. Does she have infinite libido? How did Coll manage so far? Maybe it¡¯s because of the hypnosis¡¯s influence. I don¡¯t think Coll does it often with her, otherwise he would not have enough energy to hunt and work at the village.¡¯ Soon, Teressa finished her cooking and Coll came back from his bath just in time for dinner. Sera returned right after her father and had her meal in her bedroom. There was no change in her Trust, not even the increase in his Charm had any effect on her. ¡®I guess Trust is really important. It doesn¡¯t matter how handsome I look if she won¡¯t even spare a glance at me.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ Lying on his bed, Gin thought up a plan. ¡®I will try experimenting on Teressa first. I have to see how far I can push her Trust and how much Faith points I can squeeze from her. Sera will have to take a backseat for now.¡¯ Gin closed his eyes and wandered to the land of dreams. Soon the day came to an end. Night became morning. Coll and Sera were leaving for the village. Once more, another golden opportunity arrived. Chapter 2-3 (Descension) Teressa has not been feeling great lately. The bags under her eyes became more apparent for a while. She didn¡¯t speak as much and would often blank out during conversation. Something was clearly bothering her mind, and this didn¡¯t escape Coll¡¯s notice. ¡°What is it, Tee? Is something bothering your mind?¡± ¡°No¡­ not really.¡± Both of them were lying on the bed, Teressa¡¯s facing away from her husband. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue her sentence, hugging her hug pillow that she made herself even tighter. Coll frowned from her unwillingness to speak. He was sure something was up. But what could it be? ¡°What are you thinking, Tee? Is it related to Gin?¡± ¡°H-huh!? G-Gin!? Why would you say that!?¡± Coll started to have an inkling seeing her reaction. Could it be¡­? ¡°Teressa. Don¡¯t tell me, you¡­¡± ¡°W-what? What is it?¡± Teressa felt cold sweat start to pour on her back. Her heartbeat became faster. A familiar reaction that came from a place of unease. Did Coll figure it out? Did Coll see how she looked at Gin? How red her face became every time she looked at his face, and the fact that she had an explosive orgasm from a mere massage? ¡°Look, Coll¡ª¡° ¡°Teressa, are you bothered by Gin living together with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡ª huh?¡± The adrenaline pumping in her blood dissipated almost instantly. Coll hasn¡¯t figured it out yet. She felt the tension in her muscles vanished and heaved a sigh of relief. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well, no. Not really Coll. I don¡¯t really mind Gin staying with us.¡± ¡°Tee, it is true he¡¯s an unknown stranger who came from an unknown place. I didn¡¯t plan on taking him in either at first, but he proved himself useful. He¡¯s been a great help to us.¡± ¡°I-I know that. I¡¯ve seen what he did for us, Coll. I have eyes, too.¡± Had Gin seen this exchange of conversation, he would¡¯ve assumed Coll didn¡¯t suspect him because of his high Trust. Perhaps, cheating in a relationship was not even a thing in their community. It was a small village filled with ordinary villagers. Everybody knows everybody. If their reputation here became tarnished, they would have no other choice but to leave the village. Teressa was grateful for Coll¡¯s misunderstanding, yet there more than that, she felt annoyed. ¡®What do you mean by that? Do you think I hate Gin being here? No, it is the opposite¡ª No! I need to stop thinking about him! Why can¡¯t I get rid of these thoughts!?¡¯ That¡¯s right. Teressa has been feeling conflicted for the past week. It all began after their little therapy session. Every time she saw his face, a ticklish and sweet emotion began to spread starting from her chest to all over her body. Not only that, but also his gaze, his voice, even his touch¡ª Everything about Gin stimulated all her senses. Her body became hot and more sensitive, especially her private areas. ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m feeling it again¡ª!!¡¯ The sensation has returned once more to bother her. She felt her nipples getting hard, rubbing against the sleeping dress from inside. ¡®No, please don¡¯t. Not with Coll lying next to me¡ª!!¡¯ Tears welled up in her eyes. She moved her middle and ring fingers to her nether region and gave a light touch on her panties. ¡®Oh god¡­ It¡¯s really happening¡­¡¯ She felt pleasure, but also guilt. A heavy one at that. Teressa could not believe the feeling she had for Gin was real. She rejected it. She refused to acknowledge its existence. She did not even dare to utter the word ¡®love¡¯ in her own mind. Her wish was to forget this feeling, believing it to be none other than a short episode of her life. One day, sooner or later, Gin would leave their household, and she would forget everything about him. She wouldn¡¯t even remember his name or face. But why would her chest tightened in pain each time she imagined Gin leaving them? To never see his face again, hear his voice¡ª never to feel his gentle touch on her skin¡ª it made her feel nervous. She felt restless imagining a life without Gin¡¯s presence. ¡®Why would I feel this way for him? I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡® Teressa began to recall her memories of Gin. Back to their first encounter with each other. That was already over a month ago. ¡®Back then, Coll found him passed out in the woods, naked. I remember seeing his¡­ his¡­ Urgh¡ª!¡¯ She closed her eyes and shooed the inappropriate thoughts away. ¡®At the time I thought he was pitiful. He lost his memories and has no way to go. He didn¡¯t even have common knowledge about animals, food, plants¡ª He was helpless like a baby. We had to teach him everything from the ground up. Even now, he¡¯s still like a growing boy.¡¯ Seeing Teressa become silent once again, Coll guessed that she was in a bad mood. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had moments like this nor would it be the last. He didn¡¯t pursue the topic and decided to sleep it off for now. He was tired and decided to figure it out tomorrow. Coll rolled over the bed, showing Teressa his back and closed his eyes. While he was busy drifting off to the land of dreams, his wife was thinking of someone else. Another man that made her heart pound harder than it ever had. ¡®I didn¡¯t think of anything much about him. He looked like an honest person, clueless and diligent. He learns quickly and soon becomes someone who contributes to our family. Even I started to suspect he was lying about his memories. But why would he do that? He had no reason to lie.¡¯ Teressa had a flashback of their time together in the forest, gathering woods and wild herbs until evening. Thanks to his help, she was able to save a lot of time and get more rest than usual. Yes, it was all thanks to Gin. ¡®Our days together were peaceful.. ish. Sera was having none of it. She really hated his guts but I don¡¯t understand why. The three of us had a conversation together, but her answer wasn¡¯t helpful. She hates Gin for many odd reasons, such as lying about his memories, hiding his abilities, pretending to be a good person to get closer to us.¡¯ ¡®When I asked her why he would do that, she couldn¡¯t say anything back. Only that he is dangerous and we should kick him out as soon as possible.¡¯ To Coll and Teressa, Sera was being unreasonably difficult. Perhaps if Gin only ate their food and slept all day long, she would be more inclined to have him leave their household, but that was simply not the case. ¡®She¡¯s wrong. Gin is not that kind of person. I believe in him. His efforts and diligence did not go unnoticed. Even Coll, a man who seldom trusts a stranger, felt the same way as I do.¡¯ ¡®That day¡­ that morning when he approached me to explain his concerns for my well being¡­ I remember it vividly. He saw through my deepest worries and anxiety, and lent out his kind hands. What we did together¡­ in this bedroom¡­ I can still recall the feeling that I felt that day¡­¡¯ Teressa pressed her fingers harder on her panties causing her love juice to leak out onto her fingers. She pulled her hands back and looked at just how sticky and slippery it was. ¡®Many times I wanted to ask him about this feeling. Why would I feel this way ever since that time? Why can¡¯t I stop thinking about you? Why is my body reacting like a maiden in love every time I think of you? Why can¡¯t I stop?¡¯ But she just couldn¡¯t do it. Just by confronting Gin about her own feelings would make things even worse. Wouldn¡¯t that mean she acknowledged to herself that she fell in love? That she felt lustful for another man beside her own husband? That she, being a 42-years-old woman, a mother of a 19-years-old girl, desired for a young man¡¯s touch? She would not admit such a thing. She couldn¡¯t. Teressa had a hunch coming from the darkest corner of her mind, an unbelievably sweet and melting whisper echoing in her ears day and night. That the moment she acknowledged her sinful desires, her peaceful daily life would cease to an end. ¡®Ohh¡­¡¯ Teressa played with the love juice on her fingers, rubbing it, tapping and pulling it together to make a dirty, squelching sound. It was only for a moment, and thankfully Coll didn¡¯t notice. Perhaps, he already fell asleep. ¡®What am I doing¡­? It¡¯s one thing to do it in the river, but here¡­?¡¯ Her mind became clouded and filled with dirty thoughts. Her breathing became rough and heavy, she moved her hands back on her vulva and touched the still covered nub. ¡°¡­.Fyuuh¡­¡± She let out a breath through her mouth. With her carnal desires for ¡®love¡¯ swelling even bigger, stronger, greedier day by day, her acts too became even more daring. ¡®I have to be careful¡­ I don¡¯t want Coll to realize what I¡¯m doing¡­¡¯ Teressa shoved her hand into her panties. The wetness she felt within was way worse than what she imagined. She started to wonder if she could move her fingers inside without her husband noticing. The sound it would make would be too obscene and obvious in the dead silent of the night. ¡®Ooh, why¡­ just why won¡¯t this feeling go away¡­?¡¯ Teressa grimaced in pleasure. Her cheeks became bright red in shame from the guilt. She realized it herself, the changes within her body, the heat and desire only grew even faster day by day¡ª ¡®It feels so fucking good¡ª!¡¯ This situation, the possibility of getting caught, of having her indecent and shameful part of her exposed¡ª it drove her mind towards the edge. Teressa moved her other hands into her panties. Her left hand began to dig into her pussy covered in sticky love juice. She made a hook with her middle and ring fingers, scraping the inside of her hole while her other hand spread open her labia and rubbed the clit clockwise. ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± Unable to hold her own voice, Teressa leaked a subtle and lewd moan. She closed her mouth and grit her teeth, but it only made it difficult to breathe. From the other side of the bed, one would be able to see her back and hands rocking back and forth repeatedly. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­!¡± The motion grew faster and faster. She felt the pleasure reaching its threshold. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± Teressa jolted. Her mind fell into complete chaos and panic. She would like to stop her hands, but¡ª ¡°OOOHHKK¡­.!¡± She already reached the point of no return. Her hands kept on moving, digging upside inside her vaginal wall. Rather than slowing down, Teressa increased her pace and put more strength into it. Her other hand followed suit and pinched the clit as soon as she reached her peak. Like a lighting strike, her body spasmed in unending rapture. Cross eyed with an open mouth, drool trickled down her cheeks. The bed shook from her movement and made a creaking sound. ¡®Oh¡­ it feels so¡­ so¡­ good¡­¡¯ Her orgasm didn¡¯t just disappear in a few seconds like how a male does, but it went on for much longer. In fact, Teressa only recovered her senses after more than 30 seconds had passed. ¡®Coll saw it. He saw me touching myself. Oh, what do I have to say to him¡­? What if he suspects something? What¡¯s going to happen from here onwards¡­?¡¯ Yet, no matter how long she waited for him to call out to her, he never spoke a single word. ¡®W-what is he doing¡­?¡¯ Her body was covered in sweat from masturbation. Breathing properly was still difficult. The afterglow after post-orgasm lingered for much longer than usual. ¡®This is¡­ the best one so far¡­¡¯ Then, suddenly¡ª ¡°¡­Another bear track¡­ hm¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Teressa didn¡¯t understand what she just heard. She pulled her slimy and sticky hands out of her panties and looked back at her husband¡ª ¡°¡­Good hunting¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± She closed her eyes. Many emotions came one after another. ¡®He¡¯s just sleep talking¡­ Thank god¡­¡¯ Relief, annoyance, shame, guilt, and most important of all¡ª contentment. Like an empty cup filled with water, drinking it to quench her thirst after fasting for the whole day. ¡®This¡­ this is¡ª¡® But she knew deep in her heart, this feeling would only last for a moment. The act quenched her desires for now, but for how long? Sooner than later, her thoughts will wander to the dark and immoral corner of her mind once again, seeking for another taste of the forbidden pleasure. Not only that, Teressa also realized another problem after masturbating multiple times for the past week. ¡®This is not enough. I want more. So much more¡ª¡® Like an ever expanding void, her desires only grew stronger the more she fed it. Deeper and wider. Its appetite for more will only escalate even further¡ª something she realized a little bit too late. ¡®I can¡¯t go back anymore. I have to live with this desire, to hold it in silence¡­ or¡­ maybe¡­¡¯ It was an addiction. Despite knowing it was the wrong thing to do, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from yearning for more. Rather, she started to question herself if the immorality of the situation only enhanced her perverted urge to greater heights. Teressa didn¡¯t get to finish her thoughts. Her body and mind was overwhelmed by a sudden fatigue. She closed her eyes and the eventful night came to an end. ¡­ ¡­ With a blink of an eye, morning arrived. Teressa woke up earlier than her husband and got up from the bed. She couldn¡¯t even look Coll directly in the eyes anymore. With bags still under her eyes, she started to cook and prepare breakfast. ¡­ She boiled a mushroom soup with some spice mixed in. The flavor wasn¡¯t strong. It could be called bland, even. For Gin anyway. The family and the rest of the people in the village were content with this sort of taste. It seemed procuring basic ingredients such as salt and pepper were difficult here. Maybe only rich people could eat what would be a basic meal in his old world. Gin wouldn¡¯t know, this was one question he never asked Teressa for he was afraid he would offend her cooking. It wasn¡¯t long before Coll and Gin finished their meal. Sera as always had never eaten breakfast or dinner together ever since he stayed here. One would assume Coll and Teressa would feel uncomfortable with the situation, however the reality was different. Both of them didn¡¯t mind her behavior. It was as if they didn''t even think of their daughter. ¡®Do they trust me more than their own daughter? No, that¡¯s kinda extreme¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t reject the idea out flat, but maybe they are just used to her tantrums. There¡¯s also the fact Sera¡¯s leaving in a year. Maybe Coll and Teressa are preparing themselves for her absence¡­ No, maybe that¡¯s not it either¡­¡¯ ¡®Actually, I have no idea at all but it works out for me. Sparing me the headache of dealing with her antics.¡¯ Then, just like the usual, Coll left as soon as he finished, and Sera did the same once she ate her meal inside her room. She didn¡¯t forget to throw her face of contempt and disgust at Gin. It has been her daily morning routine for the past month. ¡®Living rent-free in someone¡¯s head isn¡¯t a bad feeling.¡¯ Gin didn¡¯t mind Sera¡¯s daily nonsense. He ate his breakfast slower than usual, waiting for the rest of them to leave. Thunk! Teressa heard something hit the table. Her body stiffened with a jolt. Slowly, she looked towards the source of the sound. There he sat, the man that has been haunting her waking life and dreams. The black haired man stared at her in silence. A squinting smile plastered on his face, looking innocent and confident. A wooden spoon was dropped next to his empty bowl to catch her attention. Her instinct began to scream something at her, but she didn¡¯t understand. She can¡¯t even hear what it said. The screams were muffled down by another emotion¡ª another stronger desire. One that she had been suppressed long enough. The dam began to crack under the pressure. The water leaked through the gaps bit by bit. This feeling, Teressa knew it all too well. ¡°Teressa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like another therapy session with me?¡± Teressa fell silent. The clouds in her eyes returned and her cheeks blossomed. She grabbed the hem of her sleeping dress and answered with an innocent smile. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Chapter 3-1 (Frolicking) ¡­ ¡­ Teressa laid on her back. The bed felt oddly softer than usual, to which she attributed to her own imagination. The yearning gleam of desire in her eyes was blatant and shameless. Yet, she couldn¡¯t care less about what others think of her. Currently, she could not see anybody else in this world but this one man sitting beside her. His black hair looked somewhat unkempt and messy, his clothes were wrinkled and lightly stained. However, she didn¡¯t pay them any heed. What mattered to her was his existence itself. That she could see his face every morning, every night, see his smile and hear his voice. All of it gave her warmth and joy. Only yesterday Teressa experienced his touch for the first time and she already fell even deeper into her own carnal desire, to consume more of the thrill that made her blood boil, her body burning in lust. ¡°I will start the therapy session. Are you ready, Teressa?¡± Gin let out a soft smile, the one he would show to her every time they spoke with each other. Seeing it was enough to make her insides turn upside down, more so than usual. ¡°Hah¡­ I¡¯m ready. You can start¡­ anytime.¡± The word ¡®horny¡¯ was not enough to describe her appearance. Gin could almost feel the heat coming out of her body, her allure and charm as a mature woman. Staring at her chest going up and down, anticipating every word that came out of his mouth sent shivers down his spine. ¡®I have to hold on! I have to follow the plan until the end!¡¯ Gin bit the inside of his cheeks to keep his sanity in check. He took a deep breath, a bead of sweat trickled down the side of his forehead. ¡°Listen to my voice.¡± With a calm and confident voice, Gin began to narrate his hypnotic suggestion. ¡°Take a deep breath through your nose. Hold it for three seconds, then exhale with your mouth.¡± Teressa followed his instruction with complete focus. Her lungs quickly filled with air as her chest raised up high. Then, she let out an audible exhale through her mouth. Gin saw her body becoming visibly more relaxed. ¡®I¡¯m gonna try something different this time. Let¡¯s hope it works.¡¯ Teressa¡¯s Awareness gradually lowered to 1 [Defenseless]. This would be the moment where hypnosis suggestion is most effective. Gin was quick to act, he focused his will and intention on his words. ¡°On the count of 3, I will snap my fingers and you will enter a state of deep relaxation where nothing could disturb your mind. No worries, no doubt, no pain. Only pure bliss and tranquility.¡± Gin cut his words short. Her Trust was high, and her awareness was already low. ¡®Foreplay¡¯ was not required. He knew she was looking forward to the therapy ever since he saw her this morning. Her mind was the easiest to read among the three. Her desires and lust were all too palpable to Gin. ¡°1¨C Your mind began to wander deeper into your unconscious. You feel the weight of your arms, legs and body being lifted off. You feel light as a feather.¡° Teressa¡¯s breathing slowed down. ¡°2¨C You can no longer feel anything physical. As if your body is made of water, you feel nothing but peace. You simply flow with the current. No thoughts, without burdens or worries. By the count of 3, you will let go of all worldly matter to the void. ¡± Gin even felt her blazing flame of lust and desires slowly dissipated. But he didn¡¯t worry about any of it. All still within his control. ¡°3.¡° Ping! -You have successfully put the target under Trance state! ¡®Now, my already strong hypnotic suggestions will be able to alter her deepest psyche.¡¯ Gin held back his nervous chuckle. He took another deep breath and wiped away the beads of sweat trickling down his face. ¡®I wonder if I can increase her Trust and raise Medium Hypnosis to the next tier in one go. Let¡¯s see how it goes¡ª¡® ¡­ ¡­ ¡®This feels familiar.¡¯ Teressa opened her eyes. She felt an intense surge of emotion coming back from the deepest corner of her mind. ¡®I¡¯ve been here before. Why can¡¯t I remember?¡¯ Before she realized it, the space became distorted. Everything was pitch black, and a deafening silence overcame her. Teressa fell on her butt. Out of nowhere, her instinct began to scream from within, telling her to run and wake up from this nightmare, but it was useless. She couldn¡¯t move an inch of her body. She was powerless and weak in this unknown, yet familiar world. ¡®Where am I? Why am I here? How did I even get to this place¡­? What was I doing before¡ª?¡¯ Just as she surrendered to the darkness, the world became distorted once more. ¡®Ah¡­ this is¡­¡¯ Then with a blink of an eye, the darkness disappeared like it was a lie. What she saw before her was a room. One that she might be too familiar with. ¡®This is my bedroom¡­ and that person lying on the bed¡­ it¡¯s me¡­ myself¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. She walked towards her reflection¡ª her own clone who was lying on the bed. It looked like she was asleep. Her breathing was calm and gentle, she appeared to be in a deep sleep. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Who are you? Are you¡­ me?¡¯ Her body clone on the bed was sleeping without a single piece of clothing on her. Not even a panty or a bra. She was stark naked, basked in the sunlight coming through the window. Teressa brought her face closer to her clone and tried to touch her face when suddenly¡ª ¡°Kyah!¡± Her clone¡¯s eyes opened wide, staring back at her with an uncanny expression. The shock made her fall on her butt once again. Fortunately for her, there was no pain. In fact she felt absolutely nothing whatsoever. Not even when she touched herself. ¡°J-just who the hell are you!?¡± ¡°I¡­ am you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not expecting her clone to respond, Teressa¡¯s mouth hung open, unable to process what the clone just said. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ the ¡®real¡¯ you, Teressa.¡± ¡°The real¡­ me¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one you have been suppressing all this time. Your inner, true, and pure desire.¡± Her eyes blank, she spoke with a monotone, grating voice. ¡°Y-you are¡­?¡± The ¡®clone¡¯ didn¡¯t blink her eyes even once. Eyes wide open, unflinching and stoic. She raised her hands up high towards the sky¡ª ¡°Your act of defiance to reject me¡ª to throw me away into the abyss, I will bring forth unto you, my vengeance.¡± ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t know what the hell you are talking about!¡± For the first time, the clone¡¯s expression changed. A lecherous smile formed on her lips and her eyes curved like a crescent moon. Her cheeks and nose began to glow red with excitement. ¡°What are you trying to do to me!?¡± ¡°I will present to you your true desires.¡± ¡°My desire¡­? W-what are you talking about¡ª!?¡± ¡°Once you have realized the truth, you will be free. No chains in this world will be able to bind you. No longer will you have to pretend, to play an unwanted role, to lower yourself towards the world.¡± ¡°I told you, I have no idea what the hell you are talking about!!¡± The clone shook her head. She spoke with a condescending tone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sit back and enjoy the show, little girl?¡± ¡°L-little!? H-hey!¡± Before she realized it, she was already sitting on a metal chair. There were silver chains binding her hands, legs, waist and neck. ¡°Mmff!? Mffpfhfmpfhf!!¡± And then, a ball gag was tied to her mouth, keeping her jaw open as drool began to drip from the edge of her lips. ¡°Hush, now. This will be the most important moment of your life. Remember it, cherish it, and most importantly¡ª¡° Then, another person opened the door and entered the room. A man with black hair wearing a wrinkled, long sleeved shirt. His hair was slightly unkempt while his eyes looked droopy and blank. ¡®G-Gin!? What are you doing here!? No¡ª that¡¯s not the real Gin, just like this doppelganger! Why¡­ is he here¡­?¡¯ ¡°¡ªWatch and observe carefully.¡± The clone spoke. A proud and arrogant smile on her face. Her entire body was glistening under the light from her sweat. ¡°This is your true self¡ª your true wish¡ª your deepest, most depraved desire!!¡° Then ¡®Gin¡¯ walked closer towards her clone and moved his hands at her. ¡®A-ah no¡ª!! Don¡¯t do it!!¡¯ ¡°Aaaahhh~~!!¡± Gin¡¯s hands moved towards her large, slightly sagging breasts. He gave it a gentle and loving caress starting from the lower area, and moved higher bit by bit, all while avoiding the nipples. ¡°MMFFH!!!¡± ¡®Stop it!! I-I don¡¯t want that¡ª!! I don¡¯t¡ª!!¡¯ Teressa¡¯s clone raised her head, looking towards the ceiling. Her mouth hung open and her eyes rolled behind her head, as if her soul had ascended to heaven. ¡°AAHHhhhhhh~~!! I can feel it~!! Finally~!! The moment I have been waiting for all this time~!!¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± Teressa saw it. The clone¡¯s erect nipples, hard as a rock, protruding towards the sky. Gin¡¯s hands were groping the area around it, pinching it softly, giving it gentle taps all over it while avoiding the nipples. ¡°OOooooOOOoOOhhhhHhhh~~!!¡± The clone moaned in ecstasy. Rather, she was howling until she fell on all four on the ground. ¡®W-what¡­? Did she just orgasm from that¡­? Is this¡­ the real¡­ me¡­?¡¯ Teressa stared at the ¡®show¡¯ in awe. She almost forgot to breathe and blink, her eyes glued to the clone¡¯s euphoric expression and her erect nipples. Gin had only caressed her boobs. Not even intense, but gently. How in the world did she feel that good? ¡®Impossible! There¡¯s no way that¡¯s me!! I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not that easy¡ª!!¡¯ Then the clone let out another moan¡ª ¡°It feelssssss ssoooo~ gooooooddd~!!¡± The clone couldn¡¯t stop shaking from the pleasure. She opened and closed her mouth like a broken robot, unable to put out any coherent sentences. ¡®No way, this can¡¯t be me!! I refuse to believe it!!¡¯ ¡°Oh, Teressa, why have you become so wet?¡± The clone suddenly recovered her uncanny attitude. She stood up like a puppet having its strings pulled up. She walked closer to her face step by step still with her dark perverted smile. ¡®No¡ª! Don¡¯t come any closer¡ª!¡¯ ¡°MMFPH!!¡± ¡°Oh, Teressa, poor Teressa. Look at you, powerless and chained to your own stubbornness. Look.¡± The clone reached into Teressa¡¯s groin. She spread open her labia forcefully and rubbed it back and forth with her other hand. ¡°MFFFHH!! MFFFHHH!!!¡± Teressa threw her head back from the abrupt electrifying sensation spreading from her pussy. It was for a brief second, but it was enough to fry her rational thought away momentarily. ¡°Do you see this?¡± The clone raised her hand and shoved it to Teressa¡¯s face. As if she was wiping away filth on a handkerchief, the clone scrubbed her palm and finger on her nose, eyes and gagged mouth before licking it herself. ¡°Not a bad taste, Teressa. I know you want this.¡± ¡°MFFFHH!!¡± ¡®No, I don¡¯t! You are the one doing it! Not me!¡¯ ¡°I am you, Teressa. Remember, I am your true self.¡± ¡®No, you are not¡ª!!!¡¯ Teressa closed her eyes and screamed with all her might, yet nothing happened. The clone was still there, smiling and welcomed her back when she opened her eyes again. ¡®Please, let me go¡ª I beg of you¡ª¡® ¡°Oh, Teressa, you silly little child. You know what to do to escape from those chains.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do¡ª¡® ¡°Remember, Teressa. Remember who I am.¡± ¡®Who¡­ are you¡­?¡¯ ¡°I am you. Is that a good enough hint for you?¡± The clone¡¯s smile widened as Gin approached her from behind once more. His hands reached for her breast and played it around, tossing and pressing it together, rubbing the nipples to each other. Still, his fingers won¡¯t directly touch them. ¡°Ohh~~ I can¡¯t get enough of this feeling¡­!¡± ¡®Touch it.¡¯ ¡°This is what I have been looking for. This sensation! This euphoric sensation!¡± ¡®Touch the nipples¡ª please!¡¯ ¡°No more unnecessary thoughts, no more worries or burden¡ª only unending pleasure.¡± ¡®Why won¡¯t you touch the nipples!?¡¯ Gin kept on playing with the clone¡¯s breasts without even coming close to touching her nipples. Teressa couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, the more she watched, the more frustrated she became. She wanted more¡ª she wanted to see beyond a simple caress and groping. She wanted him to be more rough on her. ¡°¡­¡± Teressa moved her gaze downwards. The chains binding her neck limited her vision, yet despite that she could tell down below her groin was a wet patch. Covered in thick, blue bushes, her vulva and clit has been throbbing ever since she saw Gin entering the room. ¡°You know what you have to do. The chains will never let you go otherwise.¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t answer. Her mind went blank¡ª ¡°You can suck his dick.¡± Almost immediately, her back straightened. Eyes opened wide and focused on one spot below Gin¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you want it? You can suck his dick, if you want. All you have to do is very simple¡ª¡° The clone turned around and moved her hand to Gin¡¯s crotch¡ª ¡°Accept me. Your true self¡ª¡° Grab! The moment the clone grabbed Gin¡¯s cock, Teressa¡¯s breathing stopped. She could see the shape behind the pants he was wearing. She could tell without a doubt he was having a boner. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡ª¡° The clone pulled down his pants without hesitation. ¡°Oofh¡­!!?¡± It was like a toy she had when she was a child. The one where the toy would be kept inside a box and sprung out when the gear on the side is rotated. This was similar. Gin¡¯s dick sprung out of his pants and slapped the clone¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You bad boy~¡± Teressa¡¯s eyes fixated on his dick, red and unblinking. She wanted to take a closer look, but the chains around her neck and body kept her tied on the metal chair. ¡®I¡­ I want to see it¡­ closer¡­¡¯ She had no idea whether his dick could be taken as big or small since the only one before this moment she ever saw was her husband¡¯s. However, she knew that Gin¡¯s was still slightly bigger and also darker in color. What also stood out to her was his pubic hair. It was just as thick as hers, if not more. She could even see some hairs on his testicles. ¡®O-oh¡­ it looks really¡­ dirty and gross¡­¡¯ Or so she thought, yet her body quivered in excitement. ¡®It looks grotesque¡ª¡® The clone giggled sweetly, her face looked to be in trance staring at the dick on her hand. ¡®I-it¡¯s pulsing! The veins¡­ it looks so grotesque! I¡ª¡® Teressa could no longer hold back. ¡®I have to take a closer look¡ª!!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The clone glanced back at her and showed an arrogant smile, eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You wanted to touch him, yet you refuse to admit to your own desires! You¡­ disgust me.¡± ¡®No! I just¡ª I just wanted to take a closer look¡ª!!¡¯ ¡°MMM!!¡± ¡°Too bad, Teressa. At this rate, you won¡¯t even get a whiff of his dick¡ª Oh would you smell that? It¡¯s sweaty. He hasn¡¯t taken a shower since last night, Teressa. His cock smells of musk, soury even. Should I describe more for you?¡± Teressa¡¯s hands and legs trembled. The wet spot below her groins has pooled. Her nipples had never been this hard in her entire life. Not even with her husband¡ª She had no idea her body could get this sensitive. The friction between the chains and her body should have been enough to tear inside her flesh, bleeding her to death, yet nothing happened. She didn¡¯t feel pain whatsoever, instead her hunger for Gin¡¯s member only intensified. Then the clone opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. ¡®Ah¡ª¡® The tip of her tongue touched the edge of his glans. Just a little bit, but it didn¡¯t escape Teressa¡¯s desperate eyes. ¡®I submit.¡¯ Teressa surrendered. ¡®I accept it. I confess. I want his touch.¡¯ All the chains on her body broke into tiny little pieces. They turned to dust and were swallowed by the ground. ¡®I want to touch and smell every corner of his body.¡¯ She stood up from her chair, and the gag ball on her mouth fell on the floor. Clack¡ª! She limped closer towards Gin and her clone, barely standing on her two legs. ¡°¡ªGive it to me¡­ hah¡­¡± The clone¡¯s perverted smile slowly disappeared, replaced by a different one, more gentler and kind. Her eyes lost their arrogance, as if she transformed into somebody else completely. She let go of her hand from Gin¡¯s throbbing cock and stood up. ¡°Teressa¡ª¡° Her voice was no longer rough and condescending. This time she spoke with respect and confidence. ¡°¡ªYou are free now.¡± ¡°I am¡­ free¡­?¡± ¡°No more chains shall bind you from your desires. No more restraints. No more shall you carry the burden of others.¡± ¡°No¡­ more¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No more.¡± The clone was no longer a fake. From now on, she has become a true part of herself. She became ¡®real¡¯ the moment Teressa accepted her immoral desires. ¡°We are free, Teressa.¡± This time, Teressa felt the change in her body. Not just a simple emotion, but a real, physical transformation. A refreshing and powerful feeling, as if she could fly and take on the world. No matter how difficult her life is, no matter what challenges ahead waiting for her, no matter what other people think of her¡ª ¡®As long as Gin¡¯s here with me¡ª¡® ¡°¡ª?¡± Teressa blinked her eyes. ¡®This is¡­?¡¯ A familiar ceiling. ¡®This is my bedroom.¡¯ She rose from her bed. Looked down at her body. The heat inside her body was palpable, and so was the dampness in her panties. Looking to her left was the black haired man. Gin. The real Gin. He smiled as usual. She saw a bead of sweat trickling down his chin. ¡°¡­¡± Teressa¡¯s gaze moved across his torso. His shirt was damp with sweat, cheeks and nose bright red. He seemed somewhat worn out to her, however¡ª When her gaze moved below his waist¡ª ¡°Teressa? Are you alright? The therapy is over now. How do you feel?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Teressa?¡± Teressa didn¡¯t reply. She simply stared right to where his penis at, covered by a pair of annoying pants. ¡°Do you feel anything? Are you alright? Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± ¡°¡­I was so close, Gin.¡± ¡°Yes¡­? Close to what, exactly?¡± ¡°I almost had it.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Gin seemed confused. He was about to open his mouth when Teressa cut him off. ¡°Take off your pants.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry?¡± ¡°Take it off, Gin. I want to see your penis.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡° ¡°Now. Take it off. Now.¡± Gin became quiet for a moment. He seemed to process what she had just said. He nodded to himself and stood up from his chair. ¡°Okay.¡± Teressa felt her heart skip a beat. She got carried by the flow after waking up from the therapy and demanded to see his dick¡ª to actually see the real thing much closer, even touch and smell it from up close¡ª but she didn¡¯t actually think it might work. She even thought that he might refuse her demand and leave the house. If that were to happen¡ª she couldn¡¯t imagine what she would have done. ¡°I will take my pants off, but¡ª¡° Gin spoke with his usual smile and her ears perked up. ¡°But¡­?¡± ¡°You have to beg for it.¡± Teressa¡¯s face froze for a second. ¡°What? Do you not want to?¡± Gin taunted as he pushed his waist forward to her face. Then, a peculiar smell wafted into her nose. She could smell it, even with his pants on, the thick and pungent aroma that lies behind it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A lewd and lecherous smile gradually formed on her face. A debauched expression, one that she had rejected and buried deep inside her, has finally been unleashed. With this, the chains of morality and boundaries have been broken. There was not a single thing left to hold her desires back. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3-2 (Frolicking) Praise, respect and prayer. Gin had managed to obtain the first two from Teressa. Only the last type of emotion left. Praise did not seem to require a high Trust. As long as they praise him with sincerity, he would receive Faith points from them. However, such an occasion happened to be rare. Respect, however, seemed more effective to earn Faith points. As long as they think of him while feeling a strong positive emotion, Gin would receive Faith points from them. But making them feel genuine respect for him in the first place was a challenge in itself. Not only a high amount of Trust was required, but they also must treat Gin¡¯s existence with worth and value that¡¯s meaningful to themselves. For Teressa¡¯s case, he made her ¡®desire¡¯ for him. She would treat his existence as priceless, worthy of her feelings. She thought of him, wanted his attention and care, his touch and praises¡ª Gin was somebody she looked up to, it fell under the emotion of respect. People¡¯s emotions were arbitrary and hard to predict. A sense of respect could flip into hate in a blink of an eye. Yet, so far, Teressa has been contributing tons of Faith points every time she orgasm by masturbating while thinking of him. It was a coincidence but it worked out in the end. Gin was carried away with his hypnotic suggestion at the first therapy session, pushing her beyond appreciation and became wildly lustful of everything about his body. This in turn made everything favorable for him in the long run. Teressa¡¯s emotion would reach its peak every time she orgasm from masturbation. Like a circle, every time she did it, her feelings for Gin became stronger. The stronger her feelings became, the more often she masturabates. She will drown deeper and deeper into her desires. The high amount of Trust played a major role in his grand scheme to make her fall. The therapy was a success, she looked up to him, thinking of ways to please him with all her being. What came out of it was a twisted sense of ¡®love¡¯ and ¡®respect¡¯ combined into one. Gin snapped his fingers. The therapy came to an end and Teressa opened eyes. Ping! -Teressa¡¯s Trust has increased from 8 [High Trust] to 9 [Faithful]. -Your existence in Teressa¡¯s psyche has become more distinct. -Your influence over her psyche significantly increased. -Medium Hypnosis has evolved to Major Hypnosis. Ping! -Teressa is thinking of you with a burning passion. -Faith +100 ¡®That¡¯s a green light if I¡¯ve ever seen one.¡¯ Gin had his fun with Teressa¡¯s body while she was under the Trance state. He pulled her dress down and played with her giant tits, carefully of course. He wouldn¡¯t want to be too rough lest he woke her up. He did all of that while whispering into her ears, guiding her psyche to fall even deeper into her craving for ¡®love¡¯ towards himself. ¡®I¡¯m gonna make her a perverted woman¡ª a bitch in heat that would only think of pleasing me, obeying every words I say¡ª¡® Maybe calling it ¡®love¡¯ wouldn''t be quite accurate. ¡®She will be a slave to her carnal desire. One that only I could fulfill. She will think of me all day long. Thinking how to please and satisfy all my needs¡ª¡® Gin had no idea to what extent yet. But he was eager to find out when suddenly, Teressa spoke¡ª ¡°Take off your pants.¡± ¡­ Gin would have none of it. He cannot let Teressa have her way just like that. He must always be the one who demands and not the other around. It was simply how he wanted the relationship to develop. That was the point of everything he had done until now. To make her his little pet who will obey all commands with delight. ¡°If you want something, you have to beg for it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Teressa let out a smile of pure ecstasy. Her cheeks puffed up in red, eyes clouded with pure hunger for lust¡ª ¡°P-please take off your pants, Gin.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± ¡°S-sorry?¡± Gin shook his head in disappointment. He wagged his index finger in front of her face, and said. ¡°It¡¯s master. From now on, I¡¯m your master.¡± ¡°M-master!?¡± ¡°What, you have a problem with that? Then you can forget it¡ª¡° ¡°N-no! There¡¯s no problem at all! I will¡­ I will call you master!¡± Teressa gulped, her face looking desperate. ¡°Please, take off your pants and let me see your cock¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± Thump-thump!! Something crawled up his spine. Gin felt shivers all over his body. Every single strand of his hair stood up the moment he heard the word ¡®master¡¯ come out of her mouth. ¡®What is this feeling? I feel¡­ giddy.¡¯ Gin blanked for a second. It took him everything to hold his twisted smile to appear. But it was too much to handle, the corner of his lips curved in an unnatural way instead, making his face look unsettling. ¡®This is¡­ intoxicating.¡® He felt drunk. As if he had just downed an entire liquor bottle with 90% alcohol content. The hit was strong, it almost made him lose his mind. Yet, rather than puking it out, he wanted more¡ª ¡®This taste¡­ To have her under my palm, to make her submit to my every whim¡ª¡® Like the forbidden fruit, a single bite was all it took to change his entire world. ¡°¡­?¡± Teressa waited for his reply, yet Gin only stared at her face in silence. She felt his passionate gaze filled with unknown desire. Her already burning face became even hotter, especially the secret garden below her waist. ¡®I can¡¯t stop it, my panties must be so wet right now.¡¯ After an intense stare from her ¡®master¡¯, Gin finally opened his mouth. ¡°What is this nonsense you are playing?¡± Seeing her face stiffened in panic, Gin continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the basic decency of begging? Get on your knees. Now.¡± ¡°Y-yes, master!¡± Teressa didn¡¯t hesitate. His words carried a strong tone, one that she was unable to disobey. Without delay, she dropped her knees onto the ground and bowed down until her forehead touched the floor. ¡®I can¡¯t take this anymore. I want to see it¡ª! Give it to me, I beg of you¡ª!!¡¯ ¡°Please take off your pants, master! Please let me have a look at your glorious cock, master!!¡± Teressa embellished her words with flattery. She seemed to be quick on the uptake. Gin scoffed, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen it, how would you know if it''s glorious or not?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I was just trying to please you, master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Gin had a thought seeing Teressa being so obedient and docile like this. ¡®This reminds me of my first day here. Didn¡¯t I do a similar pose, begging them to let me stay? How funny.¡¯ ¡°Before I take it off¡ª¡° Gin approached Teressa and kneeled on one leg, he grabbed her chin and pulled it to his face. It was close enough for them to feel each other¡¯s breath. Just as she thought he was going for a kiss, Gin reached to her clothes¡ª ¡°Ah!!¡± ¡°You should get naked first before asking others.¡± Teressa choked on her own saliva. Her large tits spilled out of its cover, free for anyone to view. The nipples were already hard, decorated by subtle veins around them. She tried to hide it with her hands, but Gin was faster. He lifted her arms to the air by the wrist. ¡°Look at that, Teressa. You are blessed with such a beautiful pair of breasts. It would be a shame to hide them.¡± ¡°Auh¡­¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t reply. For some reason, having her breasts seen by Gin was more embarrassing than asking to see his genital. ¡°Your nipples and areola have a pretty dark color. It¡¯s a bit sagging, but I think it only adds to your charm as a woman.¡± ¡°R-really¡­¡± Never in her life Teressa has ever been complimented in such a way. To have the colors of her private parts called pretty¡ª to be called charming because her breasts were slightly sagging¡ª It was all too much for her to handle. She thought she would be offended by his crude remarks, yet there was none of that. Teressa¡¯s brain stopped functioning. She couldn¡¯t see and hear anybody else but her ¡®master¡¯. ¡°Now, for your rewards for being a good slave¡­¡± ¡°Yes.. master¡­¡± Teressa didn¡¯t even notice Gin calling her a slave. He directed her hands to his pants¡ª ¡°Go on. Enjoy it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A wide and impatient grin formed on her face. Teressa pulled his pants down bit by bit. The first thing she saw was his pubic hair. It was curly and dense¡ª just like hers. Her hands stopped. She moved her face closer and closer, taking deep breaths one after another. Sniff¡ª¡ª¡ª!! ¡®This smell¡­ this smell¡­!!¡¯ ¡°Hah¡ª hah¡ª¡° Sweat poured all over her body from the heat. She didn¡¯t want to miss any detail whatsoever. She refused to blink, ingraining everything she saw into her mind. ¡®That¡¯s good. There is no need to hurry.¡¯ Gin gave her his approval silently. Meanwhile Teressa herself was about to lose her mind from keeping her lust in check. She too, wanted to take it slow, to observe and revel in every single detail of his body. ¡®I don¡¯t know how long I can hold back¡ª¡® Teressa pulled his pants even lower, enough to see the base of his cock, then the shaft and the testicles. All that¡¯s left was the glans. ¡®His shaft is also dark in color¡ª just like mine again. I can feel it throbbing through the pants. There¡¯s a lot of veins around it, it¡¯s so grotesque¡ª¡® The smell intensified. The sour and musky smell of his sweat, she could tell Gin hadn¡¯t taken a bath since yesterday. ¡®Why do I like it so much? I feel so dirty but I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯m losing my mind¡­¡¯ Sniff¡ª!! Sniff¡ª!! Gin felt her rapid breath on his shaft and balls. If she were to breathe any faster, he was afraid she might start to hyperventilate. Slap! Teressa pulled the pants off the glans and the momentum struck her back on the nose. ¡°Haah¡ª haah¡ª¡° Gin felt the moment of the impact on her skin. It sent a jolt of pleasure down his spine, enough to make him let out a subtle moan. ¡°M-may I touch your cock, master?¡± ¡°¡­You may.¡± Teressa saw the glans were covered by a layer of foreskin. She gently touched the shaft and pulled it with care, afraid to make any sudden movement. It might hurt him knowing full well the glans is the most sensitive part of the penis. ¡°Ssssnnnifffhhh¡ª¡ª!!¡° Once the glans were fully visible, Teressa took her deepest breath yet. She put her nostrils right on top of his glans, covered in thick, white and cheesy substance. The stronger and sharper the smell, the harder and deeper her breath became. Gin too, couldn¡¯t help but to tremble in pleasure. He felt every single breath coming from her nose touching his glans. It was ticklish in a bizarre way, but he didn¡¯t hate it. Rather, it was the opposite. He loved it¡ª to have such a beautiful woman be so attracted to his member. Then Teressa moved her lips closer for a kiss. Throb!!! Something snapped in Gin¡¯s mind the moment her lips touched the tip of his glans. His hands moved and grabbed Teressa¡¯s hair. ¡°A-ah!¡± ¡°Open your mouth! Take it all in!¡± Gin thrust his waist forward with all his might. ¡°GLORCK!!¡± Teressa¡¯s eyes immediately rolled upwards. The glans smacked her uvula which triggered her gag reflex. Fortunately, nothing came out of her mouth but at the cost of her entire strength. Her hands, legs, and back went limp. The sudden insertion sent her into orgasm. The smell wafted from inside her nostrils, sending waves of pleasure everywhere. Ping! -Faith +100 Gin didn¡¯t fare any better either. The soft and warm sensation inside her mouth was enough to make him ascend to heaven¡ª ¡®This is bad, I don¡¯t think I can hold it in for much longer¡ª!!¡¯ So far in his life, Gin never had sex with a woman. He lived for almost 3 decades without ever seeing a vagina in the real world. A virgin through and through. Oddly enough, he didn¡¯t really mind it that much. Gin didn¡¯t grow up where virginity was seen as something bad, instead he would be seen as someone decent for not screwing around with women. Though, it didn¡¯t matter in the end since he had no friends to view him in that light. Only once he started to move around he realized virginity for men was seen as a social stigma. Still, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by it since nobody ever asked or cared for his sex life. Gin lived a celibate life until his death¡ª Until an opportunity of a lifetime arrived. ¡®I don¡¯t need to hold back on her¡ª¡® Gin pulled his waist, still gripping her blue, messy hair with both hands. Strings of her saliva sticking on his shaft and glans could be seen. Teressa coughed a few times, choked again by her saliva. The taste of his smegma lingered in her tongue. ¡°Suck it.¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­ master¡­¡± Still coughing and intoxicated in her blissful state, Teressa was prepared this time. She opened her mouth wide and pushed her head deep to his cock. ¡°Oooh¡­ that¡¯s a good girl¡­¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°D-dhank yheuu¡­ masta~¡± The vibration of her voice sent another jolt of pleasure all over his body. ¡°GLURK¡ª!! GLURK¡ª!!¡± Gin moved her head back and forth with force. Teressa naturally complied, with joy even. It was apparent in her eyes looking up at his face. Seeing her master moaning in pleasure only made her become more energetic. She moved her tongues, rubbing the spot below the glans and around the shaft while making sure her teeth didn¡¯t touch his member. Drool spilled all over her mouth, trickled down to the floor making a wet spot. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum!! Drink it all!! Don¡¯t leave a single drop behind!!¡± ¡°GLARK¡ª!! GLORK¡ª!!¡± Teressa moved her head faster in response. She pulled her head away almost to the tip and pushed back in as deep as possible. ¡°GOHOORGHH!!!¡± ¡°Drink it!!¡± Teressa felt his cock bulged and throbbed even harder. A hot and sticky liquid gushed directly into her throat. ¡°GHUFFTT!!¡± She couldn¡¯t breathe. She coughed with the cock still in her mouth. Some of the white sticky liquid even came out of her nose. ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡¯ The semen blocked her throat and nose. Teressa spasmed. She tried to push her head away from his cock, but Gin won¡¯t let her. He held her head in a lock, emptying out everything in his balls into her mouth. ¡°Swallow it!!¡± His order overcame her instinct to cough out his ¡®love¡¯¡ª Only then Gin pulled his dick away from her mouth. ¡°Ohhckk¡­¡± The strings of saliva mixed with sperm coated his dick, some of it dripped on the floor. His mind started to clear up from the heat and euphoria. Teressa fell on the floor covering her mouth. ¡®My order is still in effect. She¡¯s trying to swallow everything¡­¡¯ ¡°Haah¡ª!! Haah¡ª!!¡± Then, another gulp. ¡°Gulp¡ª!! Haah¡ª!!¡± And the last gulp. ¡°Ah¡­ Gulp¡ª!¡± Gin watched everything in silence. As if he was enjoying a show on television, mesmerized by the actress on the screen. Her eyes were unfocused, she could barely speak. Rather, her thoughts were completely empty, nothing but her own primal instinct for copulation. Teressa felt her wet pussy throbbed in anticipation¡ª the blowjob gave her an orgasm, but it was simply not enough to satisfy her. Not wasting any more time, Gin carried her up in his arms. ¡°Huh? Eh?¡± He threw her on the bed and ordered¡ª ¡°No time to rest, slave. Open your legs.¡± Gin used the system and asked for a miracle¡ª Ping! -5 Faith points have been used to recover libido and stamina! ¡°We are just getting started.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªahahaha¡ª! Hahaha¡ª!¡± With a sloppy smile covered in drool and semen, cross eyed and messy hair wet with sweat, Teressa let out an empty laugh. Purely driven by her instinct, her body moved according to Gin¡¯s order. ¡°Fuck me in my pussy, master!! ¡ªAhh!!¡± Gin pressed his palm on her vulva, probing it around with force. Teressa yelped and threw her head back, gritting her teeth. ¡®Is this part the clitoris? Let¡¯s rub it harder¡ª¡® Gin found a peculiar spot in her labia fold. Something hard and round, it throbbed and looked swollen. Without further ado, Gin pressed it with his middle finger, deep. ¡°AHAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!¡± Teressa immediately jumped from the bed and went for a hug. Her hands and finger scrambled on Gin¡¯s back, scratching his skin and flesh all around. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t stop and continued to tap her love button over and over again just as hard. ¡°STOPPP¡ª!!! AAAHHHH!!!¡± Gin in retaliation, opened his mouth and bit her trembling dark nipple. ¡°AGHK¡ª¡ª¡­..!!!¡± Teressa lost her voice. Her body spasmed again, up and down. Her nails dug deep into his flesh. Blood began to trickle down to his chest, dripping on her body below. Ping! -Faith +100 Without delay, Gin let go of his hands and rested her legs up his shoulder. This was the so-called ¡®The Hook¡¯ sex position. ¡°N-no¡ª forgive me¡ª I¡¯m sorry¡ª please, let me rest¡ª master~!!¡± ¡°We still have time until evening.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª!¡° Gin pushed his already throbbing cock deep inside her wet vagina, down to the base. Their pubic hair intertwined with each other. ¡®The stimulation¡ª!! It¡¯s so¡­ goddamn tight¡ª!!!¡¯ Gin began to move his waist back and forth. Like a piston powered by an engine, he wouldn¡¯t stop moving. His movements were awkward, clearly inexperienced in sex techniques. But none of those matter at all for the both of them. Teressa already reached orgasm twice in such a short period of time. Her vagina had never been this sensitive before in her life. For every thrust, every pull, she felt the shape of Gin¡¯s member, the head and shaft, even his testicles slapping on her asscheeks. The stimulation was too much for her. It was unbearable. She got an orgasm from just the smell of his musky odor. The tapping on her clit was already intense enough to make her brain melt, and it wasn¡¯t even the main event. ¡®I¡¯m¡­ going to die¡­¡¯ Teressa stopped reacting. Her hands sprawled on her sides, jaws hung open as drool leaked on the corner of her lips. Her eyes rolled behind her head. Her consciousness had already left, yet the body still continued to twitch and spasm. Gin saw that Teressa had passed out and used the system once again. -1 Faith points have been used to wake Teressa up! In that instant, Teressa¡¯s eyes returned to life. The saliva in her mouth choked her again for the third time. She took a deep breath and realized her body was being rocked back and forth by something. ¡°Ah~! Ah~!! AHH¡ª!!¡± The accumulated stimulation pushed her mind over the edge once more. Gin felt her vagina tightened on his cock. Like a clam protecting the pearl inside, he thought his dick would be eaten clean by Teressa. Gin felt every crease inside her vagina wall. Every fold and subtle movements, it sent an intense pleasure each time he moved. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he believed that such deadly pleasure could kill him, that he must stop himself before he went any further. But how could he? With the power of the system, Gin could practically pound Teressa for the whole day without rest. Both of them were drenched in sweat. The air in the room has been permeated by the thick smell of sex. ¡°Oh! Oh!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡ª I¡¯m cumming!!¡± Teressa threw her head back again, but Gin won¡¯t let her. ¡°Ah¡ª OOPPH!!¡± Gin pulled her for an embrace, bringing her face closer to him and kissed her lips¡ª ¡°Oomph!!¡± He didn¡¯t care for the stain in her mouth. He didn¡¯t care how ¡®dirty¡¯ it was. He simply wanted to kiss her as she orgasm. ¡°MMRRGHHH!!¡± Their tongues danced together and saliva were traded. Gin saw her eyes become cross eyed again. Ping! -Faith +100 There was no flavor text explaining her emotions. At this point, there was no need for such a thing. ¡®Just looking at her face is enough for me to know how good she had it.¡¯ Gin quickened his pace. Still with her tongue inside his mouth, Gin followed after her¡ª ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hot, sticky white liquid shot into her vaginal canal, reaching for her cervix. ¡®She passed out again¡­¡¯ Her hands and legs twitched. Gin licked her sweat off her nipples, reveling in the moment. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Gin made sure to pump out every single last drop of his ¡®love¡¯ inside her. Only after that he pulled out of the cream-filled hole. Mixed in her juice and his semen, Gin¡¯s penis looked even more grotesque than ever before. He kneeled right on top of Teressa¡¯s chest and sandwiched his still throbbing member with her tits. ¡®She¡¯s not feeling it because she¡¯s passed out, but it¡¯s fine.¡¯ With the system¡¯s help, Gin recovered his strength and used her sexy and sweaty bouncy boobs to masturbate himself. ¡®I¡¯ll have her do this to me on her own next time.¡¯ The sun was still high up in the sky. Both of them had a long day incoming. Chapter 3-3 (Frolicking) The sun had almost set. Gin has been moving his hips back and forth, pounding Teressa¡¯s honeypot for hours since morning. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Teressa¡¯s consciousness has come and gone many times through their copulation process. It was akin to a defense mechanism. Her mind was trying to protect her from going insane. The extreme pleasure she received for hours was enough to turn her brain into mush. From her face going down to her boobs, stomach and her pussy¡ª everything about her body was covered in semen. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her entire body felt sticky, and the pungent smell was permanently burned deep into her subsconscious. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Gin came one more time inside her pussy. His seed completely filled her insides and overflowed out of the hole. Just like Teressa, the bed was also covered in sweat, and cum. Some of it had dried, even. ¡°Phew, that was¡­ amazing¡­¡± Gin pulled his cock covered in all sort of mucus and thrusted it inside Teressa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Use your tongue to clean it.¡± Teressa didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes were blank and unfocused, yet she still opened her mouth wide and wrapped her tongue around his member. She bobbed her head back and forth, trying to swallow as much as she could and sucked the entire thing from the base. Gin pulled back his waist and Teressa followed suit. Her mouth became like a suction cup, refusing to let go of his glans and then¡ª ¡°SLURRRP~!!¡± All the love juice and cum on his dick gone, instead it glistened with her saliva. ¡°Good job.¡± Gin caressed Teressa¡¯s cheeks and grabbed her tangled and sticky hair. He grabbed a bunch and used it to dry his member. It wasn¡¯t the most effective method, but he did it anyway just for the sake of doing it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today.¡± ¡®Drenched¡¯ would be an understatement, Gin practically had a heavy shower of sweat. Doing it for hours, he was beyond thirsty. Dizziness and mental exhaustion overcame his body, he walked out of the room in a hurry and looked for water to drink from. ¡®The system may have restored my stamina and libido¡ª in fact, I can still continue screwing her until tomorrow, but I would probably die for real. The energy in my body is not infinite.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m severely dehydrated and also badly starving. Teressa too, she might be in a worse condition than I am. I have to help her after this¡ª¡® Ping! -Teressa has fully absorbed the divinity contained in your seed! -Your divinity has created a sacred bond between you and Teressa! -Your influence over her psyche has grown to its limit! -Major Hypnosis has evolved into Absolute Hypnosis! -Teressa¡¯s Trust has increased from 9 [Faithful] to 10 [Complete Faith]! Before even Gin had time to process everything the system said, more notifications appeared before his eyes. Ping! -Teressa¡¯s mind has fallen under your will through your meticulous actions! -You have obtained a new title for your achievement! -Title ¡®Mind Breaker Lv.1¡¯ has been granted! -Mind Breaker Lv.1: Influencing other people¡¯s psyche becomes slightly easier. Lowers the price of mind-related skills. ¡°This is...¡± Gin read the system¡¯s notifications a few times to make sure he understood everything. ¡®This is a jackpot.¡¯ State: Healthy (Fatigued) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Titles: Mind Breaker Lv.1 Strength: 3 Agility: 3 Intelligence: 5 Mind: 10 Charm: 7 Faith: 1932 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.2 (56.6%) -Hypnotic Voice Lv.1 (Max) -Elementary Archery Lv.3 (21.3%) -Basic Massage Lv.2 (54.4%) ¡®I have almost 2000 Faith points! This is insane!¡¯ Gin was ecstatic. Despite his extreme fatigue, he couldn¡¯t help but to jump in joy and threw a fist in the air. ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡± When Teressa opened her eyes, it was already close to evening. The sun had almost set. ¡°What was I¡ª¡° Then, she recalled her memories¡ª everything that happened for the past 24 hours. ¡°Uoah¡­¡± She felt her pussy throbbed when she realized her sleeping dress, the one that Gin ripped off her, was in a perfect condition. ¡°A dream¡­? No¡­¡± Teressa reached her right hand inside of her pussy. ¡°Ohh~!¡± ¡®It feels¡­ super sensitive¡ª!!¡¯ She pulled her trembling hand back and saw the thick, white fluid trickling down her fingers. She sniffed it and was convinced everything that happened wasn¡¯t a dream. Without wasting another second, she opened her mouth and licked the semen on her hand from the bottom up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Teressa remembered this taste. How could she forget? This bitter sour flavor can only come from that man¡ª ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Teressa jolted, she turned to her side and saw Gin staring at her with a smile. Somehow, she thought he looked a bit haggard than usual. ¡°Y-yes¡­ master.¡± ¡°You can call me master when we are alone. Later when Coll and Sera come back, just behave as usual. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, mas¡ª huh? Coll¡­ and Sera¡­?¡± Then she remembered¡ª ¡®I have a husband and a daughter. How could I forget? All the perverted thing that we did¡ª I have¡­¡¯ The realization struck her. ¡®I have cheated¡­ my husband¡­ my own family¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Gin¡¯s smile turned even deeper to a point of looking crooked. He stood up from his chair and pushed Teressa¡¯s face into his groins. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Take a deep breath, and calm your mind. We can just keep this our little secret, right? Nobody else needs to find out about our master-slave relationship.¡± And just like that, Teressa¡¯s eyes opened wide. She felt enlightened and took a deep sniff of Gin¡¯s penis that hadn''t been washed properly off their steamy sex. ¡®That¡¯s right. This can just remain our little secret. Nobody else needs to know. Not Coll, not Sera. My sins¡­ they will remain buried forever.¡¯ ¡°Yes, master. I understand. Nobody else will know.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Gin patted her head, feeling aroused by the second. ¡®This isn''t a good time. They will be back soon.¡¯ He pushed her away and said, ¡°We should get ready. You can start making dinner now. I will be resting in my bed.¡± ¡°Yes, master. Umm¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Teressa looked confused for a second. Her eyes moved around the room and the bed itself. She asked, ¡°By the way, master. Why¡ª how come the room is completely clean? I don¡¯t see or smell any trace of our¡­ our¡­ our love making¡­¡± She stuttered and her voice trailed off nearing the end, face red in embarrassment. Seeing her adorable mannerism, Gin couldn¡¯t help but wanting to pinch her cheeks and nipples. But he held back his urge. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Recently I have awakened a hidden ability that has been lying dormant in my body.¡± Gin decided to make up random lies on the spot. A story filled with holes and nonsense that he had been cooking up for a while. ¡°A hidden ability¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, the ability to create miracles.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t understand, master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You will understand sooner or later.¡± There was no need to hurry. Gin planned to take things slow and enjoy his time with her. ¡­ ¡­ What happened after their ¡®little¡¯ session of therapy was a cozy dinner with the family, not including Sera of course. Coll returned back home after a day¡¯s hard work in the village, he earned some money from doing odd jobs around such as building wooden fences and patrolling the area. Sera on the other hand, was dead tired after another intense training session with her colleagues. ¡°What happened, Tee? Looks like you are in such a good mood? Your skin looks smooth and soft too.¡± Coll asked with a laugh, he was happy seeing his wife no longer troubled. Even the bags under her eyes disappeared. She smiled sweetly and hugged Coll¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Nothing happened. I feel great today, that¡¯s all.¡± Coll hugged her back and gave her a kiss on the forehead. His mood also improved seeing Teressa looking happy. On the opposite of the table was Gin, also smiling at them. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued to eat his dinner. ¡®My good friend Coll, if only you knew¡­¡¯ Gin raised his gaze off his meal towards Teressa. She, too, was looking his way. Their eyes met for a second, feeling each other¡¯s intense emotion hidden behind their smiles. Throb¡ª! Gin felt a boner coming and tried his best to suppress it. Rewinding time just not too long ago, before Coll and Sera came home, Gin was on his bed in the shed. He accumulated tons of Faith points and spent his time thinking of a good way of using it. Experimenting with the system for a while, he came to a conclusion to this unique ability of his. ¡®Faith points can be used to learn a skill, obtain knowledge, increase his stats, alter his body, and materialize an object.¡¯ He thought it was the most versatile ability he could imagine. Everything he wanted can be obtained with a simple thought¡ª so long he has enough points to buy them. Another thing he just learned from the system was divinity. ¡®Teressa consumed my seeds containing my divinity. She absorbed it and a divine connection between us was created¡ª it granted me authority over her physical body.¡¯ Gin had learned the one thing he cannot freely manipulate with his Faith points. People. Gin was able to put the entire family under his influence because of his Mind stats towered over them. Had his Mind stats been too low or theirs too high, the system cannot put them under hypnosis. He could try, but it would be highly unlikely to succeed. ¡®I was fortunate enough to spawn here. Had it been somewhere else, if my Mind stats weren¡¯t enough¡ª I probably would be long dead by now. Isn¡¯t it such a lucky coincidence that I met these guys? I just had enough stats and points to get them under my thumb¡ª ah¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a wild thought appeared in his mind. ¡®Did the goddess send me to this place specifically? It wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but on purpose?¡¯ Gin recalled the first day he arrived in this world. He remembered thinking the development went too quick, too sudden and unable to follow what was happening. Just as he woke up he was welcomed by Coll, then his wife and daughter, and the rest was history¡ª ¡®The ability that I asked of the goddess¡ª I asked her to let me choose my own ability and to grant me the power to become a god. This system must be it.¡¯ A sudden epiphany struck him. ¡®This system is a mix of my wishes. I can choose what ability to acquire, knowledge to learn, or things to use¡ª it can grant me the power of a god. This is it¡ª!¡¯ Gin became convinced of these assumptions. ¡°I¡¯m already a God¡­¡± An incomplete god, he thought. Gin recalled the goddess words. ¡°I shall grant you an opportunity to become a God.¡± An opportunity¡ª nothing more. To become a true god, a deity just like her, Gin would require an ungodly amount of Faith points. After all, his end goal was to return to his original world, something the goddess herself wasn''t capable of. Reaching godhood was simply the beginning. He must surpass even the goddess herself if he wanted to obtain his wish. ¡®I will find a way to reach you, to surpass you. Then maybe one day we can meet again and have a proper conversation this time. I will become a true, complete god in this world¡ª just you wait, but don¡¯t hold your breath because I think it will take a while for me to get there¡­¡® And to do that, first he must put this family of three under his control. ¡®Boy, do I have a lot on my plate.¡¯ Coming back to the present, Gin finished his meal and bid the couples goodnight. He went back to the shed and began taking off his pants. ¡®I won¡¯t need to wear this thing anymore when I sleep.¡¯ Gin read Teressa¡¯s mind just before he left the house. He knew exactly what was going to happen tomorrow in the early morning, even before the birds started chirping. ¡®You just can¡¯t resist, can you, Teressa?¡¯ Gin closed his eyelids and began drifting to a deep slumber. The ¡®physical exercise¡¯ he did throughout the day took a big hit on his body. Barely a minute passed and he started to snore. ¡°Zzzz¡­.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Slurrpp~!!¡± ¡®¡­What¡¯s that sound¡­?¡¯ Gin woke up to a peculiar and unusual sound. As if someone was drinking an empty water bottle through a straw. ¡®My balls feel warm for some reason¡­ oh, right. She¡¯s here already.¡¯ Gin opened his eyes only to close them again. He knew Teressa would come to his bed early in the morning, all so she could taste his testicles. He also knew that Teressa was happy to get a taste of his cock, but annoyed that she forgot about the nutsack. Now, with her restored vigor and libido, she was quick to act. ¡°Slurp¡ª Slurrrrrrrppp~!!¡± Teressa sucked on each of his balls one by one, alternating between them. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to take a deep sniff every once in a while. ¡°Fuuhh¡­ Slurrrppp~!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The pleasure grew stronger and stronger, Gin couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Though, he didn¡¯t mind. He simply savored Teressa¡¯s intense sucking and licking in silence. Licks, licks, licks¡ª She moved her tongue up and down rapidly, flicking his balls over and over again without rest. Perhaps she realized that Gin was awake and escalated her stimulation to make him moan. ¡°Hahh¡­¡± Gin had no reason to hide his moans. After all, he wanted Teressa to learn how to please him. His moans signified that she did the right technique at the right place. Teressa changed her attack to rapid kisses all over the nutsack¡ª ¡°Mmm.¡± Then she took both of his balls into her mouth and rolled them around with her tongue, all while sucking it gently. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Finally, she began to lick from the bottom of his balls up to the tip of his glans, then back down again, over and over. ¡°¡­Cumming.¡± With just that one word, Teressa immediately hopped to swallow his entire cock down to the base, all the while still using her tongue to reach down his testicles. ¡°MMPPHH!¡± Gin pushed her head down to his groins with his hand. She had no way to escape. The cock touched her uvula which made her gag, yet she didn¡¯t care. She felt it getting bigger and throbbed even harder¡ª ¡°GUFGHH¡ª!! ¡°Oh¡­That¡¯s nice.¡± Without even Gin having to tell her anything, she began to gulp down everything that came out of his family jewels. Some of it leaked out of her nostrils because she coughed a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to clean it before you go back.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ master.¡± Teressa swallowed everything down to her stomach and began onto her next task, cleaning Gin¡¯s manhood with her mouth and tongue. ¡°Slurrrppp¡ª! Slurp¡ª! Slurp¡ª!¡± ¡®Does she want another load or what?¡¯ Gin began to feel slightly worried that Teressa might want to swallow more of his seeds, after all the longer she spent her time in this room, the riskier things would get. But fortunately she stopped once everything was ¡®clean¡¯. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Teressa let out a moan as her eyes rolled back again, legs trembling. Ping! -Teressa is feeling an intense emotion for you! -Faith +50 ¡®Haah¡­ she came from that? She¡¯s really a slave to desire.¡¯ Teressa left his bed soon after to make breakfast. Gin fell asleep again and woke up a while later to eat his meal. The love birds were there, already waiting for him. They were chatting happily, talking what they were gonna do for the day, some gossips and story of what was happening in the village¡ª ¡®What a beautiful sight.¡¯ Seeing Coll and Teressa laughing with joy made his heart feel warmth. ¡®I wonder how long these peaceful days will continue to last?¡¯ Chapter 4-1 (Lost Ego) ¡®It has been over a week since our last therapy.¡¯ Since then, Teressa and Gin had been doing it early in the morning every day. She would snuck into his bedroom without anyone noticing and began sucking on his morning wood. It has become her daily routine to start her day with a mouthful of fresh protein. ¡®I can¡¯t get enough of this taste, this smell, and especially his cock¡ª¡® Teressa has long stopped doubting herself, to feel guilty and remorse for her husband and daughter. She simply bathed in her own depravity, to sink even deeper and deeper, never to see the surface ever again. She continued her role as a wife and a mother without issue. In fact, the burden weighing on her shoulder has completely disappeared. Her fears of becoming a lone housewife, living her life in silence and solitude, doing chores until her last breath¡ª all of it has gone away. ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to him¡ª my master¡ª¡® His every thrust pounded into her, every moan came out of his mouth, his burning eyes filled with desires¡ª every single thing about him¡ª everything he did unto her body and mind gave Teressa a sense of fulfillment and euphoria she could never have imagined before. Even now, Teressa was laying on all four on Gin¡¯s bed made of used fabrics filled with leaves and wools. She raised her perky and round ass up high as Gin spread her asscheeks wide open. ¡°You are already dripping this wet early in the morning.¡± ¡°I am, master. P-please pound my pussy with your hard, throbbing cock, master.¡± Teressa spoke as she drooled. Her master had been teaching her a few things about sexual perversion and being a good slave¡ª rather, how to be a good cocksleeve. Mainly how to beg and speak dirty. She realized the more perverted her words and actions are, the happier her master becomes. ¡°No. Not today.¡± ¡°A-auh?¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t comprehend her master¡¯s words for a moment before sensing his fingers entering her pie hole¡ª the one above it. ¡°T-that¡ª!! That one is dirty, master!¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± Gin snapped his fingers and Teressa jolted her body up and down. ¡°Gaahgh¡ª!!¡± She felt something happened to her body. Something inside her stomach moved, like an electricity flowed through her intestines down to her colon. ¡°W-whuh¡­?¡± She touched her stomach and felt odd¡ª ¡®I feel¡­ lighter? My stomach¡­ feels empty¡­?¡¯ Gin chuckled and smiled as he always does with a calm face, as if everything in the world was under his control. ¡°Now, your body is completely clean of filth. We can do anal now.¡± ¡°A-anal¡­? What¡¯s¡­ anal?¡± Her master didn¡¯t answer with words, but with actions. Gin inserted his thumb up her anus and pulled it upward. ¡°OOHH!! It¡ªit hurts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like having your anus played?¡± ¡°I¡ªI do!? Ahh!!¡± Teressa tensed her rectum, making her asshole puckered even harder. Gin felt the blood flow to his thumb was being cut off, and wondered. ¡®Does my dick even fit in there? Only one way to find out¡ª¡® Gin pushed his other thumb into her anus and forced it open. Teressa screamed even harder, the pain became more apparent, yet there was also throbbing pleasure accompanying it. Another new sensation she never thought existed had been taught once again by her master. ¡®This should be good. Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Without hesitation, Gin pushed his glans inside her anus. ¡°¡­..!!!!¡± Teressa let out an empty scream. She opened her mouth and let out all the air inside her lungs, yet there was no voice. She was muted by the intense throbbing pain-pleasure from the tip of her master¡¯s cock. ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you? Having your ass penetrated like this? Your pussy is swollen and dripping wet right now.¡± ¡°M-master¡ª¡± ¡°Say it. Say that you like your dirty asshole being torn open like this.¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t process her master¡¯s orders. The pain was overwhelmed by the new type of pleasure throbbing in her asshole. A whole new world was opened before her very eyes. Never in a million years she thought she could feel pleasure from having her ass penetrated like this. ¡®This is all¡­ thanks to¡­ master¡­¡¯ Gin pushed his cock deeper into her rectum. Half of his shaft has been swallowed. ¡°I love having my asshole being torn open by your big hard cock, master!!¡± Teressa instantly tightened her anus. ¡®This is insane! The asshole is so much tighter than her pussy! Her sphincter makes it so much harder for me to go any further¡ª¡® He gritted his teeth and backed off slightly before pushing it again. ¡°OOohhh~!!¡± ¡°Relax your anus.¡± ¡°Y-yessshhh, maassstterrrr~!!¡± Her mouth said yes, yet her body won¡¯t listen. The pleasure was too intense and too foreign for her to understand what was happening to her body. She felt her master¡¯s hot and throbbing cock inside her anus, scraping the sensitive and fleshy walls. ¡®This is¡ª this is just like¡ª¡® Teressa realized it, this pleasurable feeling was unfamiliar and foreign, yet it kept reminding her of something¡ª something that she used to do often almost every day¡ª ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m defecating¡ª!¡¯ Gin, having been able to read her mind, came to realize it as well. He grinned and began to whisper in her ears. ¡°You are really into this, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N-no¡ª! I¡¯m just¡ª!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pushing it in.¡± ¡°OOGHHKK~!!¡± Teressa felt his member digging deeper into her asshole. A very vivid sensation, different from the usual with her pussy. Like a reflex, the deeper it went, the harder she tried to push it out of her body¡ª yet it won¡¯t come out. It was her master¡¯s hot rod. She cannot force it out of her system. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± She followed her master¡¯s words without question and did as she was told. ¡°Fyuhhh¡­¡± ¡°Good. Your ass is loosening up. You will feel even more pleasure from now on.¡± ¡°Ah~!!¡± Gin began to move like a piston. But this time, he was slower and gentler. There was no need to be super rough on her, the anus was after all, a delicate organ. ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh¡ª!!¡± Yet, Teressa¡¯s body kept trembling up and down. Even simple and slow movements were enough to turn her brain into mush. Her hands pulled on the blanket while her toes were curled in tension. Gin felt it, her asshole opening up and closing down on his shaft. ¡®This is too good¡ª! I have to push it even deeper¡ª!¡¯ Then just like that, something in his mind snapped. Gin slapped her asscheeks and Teressa yelped. A red handprint appeared on the spot he struck her on. ¡®I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I have to push it to the limit!¡¯ Gin grabbed her waist and began to move forward. Teressa felt her master¡¯s cock reaching deeper through her rectal folds. At this moment, she began to fade in and out of her consciousness. Eyes losing focus and mouth hung open, she could only let out a screeching moan as he pushed his member down to the base. ¡°Take it! Feel it! Don¡¯t you dare pass out!¡± ¡°M-master! Have mercy~!!¡± Then, once Gin made it in until his balls were touching her labia, he pulled his entire cock out of her anus. ¡°¡­¡­!!!!¡± Teressa couldn¡¯t speak. The log that has been clogging her stomach was finally set loose out of her hole. An unimaginable relief washed over her when suddenly¡ª ¡°OH!!¡± Gin pushed his cock into her pussy¡ª deep and quick. He thrusted his hips a couple of times and pulled it out again. ¡°AHH!!¡± Then he inserted his member into her anus. Another dozens of quick thrust and he switched back to her pie hole, over and over again. ¡°AHH¡ª!! W-why¡ª!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m wetting your anus with your pussy juice.¡± There was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t fight back against her master¡ª rather, she had no intention to do so in the first place. Her moans became louder and louder, she realized that she did not actually hate having her anus penetrated like this. Just like what her master said, she felt her pussy dripping wet with her own love juice. The more he thrusts inside her, the harder and faster the pounding, the stronger the pleasure becomes. She didn¡¯t even realize the pain had already disappeared. Each time her master switched holes, she felt the electrifying sensation jolting her entire body. ¡°M-more, master¡ª!! More!! Fuck me harder¡ª!!¡± ¡°You love it in your ass, too, don¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Y-YES!! I LIKE IT IN MY ASS AND PUSSY, MASTER!!¡± Teressa screamed her lungs out. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pleasure coming from her rear and honeypot combined into one. She reached another height of orgasmic pleasure beyond her imagination¡ª ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING MASTER!!!¡± ¡°TAKE IT ALL!!¡± Both of them reached orgasm at the same time, something very difficult and rare to occur in sex¡ª the first of many. Gin thrusted his cock deep inside Teressa¡¯s asshole and let out everything he had. ¡®I feel it! Master¡¯s sperm in my ass! His hot and warm semen inside me!!¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t stop cumming in her ass! This is a first for me too¡­!¡¯ Teressa shook as she orgasmed. Her hands and legs grew weak, unable to support her body anymore and fell to her side. Semen leaked out of her anus as she twitched. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Gin wiped the sweat on his forehead and laid down next to Teressa. ¡®I can¡¯t stop this. It¡¯s like an addiction. I¡¯m addicted to keep pushing her down to depravity. I¡­¡¯ Something he realized as of late every time he made love with Teressa. He couldn¡¯t help himself but to fuck her until her brain turn to mush or lost her consciousness. ¡®I want to fuck her silly. I want to make her an absolute mess.¡¯ Gin inserted his thumbs into Teressa¡¯s half opened mouth. He pushed the corners of her lips to make a wide and lewd grin on her face. ¡®I want complete control over her.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t all there was to it. He gave her a gentle caress on her wet cheeks covered with drool. She twitched occasionally from his touch, deriving pleasure from his gesture. ¡®I want her to enjoy every single perverted thing I do to her. No matter how depraved or corrupt it is. I want her to feel pleasure from the shame, guilt and even pain.¡¯ Exactly like the slap to her asscheeks and the anal sex both of them just had. Just as Gin became more and more addicted to ¡®control¡¯, he also wanted Teressa to get addicted to being ¡®controlled¡¯ by him. ¡®I will turn her into a perverted woman who could not get off from normal sex.¡¯ Ideas of ¡®obscure fetishes¡¯ began to pop up in his mind. ¡®What is the limit, I wonder? The sky? Maybe there isn¡¯t even one to begin with.¡¯ Gin closed his eyes for a moment. He used the system to clean up himself and Teressa. Also to remove any trace of sex in the room, including the smell. He shaked Teressa awake and had her return to the house to make breakfast. Too much time had been wasted with their steamy anal sex, delaying any longer could incur Coll and Sera¡¯s suspicion. ¡®Not that I care if they are suspicious. I have racked enough Faith points to overcome whatever they throw at me¡ª¡® ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª State: Healthy (Fine) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Titles: Mind Breaker Lv.1 Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Intelligence: 10 Mind: 15 Charm: 10 Faith: 3512 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.3 (73.1%) -Hypnotic Voice Lv.1 (Max) -Intermediate Archery Lv.4 (1.77%) -Intermediate Massage Lv.4 (86.6%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gin has significantly raised his stats to a point he felt comfortable enough to be able to survive in the wild alone. His archery and massage skills have also evolved into the intermediate tier once they reached level 4. With 10 points of Strength and Agility, he felt like a superhuman. He could lift 80kg of rock easily with both hands, and even climb a tree as agile as a monkey. His accuracy with the bow also increased along with his stats growth. Truth be told, Gin would like to increase his stats even further, but something held him back ¡®This is rather expensive.¡¯ -Use 300 Faith points to obtain Dream Walker skills? Ping! -Dream Walker allows one to enter and manipulate someone else¡¯s dreams. -Dream Walker only works towards someone with a lower Mind stats. -Dream Walker only works through direct skin contact. ¡®But this is a good skill. I think I can use this effectively.¡¯ Gin thought up something about Sera. Unlike Coll and Teressa, he had no direct way to increase her favor or Trust towards him. She won¡¯t even spare him a proper conversation. No matter how much effort he put into proving himself, she would only see every single one of his acts in bad faith. Sera was adamant to treat him as a ¡®bad man¡¯, a liar and a trickster with evil intentions. ¡®Well, she¡¯s not wrong. Her Awareness of me is too high. Just the mention of my name or seeing my face was enough to raise it to 7 [Alert]. Maybe I can do something when she¡¯s not on guard¡ª hang on a second.¡¯ Then an epiphany struck him. ¡®If I can¡¯t change her mind when she¡¯s awake, how about when she¡¯s asleep?¡¯ Something Gin realized something peculiar about the Awareness stats. It would fluctuate depending on one¡¯s mood. For example, Teressa¡¯s Awareness was around 5 [Calm] or 4 [Relaxed] on the day, while Coll¡¯s Awareness when hunting would raise up to 7 or even 8 [Alert]. On Teressa¡¯s first therapy session, her Awareness dropped to 1 [Defenseless], but she was still awake to an extent. On their second therapy session, the day where they had sex for the first time, Teressa was completely passed out. Her Awareness dropped to 0 [Unconscious], that was how Gin knew when to wake her up with the system. The same thing proved true for everyone. The Awareness would show either 0 [Asleep] or 0 [Unconscious]. ¡®If her Awareness is low enough, maybe I can use my Hypnotic Voice to alter her psyche, but how would I do that when she cannot even hear my words?¡¯ The answer was simple. Ping! -You have obtained Dream Walker skills! Dream Walker. The skill with the highest price so far. More so than the tracking, archery, and swordsmanship skills combined into one. Surge of information entered Gin¡¯s brains, digging through the folds and permeating right into his neurons. The usual stabbing pain and nosebleed happened again, something that he already grew accustomed to. ¡®Now comes the next question. How do I get in touch with her while she is asleep? The house door is locked at night. Well, that¡¯s easy. I have someone reliable from the inside to help me out.¡¯ Gin wiped the blood off his face and continued on with his day¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Sera opened her heavy, sleepy eyes. Her mouth opened wide and she yawned like an old man as she scratched her back. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± The sun was already up, and the birds were chirping. A peaceful day like any other. Sera reached for her wardrobe and changed clothes. A plain brown shirt with short pants and boots. Nothing fancy, nothing too terrible either. Everyone in the village had similar attire just with different patterns on them. Such was life in this remote village called Laim. Nothing major would happen here. No flooding or earthquakes. No murders, no thievery, no criminals. Everyday was the same. The same morning. The same breakfast. The same routine. The same dinner. The same night. Sera had no complaints. After all, one day¡ª which is soon, she would be leaving the village and stepping into foreign land beyond her home. She had been training in the path of the sword for a long while now. She thought it was time to show off the fruit of her labor for the outside world to see. ¡®Everything would''ve gone smoothly if not for this guy¡­¡¯ She opened the door and left her bedroom, her gaze immediately snapped to a spot by the dinner table. Something that she could not resist doing. ¡°Morning, Sera.¡± A black haired man sitting by the table greeted her good morning, and just like that, her day was ruined. Chapter 4-2 (Lost Ego) It had been close to two months since his arrival. A black haired man of unknown origin. Sera¡¯s father, Coll, found him passed out in the forest while he was out hunting. He brought the black haired man back home and decided to shelter this foreign man. ¡®I don¡¯t like this. We are located in a remote village far from big towns and cities. Just how the hell did a guy like him ended up in the forest?¡¯ Sera had deep suspicions about this man who called himself Gin. He claimed to have no recollection of what happened to him, where he came from, what he was doing before he lost consciousness¡ª all he remembered was his name. Gin. ¡®An unusual name, but sounded a bit familiar. I think I remember Treo speaking of an alcoholic drink with the same name from the outside world.¡¯ Sera believed that Gin came from the outside world. Maybe he ran away from home and got lost in the forest. Although, it still didn¡¯t explain why he was buck naked in the first place. There were many questions in her mind, but Gin had no answer for her. ¡®Just who the hell are you¡ª?¡¯ Sera didn¡¯t like Gin at first. He was clearly a suspicious person and untruthful to them, yet her father and mother took the guy in and treated him with courtesy. They even took the foreigner¡¯s side in an argument and berated her. The resentment only grew stronger from then on. ¡®He learned how to track animals in a day? He¡¯s clearly bullshitting. How come nobody else sees this?¡¯ Sera had brought up this topic many times with her parents, but they refused to listen. ¡°Gin had no reason to lie to us. Even if he did, I doubt he has any ill will against us. What do you think he¡¯s trying to do? What¡¯s there to steal from our home?¡± ¡°I-I mean that¡¯s my point! We don¡¯t know what his objectives are! He¡¯s clearly a suspicious person! We should kick him out as soon as possible!¡± Coll shook his head and Teressa let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Sera. It has been a week and he¡¯s been contributing quite a bit into this household. He helped with hunting and gathering, he even told me he¡¯s trying to work and help the people in the village.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we kick him for no good reason, he could just stay somewhere else in the village. The people there would welcome him, but they wouldn¡¯t see us in a good light, do you understand?¡± ¡°B-but¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Maybe if he¡¯s only loitering around and doing nothing all day, we would have a reason to kick him out. But he¡¯s doing good for us.¡± ¡°It has been only a week, dad! You don¡¯t know that! The longer he stay here, the more dangerous he becomes!¡± ¡°Dangerous? How so?¡± ¡°W-well¡ª See¡ª He might stay here for a long time! Are you guys fine with that!?¡± Sera began to panic seeing none of her words reached her parents. ¡°If he keeps up what he''s doing, then I say the longer the better. He asked me to teach him archery just the other day. He learns quickly, he might go out hunting on his own pretty soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous! There¡¯s no way that¡¯s gonna happen!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. For now, just be patient, Sera.¡± ¡­ Time passed in a blink of an eye. Contrary to her wishes, Gin had actually learned archery insanely fast. He managed to nail all the basics in a week, he even went out to hunt smaller animals with her father soon after. It wasn¡¯t long before he started to go out on his own. ¡®Just how in the world¡­? There¡¯s no way he learned it this quickly! He must have known archery from the very beginning!¡¯ Sera could not accept the fact that Gin was able to learn archery and tracking in such a short span of time. She believed there was foul play somewhere, that this foreigner was a spy sent by bandits to check out their village, if there was anything worth pillaging. She kept making up wild assumptions and scenarios in her head, trying her best to paint Gin in a bad light. She refused to accept this black haired man as just ¡®a man who lost his memories¡¯. ¡®Just who are you!? Why won¡¯t you leave us alone!?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until a month after his arrival Sera started to notice something changed about her parents. Especially her mother, Teressa. ¡°Mom, is it just me or do you look¡­ prettier?¡± ¡°I-is it?¡± Teressa stiffened for a second and touched her own cheeks. ¡°Yeah mom. Your skin¡­ it looks so nice and smooth. It¡¯s almost like you got younger day by day. What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure... Things have just been going great, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Going great? How so?¡± ¡°Well, Gin helps us a lot, right? Thanks to him, our burden has become much lighter.¡± Sera became irritated at the mention of Gin. An obvious frown appeared on her face, ¡°What do you mean, mom? That guy went to hunt and gather some woods, how¡¯s that affected you in any way?¡± Teressa sighed, ¡°He helped your father hunting, gathering woods AND herbs. He ALSO helped around the village. Don¡¯t forget to give credit where credit is due, Sera. It¡¯s bad manners.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to be 20 years old, mom! Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m a kid!¡± ¡°People don¡¯t just turn into an adult because their age increases, Sera! Adulthood is a process you learn and grow into! Not something you get from passing the time!¡± Sera closed her mouth. She had no words to retort to her mother. She looked away, a faint glint of tears formed on her eyes. ¡°Oh Sera, I don¡¯t mean to yell at you.¡± Teressa put her hands on Sera¡¯s cheeks. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and hugged her. ¡°¡­¡± Both of them didn¡¯t say anything for a while as Teressa rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sera. It¡¯s just everytime you speak ill of him, I get agitated.¡± ¡°A-agitated¡­?¡± Sera couldn¡¯t understand what her mother just said. ¡°Gin helped us a lot. Not just your dad, Sera. He helped me too, in more ways than one.¡± ¡°H-helped you¡­? How¡ª?¡± ¡°¡ªNo, he saved me, Sera.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time, Sera was truly dumbfounded. The words that came out of her mother¡¯s mouth just didn¡¯t seem to make any sense to her. She called out to her mother, ¡°¡­Mom?¡± Teressa let go of her hug and grabbed her shoulder. The light in her eyes seemed to change. ¡°¡­¡± Never in her life Sera saw her mother look at her with such eyes. It wasn¡¯t cold nor warm, it wasn¡¯t filled with anger or pity, but something else. An unknown gaze that pierced right into her soul. ¡®What is going on with mom?¡¯ Discomfort crawled up her back. Somehow, the inside of her stomach felt weird as if there were knots in them. Not only that, her vision also began to blur. Teressa opened her mouth as Sera tried to comprehend her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°¡ªAnd I wish from the bottom of my heart, that he would save you too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡­¡± From the deepest part of her bowel, she felt a surging sense of dread overcoming her whole body. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± A ringing sound echoed in her ears. ¡°Sera.¡± Her eyes trembled. She felt her mouth stuck opening and closing, no words came through. She could not comprehend what was happening around her. She felt like she was in a vertigo, falling down to the void¡ª ¡°Sera, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Teressa shook her daughter back and forth, snapping Sera back to reality. ¡°¡ªHaah¡­!¡± In that short period of time, Sera forgot to breathe. Her lungs felt painful and she took a deep breath through her mouth and stumbled to her seat. The color of her face turned pale. ¡°Sera! What¡¯s wrong!? Are you sick!?¡± ¡°N-no! I¡ª!¡± It was then Sera noticed her mother had returned to normal. Her eyes have become soft and warm, filled with worry and anxiety for her daughter. ¡®Was it just my imagination¡­?¡¯ Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel something was wrong. Very, very wrong. ¡°I-I¡¯m just thirsty!¡± ¡°S-Sera!?¡± Sera ran outside the house, slamming the door open, and went to gulp down the clean water from the barrel. ¡®That¡­ that can¡¯t be real¡ª that wasn¡¯t mom¡ª¡® S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That day, Sera was late to her training for the first time in a long while. ¡­ The next day, Sera met her mother in the morning, cooking breakfast as usual. Nothing was out of the ordinary. She looked at her with a gentle gaze, looking beautiful and youthful for her age. Meanwhile her father was busy preparing to hunt. The black haired man she hated so much was also there, eating his breakfast in silence. Sera took her breakfast inside her room and decided everything that happened yesterday was nothing but a fever dream¡ª ¡®It was all just my imagination. I don¡¯t even know what she said there¡­¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Present time. Two months after Gin¡¯s arrival. Sera¡¯s mother, Teressa, had been looking better and better everyday. She hums while cooking and doing chores, red blushes on her cheeks and nose would appear from time to time, making her look like a maiden in love. The contrast of her mature appeal and her youthful face only made her more charming and alluring than any woman she had ever seen. ¡®Then again, I have never been to the outside world. But I¡¯m sure there would be many men who would go after mom despite her age.¡¯ Sera wanted to ask her mother what happened to her. Why would she be in such a good mood? But the memories of what happened last time were still fresh in her mind. She had no intention to repeat such an awful history so soon¡ª ¡°Morning, Sera.¡± An unusual greeting came from an unusual person. Gin, the black haired foreigner of unknown origin, the man who¡¯s on top of her shitlist, greeted her good morning for the first time ever since they met. ¡°¡­¡± Naturally, Sera had no intention to reply. She ignored him and took her breakfast inside her room and ate it in silence. ¡®What¡¯s with this asshole? He thinks we are good just because he helped around the house? Think again fucker¡ª¡® Cursing Gin in her mind relentlessly, she finished her meal with ¡®force¡¯ and ¡®vigor¡¯ until the soup spilled everywhere. She left as soon as she finished. ¡®Just focus on the training! Just a bit more and I would never have to see this dickhead ever again!¡¯ Sera has finally given up trying to kick Gin out of the household. Now, she only looked forward to the time when she would leave the village and explore the outside world. ¡®Time just can¡¯t move any faster¡­¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Alright everybody!! Good morning!!¡± ¡° ¡°Sir, good morning, sir!!¡± ¡± Treo yelled his morning greetings and received vigorous shouts of boys and girls in their late teens. Sera was among them, standing up with her back straight as a pole and eyes sharp as a hawk. ¡°Great!! You all better have a good night''s rest yesterday because today¡¯s training is gonna be extra tough!!¡± In response to his words, the people could only groan and roll their eyes to the side. Despite following the same training regime for years, they couldn¡¯t help but to let out a complaint. After all, they had been doing the same thing over and over again, sharpening their skills with the sword, thinking that their instructor would finally cut them some slack since they would ¡®graduate¡¯ soon. ¡°Alright!! Enough complaining!! Let¡¯s begin the warm up and start doing 10 laps around the village!!¡± ¡­ Everyone kept on groaning and complaining under their breath, except for a select few. ¡°Sera! Wait up!¡± A young man with half of his eyes covered by his blond hair called out to Sera. He was of the same age as her, but his physique was slightly thinner and shorter than her. ¡°Nope. You catch up to me.¡± ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡± The young man¡¯s name was Laven. The son of the fat butcher in the village. ¡°Haah¡­! The day has just started, Sera! Haah¡­! You don¡¯t need to go all out for this!¡± Laven almost bit his tongue a few times, running while speaking like that. Yet, Sera didn¡¯t care. She kept on running as hard as she could, surpassing her peers easily. Sweat poured all over her body, but her breathing was still relatively steady. To her, this was average. Sera, the daughter of the hunter¡ª She was well known among her circles of friends and colleagues. Her exceptional performance in physical strength and technique far surpasses the people of her group age. Even Treo couldn¡¯t help but to be awed by her potential as a swordsman. To others, Sera was the benchmark. People would often challenge her for a duel to test their strength and technique, and everytime the result was always the same. Nobody has ever defeated the huntress. Nobody but one person has ever come close to defeating her¡ª ¡°Haah¡ª!! Haah¡ª!!¡± The figure of a person had just passed by Sera. ¡°Fuuh¡ª!! Haah¡ª!!¡± A woman with long red hair tied to a ponytail. Her physique was taller than Sera. The muscles on her back, chest and legs were also well developed just like her. She had just stolen the number one spot and glanced back, a grin crept up on her face. ¡°Tsk!¡± Sera clicked her tongue and put more strength into her legs. Her speed increased, closing the gap between herself and the red haired woman. ¡°Haah¡ª!! Haah¡ª!!¡± That red haired woman¡ª Wyca, was also similar to Sera¡¯s age. In fact, she was older than her by half a month¡ª ¡°Guh¡ª!!¡± Sera retook her place as number one. This time was Wyca¡¯s turn to grit her teeth in frustration. Not wanting to lose to her rival, she too, put more force into her steps. ¡®You didn¡¯t think it¡¯s gonna be that easy, did you, Sera!?¡¯ Both of them began their game of cat and mouse, chasing each other¡¯s tail in turn over and over again, a familiar sight for everyone who lived in the village. Laven looked at both Sera and Wyca from the back, panting for his dear life, and thought to himself. ¡®There they go again¡­¡¯ Sera, the blue haired huntress, and Wyca, the red haired demoness. Both of them had been at it since their childhood. ¡®They always fight like this, never a dull day with them both¡­¡¯ Ever since their early teenage years, whenever Sera accomplished something, Wyca would always one up her by just doing slightly better than her. If Sera did a 5 meters jump, Wyca would do 5.1 meters. If Sera could do 50 pushups in one minute, Wyca would do 51. This act annoyed her throughout childhood until now¡ª ¡®Wyca¡¯s still jealous of her. I wonder if they would ever stop fighting like kids¡­¡¯ The 10 laps run finally came to an end. Wyca was one step faster and stole the number 1 spot from Sera. ¡®No way¡ª!!¡¯ Sera couldn¡¯t believe she lost at the very end and pulled at Wyca¡¯s drenched shirt from behind in frustration. ¡®Kyaah!!¡± ¡°You bitch!!¡± Both of them fell and rolled on the ground. Sera pulled on her hair and screamed¡ª ¡°¡ªWhat¡¯s the matter with you!?¡± ¡°You bitch¡ª!! What¡¯s wrong with you¡ª!?¡± Wyca was having none of it and pulled Sera¡¯s hair back. ¡°Why the fuck do you keep bugging me around like flies, you dumb whore!!¡± ¡°Bitch, why don¡¯t you look in the mirror first before speaking, you cheap slut!!¡± Laven, having just finished his final lap and heard their banter(?), couldn¡¯t help but to shake his head. ¡®Every time¡­ their mouths are fouler than death itself¡­¡¯ This was a common sight. Sera, despite being acknowledged as having the best physique and technique, had a nasty temper. She was hard headed, stubborn, and most important of all, she hates losing. Wyca would sometimes beat her in speed and strength by a hairbreadth, and every time she did, she would gloat in front of her mercilessly. Like a match meeting a stick, a clash was almost guaranteed every time they were together. ¡°Your pussy smells like rotten fish!!¡± ¡°Yeah!? When was the last time you took a bath, bitch!? I bet maggots are pouring out of your moldy-ass cunt right now!!¡± Laven grimaced in physical pain hearing their exchange of curses. ¡®They are so vile¡­¡¯ Although, he could not avert his eyes from the both of them. Sera was pulling on Wyca¡¯s hair, while Wyca herself was busy ripping on Sera¡¯s shirt. ¡®I-I can almost see it¡ª!! The color of her nipple¡ª!!¡® Just then somebody came and intervened between the both of them. ¡°Cut it out you two! This is disgraceful!¡± Treo held a wooden stick and gave them a strike on their head, trying to knock some sense into their mind. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Aw!¡± Sera and Wyca fumbled in pain and jumped away from each other. ¡°She pulled on my shirt first, sir!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that if you didn¡¯t¡ª!!¡± ¡°Quit it! I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses!¡± Treo shook his head and pointed to the side. ¡°Both of you, 10 laps right now.¡± Sera and Wyca pointed at each other¡¯s face and yelled between themselves, trying to pin the blame on the other side. ¡°10 laps right now or you guys can go home.¡± ¡°Urrgh!!¡± ¡°Argh!!¡± ¡­ ¡­ And so, their peaceful daily life continued. Laven stood on the side and watched both Sera and Wyca duking it out on the field. Each holding a wooden sword covered in marks and scratches in their hands. Their fight was fierce. Despite having all the wooden swords¡¯ tips dulled, it was still a deadly weapon if struck on a fatal spot. ¡®Both of them are going all out¡­¡¯ Sera pulled a feint and tried to trip Wyca down only to fail. Her kick missed, her balance was off and an opening to strike was created. Wyca didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and swung her sword¡ª ¡°Gaghh¡ª!!¡± Sera was struck on the side of her waist. ¡°Huh?¡± Laven and even Wyca herself was caught off guard. Treo standing on the side had his eyes wide open. ¡®Sera got hit¡­?¡¯ Sera fell on the ground, grimacing in pain. Tears welled up on the corner of her eyes, an unfamiliar feeling throbbed in her chest. ¡®Did I just¡­ lose? I¡­ lost¡­?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Rather, nobody watching could believe it. ¡®Wait, what just happened?¡¯ Treo¡¯s jaw hung open. In fact, not only him but the other guys and girls on the back also did the same. ¡°Hang on¡ª¡° ¡°Did that just happen?¡± ¡°She was hit? Just like that?¡± ¡°Sera lost? Huh?¡± Nobody had expected that to happen. Everyone already assumed that Wyca would lose at the end as usual. A common sight for everyone to see. Rather, there was no excitement to the spar in the first place. Like waiting for the sun to set, a natural occurrence. Sera would win and they would continue with their day. Seeing Sera lost in swordsmanship was like seeing the sun rising from the west. The huntress who has remained undefeated for years had finally fallen under the hands of the demoness. ¡°I¡­ I won¡­?¡± Wyca was able to beat Sera on multiple occasions on many different fields, except one. Swordsmanship. Running 10 laps around the village? This wasn¡¯t the first time Wyca won against her in something. On pushups, situps, holding breath underwater, and many other challenges, she has done it all except for swordsmanship. Sera¡¯s technique was solid with little to no opening. Her guard was always up and nothing ever escaped her eyes. Swordsmanship was always the one thing Wyca could never overcome for many years against Sera¡ª until now. She copied Sera¡¯s training regime down to her habits, modified it and made it slightly harder and more intense. She learned her techniques, emulated them, and analyzed them to find her weakness, yet, every time she thought she had it, she always failed. It has been going on like this for years. She never stopped, but now that the end of their time together would end in less than a year, Wyca almost began to think that she will never win against her. Today of all day¡ª ¡°I did it!! I won over this dumb bitch!!¡± ¡°Y-you fuck¡ª¡° Wyca jumped in joy in disbelief. She didn¡¯t think that today would be the day she won over Sera, her long time nemesis. Treo closed his half opened mouth and declared¡ª ¡°Wyca has won!¡± For the first time in Sera¡¯s life, she had lost in swordsmanship. ¡°B-bullshit¡ª!! I was just¡ª!! I was¡ª!!¡± Sera smacked the floor and looked up¡ª Wyca¡¯s smug and arrogant smile greeted her eyes. She laughed while spinning her wooden sword on her fingers. ¡°What? What sort of dumb bullshit excuse are you gonna spout now, huh? You! Have! LOST!!¡± Wyca crouched in front of Sera and patted her cheeks, still with a mocking smile on her face. ¡°Y-YOU BITCH!!¡± The people on the sideline began to panic, ¡°Uh-oh! Sera has lost her mind again!! Everyone, stop her quickly!!¡± Sera jumped at Wyca. Her hands reached for her neck¡ª ¡°GAAHCK!!¡± Wyca was caught off guard. She felt her windpipe tightened¡ª ¡± Y-YOU¡ª PSYCHO¡ª¡ªBITCH¡ª¡­¡­!!!¡± Wyca couldn¡¯t breathe. Her windpipe was pressed down hard by Sera. She fought back, trying to push her face away, but the strangling was too strong¡ª she wasn¡¯t prepared at all. ¡®She¡¯s actually trying to kill me¡ª!?¡¯ Just as Wyca¡¯s eyes rolled back to her head, almost losing her consciousness, the grip on her neck went away. ¡°GRAH¡ª¡ª!!!¡° The people on the sideline, including Treo himself, managed to pull Sera away from Wyca. ¡°NO!! Let go of me¡ª!!¡± ¡°Calm yourself down, Sera!!¡± ¡°AAHH¡ª!!!¡± The memories from that day would never fade away. It was just another day of training, another peaceful, repetitive day. Nobody had ever thought such a day would turn out like this. Wyca won against Sera in swordsmanship for the first time, ever. The huntress has fallen for the prey. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ That day, Sera went home earlier than usual. ¡°Sera¡­? What happened?¡± Teressa looked at her daughter looking ragged, covered in bruises. Coll, walked up to her and checked on her wounds. ¡°This¡­ Did you get into a fight again with Wyca? What happened, Sera?¡± At the mention of Wyca¡¯s name, Sera startled. She stepped aside and walked into her bedroom in silence. She didn¡¯t even pay any heed to the black haired man sitting by the table. Still covered in sweat, dust, and grime, she jumped on her bed, sinking her face into her pillows. Through the wall, she heard the murmurs of their parents being worried about her. But she didn¡¯t care about it at all. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything at the moment. Sera didn¡¯t want to think. She only wanted to forget everything and fall asleep, hoping tomorrow never comes. Everything that happened today, she couldn¡¯t even process it. She had no idea what she was even thinking at the time¡ª ¡®What happened¡­? How did I lose¡­?¡¯ Sera replayed that moment over and over again. The moment she got struck on her waist and what came after. ¡®I¡­ I wanted to kill her¡ª¡® Her hands shook recalling that memory. She felt it, the warm and sweaty flesh on her hands, the fragility of her neck, how easy it was to block the air coming out her lungs¡ª ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯ Sera couldn¡¯t deal with the fact that she almost killed somebody. Somebody that she knew¡ª ¡®I¡¯m¡­ tired¡­¡¯ Gradually, her eyes turned heavy. Darkness overcame her vision and she fell asleep. Without even touching her dinner, Sera¡¯s mind had flown to the land of dreams¡ª ¡­ ¡­ Clack. It was the middle of the night. The front door of the house was opened. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Gin praised the person who opened the door for him. He reached his hand into her groins and inserted his fingers deep into her pussy. ¡°I¡¯ll give your rewards in the morning. Go to sleep for now.¡± Teressa nodded her head, looking intoxicated with pleasure. She spread her legs wider and let Gin play with her hole and love button to his heart content before he pulled out his hands. She sighed, unable to hide her disappointment and went back to her room. Gin read her mind and knew that Teressa had some sort of an inkling on what he was planning to do, sneaking into the house in the middle of the night like a burglar. ¡®She¡¯s obedient and smart. I¡¯m liking her more and more.¡¯ Gin walked towards Sera¡¯s bedroom and opened the door as carefully as he could. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing privacy isn¡¯t really a thing in this day and age.¡¯ Her room had no lock to begin with. He barely had any trouble getting in. ¡®Now, why don¡¯t we have a look at what you have in mind?¡¯ Chapter 4-3 (Lost Ego) ¡®I did not expect this to be the case.¡¯ Gin sneaked up on Sera¡¯s room. He checked her stats to make sure she was completely sound asleep before attempting to use Dream Walker. Once her Awareness clearly showed the number 0 (Asleep), Gin didn¡¯t hesitate to start his hypnosis. Except, things were slightly different from what he expected. This would be the very first time Gin ever used Dream Walker. The description of the skill was simple enough, but he had no idea if it would actually work. Rather, ¡®how does it work?¡¯ would be a better question. Once he made skin contact with Sera and activated his skill, a sudden vertigo struck his mind. As if the ground turned into water, Gin sank and fell deeper into the void. The space around him turned dark. Not a single speck of light remained. He couldn¡¯t see anything, not even his own hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± There was silence. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Gin waited and waited. Panic started to permeate his heart. He had no idea what was happening or if he could even get out of this place. It wasn¡¯t until a few moments later he finally saw something. A light in the dark. He moved his feet and started to run for it. There was no need to hesitate, Gin reached out his hands and touched the light. The sky turned blue and the floor turned into solid ground. It was a familiar sight, houses made of woods and a wide open field littered with strawmans and broken woods. In the middle of the field, there was Sera and another girl around her age with red hair. Gin realized he was standing among the crowds of late teenagers, cheering for the both of them. ¡®This is¡­ a match.¡¯ Sera was clashing against the red haired woman and lost. She fell down after being struck on her waist. She cried, and her opponent laughed at her. Bzzt¡ª!! ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the scene restarted from the beginning. Gin saw Sera clashing against the red haired woman and lost again for the second time. She cried, and another reset happened. ¡®It¡¯s a loop. This is a never ending nightmare for her.¡¯ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gin could roughly guess what was happening in this dream. He knew about Sera being the strongest kid in the village from Teressa and Coll. She grew up being praised by everyone around her. They would call her talented, skilled and pretty. It was just an assumption, but Gin guessed she¡¯s the type of person who rarely suffers any setbacks in her life. Her ego was inflated, pride high as the sky. ¡®Is this her first loss ever in a match or something?¡¯ He was curious about the red haired girl, but she wasn¡¯t his priority at the moment. ¡®¡­Now what? What can I do here? What about my hypnosis? Should I just approach her and interrupt her dreams?¡¯ Ping! -Your Mind stats overwhelmed the target completely! -The target¡¯s Awareness is at absolute minimum! -The title Mind Breaker Lv.1 has been applied! -Your authority over the target¡¯s psyche has significantly enhanced! -Your hypnotic suggestion is most effective against the target! ¡°Holy¡ª¡° Ping! -Major psyche alteration is now possible against the target! ¡°¡­¡± Gin re-read the notifications a few times to make sure he processed all of it properly. ¡®Did I read this right? Is the system saying that I can alter her psyche like I did Teressa, even though her Trust is low?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it¡ª ¡®¡ªDid I just cheated the system itself?¡¯ Gin recalled some information about his hypnosis. Specifically regarding his Hypnotic Voice. The skill enhanced his suggestion towards people who are under Hypnosis-state. With it he could put people under the Trance state and only then he could alter their perception. There were a lot of restraints to his hypnosis. It wasn¡¯t as omnipotent as he would like it to be. There were a lot of procedures and steps he had to follow to make Teressa his cocksleeve. He had to gain her trust, gradually nudging her towards depravity and perversion. It took him a month to make her truly his. It seemed simple enough, but it was difficult to maintain that trust. It was a month-long game, and the rewards were well worth all the trouble. ¡®But this is crazy. I can just alter her psyche directly, right here, right now.¡¯ Then again, looking back at everything he accomplished, it didn¡¯t seem too far-fetched. ¡®I did raise my Mind stats quite a bit. Before it was 10 points, then 15. Just to be safe I even raised it again to 20 before entering her dream.¡¯ Truth be told, Gin had wanted to raise it to 50 points, but there was a slight issue holding him back. The cost to raise any of his stats was 20 Faith points. It was relatively cheap considering he earned 50 to 100 Faith points per day. Sometimes even more than that. With that in mind, Gin just kept on increasing his Mind stats since it was the one that affected his hypnosis the most. Ping! -Use 200 Faith points to raise the Mind stats by 1 point? Suddenly, there was a price hike once his Mind stats reached 20 points. ¡®So, this is the catch¡­¡¯ Checking the price of raising his Strength from 10 to 11 still cost the same, 20 Faith points. But to raise his Mind stats from 20 to 21 would take 10 times the price. ¡®It¡¯s like a soft cap to prevent me from getting overpowered way too early or something. Well, I can still raise it, it¡¯s just the price is hella expensive.¡¯ Gin smiled. He understood what he had to do¡ª ¡®Then I just have to earn more Faith points, don¡¯t I? Teressa¡¯s doing an amazing job, but I¡¯m far from satisfied.¡¯ Focusing his gaze back on the crying Sera in the middle of the training field, Gin sighed with anticipation. His 20 Mind against her 5 Mind. She¡¯s still under his Minor Hypnosis state, combined with Hypnotic Voice skill and Mind Breaker title, Sera might as well be at his mercy. Gin felt giddy. The word ¡®excited¡¯ would be an understatement. He was ecstatic. ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Sera opened her eyes. ¡°¡­¡± The familiar ceiling came into her view. There were birds chirping outside the window, the sound echoed in and out of her ears, it was as if she was still dreaming. Her body felt sore and lethargic. A pounding headache made her grimaced in pain. ¡®My head hurts¡­ I think I had a nightmare.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t remember what it was, but somehow she had a feeling it was related to the black haired foreigner somehow. ¡®I think I remember I was at the training field¡­ sparring against Wyca¡­? Then, what else¡­?¡¯ The more she tried to remember, the bigger the headache became. It pounded into her head like a hammer¡ª ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Sera shook her head and got off from the bed. As she yawned and scratched her back, she took off her shirt, revealing her perky breasts and pink nipples, unlike her mother which was on the darker side. Pulling her pants down, she revealed her secret garden starting from above her vulva and down to the anus. Her garden was blue colored and quite dense to say the least. Sera rarely¡ª no, she had never groomed herself. She had never cared about such things in the first place. Swordsmanship and adventuring to the outside world was all she ever thought about. Her mother did teach her how to groom herself, but she just didn¡¯t think it was important enough to be prioritized. Sera sluggishly slipped into a set of new clothes, specially crafted by her mother as a birthday gift. Every stitch was made with her mother''s gentle hands, imbued with love and care that only a mother could offer. The knitted ensemble was not only a perfect fit, but also comfortable enough to move in around freely, making it ideal for outdoor activities. To Sera, this precious outfit was more than just a set of clothes, but a treasure that she would always cherish. As Sera let out another big yawn, she slowly made her way out of her bedroom, with a stretch of her arms and a deadly morning breath. ¡°Oh.¡± There they were. Her parents were sitting at the table, savoring their breakfast in peaceful chatter. And also of course, the black haired foreigner, Gin, that has been bugging her for a while, was there drinking water in silence. He seemed to be enjoying himself which irritated her for some reason. ¡°Good morning, Sera.¡± ¡°Morning, Sera. How was your sleep?¡± ¡°Morning. It was alright. I think I had a nightmare.¡± ¡°Did you? Well, maybe that¡¯s because you skipped your dinner last night.¡± ¡°¡­Maybe.¡± There was only one seat left available from the entire table. The one right next to Gin. Sera rolled her eyes in annoyance, she let out a big sigh and took a seat next to him. Teressa handed her breakfast. She looked at her meal, there was bread on a plate, and an empty soup bowl and cup. ¡°Urgh, mom, where¡¯s my soup and drink?¡± ¡°Get it yourself, you are a big girl now.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Sera stood up from her seat, turned to her side and kicked the chair next to her, where Gin was sitting. ¡°Whoa!¡± Gin held on to his chair and was pushed to the side. He almost fell off his seat. ¡°What the¡ª¡° ¡°What are you doing? Take off your pants already.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Quickly!¡± Sera looked genuinely annoyed, and reached to his waist. She undid his belt and pulled down his pants, revealing his white underwear¡ª the last line of defense protecting his family jewels. ¡°What are you wearing underwear for? It¡¯s just plain annoying!¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Meanwhile, Coll was just finished with his breakfast. He emptied his cup of water and grabbed his hunting equipment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out to hunt. I¡¯ll be back by evening.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Sera stopped whatever she was doing and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t we already have enough meat? Are you going to sell them to the butcher?¡± ¡°Obviously. You are leaving in less than a year, Sera. I can¡¯t have you go out there with empty pockets, can¡¯t I?¡± Sera bit her lips. Her eyes glistened under the light. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to go that far! I¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Anything for my beloved daughter, you see?¡± And with that, Coll departed on his hunt. His wife and daughter watched him fade into the vast forest as they bid him farewell. As he walked away, his back gradually shrank until he vanished completely from their view. Sera and her mother couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh as they acknowledged the sense of worry and uncertainty that often accompanied Coll''s departure. Sera wiped away her tears and turned her attention back to the man standing before her, striving to maintain her composure despite the ache in her heart. Her hands moved quickly, pulling down his pants to his knees and then his underwear¡ª Fwoop¡ª! ¡°O-oh¡­¡± ¡°Hm~¡± Sera saw his penis sprung out the moment she pulled down his underwear. It throbbed, bouncing up and down for a bit. The glans was on the darker side, and the shaft was thick and covered in veins. His pubic hair was dense and curly, going all the way down to his balls. It reminded her of her own private part¡ª ¡®It looks so grotesque¡ª!!¡¯ Sera clicked her tongue while Teressa was drooling in the back, watching intently. ¡°Why is your dick so grotesque looking? Whatever, just give it to me.¡± She grabbed her empty soup bowl and held it right below his glans. Since the penis kept on bobbing up and down, Sera thought it looked unsteady. She grabbed it with force¡ª aiming the head downwards facing the bowl. This rough gesture made Gin shudder. ¡°Quickly, pour it into the bowl.¡± She raised the empty bowl closer towards the tip of the glans, expecting something to come out of it. This was the closest Sera ever got to a real penis, ¡®Men¡¯s genitals are really weird looking¡­ How do they work, exactly?¡¯ ¡°¡­Pour what into the bowl?¡± Gin looked at her with a confused looking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me! Hurry up! I don¡¯t want to be late to the training today!¡± Teressa perked up her ears, ¡°Sweetie, I thought you were going to take a rest today?¡± ¡°Nope. I can¡¯t skip training. Not after I lost to Wyca. They would think I¡¯m a loser¡­ morever, I¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. Anyway! Hurry up!¡± A sudden flashback of when she had almost strangled Wyca to death flooded her mind. Shame coursed through her, realizing that she had allowed her anger to consume her completely, an epiphany that only became clear after the damage had been done. ¡®I hate her. she¡¯s a bitch, a cockroach, a piece of shit¡­ but I don¡¯t think she deserves death¡ª¡® Gin, sitting quietly on his chair, couldn¡¯t help but to squint his eyes. It was only for a split second before his gaze returned to neutral. Neither Teressa nor Sera noticed his subtle shift of expressions. ¡°¡­¡± Teressa, sensing her daughter feeling distressed, decided to give a helping hand to her, ¡°Sera, you silly little thing. That is not the proper way to prepare breakfast. Have you forgotten?¡± Teressa walked up to her daughter while shaking her head in disapproval. ¡°H-huh? Then¡­ how do I get it done, then?¡± Sera was taken aback. She thought for a second and came up blank. ¡®Oh yeah, how do you prepare breakfast again? I forgot¡­ hm, something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡¯ Teressa gently nudged her daughter to scoot over, ¡°I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡± She reached her hands and held the shaft carefully, raising it up high, showing the testicles underneath the base, ¡°First, you have to sniff it.¡± Gin felt his dick throbbing harder and harder. The sight of a mother teaching her daughter how to please a stranger like him was enough to turn his phallus into diamonds. ¡®This is insane.¡¯ Even so, Gin remained quiet. He simply followed the flow and let everything play out. Fortunately, Gin was already prepared. He used Dream Walker not only to Sera, but also to Coll. It was to make all of this possible¡ª ¡°I-I have to sniff it!? W-why!?¡± ¡°It is the least you can do to express your gratitude for your meal, Sera. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± ¡°O-oh right, yeah¡­ I, uh¡­ I forgot about that. I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Sera stumbled on her words. Something was wrong. Very wrong. An alarm was set off in the deepest corner of her mind, yet the blaring sound it emitted only echoed into the void, vain and futile. It was for an instant, the hesitation was brief and only lasted for a second before her mind stabilized. ¡°Okay, let me¡ª¡° Sera was about to take over the penis when Teressa cut her off, ¡°Hold it, Sera. Just to be sure, I¡¯m going to show you the entire process from start to finish, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sera pouted, ¡®I¡¯m just preparing my breakfast, mom. How difficult could it be?¡¯ Teressa closed in on Gin¡¯s lush, curly forest, and inhaled really, really deeply. ¡°Snnniiiifffffffff¡ª¡ª¡ª!!¡± Her lungs expanded to its absolute limit. Teressa held her breath for a few moments before exhaling gently, letting the air inside her out bit by bit. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sera watched her mother with complete focus. She thought to herself, ¡®Oh, mom looks really sexy while doing that¡­¡¯ Teressa¡¯s face flushed bright red. Her cheeks, nose and ears were glowing. Without even having to read her mind, Gin knew she was horny beyond saving right now. Meanwhile, Sera noticed that his dick was growing even bigger than before. The veins looked more apparent, pulsating with such an amazing vigor and vitality. She couldn¡¯t avert her eyes from it, ¡®It¡¯s so grotesque. I¡­ I wonder how it would feel to touch it¡ª¡® Just as she was about to touch the shaft, Teressa¡¯s hand grabbed her wrist, ¡°Sera, your turn will come. Let your mother enjoy herself for a moment.¡± There was a dangerous glint in her eyes that made Sera backed off obediently. ¡°¡­Yes, mom.¡± ¡°Good. Sniff¡ª!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The longer Sera watched, the more palpable the heat became¡ª ¡®What, is this feeling¡­? My tummy¡­ feels really hot. This is weird, aren¡¯t we just preparing breakfast though?¡¯ Teressa took another deep sniff of the hairy testicles and let out a satisfied sigh. She rubbed and tapped the glans with her cheeks, left and right. Precum was leaking out from the tip. ¡°Oh, there it is¡­!¡± ¡°Patience, Sera. Good things come to those who wait.¡± Teressa licked just the very tip of the glans, slurping off the precum and swallowed it with an audible gulp¡ª ¡°Gulp!¡± This time Sera¡¯s eyes burned with obvious fervent yearning, fixated on every single movement and gesture her mother did, ¡®I wonder what¡¯s the taste like¡­¡¯ She noticed there was something strange with her thoughts¡ª as if there were gaps in her knowledge, ¡®This is¡­ this is normal, right? We do this every morning for breakfast, right? I should know how it tasted, yet why¡­?¡¯ As Sera began to reach onto something, Teressa spoke and cut off her train of thoughts, ¡°Now, once you are done with the gratitude, you can start on stimulating the testicles.¡± ¡°O-oh!¡± Sera snapped back to reality. Her cloudy eyes were filled with fervent desire once again. She bit her lips and thought, ¡®The heat¡­ it¡¯s getting stronger¡­ how long do I have to watch mom doing it?¡¯ Ignorant of her daughter¡¯s thoughts, Teressa opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue as far as she could and moved in closer towards the balls. The tip of her tongue touched the lower part of the nutsack, causing an electrifying jolt coursed through Gin¡¯s spine, an unadulterated pleasure was sent directly to his brain. ¡°Ghhk¡ª!!¡± Teressa noticed her master¡¯s subtle moan. She moved her tongue left and right, flicking his balls around, ¡®Oh, master¡¯s face is so cute¡ª¡® Gin¡¯s relaxed and confident demeanor changed almost immediately. ¡®Shit! Teressa knew my body way too well! I can¡¯t¡ª!!¡¯ Covering his mouth with his right hand, Gin held his moan as if his life depended on it. This naturally didn¡¯t escape Sera¡¯s notice. She looked up and saw his face flushed red all the way up to his ears. ¡®Urk, why¡ª how the hell does he look this cute!?¡¯ That was the moment Sera realized something about Gin. Just not too long ago when she first met him, he was looking rather chubby. There were fat deposits on his cheeks, under his chin, arms, stomach and legs. He looked like he grew up with a silver platter, perhaps that was a supporting factor for her dislike towards him. But now, his physique has transformed completely. Gin underwent a change that was easy to miss out on. All of the useless fat on his body has disappeared, replaced by lean muscles. Because of this, his silhouette didn¡¯t change much, and that was why it was barely noticeable. The muscles growing on his body didn¡¯t look as eye-catching at first, but now that she took a closer inspection, she could tell just how much strength was packed within. ¡®Just how the hell did he achieve such a crazy physical transformation in such a short span of time?¡¯ Sera became curious how he looked under the long-sleeved shirt he often wore. Her gaze lowered from his torso towards his waist, and finally back to her mother. ¡®Just let me touch him a little bit¡­¡¯ She reached her hand quietly, resting her palms on his thigh, ¡®Ooh! I can feel his quads!¡¯ Gin himself wasn¡¯t doing any better. His breathing and heartbeat became faster and harder, ¡®Teressa¡¯s too good at this! I¡¯m gonna¡ª¡® ¡°¡ªPhew! Now, once you are done stimulating the testicles, we can move on to the phallus.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Teressa stopped right before Gin reached the climax. His eyes snapped wide open. The emotion he felt at the moment was indescribable. Indignation, injustice, unfairness, outrageous¡ª there weren''t enough words to paint his current state of being. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s twitching.¡± Sera looked at her mother with a hint of amazement, as if she just discovered a whole new world to explore. On the other hand, if eyes could kill, Teressa would be dead where she kneeled right now by Gin¡¯s rage-filled gaze. ¡®Oh, master¡ª¡¯ Teressa raised the shaft and took another quick sniff¡ª ¡°Sniff¡ª! ¡­Ah~¡± Her heart trembled in joy seeing her master¡¯s intense gaze, ¡®Master, will you punish me for this? I can¡¯t wait¡ª¡® Witnessing the both of them staring into each other¡¯s eyes, Sera couldn¡¯t help but to swallow down her saliva. ¡®My body¡­ it¡¯s burning. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡¯ Chapter 5-1 (Rapture) ¡°Slurp¡ª! Slurp¡ª! Slurp¡ª!¡± Teressa''s lips wrapped tightly around the glans as she bobbed her head up and down, relishing the salty taste of the shaft. Her breath quickened and grew hotter, the dampness between her thighs aching with desire. As much as she longed to feel the throbbing cock inside her, she knew her duty was to guide and instruct Sera in the ways of pleasing her master. But the pulsing need in her loins made it hard to focus on anything else. ¡®I want it inside me so bad¡ª! But¡­ I have to teach Sera how to please master first¡ª!¡¯ Sera watched her mother as she sucked on the grotesque penis in silence. She would let out obscene and lewd voices as she did so. The sound of her tongue rubbing the frenulum, her audible sniffing of the testicles, and the sound of her mouth being penetrated¡ª ¡°GLARK¡ª! GLARK¡ª!¡± Her mother would increase her pace until she felt the cock started to become bigger. Once she felt that her master was about to cum, she would stop for a moment, letting the tension to decline. Then, she would start sucking on the phallus again, slowly and build up the pleasure bit by bit from zero. Teressa has repeated this action a few times now. Gin gritted his teeth, eyes red, ¡®She¡¯s been edging me for almost half an hour! My balls hurts¡ª!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sera was completely captivated in the moment, unable to tear her gaze away. The lustful expression etched on her mother''s face, the desperate moan that escaped Gin''s lips¡ª it was like discovering a brand new realm, one that existed beyond the narrow confines of her own world. In that instant, she realized that there was a whole different world beyond the path of the sword, beyond the familiarity of the her daily life¡ª ¡®Ah, it¡¯s so¡­ hot. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡¯ The searing heat throbbing inside her tummy has grown into a raging flame. She reached her hand down and lightly pressed on her vulva¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± Immediately, her muscles tensed in shock. The pace of her heartbeat increased and her vision blurred for a split second. ¡®W-what was that¡ª!? That was¡­ it feels¡­¡¯ For over 19 years of her life, Sera had never touched herself down there. At least, not in a sexual context. She cleans her genitals every time she goes to the river to bathe, but that was it. She had never thought that there was pleasure to be had by touching herself. ¡®It never felt this good before¡­¡¯ She had a basic sexual education not too long ago when she turned 18 years old. It was when nobody was home, Sera was alone with her mother and they had a talk. She learned where babies came from, how they were conceived, what sex and masturbation was. However, she had never cared for such a thing. Sera had been too busy with practice and thinking of the outside world. She had no room for romance nor lust in her life. None of the boys in the village managed to flutter her heart. None of them interested her. Rather, it was the boys who came up to her, asking her to hang out. She rejected them all and ignored any further advances from that point forward. ¡®These guys are too weak¡­ maybe if there¡¯s someone who can beat me in a match, then¡­ there might be a chance.¡¯ Yet, right here, right now, her heart was throbbing so fast and so hard, her face felt like melting. Starting from the base of her neck to the top of her scalp, Sera¡¯s face was completely flushed red¡ª ¡®I feel¡­ dizzy¡­¡¯ The adrenaline in her blood made it difficult to think rationally. At the moment, Sera was running on auto-pilot and pure instinct. She didn¡¯t realize it herself, but her libido was growing stronger and stronger for each passing second spent watching her mother basking in her own saliva and precum. ¡°GLARK¡ª!! KHOFF¡ª!!¡± Not only Sera, Teressa also felt her pussy getting hungrier¡ª starving to eat, to be filled by her master¡¯s hot rod. Her clitoris throbbed and throbbed, and her nipples hardened like a rock. It won¡¯t be long before she orgasm¡ª Gin ran out of patience. He grasped the back of the insolent cocksleeve¡¯s head and pushed her down until she kissed the base of his phallus with force. He struck her uvula with the tip of his spear, triggering her gag reflex¡ª something that Teressa was already used to. She resisted the reflex, obediently rolling her tongue around his member as her master continued ramming her throat without a care in the world. ¡°GLARK¡ª!! GLORK¡ª!! GLARK¡ª!!¡± ¡°Ungh¡ª!!¡± The cock enlarged slightly, ready to shoot out its seeds down her throat. The veins on his dick bulged out, Gin closed his eyes and pressed on her head as hard as he could until she lost all her breath. Teressa rolled her eyes. Hands grasping her master¡¯s ass cheeks tightly, she convulsed up and down as drools leaked out of her mouth. Her puffy cunt trembled, gushing out a milky liquid through her panties. ¡°GHARKK¡ª!!!¡± Just as she orgasmed, Gin released his seeds that have been fermenting in his testicles since a while ago. Sera''s heart raced with an almost electric excitement that left her chest heaving and her face flushed. She gasped for air, her breaths coming in ragged gasps through her lips, while an audible moan escaped her with each exhale. Her body pulsed with undeniable pleasure, and she was powerless to contain the sounds that betrayed her intense arousal. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Sera was lost in the moment, completely captivated by the lascivious performance her mother showed her. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good¡­¡± The milky liquid trickled down to the floor, creating a pool of her own bodily fluids. Gin¡¯s semen clogged her windpipe, she coughed out her lungs and the hot, and sticky fluid came out of her nostrils instead. It had been a common occurrence for her, it always happened every time she gave her master a blowjob and grew to be fond of the sensation. In fact, she found comfort in having not only her mouth and stomach filled, but also her nasal cavities. The undeniable proof of Teressa''s deep perversion and emotional attachment to her master lay in the fact that she reached orgasm from giving him a blowjob alone. Her senses were so in tune with his that the mere sight, sound, touch, taste, or scent of him was enough to stimulate her body and bring her to the heights of ecstasy. It was a bond beyond physical pleasure, a connection that went straight to the heart of their relationship. Teressa was truly devoted to her master, body and soul. Gin thrusted into her throat one last time before pulling out. Thanks to the system, Gin modified his own body to be capable of producing a high amount of semen, far exceeding the average male capacity. Teressa¡¯s mouth and nostrils were flooded, she reached the empty bowl next to her and poured everything she had inside into it. ¡°Blergh¡ª!! Blargh¡ª!!¡± Gin¡¯s hot and viscous semen and Teressa¡¯s saliva mixed together, forming a crude and nasty looking liquid, complete with a few strands of his pubic hair on top. It was unsightly to see, even more the thick odor it emitted. It was fetid and sharp, but Teressa seemed to be more than happy to savor it. She dug out the rest of her master¡¯s seeds in her mouth with her fingers, and spat it out a few times into the bowl. ¡°Hah¡­ it is ready, Sera.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Her mother, still gasping for air with eyes clouded by her own lust, handed her the soup bowl and laid down on the floor, basking in the afterglow after orgasming. ¡°M-mom¡­? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Y-yes, haah¡­ Eat your breakfast, Sera¡ª you are going to be late for training¡ª hah¡­¡± Teressa barely managed to squeeze out a coherent sentence as she gasped for air, still covered in her own and her master¡¯s fluid. ¡°R-right! The training¡ª!¡± Sera snapped back to reality, trying her best to ignore the pounding heat in her pussy and grabbed the bowl of ¡®soup¡¯. She placed them on the table and realized something¡ª ¡°Uh, I need my drink, too.¡± She grabbed her empty cup beside the bread on the table and kneeled in front of Gin, ¡°C¡¯mon! I¡¯m gonna be late¡ª!¡± Gin, who had just finished recovering from climax, looked at her desperate face and heaved a sigh, ¡°You still want more¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, but not for the bread! The other one! My drink¡ª!¡± ¡°R-right¡­ Hold your cup closer¡­¡± Sera crawled closer at him, holding her wooden cup closer to his glans. Gin grabbed his shaft and aimed it at the cup, he closed his eyes and sighed softly. ¡°T-there it is!¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gin looked at her face. He couldn¡¯t believe this soon-to-be-20-years-old girl was staring at him taking the leak with such eager eyes. He tensed his stomach, pushing on his bladder to discharge out its content even faster. Pee came out of his urethra, flowing through the air like a waterfall. He had been drinking a lot of water since early this morning. A habit he developed ever since he started plowing his human fleshlight. The sac inside him was already full for quite a while, but he was forced to hold it since Teressa kept on toying with his member. Now, the perfect opportunity has arrived to let it all out. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Sera watched as her cup was being filled with urine. She couldn¡¯t avert her eyes away from the glans twitching up and down. ¡®Mom slobbered on this thing¡­ was it¡­ was it really that good?¡¯ It was covered in drool and semen, still rock hard and ready to go for another round. Because of this, the stream wasn¡¯t straightforward and unsteady, the pee sprayed all over the place. Sera¡¯s fingers were drenched in it, trickling down to her elbows and eventually the floor. ¡®The smell¡­¡¯ As she breathed in the air, a dizzying realization washed over her. ¡®Wait...we drink this guy''s pee every morning?¡¯ She thought incredulously. The gap in her knowledge was becoming increasingly apparent, and she struggled to recall any memories of when this had started. When was the last time she had consumed his foul urine? She wracked her brain, but all attempts to remember proved futile, leaving her feeling uneasy and uncertain. It was a disturbing thought, and one that she couldn''t shake off easily. ¡°Heugh¡ª!¡± She gagged, an intense sense of nausea washed her brain. In that moment, the alarm inside her mind grew intense and louder, and louder, ¡®What is going on¡­?¡¯ Something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what. ¡°¡­.¡± Finally, the cup was filled to the brim. Gin gave his phallus a few shakes to make sure all of it was emptied into the cup, ¡°Go on. Why don¡¯t you give it a sip? You love it, don¡¯t you?¡± Sera¡¯s eyes trembled. She hesitated and afraid for some reason she couldn¡¯t pinpoint. Her heart pounded, hands shaking. Some of the content in the cup spilled on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± Sera brought the cup closer to her face, and the smell struck her hard. Her nostrils puckered¡ª she felt the urge to throw it away, ¡®It¡¯s just pee, why am I shaking so much?¡¯ Gin smiled and cooed at her, ¡°You are going to be late, Sera.¡± Sera glared at him, annoyed at his words, ¡°I-I know! Shut up!¡± Then her gaze lowered, staring at her own face being mirrored on the cup. The smell was unbearable, yet she couldn¡¯t resist. This is normal, she thought. They have done this everyday. ¡®Without drinking this and the soup, I can¡¯t start my day¡­¡¯ That was how it always was. Sera could not recall the origins of the rule, but its power over her was undeniable, one she cannot disobey or violate. It weighed on her body and soul, that to ignore it would be akin to committing a great sin to the world. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She brought the cup closer to her mouth. ¡°Haah¡­¡± The smell had become so intense, Sera almost couldn¡¯t breathe¡ª ¡°Urk¡­!¡± Her lips touched the rim¡ª ¡°¡­¡± She kept her mouth shut. A pounding headache came over her, as if struck by a hammer on the back of the head. She looked up, Gin was staring at her with the usual innocent smile, ¡®Since when¡­? Don¡¯t I hate this guy¡­?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yet, she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡®I have to do it. I have to drink¡­ it.¡¯ Sera took a deep breath, inhaling the pungent odor into her lungs and exhaled. Her nausea didn¡¯t subside at all, not even for a little bit. In fact the opposite happened, her will to drink started to dwindle. At this point, she might just spend the whole day starving, unable to leave the house to go to the village. The rule was absolute. ¡°Grr¡­!¡± No time to waste, she couldn¡¯t delay any longer¡ª ¡°Slurp¡ª¡° She raised the wooden cup as parted her lips, the warm liquid flowed through the gap, flowing without delay¡ª The acrid taste of the urine touched her tongue¡ª its pungent flavor and scent spreading across thousands and thousands of her taste buds. ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes snapped wide open¡ª ¡°Gulp¡­!¡± A jolt of euphoria surged through her body, starting at her tongue and radiating up to her brain. The signals were so strong that for a split second, she almost lost her grip on the cup containing the ¡®holy water¡¯, her mind consumed by the wave of pleasure that had overtaken her. It was a sensation unlike any other, a rush of emotions that left her feeling dizzy and exhilarated. ¡°Slurp¡ª!! Gulp¡ª!! Gulp¡ª!!¡± The chains that had held back her reason and logic for so long were finally shattered, breaking into innumerable pieces and falling into the void. With a sense of freedom she had never experienced before, she felt her mind expanding and her thoughts racing, unencumbered by the weight of her doubts and fears. ¡®W-why!? How does it taste so delicious¡ª!?¡¯ The taste was unlike anything she had ever experienced before in her life. It wasn''t just a matter of it tasting good¡ª rather, it was as if the very essence of the liquid had been infused with some kind of mystical power that stimulated her brain to feel extreme ecstasy. The pleasure was overwhelming, a flood of sensations that left her breathless and dizzy with pleasure. It was as if she had unlocked some secret door to her own mind and was now free to explore the vast and endless possibilities that lay within. ¡°Gulp¡ª!!¡± As her tongue continued to savor the holy water, an intense surge of pleasure shot through her body, causing the muscles all over her body to tense and twitch with delight. It was an overwhelming sensation, one that she had never experienced before in her life. As she gulped down more and more, the pleasure grew stronger and more intense, until it was almost too much to bear. An unfamiliar sensation began to gather at her groins, growing stronger with each passing moment. It was as if she was on the brink of some kind of orgasmic release, the pleasure building and building until it threatened to consume her entirely. She knew that she was pushing the limits of her own sanity, but she couldn''t help herself¡ª the euphoria was too great to resist. ¡°HNGHH¡ª!!¡± Finally, her legs lost all their strength. Sera arched her spine all the way back as she reached her first climax ever. And it was all caused by drinking his piss¡ª ¡°HNGGHHHH¡ª!!¡± Despite orgasming, Sera refused to let go of the cup¡ª there was still half of it left, she couldn¡¯t let it all go to waste. Even with her brain fried into mush, her instinct to keep drinking prevailed. ¡°HNGGHH OHH¡ª¡ª¡ª¡­¡­!¡± Sera''s eyes glazed over in pure ecstasy, lost in a haze of pleasure. Her mouth hung open in a silent scream, as she surrendered control to the overwhelming sensations pulsing through her body. Droplets of saliva trickled from the corner of her lips, a testament to the intense pleasure that consumed her. It would be an understatement to say that she was in heaven; she was beyond it, transported to a realm of pure bliss where nothing existed except the heady rush of pleasure coursing through her veins. Gin watched everything that happened to Sera. His member had grown into diamonds, unable to contain his excitement. His limit was being tested, like a wolf eyeing a defenseless prey, it was the perfect opportunity to pounce¡ª ¡®No. Not yet. Remember, good things come to those who wait¡ª¡® Gin''s primal urges surged within him as he watched Sera writhe in unbridled ecstasy. He fought to maintain his composure, barely holding on to his own reason as he resisted the urge to give in to his animalistic nature. Sera''s pleasure was a sight to behold, but Gin knew that now was not the time to indulge in his desires. He would bide his time, waiting for a more fitting opportunity to give into the burning passion that threatened to consume him. As much as he yearned to claim Sera as his own, he knew that patience was key, and that the wait would only make their eventual union all the more satisfying. ¡®She hadn¡¯t even eaten her ¡®soup¡¯, yet.¡¯ Gin took a deep breath and looked to the side. There Teressa lay, basking in the warm afterglow of her orgasm. She ran her delicate fingers over the sensitive skin of her groin, a contented smile playing on her lips. As much as he relished the sight of her in such a state, Gin knew that there was much to be done. Her punishment would have to wait just a bit longer, and for now, he must remain focused on the matter at hand. Gin snatched the bread from the table, tearing it apart into a sizable chunk before dipping it into the bowl of semen and saliva. The bread absorbed the defiled liquid, taking on an appearance that was nothing short of grotesque. Gin advanced towards the unknowing Sera, still savoring the rapture. His eyes gazed into hers, clouded by desire¡ª The anticipation hung thick in the air as he paused for a moment. Finally, he kneeled on one knee, reached his hand on her chin and parted her lips apart, and slowly inserting the bread inside¡ª ¡°Ofh¡ª¡° As Sera''s tongue made contact with the defiled bread, a jolt of electric pleasure surged through her body. It was as if the tainted mixture had unleashed a primal and forbidden desire that had been lurking deep within her. A shudder rippled through her as she savored the sinful flavor, a mix of Gin¡¯s seeds and Teressa¡¯s saliva, her taste buds tingling with ecstasy. The world around her faded into a blur as a wave of euphoric sensation consumed her. Her body writhed with rapture, her back arching off the ground once more as she lost herself to the sensation. With each passing moment, the pleasure grew more intense, rising like a tidal wave within her until it crested into another orgasmic peak that sent her soaring beyond the limits of human pleasure. For a brief moment, she felt as if she had transcended the mortal realm and was now hovering on the very threshold of heaven itself. And in that moment, nothing else in the world mattered except for the overwhelming ecstasy that engulfed her. The cup containing his urine fell from her hands and spilled all over the floor. As her eyes rolled back and her lids fluttered shut, Sera''s consciousness slipped away, consumed by the intense pleasure that had overtaken her body. It was as though her brain, unable to cope with the sheer intensity of the sensations, had shut itself down to protect the last remnants of her sanity. Yet, her mouth still instinctively kept on munching the bread, refusing to let go. ¡®I think she likes the taste.¡¯ Her outfits, which were hand knitted by her mother, were completely stained by the spill. It was blemished and will never be the same again as it ever was. She gushed and gushed, wetting her pants until it was completely drenched¡ª Gin turned his back and walked towards Teressa, leaving Sera alone to enjoy and savor her first blissful afterglow. For now, he focused on calming down his raging boner¡ª by pounding the slave that denied his climax multiple times. Chapter 5-2 (Rapture) ¡®It seems that I still couldn¡¯t completely alter her psyche to my will.¡¯ That night, when Gin used Dream Walker on Sera¡¯s dreams, he tried to increase her Trust to the maximum. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t work¡ª¡¯ Ping! -Not enough Faith points to perform such an act of miracle. -??? Faith points are needed. ¡®¡ªRather, I don¡¯t have enough points to make Sera mine.¡¯ Not only that, but what bothered him the most wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have enough, but the fact that the required amount needed was unknown. ¡®What do the question marks mean? Is it incalculable?¡¯ Gin recalled the time when he asked the system if he could revive the dead. It gave the same answer, a bunch of question marks. He didn¡¯t think too much of it then and waved it off, but now, there were some suspicions he wanted to confirm. ¡®Grant me the ability to see through objects.¡¯ Ping! -Not enough Faith points to obtain such ability! -1.000.000 Faith points are required! ¡®The cost is insane, but still, it wasn¡¯t just question marks.¡¯ It was something Gin already checked before. He tried asking the system about numerous skills and abilities, as well as manifesting an object out of thin air. They cost in the thousands to the millions, he almost got a heart attack just by seeing the numbers. ¡®No matter how expensive or cheap it is, the system would still tell me the price of my wish. Yet, there seems to be exceptions where the system wouldn¡¯t tell me how much it cost. Reviving the dead back to life and raising the Trust stats to the maximum were some of them.¡¯ Just like when he came to this world and put Coll, Teressa, and Sera under his Minor Hypnosis, he was unable to make them obey his will completely. He needed to gain their trust, gradually evolving the hypnosis state tier by tier. Teressa was the first person he conquered in this world. It was a long game, and took a lot of patience. Once he managed to raise her Trust to 7, Gin used his Hypnotic Voice to make her fall under a Trance state and altered her psyche to fall in love with him, to be lustful for his touch and body. After that, he had to let her develop her own feelings and emotion through time, letting it grow stronger and rooted itself in her heart. With his Minor Hypnosis evolved to Medium Hypnosis, and Teressa¡¯s Trust increased to 8, Gin¡¯s second and last therapy managed to completely break her mind, transforming her into a slave of love and carnal desire. At the end, she consumed his divinity, evolving the Medium Hypnosis to its final stage, Absolute Hypnosis, and won her complete trust. It was a slow and methodical process. Gin couldn¡¯t immediately increase Teressa¡¯s Trust to the maximum despite giving her tons of hypnotic suggestions. It only increased from 7 to 8. The second time increased it from 8 to 9, then after their intimate time together 9 to 10. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ The more Gin thought about it, the more he realized just how complicated hypnosis was. ¡®There are restrictions. I can alter her psyche¡ª her perception of things, but not direct emotions.¡¯ It was then he recalled the entire process of Teressa¡¯s descent into perversion. ¡®I made Teressa to feel pleasure to hear my voice, to feel my touch, to lust for my body. To make her feel warm and peaceful just by basking in my presence¡ª¡® Like a sudden epiphany, Gin reached a wild conclusion. ¡®I altered her perception to make her like she was in love with me. But I didn¡¯t alter her emotion to be in love with me.¡¯ He nodded to himself, as if he finally understood how his hypnosis ability works. ¡®I didn¡¯t even realize it myself¡­ I was just the experience of love and lust in her mind. Through time, because she saw me everyday, heard my voice and even felt my touch, the suggestions only grew stronger and stronger until it solidified itself as the . Teressa¡¯s current emotional state is no longer just a simple hypnosis. Even if I were to lift the hypnosis¡ª her feelings towards me, to take me as her absolute master, to indulge all my sexual pleasures, none of them will disappear.¡¯ Gradually, the pieces began to fall into place. ¡®I have nothing to worry about at all. Teressa is already mine, body and soul. She has no way to escape my clutches unless I allow it. With my authority over her very being, perhaps I can even transform her entire personality into a literal living fleshlight without any capability to resist whatsoever, but there''s no need to. I like her the way she is right now. A perverted and depraved mother.¡¯ Finishing his train of thoughts, a new plan began to formulate in his mind. Gin understood what he had to do at that moment. ¡®On Teressa¡¯s case, I was somewhat clueless on what to do. Furthermore I was lacking in Faith points at that time. I was desperately trying to raise her Trust stats so I could alter her psyche, giving me complete control over her. Now that I¡¯ve secured food and shelter to survive, I think I can afford to experiment and play around with my hypnosis a little bit.¡¯ Using the system, the space within her dreams began to shake. The ground trembled and the sky turned dark. The world cracked and shattered into pieces. Void has arrived. ¡°Ah¡ª!!¡± Sera fell down into the abyss, unable to understand what was happening around her. Gin stood alone as the world engulfed in complete darkness. ¡®I cannot raise her Trust directly with my hypnosis. It¡¯s at rock bottom, she would never lend her ears to hear a single word I say¡­ But what if I can make her listen regardless of her feelings? What if I created an environment where she was forced to ¡®socialize¡¯ with me?¡¯ Gin recalled his memories from a lifetime ago, when he was just an ordinary highschooler. ¡®At that time, I wasn¡¯t exactly the worst, but I wasn¡¯t the best either. I didn¡¯t stick out and managed to befriend some people. But that was it. Our interactions didn¡¯t go any further beyond classmates. We¡¯ve never seen or talked to each other again once we graduated highschool.¡¯ That was his plan, to create an environment where the both of them will be forced to interact with each other, to make a connection and develop their relationship together. ¡®However, there¡¯s no guarantee that our relationship will improve just because we communicate with each other. There¡¯s a possibility that the opposite might happen. Just like me and my classmates in high school, we spoke to each other quite a lot, but that was it. We didn¡¯t become close friends or anything like that. Our time in highschool was just lukewarm at best.¡¯ Gin opened his mouth and started to alter Sera¡¯s psyche. ¡®I will create a special environment. It will be unique. We will be forced to socialize with each other¡ª it¡¯s like having a group project with someone you hate, Sera. You won¡¯t like it at first, but I will make sure that you will in the end.¡¯ Snap¡ª!! Gin snapped his fingers, and just like that, it was done. Sera¡¯s fate has been sealed. ¡®Truth be told, I don¡¯t think this is the most effective and efficient method to make her fall or anything. I¡¯m just having fun and enjoying myself. There¡¯s no need to rush. Rather, I believe taking things slow and carefully would be the best approach with Sera. Like mother, like daughter.¡¯ The authority Gin held over Sera was high due to his stats and title. The degrees of tamperation he did to her psyche wasn¡¯t small. It was the exact opposite. Every single suggestion he planted was completely against her moral compass. ¡®Basically, I planted an absolute rule in her mind that she cannot defy or break.¡¯ First alteration: Every morning, Sera must drink semen and urine specifically coming from Gin and Gin only. It¡¯s preferable to be eaten together with a meal, but it is also fine on its own. Breaking the rule by not consuming his bodily fluids will cause extreme anxiety, terror, discomfort, and nausea throughout the rest of the day. Second alteration: Asking for and consuming Gin¡¯s semen and urine will be considered as a normal and mundane thing to do. After Sera drinks her first serving of ¡®protein¡¯ and ¡®juice¡¯, her common sense will be returned. Naturally, the absolute rule is still active and the consequences for breaking it will apply. Third alteration: All of Gin¡¯s bodily fluids are to stimulate her sense of taste to feel extreme euphoria. The taste will cause severe addiction to consume more of it. The more she consumes, the worse the addiction becomes. It is a never ending circle. Fourth alteration: Eating any sort of food without his semen or urine mixed in it will taste horrible and vomit inducing. ¡®This is quite a lot to take in. I wonder if it will work?¡¯ The idea behind the suggestion was to make Sera who hated his guts to be addicted to his semen and piss, forcing an interaction between the two of them. How would she deal with her craving? How would Sera react once she regained her sanity? Gin himself was curious on what she would do after the fact. ¡®For now, this should suffice. Hm¡­¡¯ Gin thought for a moment and added extra alterations into her psyche. After all, there was no reason to hold back after going this far. Gin was making sure that she wouldn''t rebel or do anything that could jeopardize the situation. ¡®Well, this should be good enough. I¡¯ve put a trigger on her mind. Every time she heard me snap my fingers, she would instantly fall into a Trance state. That way I can keep on altering her psyche anytime and anywhere without having to enter her dreams like this again. It will be convenient, I can just make changes on the fly according to the situation.¡¯ Gin yawned and covered his mouth. ¡®I¡¯ve spent quite a while in her dreams. She¡¯s gonna wake up with a headache later, I¡¯m sure.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The present time. Gin had just finished railing his cock into Teressa¡¯s anus and shot his seeds deep into her rectum. It has been a while since Sera passed out. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Gin wiped the sweat off his forehead and wiped the semen on his shaft with the nightgown Teressa still wearing, drenched in both of their bodily fluids. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Sera''s body slowly stirred as her eyelids fluttered, a low groan escaped her lips. She dragged herself up from the hard, wooden floor, her head throbbed as if it had been pounded by an anvil. As she rubbed her eyes, she suddenly felt a warm, wet sensation between her legs. It was as though a dam had burst, and she was left drenched in a pool of her own gush. ¡°W-what¡­?¡± Sera''s eyes bulged as a torrent of memories flooded her mind. The events leading up to her loss of consciousness came rushing back to her: the morning when she emerged from her room, boldly and unashamedly demanding to consume Gin''s semen and urine as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The mere thought of it now made her stomach turn, but in that moment, it had seemed like the only thing she truly wanted. Sera couldn''t help but wonder what had come over her to make her act in such an unconventional and extreme way. The answer, however, eluded her for the time being, leaving her feeling confused and disoriented. Also the fact that her father didn¡¯t mind her aberrant behavior, and witnessing her own mother giving a blowjob¡ª it was all too much for her to process¡ª ¡°Sera, change your clothes. You are really late for training now.¡± ¡°H-huh¡­?¡± Sera opened her mouth with a blank face, speechless. What was this guy saying to her? Late for training? She couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening at all, especially with her groins feeling extremely sensitive clouding her mind. ¡°Training, Sera. You don¡¯t remember? I thought you wanted to quickly drink my cum and piss so you can leave for the village to train? Instead you passed out¡ª¡° ¡°W-wait! H-hang on! What¡­ what is even going on right now!?¡± Gin shook his head, his face looking exasperated. ¡°Maybe this will help you remember¡ª¡° Gin immediately turned around and dug his index and middle fingers deep into Teressa¡¯s asshole which already gaped slightly from his incessant pounding. He scratched the inside of her rectum as she moaned out of her mind, and pulled out his semen-covered fingers and shoved it into Sera¡¯s mouth without warning. ¡°Oopf¡ª!!¡± As soon as his fingers touched her tongue, Sera''s senses ignited in a frenzy of pleasure. The flavor was so intense, it sent her mind reeling and her body quivering with ecstasy. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a deep, guttural moan, completely overtaken by the sensation. In a moment of pure ecstasy, Sera collapsed to the ground, her body trembling with delight as the flavor lingered on her tongue. ¡°Oh¡ª! OHHH¡ª!!¡± Another wave of heat pulsed through her body. Sera''s heart raced as she experienced a moment of intense pleasure, feeling her body climaxing again as she savored the taste on her tongue. She let out short, loud moans as she felt the dampness between her legs grew stronger, realizing she had lost control. Her body shuddered as she took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure as she gushed her pants wet again. ¡°S-sthooph¡ª!!¡± Gin kept on playing with her tongue with his fingers for a while until everything was licked clean without a single drop of his cum left. ¡°O-ohoo¡­¡± ¡°Now, do you remember? Get up and change your clothes or I won¡¯t feed you my cum and piss again.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The moment Sera heard his words, her eyes snapped wide open. Despite the dull ache between her legs and the lingering scent of her release, she forced herself to stand up and make her way back to her room. She took off her clothes, stained with pee and her own gush, and discarded it in a pile on the floor. It was only after she pulled on a fresh outfit she realized something¡ª ¡°What the hell¡­ am I doing¡­?¡± Sera thought she was going insane. She couldn¡¯t believe what just happened¡ª why would she listen to his words? Why would she obey his orders with such a lame threat? Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but to remember¡ª ¡®The absolute rule¡­¡¯ Just as Sera was about to leave her bedroom, she stopped before the door. ¡°¡­¡± Her mother, Teressa, was lying on the ground. There were semen coming out of her anus. It was only a glance, but she was certain of it. They had sex. Gin and her mother had sex using her anus¡ª ¡®Mom moaned¡­ the look on her face when she sucked on his¡­ his¡­¡¯ Sera clapped her own cheeks¡ª ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡ª!¡¯ Just then, the door was opened by someone. ¡°¡­!?¡° ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± Sera blinked. ¡®Where¡­? What¡­?¡¯ The sound of woods clacking against each other echoed into her ears¡ª ¡®I was in my room¡ª¡¯ Then she realized she was standing outside. Her surroundings looked familiar¡ª ¡°Sera, you are late. Way too late. What happened to you?¡± ¡°¡­Uh¡­ I¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°Nevermind. You are here at least. Do your warm up and take your time with practice¡­ after all what happened yesterday¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine to take it slow.¡± ¡°What happened¡­ yesterday¡­?¡± Sera tried to recall her memory. Yesterday was the first time she had lost in swordsmanship, ever. To Wyca to boot. It felt like so long ago¡ª ¡°¡­ You alright, Sera?¡± ¡°R-right. I¡¯m alright, sir!¡± The sun was high in the sky. The heat in the air stung her skin and sweat began drenching her outfit. Sera gave a quick salute and walked away under the shade. ¡®What just happened¡­? How did I get here¡­?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t remember what happened after she changed her clothes. The moment she blinked she was already here in the village, at the training field with the group. Treo was here teaching the boys and girls, and Wyca was there sparring against the others. ¡°¡­¡± Sera felt something was wrong, she took a deep breath and had a flashback on what just happened this morning¡ª ¡°Urk¡ª!¡± Sera''s hand instinctively rose to her forehead, her face contorting in pain. ¡®D-don¡¯t think about it! Focus! Focus on training right now¡ª!¡¯ Before she could gather her thoughts, Sera noticed a figure standing next to her. It was Laven, with his tousled blond hair half-covering his intense blue eyes. His brows were furrowed in concern as he asked her what was wrong. ¡°Are you okay? You seem really out of it back there.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Sera shook her head and started her warm up. Her mind was too occupied with the oddities that were happening all around her since this morning. ¡°¡­¡± Laven stood silently, his gaze fixed on Sera as she stretched her legs, hips and back. He was lost in his own thoughts until she called out to him and snapped back to reality. ¡°Laven, what are you doing just standing there like an idiot?¡± ¡°O-oh! Uh, nothing! I¡¯m just¡­ resting¡­ yeah, resting for a bit.¡± ¡°¡­If you say so.¡± Sera went back to focus on her warm up and went to grab her wooden sword, the weight of it felt familiar and comforting in her hands. She tried her best to distract her mind by swinging the sword. The soft whoosh of the blade in the air and the clack of wood against wood brought her a momentary inner peace. But as she swung, trying to lose herself in the motion, she felt a presence behind her. A voice called out, and she turned to see Wyca, her fiery red hair pulled back in a tight ponytail. ¡°You are late.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you hear me? Your ears are filled with wax or something? You deaf?¡± Sera gritted her teeth. She turned around and faced Wyca, the most annoying person in her life after Gin. ¡°¡­The hell you want now?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Wyca smiled smugly, her eyes turned into a squint. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have another spar?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera looked at her in the eyes. She was annoyed and angry, but oddly enough, she wasn¡¯t as agitated as she usually would. She tightened her grasp on her sword and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Wyca frowned. There was a hint of shock in her eyes, but it was too subtle for anyone to notice. Not even Sera herself saw it. She was too distracted by the event this morning, and also the fact that her vagina has been feeling sensitive for a while. It wasn¡¯t as bad compared to when she was in her bedroom before, but it was still throbbing. Doing a spar was a bad idea, but she couldn¡¯t just back down from a challenge. Not from Wyca at least. Both Sera and Wyca didn¡¯t say anything as they walked into the middle of the field. Glancing into each other¡¯s eyes, the flame of competitiveness flickered to life, the two swordswomen took their stance. Their silent exchange was enough for the onwatcher to understand how intense their rivalry was. Their swords met, clacking against each other. They moved their feet on the ground, pushing and pulling looking for an opportunity to deal the winning strike. They slashed, thrusted, and dodged¡ª crowds began to form as their spar became heated. ¡°It almost look like a dance.¡± ¡°Might as well be one, honestly.¡± ¡°Just how in the world did they get up to that level?¡± ¡°Talent and practice obviously. Sera has been good at it since she was a kid.¡± ¡°Well, Wyca didn¡¯t. She just beat her yesterday. Maybe there¡¯s a chance I can surpass her too, right?¡± ¡°You come to training like what, once or twice a week?¡± Spar usually don¡¯t last very long. It was rare for swordsmen and swordswomen their age to exchange over 20 strikes. It was continuous rigorous movements that utilizes their whole body, just from a few steps and swings was enough to make anybody sweat. Especially under the sun, Sera and Wyca both got half of their outfit damp with sweat. ¡®I can¡¯t do it¡ª!¡® Sera¡¯s face flushed red. She managed to receive Wyca¡¯s attacks and successfully counter them, but she herself was at the edge of the rope. The throbbing in her vagina grew stronger the more she moved. The sensitiveness of her genitals became a huge distraction, Sera was barely standing on her two legs. Laven watching from the side thought she looked quite sick. She was gasping for air, and her posture was somewhat unsteady. He frowned, thinking that Sera might lose again when suddenly¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Sera was dashing forward at Wyca, trying to go all out and end the spar in one final strike¡ª Wyca herself was prepared to receive her attack and took a stance, but never in a million years did she think she would ever witness Sera tripping herself on flat ground. ¡°Oof¡ª!¡± Sera''s heart pounded in her chest as she stumbled, her body tilting dangerously forward. In a split second, she reached out her left hand to brace her fall, her fingers grasping for anything to hold onto¡ª ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Just then, she touched something soft. It felt warm, plump, and firm in her hand¡ª ¡°Gyah¡ª!¡± Sera crashed into Wyca and both of them fell on top of each other. The dizziness and pain clouded her mind for a second before she realized what she just did. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Sera put more strength into her left hand and groped the soft and nice firm feeling even harder. ¡°Ah~!¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Sera raised her head and saw what she was groping on to. Wyca looked back at her, face just as flushed if not more. She gritted her teeth and spoke out with force in her tone. ¡°Are you done¡­?¡± ¡°Urk¡ª !¡± Sera pulled her hand back and stood up immediately, forgetting the throbbing in her groins. She was dazed, the warmth hadn¡¯t left her hand. She tried to help Wyca stand up by reflex and offered her hand¡ª ¡°Get away from me!¡± Instead Wyca shoved her off and stood up on her own and walked away, still gnashing her teeth. Her breathing was rough as her chest heaved. Sera thought her reaction was a bit over the top, but then realized she almost choked her to death just yesterday. ¡°¡­¡± The spar ended just like that. There was no winner or loser. Both of them backed off and went on doing their practice by themselves. The atmosphere ended on an awkward note. Laven watching from the side thought this was a good opportunity to ask her to get lunch together. ¡®Huh¡­¡¯ This had been her eating schedule for years. Have breakfast at home in the morning, lunch in the village, and dinner back at home again. Yet, the moment she heard Laven mentioning lunch, she couldn¡¯t feel but dread. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just eating lunch¡­ why do I feel scared all of the sudden¡­?¡¯ Laven, being the son of the butcher, had easier access to procure meat as his daily meal. However, he wasn¡¯t a big fan of eating them and preferred bread and soup as his favorite meal. It was one of the main reasons why he was on the shorter and skinny side of things. Even so, he was grateful that his father was a butcher. Because of that, he got an excuse to have lunch together with Sera. To build muscles, protein was essential. Sera naturally craved to eat meat and Laven was exactly the person who could provide it to her for a discounted price. That¡¯s right, his father was not only a butcher, but also owned a small restaurant that serves boar and deer meat as the main cuisine. He used his connection as the son of the owner to sell the food at half price to chase after Sera. It has been going on for a few years now. Sera herself didn¡¯t necessarily rely on Laven¡¯s offer to get protein. Her father was a hunter, they have enough supply of meat at home, but she thought there was no harm to consume more of it when given a chance to do so. Especially when the meat would be properly prepared by a chef. It tasted great, and she enjoyed every moment she spent in the restaurant. Despite all of that, Sera hadn¡¯t noticed his feelings towards her. She was too busy with her training and didn¡¯t make room for romance in her life. Laven realized it too after a while, but he didn¡¯t give up and continued to try to court her for years now. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Sera?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Sera sat on her chair, staring at the grilled meat in front of her. Covered in seasonings and spices, the aroma it emitted was usually enough to make her stomach rumble. ¡®But why¡­? What is this fear I¡¯m feeling¡­?¡¯ Sera grabbed her fork and knife, sliced a small piece off the meat and brought it closer to her nose. ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. The smell was still the same as usual, it¡¯s good¡­ it should be good, so why¡­?¡¯ She parted her lips open, putting the meat into her mouth and munched on it. Slowly, her brows creased and a disgusted expression became apparent on her face. This didn¡¯t escape Laven¡¯s notice, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sera? Is it bad?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ it¡­ is¡­ g-good¡­.¡± Laven reached over to her plate, cut a small slice of the meat and took a bite. He chewed on it carefully, savoring the taste and the smell. It tasted good, he thought. Everything was as usual, so what caused Sera to make such an expression? ¡®The texture¡­ the seasonings¡­ it¡¯s all there, I remember it tasting the same, but¡­ but¡­ I-I don¡¯t think I can swallow this¡­¡¯ Sera had been chewing the meat over 50 times now, it had turned into a paste in her mouth but she still couldn¡¯t swallow it. It was as if her throat closed up on its own whenever she was about to gulp it down. Her body refused it¡ª rejected to ingest whatever she had in her mouth. ¡®Why¡ª!? What¡¯s with the taste¡ª!? I can¡¯t¡ª I can¡¯t eat this! I need water¡ª!¡¯ Sera reached for the cup of water on the table and tried to gulp everything down, but¡ª ¡°Urk¡ª! Blargh¡ª!!¡± The moment she forced the meat paste down her throat with water, her gag reflex triggered. It was a strong and instantaneous reflex, Sera immediately vomited out everything on the table¡ª ¡°Glargh¡ª!!¡± Tears dropped from the corner of her eyes. She covered her mouth with both hands and fell into panic attack¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After that, everything was a blur. Before she realized it, she was standing in front of her home. ¡°¡­¡± Sera had no idea how she even got back home. She remembered feeling sick throughout the rest of the day, spending the rest of her time sitting under the shade on her own, not even touching her wooden sword at all. All of it felt hazy, like having a fever dream. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her thoughts were empty. Sera walked to the front door and held the door knob¡ª ¡°Ah~! Ah~! Ah~! M-more¡ª!! More¡ª!!¡± Her body froze, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing coming from beyond the door. Her hand holding the door knob trembled, her pupils constricted in fear¡ª She turned the knob and opened it. The sound of the incessant pounding and her mother¡¯s loud moans became more apparent in her ears. ¡°Fuck me¡ª!! Fuck me¡ª!! H-harder¡ª!! Ah~!!¡± ¡°Hah¡ª! Hah¡ª! You like my dick that much¡ª!?¡± Sera simply stood there outside the door, unable to comprehend what was happening in her own home. ¡°Mom¡­?¡± There they were. Her mother was leaning on the dining table with her hands, spreading her legs wide open as the black haired man behind her was busy moving his waist like a piston. The plates and cutleries rattled loudly, making the atmosphere even more chaotic. ¡°Oh, Sera¡ª Ah! Ah! You¡­ are¡­ back¡­! Oh~! Oh¡ª!!¡± Even knowing her very own daughter was watching, Teressa didn¡¯t push Gin away or ask him to stop pounding her. Sera saw it, her mother¡¯s vagina was wet, her love juice was dripping onto the floor, and the shaft coming in and out of it was covered in white froth. ¡°H-hang onnnn¡­ a¡­ se-second!! Y-your dinner! ¡­ Will! ¡­ Be! ¡­Ready soon!! Ah~! F-fuck me¡ª!!¡± ¡°M-mom¡­ what are you doing?¡± Gin, who was busy fucking her mother¡¯s brains out, answered her question in her instead. ¡°Hah¡ª! We are preparing your dinner, Hah¡ª! can¡¯t you see¡ª!?¡± ¡°What¡­? What are you¡ª¡° ¡°Just sit back and relax! Oh¡ª! I¡¯m cumming soon¡ª!¡± Gin tugged on Teressa''s disheveled and damp hair with force, causing her head to tilt back as her jaw fell open and her tongue lolled out in rapture. Sera gazed at the both of them in a daze as her mother''s expression transformed into a blissful state. The sheer ecstasy emanating from her face was a sight to behold, and Sera found herself unable to look away. As the pleasure coursed through her body, Teressa''s eyes crossed and her moans grew louder, filling the air with a symphony of unrestrained desire. Her senses overwhelmed, losing herself in that very moment. The intensity of her passion rendering her world a blur of raw sensation. The only things that remained crystal clear were the waves of ecstasy crashing over her and the sound of her own voice, a primal expression of the pleasure consuming her every thought. ¡°Ah¡­ there you go, Sera. Dinner is ready.¡± Gin gave Teressa¡¯s buttcheeks one last rough groping before pulling out his penis out of her pussy. Semen was trickling onto the floor. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ sit down, sweetie, hah¡­ I¡¯ll get it ready¡­ in a moment¡­¡± Sera¡¯s mouth opened and closed, no words came out of her. She wanted to speak out, but found herself completely dumbfounded. What was there to say? What would be the appropriate thing to do in this situation? Sera had no idea. Her legs were rooted to the ground. The heat that had already subsided began to throb again in her groins. It grew stronger and stronger as she witnessed her mother and this foreign man reach climax together. ¡°Haah¡­ Huff¡­¡± Sera heaved her chest. She felt her face become hotter and hotter. She realized the feeling was familiar, something she experienced not too long ago¡ª in fact, it just happened this morning. ¡°Ah¡­ this one''s for you¡­ sweetie.¡± Her mother sluggishly climbed on top of the dining table. Still with her face covered in bliss, she squatted above her food. There was freshly grilled boar meat with a little bit of seasoning in it, a cloud of white steam could be seen coming from the surface of the hot meal. Teressa dug up her pussy with her fingers. She inserted them deep into her vaginal canal and scratched every bit of semen she could get, pouring them all out on top of Sera¡¯s dinner. Naturally, she moaned from the pleasure¡ª ¡°Ah~¡­ Oh~¡­¡± It took her a minute to get it all out of her pie hole completely. Sera watched without blinking even once, almost forgetting to breathe. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It is¡­ ready¡­¡± Teressa sucked on her fingers a few times, making sure there were no wasted left over. Once she finished, Gin gave her asscheeks a light slap, beckoning her to get off the table. ¡°Ah~!¡± He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera stared at him in silence, speechless. The dampness in her panties were palpable. Seeing her meal covered in semen, she couldn¡¯t help but to gulp down her saliva. Gin smiled innocently as he pulled the chair out for her¡ª ¡°Have a seat, Sera.¡± Chapter 5-3 (Rapture) It wasn¡¯t long before Sera returned back home, Gin received a notification from the system. Ping! -Sera has fully absorbed the divinity contained in your seed! -Your divinity has created a sacred bond between you and Sera! -Your influence over her psyche has grown significantly! -Minor Hypnosis has evolved into Medium Hypnosis! ¡®I had a hunch this would happen.¡¯ It was expected, there¡¯s a reason why Gin had decided to make Sera become addicted to consuming his bodily fluids. Teressa¡¯s Major Hypnosis evolved to Absolute Hypnosis the moment she absorbed his divinity. It was done after she already gave her body and soul to him, maximizing his authority over her very being. But what about Sera? What if somebody who doesn¡¯t like him ingested his divinity either way? This was the result. ¡®The more she consumes, the stronger my authority over her psyche becomes. Even if her Trust is still at 1 (Untrustworthy), her odds of having a rebound will decrease.¡¯ Just like yesterday, Gin used his Hypnotic Voice to make Sera come to the training in the village, but she didn¡¯t obey him immediately. It was proof of her will to resist and how little the hypnosis affected her. He had forcefully put Sera into a Trance state to make her obey his order. The unfortunate effect of making someone do his bidding while under a trance state is that they cannot remember carrying out the given order, or they may have a very hazy recollection of it. Gin acknowledged the strength and the potential of using the Trance state, but he needed Sera to know and remember the time they spent together. This was why evolving the Hypnosis state was critical. Unlike Trance state, Gin could make her listen to his orders whether she likes it or not while still being conscious. ¡®With Medium Hypnosis, she¡¯s going to have an even more difficult time resisting. This should be interesting.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Teressa got off the table and took a seat, Gin pulled a chair and called out to Sera. ¡°Have a seat, Sera.¡± Her lips trembled, Sera wanted to speak, but not a single word escaped from her mouth. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come now. Don¡¯t be shy. The food is getting cold.¡± Unknowingly, Sera found herself lifting her feet and taking a step forward, her heart racing with fear and dread. Her breathing was rough and shaky, her pupils constricting as she struggled to control her emotions. Every instinct in her body was telling her to turn around and run away, but something kept pulling her forward, drawing her inexorably towards the chair that Gin had prepared for her. She felt her legs moving of their own accord, as if controlled by some external force that she could not resist. Finally, she stood before the chair and sank down into it, pulling it closer to the table as she watched her food letting out clouds of white steam, covered in thick and viscous ¡®gravy¡¯ with bated breath. It was as if she had entered some kind of trance, where her body was no longer under her control and she was simply an observer, watching as events unfolded before her. "Why not take a whiff? See if it¡¯s to your liking. After all, your mom prepared it with so much love and care," Gin coaxed, his hands massaging her shoulders as he spoke. Her skin was slick with sweat and dust, but he didn''t seem to mind. "Take your time, savor every moment.¡± As the warmth from his hands spread through her body, Sera felt goosebumps crawling up her spine. Her shoulders tensed even more, her heart beating faster with every breath. She leaned forward, taking a light sniff of the meal in front of her - it smelled just like an average grilled boar meat, the kind she usually ate. And yet, despite the familiar aroma, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation creeping over her. Her eyes were fixed on the sauce that covered the meat, and with each passing moment, her fear grew stronger. It was as if the sauce held some kind of dark power over her, a power that she could not resist or control. Despite the sense of dread that overwhelmed her, Sera knew the taste of that sauce all too well. It was a flavor that could transport her to a state of pure bliss, like tasting a piece of heaven itself. The mere thought of it sent shivers of excitement down her spine and groins, but why¡ª? ¡°Go on, now. Give it a bite. You must be hungry after all the training you did in the village, right?¡± It was as if the devil himself was whispering into her ears, urging her to take a bite. Her body tensed up, and her mouth opened and closed involuntarily, as if trying to resist the temptation. Her stomach churned with a mix of fear and desire, and her mind felt like it was in a haze. Sera knew that she shouldn''t eat it, that it was dangerous, but the allure of that forbidden flavor was too strong to resist. As she stared down at the plate, she felt a fierce battle raging within her, between the desire to taste that heavenly flavor once more and the fear of what it might do to her. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was to come. Sera sliced off a small piece of the grilled meat using her knife, and dipped it into the viscous sauce on the top with her fork. She parted her trembling lips¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± The moment the meat covered in the white sauce touched her tongue, her consciousness blipped out for a split second. It wasn''t just a matter of it tasting "good," but rather as if the very essence of the liquid had been infused with some kind of mystical power that sent shivers down her spine. The pleasure was overwhelming, a flood of sensations that left her breathless and dizzy with pleasure. The wet patch in her groins became more and more apparent, as if betraying her body''s reaction to the intense euphoria she had just experienced. Her face flushed deep red, and she took deep breaths to recover, trying her best to ignore the pleasurable tingling sensation that still lingered in her body. She failed. Gin''s skilled hands continued to massage her shoulders, causing all the tense muscles in her body to relax almost instantly. Sera felt like she was melting into a puddle of jelly, her mind blank and her body limp, lost in the blissful aftermath of the overwhelming pleasure. She dropped her fork on the table as she felt her pussy and nipples throbbed¡ª ¡°Hm~¡± Gin opened his mouth and called out to Teressa who was busy rubbing her own vagina and clitoris, watching as her daughter climaxed from eating food covered in her master¡¯s semen. ¡°Teressa, it seems like Sera needs a little bit of help. Why don¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ y-yes, of course, master.¡± In her scattered mind, Sera thought she heard wrong. She couldn¡¯t believe her mother calling Gin ¡®master¡¯¡ª ¡°Open your mouth, sweetie. Here comes the food~¡± Before she realized it, her mother''s hand was already holding up the meal on one hand and the fork she had dropped on the other. She squatted atop the table with her legs forming an M shape, displaying her genitals shamelessly, glistened with love juice. Teressa smiled as she pushed the piece of semen-covered meat forward to her mouth. However, the intense pleasure she just experienced turned her body completely powerless and limp¡ª ¡°I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± With a sudden movement, Gin withdrew his hands from Sera¡¯s shoulders and shoved his fingers into her mouth, prying her lips apart with an iron grip. Sera felt her jaw go slack, the sensation of his fingers forcing themselves into her mouth sent a shiver down her spine. Drool immediately leaked out of her lips as she let out a helpless moan that echoed in the room. Sera was overwhelmed by their domineering attitude, breaking her will to struggle. She surrendered herself to them, resigning her body and mind to their twisted desires. ¡°Ungh¡ª!!¡± Teressa shoved the meat into her mouth, and Sera groaned in ecstasy as she savored every bite. She chewed on the meat relentlessly, and its juiciness sent her senses into overdrive. Her eyes rolled backward in intense pleasure, her legs shook uncontrollably, and her breathing became erratic. Her moans added to the already charged atmosphere of the room, imbuing it with a sense of immorality and depravity. Sera¡¯s mouth was a mess as drool stained her lips and chin. Teressa leaned in closer to her face, and with a seductive grin, she used her tongue as napkins, wiping away the stains with slow and deliberate strokes. As she licked and sucked on her lips and chin, Sera couldn''t help but to gasp and moan even louder, feeling a mix of shame and arousal wash over her. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®T-the sauce¡ª! It was the saucee¡ª!!¡¯ Once again, Sera was hammered down by reality. The fact that none of this was a dream¡ª the addictive taste of Gin¡¯s semen and urine¡ª how normal food won¡¯t ever satisfy her needs again¡ª her mother succumbing to perversion¡ª none of this made any sense to her. She fell into denial and rejected the world that she was living in, however there was one that she couldn¡¯t deny¡ª ¡°Gulp¡ª!¡± An electrifying surge of pleasure pulsed through her body, centered in the most intimate parts of her being¡ª ¡®What happened to me¡­? To everyone¡­?¡¯ Sera closed her eyes as her body twitched. This time, her body went completely limp, ignoring Gin and Teressa¡¯s touch. ¡°Ah, she passed out again.¡± Gin slowly withdrew his hands from Sera''s mouth, his fingertips glistening with a thin layer of saliva. With a quick flick of his wrist, he snagged a lock of her hair¡ª a vibrant shade of blue, tied neatly back in a ponytail¡ª and used it to delicately wipe away the moisture from his skin. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a bad start¡­¡± ¡°Hah¡­ what now, master?¡± Teressa asked him what to do next. Gin told her to wait for him in the master bedroom and gave her asscheeks another rough grope. She seemed to like it¡ª no, he specifically made her like having her ass groped and slapped. It was purely for pleasure and amusement purposes. ¡®I¡¯m curious. How did she fare out there in the village?¡¯ Gin carried Sera in a princess carry to her bedroom. He brought her consciousness back with the system and snapped his fingers. He had her recite everything that happened throughout her day¡ª ¡®Hm, she really vomited her lunch? The alteration I did seems to be super effective.¡¯ Another peculiar thing he noticed was the two people she interacted with. ¡®Wyca, and¡­ Laven. They seem interesting¡­ Well, I think the time to spread my influence beyond this family of three would arrive sooner than later.¡¯ Gin had been enjoying himself for quite some time, engaging in his perverse and depraved fantasies with Teressa and Sera. He had thought that eventually, he would reach a point of satisfaction and return both women to a ¡®normal¡¯ state. But as time went on, he found himself becoming more and more addicted to their submission and willing obedience. The longer he indulged, the more he realized his desire was a bottomless sinkhole. The more he experimented with Sera, the more possibilities he saw. His imagination was the limit, and this vast world held endless opportunities to explore. With each new experience, his hunger grew, and he felt as though he was only scratching the surface of what was possible. It wasn¡¯t just in this world¡ª the infinite multiverse offered a never-ending playground for his desires, and he couldn''t resist the temptation to dive deeper and deeper into its depths. ¡°There are a lot of things I want to experiment with¡­ Sera, I think our relationship has just started.¡± Gin caressed her damp hair, feeling the soft strands between his fingers. Sera lay on the bed, her body limp and vulnerable, unable to resist his touch. Moving in closer, he felt the heat of her breath on his skin as he parted her lips open with a gentle hand. Such an immoral act sent a shiver of excitement down his spine, and he couldn''t help but wonder what other pleasures he could elicit from her sleeping form. But he held himself back¡ª He opened his mouth and let his drool trickle down into hers, savoring the sensation as it mixed with hers. Once he thought it was enough, he continued to give her lips, chin, and nose a few licks, tasting himself a small sample for what to come in the future. ¡®That¡¯s your dessert for the day.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just Teressa and Sera, Gin also began to think up an experiment for Coll. He couldn¡¯t just kick him out of the household, could he? No, he still had a role to play beyond just being a hunter and a provider for the family. ¡®Coll, our relationship didn¡¯t have the best start. It was thanks to my hypnosis that you were even somewhat willing to let me stay in your house, but I don¡¯t blame you for not wanting to take in a random, naked stranger in the middle of nowhere. I probably would do the same, to be honest.¡¯ Gin thought as his hand moved over her chest. He gave the still-covered, firm boobs a gentle caress. ¡®But you were the first person ever to give me Faith points, and for that I am thankful. I vividly remember that moment. It was the confident boost that I needed at the time. Because of that, I won¡¯t just take everything from you and throw you out to the wolves¡­ no, I doubt I could even do that if you did me wrong.¡¯ In his past life, Gin lived a mundane existence cloistered in a bubble of peace. While wars raged and countless innocent lives were lost around the globe, he was one of the ¡®lucky¡¯ ones who could afford to live with a roof above his head and sleep with a bed under him, and pay his bills without fearing for his life day in and day out. Because of that, the idea of murder and ¡®glory in battle and war¡¯ was such a distant concept that he could not relate whatsoever. There was a reason why Gin was afraid of being reincarnated into a different world strife with wars. He wasn¡¯t ready nor was he willing to completely abandon the morality and ideology he grew up with. ¡®Ever since I died and met the goddess, I knew it was a matter of time before I would abandon my old thinking process and moral codes of my previous world.¡¯ The proof was the fact that he stood where he stood. Turning Teressa into his cocksleeve and force feeding Sera into submission. Such an act was something that he would never do when he was still alive on that earth. He was already half-way to completely casting aside his old principles and ideology. The innocence of never taking a single human life was the only link that connected him to his previous life, the last tether to a world of law and order that he had once known. ¡®In this world where people train themselves in the path of the sword on a daily basis, in a world where magic exists, wars and murders are inevitable. I don¡¯t intend to leave this village anytime soon, but I can¡¯t dwell here forever either. I will have to leave this place one day, to explore the world and get more Faith points from people. I must not remain idle for too long.¡¯ Gin''s finger traced a slow and steady circle around Sera''s nipple, eliciting a frown on her face. Her breathing grew rougher as a small moan escaped her lips. ¡®A day will come where my hand will be stained with blood. For now, I will enjoy this ¡®innocent¡¯ daily life for as long as I can.¡¯ He put more strength into his fingers and pinched her nipple, twisting it left and right as her moan grew even louder. She wasn¡¯t completely unconscious, but in a Trance state. Gin played with her body for a bit before leaving the room. She will fall asleep on her own and wake up the next morning feeling refreshed. ¡®As for you Coll, as my thanks, I will give you a gift that won¡¯t pale in comparison to Teressa or Sera. My most sincere payment for taking care of me for the past two months. You just need to wait a little bit longer. Just a little bit more patience¡ª¡¯ Gin strode past the dining table, his footsteps echoing through the silent room, and made his way to the master bedroom. As he pushed open the door, his eyes fell upon Teressa kneeling on the floor, clad in her soft, comfortable nightwear. The sight of her flushed cheeks¡ª a telltale sign of her ever growing lust¡ª sent a pang of excitement through his groins. ¡°Oh, master, are you going to sleep here tonight?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Teressa felt her pussy ached just by hearing her master¡¯s word of confirmation. Suddenly, she appeared to realize something amiss, ¡°Master, what about Coll? Where is he going to sleep tonight?¡± Gin smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he already ate his dinner. From now on, he¡¯s going to sleep in the shed while I¡¯ll be sleeping with you.¡± ¡°Oh, doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to sneak around every morning¡ª! Ah, so that means we can always do it anytime we want, then!?¡± Her eyes sparkled with joy. Teressa began to peel off her dress, revealing her exquisite form to Gin''s eager eyes. Every inch of her was like satin, flawless and supple, exuding a vibrant and youthful glow. Using his Faith points and the authority he possessed over her, Gin transformed her body to be even sexier and sensitive to his touch. Her bosom had grown in size and perked up with a newfound allure. Meanwhile, her buttocks had transformed into a toned and taut marvel, radiating a sense of vitality and strength. Even her dark nipples became slightly thicker, surrounded by her large areola. No bra could hide them away anymore¡ª not that she ever wore them anymore since their time together. Teressa¡¯s blue hair was long, flowing down her back like a glistening waterfall. Her striking blue eyes possessed an ethereal beauty that could entice even the coldest-hearted of men and the most resolutely heterosexual of women. The sight of her was both mesmerizing and scandalous. This kind and proper wife has been turned into a loyal cocksleeve of his. She crawled on all four towards him, a lecherous and debauched smile played on her lips. With practiced ease, she undid his pants, revealing a look of intense desire on her flushed face. The contrast between her stunning beauty and her unbridled lust gave Gin an intense exhilaration, making his heart race with anticipation. ¡°Sniff~!¡± Teressa began her foreplay by burying her nose into his pubic hairs, taking deep whiffs and licking his testicles until the precum started to leak out from the glans. Once he felt he was ready, he laid on his back on the bed, Teressa climbed on top of him and started working on her hips. They exchanged fervent kisses, each lost in the moment as they explored each other''s lips and tasted the sweetness of one another''s saliva. Gin never grew tired of her expert ministrations, no matter how many times she had pleased him before. Every touch, every lick, and every movement was a symphony of pleasure that sent him soaring to new heights of ecstasy. She simply knew his body too well. In her arms, he was transported to a paradise of sensual bliss, where there was no limit to the pleasure they could share. Furthermore, what made the whole experience even more gratifying was the knowledge that Teressa derived an equal or possibly even greater amount of pleasure from servicing her master. It was a mutual exchange of bliss, a sensual indulgence that left them both in a state of pure ecstasy. She could even reach orgasm by just smelling his body odor. To Gin, it was a testament to her devotion and love for him, and also the proof of her depravity and perversion. A bond that transcended mere physical pleasure. As the sun slowly dipped below the horizon, painting the sky with warm hues of orange and pink, the world around him gradually grew dimmer. The night grew long, and the both of them welcomed it with open arms. The sound of skin slapping against skin echoed through the walls of their home, punctuated by the wet squelch of their bodies coming together. The world outside seemed to fade away as they lost themselves in each other, pushing each other to an even greater heights of ecstasy. As the hours ticked by, they remained locked in their private world surrounded by their own moans and the rhythmic slaps of their bodies colliding. And as the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, they collapsed in exhaustion, their bodies entwined in a tangled mess of limbs, sweat and bodily fluids. ¡®¡­¡­There is yet much to be done¡­...¡¯ Chapter 6-1 (Conditioning) Gin was lying down on his comfy bed with Teressa on the other side. She was asleep, looking peaceful without a single hint of worry on her face. Her tangled and damp blue hair had become dry and silky smooth, and there was no sign of sweat, dirt or grime on her skin. The bed too, was clean and smelled pleasant as if they were new. Not even the odor of the room left a trace of their hot and passionate love making. It was all thanks to his miracle system. The price to clean both himself and Teressa, and everything else in the room didn¡¯t exceed Faith 20 points. At this stage, Gin was capable of earning hundreds of points easily with just her alone. In fact, he just gained over 500 of them just from this session alone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª State: Healthy (Tired) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Titles: Mind Breaker Lv.1 Strength: 20 Agility: 20 Intelligence: 20 Mind: 20 Charm: 20 Faith: 4162 Skills: -Elementary Tracking Lv.3 (73.1%) -Hypnotic Voice Lv.1 (Max) -Intermediate Archery Lv.4 (1.77%) -Intermediate Massage Lv.4 (90.68%) -Dream Walker Lv.1 (Max) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gin reached the soft caps of 20 for all of his stats. Now he was capable of chopping a tree with his fists, although he would still break every single bone in his hands doing it, definitely not the most efficient method compared to using an ax. His high Agility stats allowed him to do double backflips relatively easily even on flatground without assistance. Combined with his Intelligence stats, Gin was confident he could control his Strength and Agility in tandem to pull off parkour with relative ease. ¡®I don¡¯t get that much opportunity to fight anyone. The closest thing I¡¯ve ever been to conflict would be when I was out hunting. Even then I just used bow and arrow to kill the prey in one shot.¡¯ Raising his raw strength wasn¡¯t his priority, but he felt it was necessary and essential to do so. After all, he was a ¡®foreigner¡¯ in this world. He had no idea what could be hiding in the corners of these lands; the odds of being ambushed by bandits were not zero. Another thing he noticed besides the stats were his Hypnotic Voice and Dream Walker skills. They reached max level the moment he obtained them. He wasn¡¯t sure why this was the case, but he assumed it was caused by their unique nature. Hypnotic Voice relies on his Mind and possibly even his Charm stats, while Dream Walker simply relies on making direct skin contact and having higher Mind stats than the target. From that fact alone, Gin hypothesized that his own stats are the ''levels'' of the skills themselves. ¡®It made things simple. Stats-based skills seem to be unique and special.¡¯ Beyond that, he learned something new about this system of his. Gin has recently discovered that he can use his Faith points to gain knowledge about the world, including the village he is currently in. However, the cost for this information is currently out of his budget. ¡¯It appears that acquiring information isn''t cheap with Faith points. I shouldn''t rely on using them to forcefully gather information. Instead, I''ll learn bit by bit on my own. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, I''ll refrain from impulsive spending.¡¯ He realized that there might be situations where he could be in mortal danger and not have enough Faith points to save himself. If that were to happen, it could spell the end for him. ¡®I need to be cautious when spending my Faith points and ensure that the benefits outweigh the costs. Even a single point gap could potentially mean the difference between life or death. There may come a time when I''m in a dangerous situation and have to use my Faith points to escape, so I can''t afford to waste them on miscellaneous information or items.¡¯ Though, for now, Gin was safe. This remote village called Laim was located far from the main cities and towns. Traders and merchants from the outside world passed by from time to time to sell goods and information, although they were rare. This worked out well for him, it would be troubling if Laim was a well known village. ¡®This will be my biggest expenditure yet, and the plan carries a risk of failure. However, if it succeeds, I will become self-sustaining and free from the daily grind of earning points. With more free time and resources, I can explore the limits of my abilities.¡¯ Gin yawned and stretched his limbs¡ª ¡®Now, shall we have breakfast?¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Sera woke up with a throbbing headache. The incessant chirping of the birds outside her window confirmed that morning had arrived, but the pain in her head made her wish she could just stay in bed all day. ¡°Ah~! Ah~!¡± Once she collected herself, she noticed the rhythmic pounding and moans were growing louder and faster coming from outside her room. The sounds of skin slapping against skin¡ª Despite the discomfort that made her heart throb, she was surprised to find herself wasn''t as anxious or afraid as she had been the day before. It had only been 24 hours, but already she was adapting to the changes in her life. Sera gulped her saliva down her dry throat as she stood frozen before the door. She knew what lay on the other side and steeled her heart. Her hands reached for the door knob. She turned it slowly, and pulled it wide open¡ª And there they were, Gin and her mother, their bodies entwined on the table, lost in a passion that was almost too much to bear. The air was thick with the scent of their desire, and Sera couldn''t help but feel a hot flush spread across her cheeks. The cutlery and plates rattled in rhythm following their incessant pounding. ¡°Ungh¡ª!! Angh¡ª!! Harder¡ª!! Ahhhh~~!!¡± Sera was once again hammered by reality. She felt terrified, yet at the same time there was another forbidden ecstasy welling up inside her, it was enough to send her mind reeling. She couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of curiosity and desire, drawn in by the raw energy of their perversion. ¡®Just how¡ª how could they keep doing this? How long have they been at it?¡¯ Sera stood by the doorway, watching Gin¡¯s thick and throbbing shaft coming in and out of her mother¡¯s pussy, covered in white froth. ¡®Mom¡¯s v-vagina¡­ it¡¯s red and puffy¡­¡¯ She kept her mouth shut, trying her damndest to calm her breathing and heartbeat, but it was all in vain. She felt her nipples getting rock hard and her groins throbbing in heat. She hated herself for feeling aroused¡ª ¡®Why¡ª! Why am I feeling this way watching my own mother¡ª!?¡¯ Suddenly, Gin called out to her. Pulling her attention back to reality. ¡°Have a seat. Your turn will come next.¡± Sera¡¯s eyes opened wide, "M-my turn?" she whimpered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Obviously. What is it? You don¡¯t want to eat breakfast? How are you going to train with an empty stomach?¡± Gin affirmed her suspicion as he kept on moving his waist like a piston. There was bread, an empty soup bowl and cup on the table. Sera recalled everything that happened yesterday morning and froze on the ground. She remembered the taste that sent her to heaven and back, it was enough to make her drool just by thinking about it, but no¡ª ¡®I-I can¡¯t fall like this¡ª! I¡­ I have to resist!!¡¯ Sera gnashed her teeth. ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª huh?¡± Gin nodded to himself as sweat trickled down his forehead. His breathing was rough and repeated himself. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, then so be it,¡± He panted, ¡°You are an adult, Sera. You can make your own decision. We can¡¯t force you, can we?¡± ¡°Aha~!! Aha~!!¡± Teressa¡¯s tongue lolled out and her eyes crossed. Her legs shook intensely¡ª ¡°Cumming!! I¡¯M CUMMING¡ª!!¡± Gin immediately received a notification from the system that he just earned 50 Faith points. Teressa lost all the strength in her legs and fell on the table, passing out from the orgasm. Meanwhile, Sera simply stood there, couldn''t help but to feel a tingle between her thighs. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, trying to ease the pressure building within her. It was then that she noticed the damp spot on her shorts, a telltale sign of the excitement that had consumed her the night before. Her cheeks flushed as she remembered the way her body had trembled and convulsed in the throes of pleasure¡ª Gin stopped his pounding for a moment, trying to catch his breath. He turned around, completely naked without a single thread covering his body. Sera managed to catch a complete view of his figure. ¡°Oh¡­¡± His glistening black hair was damp with sweat, clinging to his forehead and adding to the allure of his sculpted features. Every muscle in his body seemed to be chiseled with the precision of a master sculptor, radiating with vitality and strength. Though he had a lean build, there was no mistaking the explosive power and endurance that lay beneath his surface. She could only imagine the intense passion and stamina he would bring to the bedroom¡ª ¡®No¡ª!! What am I thinking¡ª!!¡¯ Sera''s face turned from a simple flush to a burning shade of crimson. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips pressed together in a thin line as her teeth ground against each other. Despite her annoyance, she couldn''t deny the man''s charm¡ª his sharp jawline, the way his eyes sparkled with allure, and the confident aura he exuded. She tried to brush off the feeling in panic, but it lingered, and she couldn''t help but feel a flutter in her chest. It was beyond shameful and embarrassing to be attracted to the man who not only fucked her own mother, but also the man who force fed her his own semen and urine. Sera''s face burned with humiliation and a deep sense of degradation threatened to consume her as she thought about what had happened. It was a confusing mix of emotions, one that left her feeling both conflicted and strangely aroused. As much as she hated the idea of being reduced to such a state, there was an undeniable thrill that came with relinquishing control and surrendering to the moment. Sera couldn''t help but to recall the moment she gave both of them complete control over her body and mind, it was¡ª ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gin cocked his head with a smile. Sera snapped back to reality and noticed that her drool was leaking out of the corner of her mouth. She panicked and hurriedly wiped them off her face. Her embarrassment and shame reached their peak, and her fight or flight response was triggered. Naturally, her only option was to choose the latter. Sera took a few quick steps towards the exit and yelled, her face flushed deep with red, "I-I''m leaving!" ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± And just like that, her feet stopped on track. All the muscles in her body tensed and stiffened in place. ¡®W-what¡¯s going on!? What¡¯s happening!? What did he just do to me¡ª!?¡¯ Gin walked closer from behind. Sera felt her pulse quickened as his footsteps grew louder and more insistent. When he finally reached her, she felt the heat of his breath on the back of her neck, sending goosebumps down her spine. ¡°Your clothes. They are dirty from last night. Let me clean them.¡± Gin reached his hands down to her groins¡ª ¡°Ahn¡ª!!¡± Sera''s body jolted in response, every muscle tensing up as she felt his hand groping around her most private areas. Her shoulders stiffened, and her hands clenched tightly at her sides as she braced herself for what was to come. She was powerless to resist the electrifying pleasure that coursed through her body as his fingers explored every inch of her. The sensations were intense, overwhelming, and impossible to ignore, leaving her gasping for air as she surrendered to the sensations. Despite the shame and humiliation that lingered at the back of her mind, she couldn''t deny the raw, primal pleasure that came with the situation, being powerless and dominated by his touch. The pleasure grew stronger, more and more intense until she was close to reaching her climax¡ª ¡°¡ªAnd there we go. You are all clean and ready to go now.¡± ¡°W-whuah?¡± Sera''s eyes snapped open as she regained control of her body. Her mouth hung open in disbelief as she turned to face Gin, rendered speechless by the unexpected turn of events. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I said you are free to go.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡­ I¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Desperate to speak her mind, Sera struggled to find the right words, but her thoughts were scattered and jumbled. ¡°I¡­¡­ Why¡­¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite her efforts, she found herself speechless, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and shame. It was a cruel irony as her body burned with unfulfilled lust, yet she couldn''t express her desires and needs. The silence between them grew heavier, and she felt her heart pounding in her chest. She longed to speak, but her tongue felt heavy in her mouth. She was trapped, and the frustration of not being able to communicate only added to her feelings of helplessness. Unable to come to terms with the confusing mix of pleasure and shame that coursed through her body, Sera pushed Gin away and ran towards the exit. The door was slammed open, and Sera went straight towards the village as fast as her legs could carry her. As she ran, her heart pounded in her chest. Her thoughts swirled with conflicting emotions. She was overwhelmed by a sense of loss and confusion, unable to understand how her body could respond so powerfully to someone that filled her with such deep shame and humiliation. Gin stood on the doorway, watching as Sera''s figure grew smaller and smaller in the distance, disappearing into the horizon. ¡°¡­¡± Sera didn¡¯t notice it, but Gin did use his Faith points to clean her body and clothes of sweat, dirt, and grime. Though, he couldn¡¯t completely clean everything. ¡®She¡¯s practically drenched down there...¡¯ Gin looked at his fingers coated in her thick and sticky love juice. He tapped them together and the fluid stretched and pulled, forming long, thin strands that glittered in the light. ¡®¡­It¡¯s time.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Her mind was in chaos. Sera couldn¡¯t focus on the practice at all. ¡°Fyuuh¡ª¡° She was the first to arrive in the training field, even before the instructor himself. Distracted and frustrated, Sera kept on repeating her warm-up over and over again. Unfortunately, her groins just won¡¯t calm down. In fact, the opposite happened. The throbbing grew stronger¡ª ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Not only that, she also broke the absolute rule. Beyond the blazing heat of desire in her body was the side effect of ¡®addiction¡¯ kicking in her system. Anxiety, fear, and nausea mixed into one, causing her an extreme sense of discomfort. The sun rose high in the sky, and with each passing minute, she grew more desperate and ill. Finally, she excused herself from the usual exercises and sparring, seeking relief from the scorching heat under the shade. Her rationality began to leak bit by bit caused by unbridled lust and distress combined into one. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sera?¡± ¡°...Nothing.¡± she replied curtly. It was a typical response from her; cold, indifferent, and lacking in warmth. Laven saw she was alone and came to talk to her. What happened yesterday in his father¡¯s restaurant was still fresh in his mind. Sera puked her guts out and made a big scene. He had to carry her over his shoulder back to the training field. He had a lot to explain to his father and his colleagues that day. Everyone told her to go back home early, but she refused. Today was the same. Even Wyca kept on stealing glances towards her direction. A look of concern was etched onto her face, her brow furrowed with worry. It was a subtle gesture, barely noticeable to anyone but herself. ¡®She did seem somewhat sick since yesterday morning. Just what in the world happened to her?¡¯ Sera slowly lifted her head, her eyes hazy, "I''m fine..." she spoke, her voice low and sultry as she met Laven''s gaze, saliva could be seen leaking down from the corner of her lips. ¡°¡­!¡± Laven found himself transfixed by her face. His heart skipped a beat as their eyes met, and for a moment, he forgot to breathe. Her misty eyes along with her flushed cheeks and ears seemed to radiate an almost hypnotic energy that left him feeling dizzy and disoriented. The words ''seductive'' and ''alluring'' hardly seemed adequate to describe her; at that moment, she was like a goddess. Even the drool that escaped from the corner of her mouth only increased her charm, making every single movement and gesture undeniably hot and sexy. Laven''s heart skipped a beat, and realized he was in trouble¡ª his feelings for her had become too strong for his heart to contain. He was caught in her spell, and he knew there was no turning back. ¡°¡­¡± Sera suddenly stood up and walked away from him. ¡°W-where are you going?¡± ¡°¡­Taking a leak,¡± She looked back at him and furrowed her brows, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, nothing! Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡­¡± Laven waved his hands apologetically, feeling bad for asking. Sera rolled her eyes and let out a barely audible sigh. As she went on her way, trying her best not to limp, Laven couldn''t help but stare at her disappearing figure. He was determined to make her see him as more than just a colleague or a friend. "Just wait, Sera. I''ll definitely make you see me in a different light," he thought to himself with newfound determination. Chapter 6-2 (Conditioning) It wasn¡¯t long before Sera found a secluded place in the village¡¯s outskirts. The village was small in the first place. There were roughly just under 150 people living in this place, including the children and the elderly. There weren¡¯t that many houses, the land was mostly filled by farms spanning a few miles away. Potatoes, wheat and dairy farms to name a few. The farms were naturally small since there was barely enough manpower to take care of them in the first place, but it was good enough for the villagers. Especially with hunters like Treo and Coll and some others helping around the village, they were able to stockpile enough ration to last through the winter. The residents of this village relied on themselves and their own community to survive more than receiving help from outsiders such as merchants and traders. They were self-sustaining in that regard. They thrived and lived in peace. Sera checked her left and right, making sure there was nobody around and took off her short pants. Thanks to the dark color, the wet patch on her groins were barely visible. Unlike yesterday, today was way worse. She couldn¡¯t stop leaking love juice all day long. Her libido didn¡¯t subside at all, and she realized it was impossible to swing her sword with this extreme discomfort and nausea haunting her mind. ¡°¡­¡± She squatted down and let out a deep sigh, feeling the tension in her stomach begin to ease. Gradually, a warm, golden stream began to flow from her urethra, splashing softly onto the ground below. As she continued to release her bladder, the soft patter of her urine soon turned into a gentle drizzle, the droplets creating a small, shallow pool on the ground beneath her. For a moment, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to simply be, feeling a sense of relief and release wash over her. It was brief but welcomed nonetheless. ¡°Mm¡­¡± She let out a sigh and closed her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve calmed down, but the heat still won¡¯t go away¡­ wait¡ª!¡¯ Sera realized she forgot to bring a wipe to clean herself up after. Covering her face with both hands, she shook her head. ¡®Do I really have to use leaves and grass¡­?¡¯ Just as she was thinking of tearing a small piece of her clothes to make a wipe, she heard footsteps coming her way¡ª ¡°W-who¡¯s there¡ª!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± It was him¡ª ¡®G-Gin!? Why is he here¡ª!?¡¯ Sera was stuck in a mid squatting position with her hands holding her pants. Step¡ª step¡ª ¡®I-I can¡¯t pull up my pants¡ª! I can¡¯t even move¡ª!¡¯ She attempted to move her hands and legs, but her body refused to respond. Panic began to rise within her, and she felt the cold sweat seeping through her clothes¡ª ¡°Relax, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was an instinctive response, her muscles relaxed almost immediately following his words despite the loud alarm ringing in her mind. Step¡ª Gin towered over her, his hand gripping a waterskin made of hardtail deer leather. He unscrewed the lid and brought it closer to her face, the scent coming from inside it struck her nostrils¡ª ¡°T-this is¡ª!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s for you.¡± The odor was strong and sharp, just a simple whiff was enough for Sera to know what was contained in it. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s urine¡­ his urine¡­¡¯ Gin opened his mouth, ¡°There¡¯s also my seeds mixed in it.¡± ¡°W-what the hell is wrong with you!? I don¡¯t want it¡ª!!¡± ¡°Really? Are you planning on puking out your lunch again?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Everybody in the village knew what happened in the restaurant yesterday. There was no doubt about it, news spread fast. It wasn¡¯t weird for Gin to know about the incident and so she didn¡¯t dwell on it for too long. ¡°You must have understood your condition by now. You can¡¯t eat food like a normal person anymore. You will unconditionally puke out anything that¡¯s not contaminated with my seeds or urine.¡± ¡°W-what did you do to me!? Why!? How!?¡± Sera screamed her lungs out in frustration, her voice echoing through the forest. Still trapped in her embarrassing position, her face flushed with shame as she realized that anyone could stumble upon her like this. Gin slowly pushed the rim of the waterskin towards her mouth. She tried to avoid it by turning the other way, but he grabbed her chin and forced her to face him. Instead, she tightened her lips, trying her best to resist the urge to drink the contaminated fluid. Her pride was the only thing keeping her from succumbing to his will. ¡®It smelled so putrid! So why is it so hard to resist¡ª!?¡¯ Gin cooed, ¡°Come now, open your mouth and be a good girl.¡± ¡°Ungh¡­¡± Sera¡¯s jaw hung slack, once again she was powerless to resist. Her body quivered as she let out a low groan, tears trickling down her eyes. Her tongue was plain to see, moving around in her own saliva as she surrendered. ¡°Good girl.¡± Gin carefully positioned the rim of the waterskin inside Sera''s mouth, feeling the softness of her lips against his fingertips. As he raised the bottom of the pouch, a rush of his divine essence flowed freely into her open mouth. The sweet, refreshing taste of his urine mixed with a hint semen flooded her senses, leaving her gasping for breath and feeling a surge of pleasure shoot through her body. ¡°Oghk¡ª! Gulp¡ª!¡± Sera''s eyes widened with shock as the sensation intensified, her tongue tingling with each swallow. She let out an involuntary scream, unable to contain the intense pleasure that radiated through her body, reaching even the deepest crevices of her being. The heavenly taste of the ¡®holy water¡¯ stimulated her tongue and caused her groins to ache with desire, leaving her feeling both exhilarated and powerless at the same time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not drink it all in one go.¡± ¡°N-no¡ª!! Stop¡ª!! Please¡ª!!¡± Gin pulled the rim away from her mouth and closed the lid, leaving Sera in a state of desperation. She yelled and begged at him to give her more, as if she were a wild animal starved of sustenance. In that instant, she lost her sanity and acted like an addict looking for her fix, unable to resist the irresistible urge for another taste of the heavenly nectar. The fire in her loins burned brighter than ever before, consuming her with an insatiable hunger for more. Her pride and self-worth meant nothing to her as long as she could taste it again, even for just another gulp. At that moment, she was willing to prostrate on the ground and do anything to get another drop of that divine elixir. Gin¡¯s fingers traced the contours of Sera¡¯s cheeks, the touch of his cool skin contrasting with the warmth of her own. She was still in a frenzy, barking and yelping like a trapped animal. But Gin seemed unfazed, lost in his own thoughts as he spoke aloud. ¡°Your parents, Sera,¡± he said, his voice calm and measured. ¡°They took me in when I had nowhere else to go. They fed me and gave me a place to stay, despite the fact that I was a complete stranger. And for that, I am eternally grateful.¡± Sera¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, her lips frozen in mid-yell. Gin continued as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°I made a promise to myself, you see,¡± he said, his gaze flickering briefly to her desperate face. ¡°To repay their kindness.¡± As he spoke, Sera became even more confused, the fog of panic and desperation grew thicker. She struggled to make sense of Gin¡¯s words, to understand what he was trying to say. ¡°Re-repay¡­?¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Gin smiled gently, his fingers still tracing her cheeks. ¡°Yes, repay,¡± he said. ¡°In whatever way I can.¡± He continued, ¡°Your mother is one of the most gentlest and kindest women I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯m grateful to her. So much so, I kept thinking to myself. What sort of a gift would be suitable for such a person?¡± He paused for a moment, staring into her eyes filled with confusion and anxiety. ¡°¡­¡± Gin smiled plainly. ¡°Stand up straight and spread your thighs.¡± ¡°Urk¡ª!¡± Sera had no choice but to ¡®comply¡¯. ¡®My body¡­ he¡¯s controlling my body¡­! I can¡¯t disobey his words!¡¯ And just like that, she did as she was told. It was as if her body had a mind of its own as Sera found herself following his command without hesitation. She stood up straight, her heart racing with dread as she spread apart her thighs without any resistance. Her short pants sagged down to her ankles, making her feel even more exposed and vulnerable. ¡°W-why you¡ª!¡± ¡°Put your hands behind your head.¡± ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± Her body obeyed his command with futile resistance. Her palms were sweaty as she slowly placed her hands behind her head, feeling the heat in her cheeks grew stronger like a blazing flame. Sera glared at him with a mixture of anger and humiliation, the tightness of her shorts around her ankles only adding to her discomfort. ¡°You perverted bastard!!¡± Gin brushed off her insult as if it were a gentle breeze passing through. Her words sounded cute to him, treating them as nothing more than harmless barkings of a toothless dog. He looked down at Sera and a smile spread across his face, "You''re so cute when you''re being obedient," he said, his voice gentle and soft, "Why can''t you behave like this all the time?" ¡°W-what¡ª!?¡± Her face turned a shade redder. Raising his hands, Gin ran his fingers through her hair, and trailed them down to her chin, rubbing it gently. Sera, trapped in her humiliating pose, couldn''t help but to accept his touch meekly, feeling a familiar sensation that she was too afraid to admit. ¡®This is too much¡ª!!¡¯ Sera forced her mouth to speak, ¡°S-stop!!¡± But her voice was weak and quivering, unable to match the intensity of her desire and the overwhelming pull of his pace. She couldn''t believe the audacity of this man, petting her on the head and scratching her chin as if she was the village¡¯s dog. But to make matters worse, he did it while she was in such an embarrassing, and vulnerable position. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad feeling right? When was the last time somebody did this much for you?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me!! Stop it!!¡± Gin ignored her barks and crouched down, meeting her pussy on eye level. He commented, ¡°Look at this, your pussy lips are puffed up. Are you excited?¡± ¡°Ex-excited!? Y-you wish!!¡± The more she fought against the invisible restraints, the tighter they seemed to bind her. Sera was trapped, helpless and at the mercy of his will. It was a terrifying realization that made her feel small and insignificant in his eyes. Gin had become the master of her fate, dictating every move and thought she had. ¡°You have a beautiful color, you know that? It¡¯s on the darker side, just like your mother.¡± ¡°Shut up!! I don¡¯t wanna hear any of it!!¡± ¡°Your pubic hair is also curly and dense, exactly the same¡ª¡° ¡°Shut up!! Shut up!! Shutup-shutup¡ª!!¡± Gin kept on talking against her will as tears trickled down her cheeks. She continued to scream, trying to drown his voice with her own. But it was useless. ¡°Have you ever masturbated before? Let me teach you.¡± ¡°Ghii¡ª!!¡± Gin caressed her mons pubis, following the contour of her mound with his hand, scratching his fingers against her bush¡ª ¡°This part is called the mons pubis. It is a round area of fatty tissue that serves to protect and cushion the pubic bone during sex.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª!!¡± The rhythmic movements of his hand just inches away from her vulva caused Sera''s hips to quiver uncontrollably. She clenched her teeth, desperately trying to stifle the moans that threatened to escape her lips. ¡°Sera, we barely just started.¡± Gin sighed. ¡°Uuuh¡­¡± Gin gave her mound a soft pinch and light caress, ¡°It¡¯s nice to touch and play around.¡± ¡°Ghk¡ª!!¡± ¡°Next, is the labia. There are two parts, labia minora and labia majora, the two sets of skin folds that protect your vaginal opening and urethra.¡± Gin rubbed his fingers in between her pussy lips and spread them open. Sera¡¯s legs shook¡ª she wanted to clamp her thighs right then and there, but her body was stiff as a statue. ¡°HNGH¡ª!!¡± ¡°Starting with labia majora, the outer lips of your pussy. They are the outermost folds that extends from your mons pubis down to the area between your vulva and anus, called the perineum. When aroused, it becomes engorged and more sensitive to touch, like this.¡± ¡°Aah¡ª!! S-STOHhhpP¡ª!!¡± ¡°The labia minora are the smaller, inner lips of your vulva. They are enclosed by the outer lips and surround the clitoris, urethra and your vaginal opening. They have more nerve endings and more sensitive compared to the labia majora. Do you feel this?¡± ¡°AAAHHAAA¡ª!!¡± At this point, Sera had completely lost her mind. None of his words entered her ears whatsoever. Her legs lost all strength and Sera fell on her butt, onto the pool of her own piss. Gin didn¡¯t mind and also kneeled before her groins, spreading her thighs wide open. ¡°NOOooo¡­ Forgive me¡­. please¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡° ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°NGGAHH¡ª!!¡± Gin went on his ¡®education¡¯ of her private parts. ¡°Just like the outer lips, labia minora also get swollen and become more sensitive when aroused, making it a feel-good spot for many.¡± ¡°AH¡ª! AH¡ª!¡± ¡°Just like your mother, your inner lips are darker, thicker, and fleshy. The shape is not even, but there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with that. It looks pretty regardless. Here, do you feel it?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m¡ª!! Something¡ª!! Something is coming¡ª!!¡± Gin quickened his rubbing, Sera¡¯s body trembled intensely as if she had a seizure. Her mouth opened wide and eyes crossed, she finally reached her first orgasm of the day. She almost broke her posture as she came. ¡°COMING¡ª!! IT¡¯S COMING¡ª!! AHH¡ª!!¡± Squirts¡ª!! She squirted. Her love juice sprayed wide and strong, splashing his face and drenching his hair. Yet, Gin didn¡¯t stop and continued still. ¡°Next, is the clitoris.¡± ¡°NWOOH~!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother must¡¯ve taught you about this. It is the most sensitive organ of the female body, even more so than the glans of penis. It is covered by the clitoral hood, and just like the labia, it becomes engorged when aroused.¡± Gin spread open her labia and pulled up the clitoral hood, ¡°There it is. Yours is smaller than your mothers. It¡¯s cute. Fyuuh~¡± ¡°OHH¡ª!!¡± Gin''s warm breath teased Sera''s exposed clitoris, causing her to tremble and writhe uncontrollably. Every nerve ending in her body was on fire, and her senses were overwhelmed with the intense sensations. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let out a guttural moan of pleasure, the sound echoing through the empty forest around them. The combination of the pleasure and the shame of being exposed while covered in dirt and urine only added to her heightened state of arousal. It was as if every taboo desire she had ever repressed had been unleashed in that moment, and she couldn''t help but surrender to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body. ¡°You have a lot in common with your mother, Sera. Your weak points are exactly the same. It¡¯s amazing, really.¡± Gin thought Sera might reach another climax if he push things just a little bit further, he jutted his tongue out and touched just the very, very tip of her clit¡ª ¡°HNGGAHHH¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Drizzle¡ª! Drizzle¡ª! She squirted right at his face again. The water didn''t spurt out as strongly as before. He guessed it was because her bladder was nearly empty. ¡®Final one¡ª¡® Gin parted his lips and enveloped her clit with his warm, moist mouth. He sucked it greedily, running his tongue up and down, exploring every crevice and fold, as if he were searching for some secret treasure hidden within her. His tongue circled around her clit, alternately tracing wide circles and tight spirals, while his teeth gently grazed her flesh, adding a hint of pressure to the already dizzying sensation. Sera''s body trembled as he continued to tease her with his mouth, each movement sending shockwaves of pleasure through her entire being. ¡°AH-AH¡ª C-CUMMINGGGG¡ª!!¡± As Gin continued to work his tongue expertly over Sera''s clitoris, she found herself unable to contain the intense pleasure that was building inside her. Her moans grew louder and louder until they turned into a full-throated howl of ecstasy that reverberated through the forest, shattering the peaceful silence with a primal and lustful energy. ¡®Another one¡ª¡® Her body shook with the intensity of the orgasm, every nerve ending in her body was on fire with pleasure. For a moment, her world reduced to nothing but the overwhelming pleasure that Gin was expertly coaxing out of her. ¡®I can¡¯t get enough of this.¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Gin cleaned themselves using his Faith points and propped her to stand up. Sera, with a hazy eyes and red blush on her cheeks, tried to shove him away. ¡°G-get off me¡ª!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even stand on your two legs, want me to leave you in the forest alone?¡± ¡°Yes¡ª! Just leave me alone and go away!¡± Gin reached out and slung Sera''s arm over his shoulder, gently supporting her weight as they began their slow walk towards the village. Sera was forced to lean into him, her breaths coming in short gasps as she tried to regain her composure. ¡°Urgh¡ª! Why¡­ why won¡¯t you leave me alone!?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell this to you before? I plan on repaying your parents'' kindness, and that extends to you too.¡± ¡°What sort of repayment is this!? Y-you practically violated me!¡± Gin, looking calm and collected, continued as a matter of fact. ¡°You can see it that way, but for me, I was simply giving you a taste of heaven.¡± ¡°Heaven!? You force fed me your c-cum and urine! I-it¡¯s so¡ª¡° ¡°Yes, but it did taste like heaven, right? Your headache and nausea is gone too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What I did to your mother, I will also do the same to you.¡± ¡°W-what did you do to mom!? I don¡¯t understand!!¡± Sera couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed Gin away. She fell on her butt as tears trickled down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on!!¡± ¡°Shh¡ª¡° Gin crouched down in front of her with a soft gaze. ¡°¡­!¡± With a deliberate motion, he reached out and pressed his index finger against her parted lips, signaling for her to be silent. Sera felth the warmth emanating from his hand. She found herself unable to look away from his eyes¡ª ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gin''s voice was soft and gentle as he spoke, "Your mother is a kind and generous woman," he began, "and for that kindness, I gave her a taste of pleasure that surpassed anything she has ever known. Have you not seen her face, Sera? The look of pure contentment and satisfaction etched on her face? She experienced a joy that was beyond this world, beyond heaven itself." He paused, averting his gaze for a moment before going back to her. "And I want to give you that same experience, Sera. I want to help you let go of all the burdens weighing you down. I want to give you a sense of satisfaction and pleasure that will make you feel truly happy. You deserve that kind of happiness, and I want to give it to you." As he spoke, his gaze was intense and unwavering. His words were as smooth as velvet, delivered in a gentle and soothing tone. Her mind went wild with confusion and anger. He touched her mother¡ª had sex with her, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he did it with her anus too. Yet, she had vividly seen her own mother''s face in his embrace, displaying pure ecstasy and contentment that she had never witnessed before. Far from hating it¡ª she loved it, craved for it. Just what in the world happened to her? As their gaze met each other, Sera noticed her heart was trembling. Her doubt and scorn against this man started to waver. She felt herself being drawn in by his charisma and his promises of happiness. ¡®N-no¡ª! This man¡­! I can¡¯t¡ª! I can¡¯t trust him¡ª!¡¯ The more she tried to deny it, the stronger the feeling grew. A nagging voice in the back of her mind warned of the dangers of giving in to such temptation. But another part of her wanted to believe in him, to let go of her burdens and experience the same pleasure her mother had felt. The idea of re-experiencing that ecstasy and possibly even something more was too tempting to resist. The bait was irresistible. Sera was exhausted, physically and mentally. The events of the past few days had pushed her body and mind to their limits. Her psyche was far from stable, and her brain''s coping mechanisms had begun to kick in¡ª ¡°Sera.¡± Gin called out to her. For a moment, the world remained still¡ª ¡°¡­¡± He closed in on her face without a word. She knew what he was trying to do. Sera felt the warmth of his breath against her skin. The scent of his sweat filled her nostrils, and she found herself inhaling it deeply. The fragrance of his musk ingrained deep into her subconscious. She couldn''t ignore the effect it had on her. Her heart raced faster and faster, the smell of his bodily odor seeming to have a potent impact on her senses. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera felt as if her heart would burst as their lips finally met in a tender, delicate kiss. The feeling of his lips on hers was electric, sending waves of desire through her body. She closed her eyes and surrendered to the moment, letting the sensation wash over her. Their breath mingled together, hot and heavy. Every inch of her body was alive with a new sensation. It felt different¡ª almost new¡ª unlike when he was eating her from below, it tasted a different kind of sweetness. She couldn''t help but moan softly, lost in the intensity of the moment. Slurp¡ª! Then she realized it. ¡°¡­!¡± Gin didn¡¯t order her to accept his kiss. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Gin didn''t force himself upon her; he merely whispered her name, leaving the decision to her. Sera was free to resist his advance, to push him away and run. Yet, she remained. Why? She couldn''t say, asking herself again and again without any intention to stop her tongue dancing in his mouth. Her hands roamed over his body, exploring every inch of his skin. She pulled him closer to her chest, feeling the heat of his body against hers. She simply couldn''t get enough¡ª Slurp¡ª! Slurp¡ª! Gulp¡ª! As their kiss deepened, Sera''s hunger grew. She licked and nibbled at his nose and lips, trailing hot kisses down his neck, savoring the salty taste of his skin. She knew she shouldn''t be doing this, that it was wrong, but in that moment, nothing else mattered but the dizzying sensation of being with this man, and the ecstasy of their shared passion. ¡°¡­Sera?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Sera''s eyelids fluttered open as she heard a familiar voice calling out to her from the side. Her gaze shifted, and there stood a young man of her age on the side, staring at them both with blue eyes filled with despair. It was Laven with his blond hair covering half of his face. ¡°L-Laven¡­!? W-what are you doing here!?¡± Stammering her words, Sera was flabbergasted. Guilt, shame and embarrassment mixed into one, and her brain short-circuited. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Laven was at a complete loss for words. He blanked out, his jaw bobbed up and down like a fish. Something snapped in his mind, and he spoke¡ª ¡°You¡­ were gone¡­ for so long¡­ so-so I came¡­ to check up on you¡­¡± Sera felt the heat rise to her cheeks, her entire face burning with embarrassment. She felt petrified like a statue, frozen in place, unable to move or speak. ¡®Why the hell would you even do that for¡ª!?¡¯ She wanted to disappear into thin air, to escape the situation she had found herself in. She could hear her heart pounding in her chest, as if it were trying to break free from her ribcage. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine! You can go back now!¡± Sera stammered, her voice shook with obvious panic and shame. But it was too late. Laven had already seen something he shouldn''t have, and his expression was one of shock and disbelief. His eyes were clouded with confusion, hurt, and despair. Sera felt his gaze linger on her, as if he was trying to decipher what he had just witnessed. ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡± Laven started to speak, his voice trailing off before he could finish. Sera sensed his unusual demeanor and it made her feel even more embarrassed. She didn''t know how to explain what had just happened, or why she had let it happen. She wanted to tell Laven that it wasn''t what it looked like, but the words wouldn''t come out. ¡°¡­!¡± Laven turned around and ran away from the both of them. Sera wanted to call out to him, to make him stay and listen, but she couldn''t find her voice. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Gin chuckled, breaking the awkward and embarrassing silence. Sera snapped her eyes back at him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!? He saw us! Now the whole village will misunderstand!!¡± ¡°Misunderstand? About what?¡± ¡°About me! That we both¡ª! We both¡­!!¡± ¡°Both¡­ what?¡± Gin smiled, still sitting down on the paved road made of dirt. He crossed his legs as Sera backed away from him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Grhh¡ª! It¡¯s all your fault!!¡± ¡°What did I do now? Shouldn¡¯t you be blaming that guy? He interrupted us just as we were about to get into the best part.¡± ¡°Uuh¡ª!! AHHH¡ª!!¡± Sera''s throat burned as she screamed, unleashing the frustration that had been building up inside her for far too long. She despised this man with every fiber of her being. He was a thorn in her side, an unwelcome presence that had disrupted the peace in her life. He oozed suspicion, cloaked in a shroud of mystery that made her skin crawl. He was perverted, degenerate, and everything in between. Nasty, manipulative, and a liar to boot. There was not a single redeeming quality about him, yet, despite all of that, her heart refused to listen to reason. She couldn''t deny the way her body reacted to him. Every touch, every stroke, every word whispered in her ear¡ª She was ashamed of herself for feeling this way, for being drawn to him like a moth to a flame. He was like a drug, addictive and dangerous, and she was powerless to his allure. ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her body trembled at the mention of her name coming out of his mouth. Gin stood up from the ground, patted all the dust and dirt off him. ¡°Sera¡­¡± Gin''s voice was smooth and gentle, sending an electrifying jolt down her spine. She tried to ignore the sensations coursing through her body, but it was impossible. Each time he said her name, it was like a caress, his voice wrapping around her like a warm embrace. She couldn''t deny the pleasure it brought her, the way it made her feel alive and wanted. ¡°¡­Sera.¡± As he called out to her for the third time, Sera''s body responded instinctively, her breath hitching in her throat. She knew she was falling under his spell, but she couldn''t help it. Gin had a power over her that she couldn''t resist, and she was helpless to his seduction. ¡°From here onward, I will grant you pleasure, one that will make you ascend beyond the heavens. You will lose yourself, all your burden, trouble¡ª your sorrow and grief, I will make it all disappear. All I need is for you to do one thing, and one thing only¡ª¡° Gin said, his voice low and hypnotic. Sera leaned in, mesmerized by his gaze, her heart racing. What could this man possibly want from her? "Have faith in me." ¡°¡­¡± She repeated his words in her mind. ¡®Faith.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± What could he possibly mean? Sera asked herself. What does it mean to give her faith to him? How would one even get around to do that? She didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Is he asking to put my trust in him?¡¯ Was it even possible to trust someone like him? After everything that happened between her and him¡ª between him and her mother¡ª ¡®How could I even trust you?¡¯ She looked at him, speechless. ¡°¡­Shall we return? We have been gone for too long.¡± However, Gin didn¡¯t wait for her to answer. His hand reaching out towards her in a silent invitation to walk together. As Sera met his gaze, she felt a jumble of emotions welling up inside of her¡ª uncertainty, doubt, but also a strange sense of calm and confidence that she couldn''t quite explain. Slowly, she raised her hand and gently touched his open palm. Their fingers entwined, and she couldn''t help but notice how rough and heavy her breathing had become. Her cheeks flushed with heat, and she knew that her face must be bright red. Seeing how big her reaction was to a simple handholding, Gin decided to close in on her ear, and whispered¡ª ¡°By the way, your masturbation class is not over yet.¡± Gin tightened his hold, and the heat between them intensified. They walked towards the village, and with every step they took, Sera felt a wave of pleasure coursing through her secret garden. ¡®This guy¡­ I hate him¡­¡¯ Chapter 6-3 (Conditioning) Gin and Sera walked back to the training field. The tension between them was palpable, yet they held each other''s hands tightly, almost like a lifeline. Sera¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts of what had just happened. He handed her the waterskin and she took it begrudgingly. Her eyes locked on Gin''s as if daring him to say something. But neither of them spoke a word. The silence was deafening as they went their own separate ways, and she was lost in her own sea of conflicting emotions. Meanwhile, Gin felt like he just hit a jackpot. ¡®Well, I had a lot of fun back there. I got a lot of good stuff too¡­¡¯ Through his constant ¡®coaxing¡¯ and ¡®persuasion¡¯, he finally managed to raise Sera¡¯s Trust stats. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Strength: 6 Agility: 5 Intelligence: 4 Mind: 5 Charm: 7 Awareness: 6 [Calm] Trust: 4 [Doubtful] ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was a significant change. Her Trust stats have increased from 1 (Untrustworthy) to 4 (Doubtful). It wasn¡¯t enough to make her his, but still pretty good nonetheless. With this it would be so much easier to affect her psyche with hypnosis. Just a little bit more and he could start reading her surface thoughts. ¡®She¡¯ll be eating lunch with my fluids. There¡¯s a chance her Medium Hypnosis might evolve to Major Hypnosis by tonight or tomorrow morning.¡¯ Gin hummed, he was in a good mood as his hard work had finally borne fruits and it tasted sweet. ¡®Maybe I should alter her psyche even further. I did promise her pleasure beyond the heavens. There¡¯s a few things in mind I can try, but for now I have a lot to do.¡¯ Gin was standing at the center of the village. He looked up at the blue sky. It was way past noon already. ¡®So far, I have put three people under hypnosis. Coll was the first. Then Sera and Teressa respectively. I have been experimenting with how far I can push the moral boundary between them both, and I still have some stuff I want to try out. For that, there¡¯s a requirement that needs to be fulfilled first.¡¯ For the past few hours, Gin had been walking around the village, spending his Faith points putting everyone he saw under Minor Hypnosis. He learned a few things from this experience. ¡®The cost for putting someone under hypnosis differs from person to person. Most people in the village took only 10 points, and children would take between 6 to 9 points. There are some exceptions like Treo and other elderly folks which took between 11 to 15 points.¡¯ Gin wasn¡¯t sure what caused the cost to fluctuate, but it was still within reason and affordable. The only issue was the fact that he couldn¡¯t just barge into random people¡¯s homes. It would be troubling if people start calling him a burglar as their trust in him would plummet. There seemed to be a limit of 10 meters distance to put someone under his influence. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, he could spend a few days walking around the village and take his time. But what if there¡¯s a quicker and easier way to hypnosis everyone in one go? Ping! -Use 2820 Faith points to put every human inhabitant living in Laim village under Minor Hypnosis state? Gin exhaled a warm breath. ¡®It¡¯s possible to do it. The cost is way more expensive than doing it manually, probably compensating for the distance.¡¯ With such a statement from the system, he was absolutely certain that nobody in the village had even come close to half of his Mind stats, much less surpassing it. ¡®Do it.¡¯ By far, this was his biggest expenditure yet. Ping! ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ It wasn''t long before the sun began to set, and Gin returned home to find Teressa waiting for him. Since Coll had fallen under Gin''s influence, exchanging passionate kisses inside and outside the house had become the norm for the both of them. ¡°Lift up your skirt.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Gin rarely ever needed to use Hypnotic Voice on Teressa the moment her Trust reached the maximum. She would obey his words regardless of her own moral or belief. The only remnant of his hypnosis was the alteration he did on her five senses, to always derive unconditional pleasure from everything of him. Teressa lifted up her skirt and exposed her secret garden to Gin. It was wet, and her love juice was trickling down her thighs to her calves. It would be an understatement to describe her state as ¡®horny¡¯. ¡°Spread your thighs.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Her breathing was rough and her face was flushed up to the tip of her ears. Gin crouched, and the heat radiating from between her legs immediately hit him. With a rough hand, Gin pried apart Teressa''s slutty little cunt, making her cry out in a mixture of excitement and pleasure. ¡®There it is, the dildo I plugged into her pussy.¡¯ The dildo was something he made using his Faith points. He took a small log of wood and turned it into his shape. The texture was designed to be smooth and ready for insertion, jammed deep inside her vagina, providing intense stimulation with every move she makes. ¡®It¡¯s a nice view.¡¯ Gin pulled it out slowly¡ª ¡°OhHh~¡± ¡ªAnd then pushed it deeper inside. ¡°Nghh~¡± ¡°Turn around.¡± With a sly grin on her face, Teressa, being the filthy little minx she was, spun around and thrust her ass out like a wanton whore. His gaze instantly focused on the glistening buttplug nestled snugly in her tight asshole. With each breath, her ass eagerly clenched and released around the toy, aching for more of the intense pleasure it brought. ¡°That¡¯s a good cocksleeve.¡± ¡°Thank you ma¡ª ah~!!¡± Gin greedily licked and slurped at Teressa''s perineum, savoring the salty tang of her arousal as it dripped down his chin. With each lap of his tongue, she writhed and moaned, completely at his mercy and desperate for more of the intense pleasure that only he could provide. ¡°Master~!! It feels good~!!¡± Watching his little slut squirm and moan under his touch gave him a sense of satisfaction, one that he could not get enough of. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Gin loosened his pants and pulled the buttplug off her anus¡ª ¡°HNGH¡ª!!¡± Without any further ado, he pushed the tip of his already erect member down her hole¡ª ¡°OH¡ª!!¡± Gin gripped her hands firmly as he pounded on Teressa''s upturned ass, his rough thrusts sending waves of pleasure radiating through her body. Her legs gave out and she fell to the dirt, but she didn''t care. She was lost in a haze of raw ecstasy, moaning loudly and begging him for more. They had fucked outdoors many times before, and each time they did, her craving for him only grew¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ It was a busy and eventful day for Sera. Right after she parted ways with Gin at the training field, she immediately looked for an empty corner, hiding from the public eyes and took a sip of his fluids. ¡°Gulp¡ª! ¡­Ahh~¡± Sera¡¯s face lit up with an expression of pure ecstasy, causing her knees to buckle and her legs to weaken. However, she managed to maintain her balance, despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body. This time, Sera was ready to embrace the pleasure with open arms, fully aware of what was coming. Unlike her previous experiences where she was caught off guard and unable to control her reactions, she remained composed and managed to keep a straight face, not wanting to draw any unwanted attention. Her addiction kicked in. She almost swallowed everything in one shot if not for her last drop of sanity wrangling her senses back to reality. ¡°Grrh¡ª!¡± Sera was in a state of complete and utter frustration. She knew deep down that what she had just done was wrong, that indulging in such perverted behavior was beneath her. But try as she might, she couldn''t shake the taste from her lips. It was like an insatiable thirst had taken over her, slowly reprogramming her brain to crave the forbidden pleasure. And with every passing moment, she could feel the pull growing stronger and stronger, until it consumed her every thought and desire. ¡°Mh¡­¡± She poured the fluids into her mouth, her eyes widening in anticipation. This time, she made a conscious effort to resist the urge to swallow it down right away, focusing all of her willpower on savoring the taste and texture of the liquid in her mouth. ¡°NGH¡ª!?¡± As the droplets coated her tongue, she felt a rush of pleasure that made her head spin. She couldn''t help but wonder how something so wrong could feel so right, and how she could possibly resist the temptation to indulge in it again and again. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Gulp¡ª!¡± The pleasure-inducing fluid coursed through her veins once more. An explosion of flavor erupted in her mouth, sending shockwaves of rapture rippling through her entire being. Her body was consumed by a tingling euphoria that ignited her senses and left her gasping for breath. The flush on her face deepened, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she was transported to a world of unbridled ecstasy. Gin¡¯s words echoed in her ears¡ª It repeated over and over again as she savored the fluids in her tongue. ¡°Gulp¡ª!¡± She fell on the floor, twitching as she reached her climax. Her groins wet from her gush¡ª ¡­ That entire time, she had to sit on the corner, clamping her thighs together as she tried her best to hide the wet patch. It wasn¡¯t obvious since her short pants were dark in color, but it was still a big spot. Not only that, but her nipples were rock hard. It took her over an hour before they started to calm down, and the wet spot dried out from her body heat. She had lunch that day, putting meat into her mouth, chewing it, and finally swallowing it down her throat along with Gin¡¯s fluids. It was the only way she could eat her meal. To do that, Sera had to bring her food to a place somewhere nobody could see her eating while orgasming. Once again, her groins were stained pretty badly, and she had to sit down for a while. Laven was nowhere to be seen. She asked one of the members from the training group and they said he was feeling sick and left early. It seemed he hadn''t spoken to anyone of what he saw. Before she realized it, the sun had begun to set and evening had arrived. Training was over and everyone dispersed one by one, except for her¡ª ¡°Hey.¡± There she stood, her vibrant red ponytail flowing in the wind. ¡°¡­Are you sick?¡± Wyca asked with an obvious frown on her face. ¡°¡­What¡¯s it to you?¡± Sera averted her gaze, trying to avoid direct eye contact as much as possible. Every conversation she had with her never resulted in anything good. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡¯ Wyca stayed silent. This prompted her to look up, meeting her eyes filled with worry. ¡°¡­?¡± It took a moment before Wyca finally said something. ¡°If you are sick, then you shouldn¡¯t have come to train.¡± And with that, she turned around and walked away, not even waiting for Sera to reply back. ¡°¡­??¡± She tilted her head in confusion, not understanding why she would ever say such a thing to her. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Evening. Sera arrived back home, her heart pounding as she approached the entrance door. She hesitated for a moment, then leaned in, pressing her ear against the rough wood. She strained to hear any sound that might give her a clue as to what was happening inside. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The only thing she could make out was the sound of her own breath, heavy with anticipation. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± There was nothing. She didn¡¯t hear anything. It was dead silent. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Not a single moan nor pounding could be heard¡ª ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Gah¡ª!!¡± As Gin called out from behind, she turned to see not only him, but also her father, Coll, standing beside him. ¡°D-dad¡­?¡± Sera¡¯s eyes widened seeing her father. It felt like ages had passed since she last saw him even though it had only been a day or two. A lot has happened, and seeing her father safe and sound gave her a sense of relief, and yet¡ª ¡°Dad, you look¡­ different?¡± ¡°Oh? You noticed? That¡¯s good!¡± Coll''s hearty laughter filled the air, and Sera couldn''t help but notice how different her father looked. His rough and unkempt beard was nowhere to be seen, and his once sharp jawline looked remarkably softer. Upon closer inspection, she also noticed that her father''s physique had also undergone some changes. His once imposing frame had slimmed down, his broad shoulders had become more streamlined, and his bulging muscles had taken on a leaner and more defined appearance. If it wasn¡¯t for his eyes and clothes, Sera would not have recognized her own father. ¡°What¡­ what happened dad?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing big.¡± Coll waved his hand, smiling jovially. ¡°Gin said he wanted to repay our kindness for taking him in, you see. He said that he would do anything in his power to grant us joy and salvation!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sera nodded with a blank face, unable to comprehend where her father was going with this. ¡°So I asked him what sort of joy and salvation he was talking about, and he said¡ª¡° Coll paused for a moment, trying to be suspenseful. His eyes glanced to Gin for a second. ¡°¡ªI offered him the chance to experience the pleasure of being a woman." Gin saw his gaze directed at him and finished the sentence in his stead. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She opened her mouth, trying to say something, but nothing came out. She questioned the words she just heard, stammering for a second before repeating her question. ¡°¡­What¡­ happened, dad?¡± ¡°I know, it must be a shock for you, isn¡¯t it Sera?¡± Coll nodded to himself(?) and said, ¡°Your dad is going to be a woman soon. But do not worry, Sera, I¡¯m ready to explore a whole new world, just like you leaving the village next year for the academy.¡± Sera thought she was having a fever dream, ¡°Wait¡­ what do you mean by¡­ soon?¡± she said, her voice low as a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet. This is only the first phase of the gender transformation.¡± Gin answered in Coll¡¯s stead. Sera turned to look him in the eyes¡ª ¡°¡­ How? Just how¡­?¡± He smiled at her, the usual kind he would give, and said, ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a miracle worker.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Sera stood there, dumbfounded and clueless what was happening around her. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside and have dinner.¡± Her ears perked up as soon as Coll said so. ¡®Dinner¡­¡¯ Sera stepped aside and let her father and Gin pass through, entering the house as she trailed behind them. There was Teressa standing beside the table, seemingly waiting for them to return. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± She said, pulling the chairs for them to sit. ¡°Nice, boar meat. I¡¯m starving!¡± Coll cheered and sat on his seat with an apparent glee written on his face. Gin took a seat next to him and eagerly picked up his fork and knife, ready to start eating. The boar meat looked freshly grilled, with wisps of steam rising from its surface, enticing anyone who laid eyes on it to take a bite. The both of them began to cut the meat into smaller pieces, putting them into their mouth, savoring the taste before gulping it down to their stomach. Sera stood still by the entrance, watching as they enjoyed their meal. The sound of their cutleries clacking with the plate echoed in the room. ¡°Sera, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you have a seat over here?¡± Teressa came up to her and whispered in her ear. She felt goosebumps down her spine and felt her mother¡¯s hand grasping hers. Their fingers entwined, it was warm and comforting. It reminded her of when she was hand holding together with Gin just a while ago. Sera felt her mother gently tug on her hand, leading her to a seat at the table. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She didn¡¯t resist and accepted her guidance without a word. ¡°Have a seat, Sera.¡± And so she complied and sank down onto the chair as Teressa helped her get comfortable. ¡°Now¡ª¡° Sera gulped. She stared at the grilled boar on her plate and the empty wooden cup beside it. Somehow, she had a pretty good idea of what was going to go in it soon. ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s get your dinner ready, shall we?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Teressa climbed on top of the table, Sera felt her face flush with heat. She knew what was about to happen, and cursed herself for feeling excited about it. ¡®Shit¡­ this is so gross and¡­ and perverted! But I¡­ I¡­¡¯ her mother squatted deeply right on top of her food, with her buttocks directed straight towards her face. ¡°¡­!¡± Sera took a deep breath in, the scent of her mother''s presence engulfing her senses. It was a familiar fragrance¡ª As she focused on it, the realization hit her. This was not just any scent. This was the unmistakable aroma of sex, the musky and sweaty fragrance that lingered long after the act was over. ¡®This is¡­ the smell of sex¡­¡¯ An odor she has grown familiar with for the past few days. She smelled it every morning, a mix of sweat, semen and other bodily fluids her mother and Gin secreted. Now, the source was right in front of her face and she couldn¡¯t help but to retch¡ª ¡°U-urgh¡ª!¡± Sera covered her mouth with both hands, cold sweat dampened her clothes. ¡°Sera, look.¡± Teressa called out on her, and she looked. ¡°¡­!¡± There they were. Sera''s gaze was drawn to the glimmering buttplug lodged snugly in her mother''s backside. With each breath, Teressa''s ass hungrily clenched and released around the toy, sending waves of pleasurable sensations throughout her body. But that wasn¡¯t all. Right below her anus was a wooden phallus deeply embedded in her wet and swollen pussy. The erotic and perverted sight left her spellbound, taking her a few moments to understand what was happening in her mother¡¯s rear. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Your ¡®sauce¡¯, Sera. You have to pull it out.¡± At first, Sera was completely bewildered by her mother''s cryptic message, but as the meaning of her words slowly dawned on her, her mind raced with panic. ¡°Pull¡­ out¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ all of them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Quickly, Sera~!¡± Her brain stopped functioning and began to move on autopilot. Her trembling hands reached for Teressa¡¯s pussy and touched the wooden dildo. The surface felt wet, sticky, and solid. With a deep breath, Sera steadied herself and began to pull the dildo out of the hole, her fingers wrapped tightly around the smooth wooden shaft. As she felt it begin to slide out of her mother¡¯s slick folds, a rush of heat flooded her body, and she couldn''t help but let out a low groan. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°NGHHH¡ª!!¡± Teressa bit her lips as her eyes crossed. She felt the hard object coming out of her pussy and almost came from the stimulation. Finally, with a wet pop, the dildo was free from her pie hole. The white viscous seeds leaked out of her drenched hole and trickled down on the food below. It was, by no means, a small amount. As Sera''s eyes fell upon the slab of meat in front of her, her stomach churned with disgust. The stench of semen was pungent and overwhelming, almost enough to make her lose her lunch. But despite her revulsion, Sera couldn''t ignore the stirring between her legs. Her body was betraying her, throbbing with an illicit desire that she couldn''t ignore. The sight of all that semen coating the meat was repulsive, and yet there was something undeniably erotic about it. With a shaky hand, Sera reached out and tentatively touched the surface of the meat. The sticky, slimy texture made her stomach lurch again, but she couldn''t stop herself from exploring further. As she examined the slab more closely, she realized that more than half of its surface was coated in semen. The thought made her skin crawl, but the throbbing in her groin only intensified. ¡®The smell of semen¡ª! My body reacted to it¡ª! It had only been a few days, but my body already learned of his smell and taste¡ª!¡¯ Sera felt a strange mix of fascination and revulsion as she realized her own body''s response to Gin''s fluids. It was as if her body had a mind of its own, craving the taste and sensation of his semen and urine. The more she tried to resist, the more her body rebelled against her, demanding that she give in to her carnal desires. It was a primal urge, an instinctual need that her rational mind struggled to understand. But there was no denying the intense pleasure that coursed through her veins every time she consumed his bodily fluids. The taste was sharp and musky, the texture thick and creamy, and the sensation of it sliding down her throat was nothing short of intoxicating. Sera felt both excited and terrified by her own lustful impulses. She couldn''t deny the pleasure it brought her, but she also knew that it was taboo and wrong. She wondered if she was the only one who felt this way, or if others had succumbed to the same primal urges. Either way, she knew that she couldn''t resist the temptation forever, and the thought of giving in to her desires sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°A-another one¡­ sweetie¡­¡± Teressa spoke as she held her moans. ¡°¡­¡± Sera gulped her saliva. This time, she felt her nails digging into her mother¡¯s skin as she aimed a little bit higher, her heart racing with anticipation. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she leaned in closer, her fingers sliding over the smooth handle of the buttplug. A soft gasp escaped from her mother¡¯s lips, soon followed by a loud moan as Sera''s fingers grazed over her sensitive sphincter. Just like with the wooden dildo, Sera slowly withdrew the buttplug until she saw how big her mother¡¯s asshole widened and gasped in surprise, her finger slipped¡ª ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Oh~!!¡± And the buttplug fell the anus once more, embedding itself deeper. Teressa trembled as she propped herself by the knees, trying her best not to stumble down the table. ¡°S-Sera~!?¡± ¡°S-sorry¡ª!¡± This time, in panic, Sera grabbed the buttplug forcefully¡ª ¡°Ungh¡ª!?¡± ¡ªAnd with all her might, pulled it all out in one go. ¡°AAHH¡ª!!¡± Teressa felt an intense rush of pleasure surging through her body as the buttplug left her anus, sending a wave of ecstasy that made her toes curl and her mind go blank for a moment. ¡°AHHAHHH¡ª!!¡± ¡°M-mom¡ª!?¡± Her mother gushed her love juice, spraying it all over her semen-covered meal. As she shook uncontrollably, her rectum muscles tensed, bursting out all the semen sealed inside her onto Sera¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Sera was left in shock, her body frozen, trying to process what had just occurred. She felt a warm, sticky liquid trickling down her face, covering every inch of her features. Teressa''s body shuddered as the intense pressure in her stomach dissipated, and she collapsed onto the table, sending plates and cups crashing to the ground. A look of absolute ecstasy spread across her face, and she buried her face in Gin''s leftover food, savoring the sensation of her own release and the taste of the savory meal. Coll, who was busy chewing his meal, asked her daughter, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to eat?¡± ¡°Aha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Sera had no words to describe the situation unfolding in front of her. She let out an awkward chuckle as she tried to process the scene. Without warning, a small droplet of semen dripped into her open mouth. She swallowed it down in a reflexive action and reached for her utensils. She stopped thinking. Sera savored the first bite of her meal and the flavors of the ''condiments'' exploded in her mouth. She couldn''t help but let out a moan of pleasure. Without hesitation, she took another bite and licked off tiny droplet of semen on her plate, relishing in the taboo nature of the act. As she continued to eat, the savory aroma and tangy taste of the condiments intoxicated her senses. She was so lost in the moment that she forgot all about her cutlery and began to devour the meal like a ravenous animal, each bite sending waves of pleasure through her body. At this point, Sera had completely stopped trying to make sense of her life and forced herself to accept the reality that everything has changed. ¡°Gulp¡ª!¡± This was her reality now. To consume his seeds and fluids¡ª She kept on eating, munching, and swallowing, drenched in semen and savoring the flavor to her heart¡¯s content. She gushed herself again for the umpteenth time today. But this time was different. This time she didn¡¯t hold back and embraced everything. To drown in the pleasure with every single bite, every single drop of his seeds, every single gulp¡ª ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± As Sera looked down at her plate, she was astonished to find it completely devoid of any food. It was as if a whirlwind had come through and whisked everything away, leaving nothing but a clean slate. With a feeling of satisfaction, Sera realized that she had devoured every last morsel of her meal, down to the very last drop of the ¡®sauce¡¯. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at having licked the plate clean, erasing any evidence of the feast that had just taken place. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± But it simply wasn¡¯t enough. She began to trace the lines of her face with her fingers, scraping off any remaining droplets of his essence with a tantalizing slurp. Her tongue darted out, tracing the crevices of her skin, savoring every drop of his seed that she could collect. The urge to indulge was so strong that she didn''t even realize her own father was watching her¡ª all that mattered was the heavenly taste of Gin''s cum on her lips. Not yet, this was far from enough¡ª ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± Sera¡¯s hunger was insatiable. Her addiction has grown in such a short span of time, breaking through the threshold of her sanity. ¡°¡­!¡± Then she saw something from the corner of her eyes. ¡°M-mom¡­!¡± The sight of her mother, Teressa, lying on the table with her legs and arms spread wide open was too tempting for Sera. She couldn''t resist jumping at her, committing the taboo act and indulging in the remnants of his seed between her legs. ¡°S-Sera!?¡± ¡°Ah-ah-ah~¡± Sera stuck out her tongue and lapped her mother¡¯s pussy and asshole up and down relentlessly. As if it was a piece of delicious candy, she couldn¡¯t get enough of it and started sucking on the sphincter when there¡¯s nothing left. Teressa surrendered to her daughter''s unquenchable desires and allowed Sera to indulge in her perverted cravings. She lay there, spread open on the table as her own daughter¡ª her own flesh and blood, sucking both of her holes greedily. ¡®UNGH¡ª! T-that feels good Sera¡ª!!¡± ¡°Ogh~!¡± Teressa felt her daughter¡¯s tongue digging through the crevice of her folds, breaking through her sphincter. ¡°Ah~!!¡± Coll had just finished his meal and said, ¡°Sera really likes it, huh?¡± ¡°That, she does.¡± Gin said as he stood up and loosened his pants. His erect and throbbing cock was ready. ¡°Oh, are you going to take Sera¡¯s virginity now?¡± ¡°No, not yet. She¡¯s still a virgin.¡± Coll nodded to himself. ¡°¡­Hm? But why haven¡¯t you?¡± He asked as the black haired man pulled on his wife¡¯s messy, and tangled blue hair. Gin¡¯s mischievous grin widened as he leaned back, watching Sera lapping her mother like a starved dog. "Soon, Coll," he said, "For now, why don¡¯t we just let her enjoy herself? Let her explore her own perversion at her own pace." As Teressa submitted to Sera''s eager tongue, Gin couldn''t resist the urge to join in on the fun. He shoved his throbbing member into Teressa''s mouth, taking pleasure in the way her lips tightened around him. The room was filled with the sounds of moans and slurps, as the three of them indulged in their most primal desires. Coll simply watched on, his own arousal growing with each passing moment. Chapter 7-1 (Miracle Worker) That night, Sera and Teressa passed out from their intense love making. The table was amess, the plates and cups were scattered across the floor. Both of them were covered in semen and piss, Gin had to clean everything with his Faith points and brought all of them to his room while Coll returned to his shed. ¡®That was fun. Still, only Teressa was giving me Faith points.¡¯ Sera kept on orgasming but none of them, from the beginning until now, gave him a single point at all. ¡®It¡¯s a bit saddening, but her Trust has increased again. So it¡¯s all worth it in the end.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Strength: 6 Agility: 5 Intelligence: 4 Mind: 5 Charm: 7 Awareness: 6 [Calm] Trust: 7 [Trustworthy] ¡ª¡ª¡ª From now on, Gin obtained access to her surface thoughts. He wouldn¡¯t need to guess what¡¯s on her mind anymore, he could just figure out what she likes and dislikes, and act accordingly. ¡®Actually, I can just alter her psyche to be my bitch from the get go, break her mind from endless pleasure, and make her see me as her master. I¡¯m sure her Trust would reach the maximum on its own, but I¡¯m not gonna do that. After everything she did, I would like to toy around with her a bit longer.¡¯ Just like what he did to Coll for the past few days. His Trust increased to 8 (High Trust), and Gin took advantage of that. Putting him under a Trance state was so much faster and easier compared to Teressa. With Hypnotic Voice, Coll believed everything he said and it was done without much effort. Gin experimented with his psyche, trying to see how far he could go. ¡®First, I altered his perception of me, to make him see whatever I¡¯m doing in a completely positive light.¡¯ It seemed like a simple hypnotic suggestion, but there was a lot going on in the background to make sure there¡¯s no conflict of perspective in his mind or a cognitive dissonance would occur. For example, what if he saw Gin fucking Teressa in front of his eyes? What would Coll do then? What Gin did would be a ¡®positive¡¯ thing, but there is no way that he would be happy having his loved ones raped before his own eyes. Thus, Gin went ahead to go above and beyond. ¡®Second, anything that I do, regardless of the moral implications and ethics, is always for the greater good and the betterment of the world.¡¯ This will ensure that Coll would approve of anything he does, regardless if it''s morally correct or incorrect. For example, murder, thievery, and whatnot. Having sex with his wife and daughter is also included. But this does not guarantee that Coll wouldn¡¯t feel any misgivings. And so, Gin put another alteration as a countermeasure. ¡®Third, any negative emotion towards me will, no matter how small or big, will cause you to worship and think highly of me.¡¯ With this, Gin had basically cheated the Trust stats. He used the kitchen knife to make a small incision on his index finger, and used his blood as an ingredient for a soup. Teressa served it specifically to Coll and he drank it without realizing the fate that awaited him. It took a while but his Minor Hypnosis immediately jumped to Major Hypnosis in one night. ¡®It was all just a walk in the park after that. I locked him in the shed and told him stories of how I fucked his wife in the pussy and ass, that I¡¯m 100% sure she was already pregnant with my seeds.¡¯ Coll was confused why he would ever say such a thing to him, but the suggestions were still effective. ¡®Coll was left flabbergasted. In the end, once I told him it was all to repay their kindness, he thanked me and even went as far to feel grateful. I checked that his Trust stats didn¡¯t go down, so I upped the ante a bit.¡¯ Gin brought Teressa into the shed and fucked her mouth, pussy and asshole right in front of him. He did it multiple times throughout the whole day while Coll watched with a pale face. On the contrary, Teressa herself was more than happy to oblige, it was as if she had become truly free from the worldly restraints. There was no longer fear of getting caught cheating, she could have sex with her master whenever she wanted and there would be no consequences. Gin left him alone for the whole night after that. When he checked up on Coll the next morning, he found out that his Trust stats had reached the maximum, 10 (Complete Faith), as he was singing praises of him while crying and pissing himself. It wasn¡¯t as numerically large as Sera, jumping from 1 (Untrustworthy) to 4 (Doubtful), but the gap of a simple trust to being faithful was tremendous. ¡®I could only imagine what sort of emotion he felt that day, to incur so many negative emotions, enough to push him over the threshold.¡¯ After that, things became easier, but at the same time, more complicated. ¡®This is still just the beginning. My aim is a bit higher than owning this family of three. No, I have to earn more Faith points. I need more, so much more points, enough to make me perform ¡®real¡¯ miracles.¡¯ With this system of his granted by the goddess of virtue, Gin was determined to ascend beyond this earth¡ª beyond the heavens no matter how long it would take. ¡®I have to become omniscient. I have to become an absolute being in this world where none can harm me, and then I will grind my points to my heart''s content until I have obtained everything I want.¡¯ That was his ambition and life goal. To rule over the family was just the first step. ¡®Next, I have to gain total control and authority over the inhabitants of this village.¡¯ Unlike Sera, Gin had no hesitation to go all out on Coll and the rest of the villagers. He would put them all under his influence as soon as possible from now on. ¡®I¡¯ll mold the village into my will, to shape them however I want, and give them a whole new purpose in life¡ª¡® He lay there, surrounded by the luscious curves of Teressa and Sera. His hands explored their soft flesh, delighting in the sensation of their warm skin against his fingertips. The women moaned in pleasure, their bodies arching towards him as he expertly teased and caressed their breasts. ¡°I¡¯ll have them worship me,¡± Gin murmured, his voice low and husky with a calm determination. ¡°They''ll be my loyal devotees, ready to obey my every command. I''ll become their lord and savior, the object of their deepest desires.¡± Gin continued to play with their nipples, watching with satisfaction as they grew hard and peaked beneath his touch. He savored the feeling of power that came with their submission, knowing that he held complete control over their bodies and their wills. ¡®They will be mine to command; they will bow down to me, praising and respecting their new master. And from this cult of worshippers, I will create a new religion, one that will spread across the world. They will come and pray to me, begging for salvation, and as their savior, I will grant them their wishes. After all, what is a god without believers?¡¯ As he spoke, Gin felt his arousal growing, his cock growing hard and heavy between his legs. He knew that the road ahead was filled with thorns and challenges, that if he succeeded and overcame all odds then his power and influence would soon surpass all others. And as he looked down at the two women beneath him, he knew that they were just the beginning of his journey towards godhood. Gin realized that his personality had undergone a complete transformation since he arrived in this world. He had no intention of doing such a depraved and perverted act to these people whatsoever when he first arrived here, no. It was only after he gained some understanding of how his system worked, and the potential it could achieve that he began to change his thought process. The power was intoxicating, a rush of pleasure flooding his veins as he reveled in the control bestowed upon him by the system. His mind shifted, and he saw the world in a new light¡ª as if it were his playground, his own personal kingdom. The dopamine surge was like a drug, and he craved more and more of it. He basked in the sheer exhilaration of having absolute authority, his grip tightening on the world as if it was nothing more than a mere trinket. Every decision, every move¡ª all of it was under his complete control. The thought of becoming a god sent a shiver down his spine, a wave of desire coursing through him like an electric current. He knew that faith was the key, the fuel that would light the fire of his divine ambition. And for faith to exist, he needed followers¡ª devotees who would worship him and hang on his every word. The mere thought of it was enough to make his heart race with excitement. ¡®For me to become a god, faith is needed. For faith to exist, believers and followers are essential.¡¯ Although, at this rate, wouldn¡¯t people call him the god of perversion and depravity? No, he wouldn¡¯t want that. Despite acknowledging how fitting that title was, Gin had a different idea. ¡®I don¡¯t have to let the people choose my title themselves. It¡¯s mine to begin with. I can choose it on my own. I will form a cult and have my own followers call me the god of salvation or something.¡¯ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Truth be told, he felt goosebumps down his spine imagining himself proclaiming such an embarrassing title to the public. ¡®Anyway, the plan in a nutshell is to turn this entire village into a cult base with me being the central figure. There are several methods I could think of¡­ actually, there¡¯s a lot of ways to accomplish that¡­ too many in fact, I have no idea where to start.¡¯ The system¡¯s potential was practically limitless to him. With the amount of Faith points and stats he possessed at the moment, he could even subdue the entire village through physical violence alone. ¡®The only person that poses a threat to me right now is Treo. His stats are relatively high and he¡¯s skilled in swordsmanship. If I went after him when he sleeps, then there¡¯s nobody else who could stop me.¡¯ But Gin had no intention to do that. He might be able to win in a fight against anyone in the village, but wouldn¡¯t they just simply escape? That would be a real problem to him. ¡®There are tons of methods that would work if I really put mind into it. It just depends if I like it or not. Rather than me coming for them, why not just make them come for me instead?¡¯ He had been racking his brain for ideas and methods that not only he could use, but also could enjoy. ¡®This is where Coll comes into play. I¡¯m gonna need him to do something for me.¡¯ There¡¯s a reason why Coll¡¯s gender transformation was incomplete. It wasn¡¯t because Gin was incapable of finishing it in one go or because he didn¡¯t have enough Faith points, but because he specifically made it to be that way. ¡®Coll will have to play a big role in converting this entire village to my will.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Sera slowly blinked her eyes open only to find herself in an unfamiliar room. It took a moment for her groggy mind to catch up to what had happened¡ª she had ended up in her parents'' bedroom. As she surveyed her surroundings, a creeping sense of unease settled in her chest. Last night''s events came flooding back, and Sera couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt at the taboo act she had committed with her own mother. The memory was so vivid, she could still taste her mother''s semen-covered pussy lips and sphincter in her tongue. It was a moment that would forever be seared into her mind. ¡®¡­ I¡¯ve gone too far¡­ there¡¯s no going back is there?¡¯ Sera''s eyes remained fixed on the ceiling as she took a few deep breaths, trying to process everything that had happened in the past few days. It was a dizzying array of emotions and experiences, and her mind felt like it was still reeling from the shock of it all. As she shifted slightly, a sudden realization hit her¡ª she was completely naked, her perky boobs and secret garden exposed. A flush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks, and she couldn''t help but feel exposed and vulnerable. ¡®Did¡­ did we all sleep together¡­?¡¯ Sera shook her head, trying her best to wash the shame away. Her throat felt parched, and the thirst was so strong that it made her groan in frustration. ¡®I have to get something to drink¡­¡¯ Without even realizing it, she opened her mouth, calling out to his name. ¡°Gin¡­¡± Sera''s mind drifted to the image of water, but not the kind that she could find in a basin or a bottle. Instead, it was the salty, acrid taste of Gin''s urine that came to her mind. She felt a rush of heat spread through her body as she remembered the intense craving that had overcome her the last time she drank from him. It was taboo, it was dirty, but it was also the only thing that could quench her thirst. She knew it was wrong, but the pleasure was undeniable. ¡®Last night¡­ I didn¡¯t get to drink his pee¡­ I need it¡­ now.¡¯ The shame and guilt towards her mother still lingered, but it was nothing compared to the overwhelming desire she felt towards Gin. Her heart had opened to him, and she was no longer shy to express her needs. She was a changed woman, no longer held back by societal norms and restrictions. Her mind and body yearned for his bodily fluids, and she had given herself up to the addiction. And like a true addict, she was driven solely by the desire to quench her craving. ¡°Gin¡­¡± Sera sprang out of the bed, her mind consumed by thoughts of Gin. She didn''t bother to put on any clothes, and walked out into the dining area. Her parents, Coll, Teressa, and the man who turned her world upside down, were all sitting there, waiting for her to wake up. She noticed Gin''s eyes wander over her naked form, and a wicked grin spread across his face. Sera felt a tingle run down her spine, and she couldn''t help but to feel her face redden. She knew that she belonged to him now, body and soul. The sight of her parents didn''t even faze her anymore¡ª after all, they were all the same like her, together in the pursuit of rapture. Teressa and Coll called out to her. ¡°Morning, Sera!¡± ¡°Good morning, Sera.¡± Sera''s eyes landed on her mother who sat at the dining table with a radiance that surpassed her usual beauty. Her skin glowed, accentuated by a red flush that spread across her cheeks and ears, making her look almost like a goddess, untouchable and pristine. Sera couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy at the sight of her mother''s glowing beauty. ¡°Morning¡­¡± she said, somewhat dazed. ¡®Just how did mother look so pretty? She keeps getting more beautiful day by day¡­ ever since Gin came¡­ hm?¡¯ The smell of sex wafted in the air. They must¡¯ve done it not too long ago, she thought. Sera sauntered over to the table and took a seat, her naked body glistening in the morning sunlight. With a mischievous grin, she playfully nudged her mother''s shoulder, causing her own ample breasts to jiggle freely. Even her father''s gaze couldn''t help but linger, drawn to her captivating figure. But Sera remained unashamed, confident in her raw sexuality. "Mom, where''s my breakfast?" Sera pouted, her eyes fixed on the steaming plate before her. Despite the tempting aroma of the boar meat, the soup and cup beside it lay empty, glaringly incomplete. Her stomach rumbled with hunger, craving for Gin''s thick, salty essence to satisfy her carnal appetite. Without it, the food was bland and lifeless, a mere placeholder for the real feast she desired. "You''re a grown woman now, Sera," Teressa said between bites of her meal, her face smeared with a white, creamy substance. Sera''s mouth watered at the sight of it, knowing all too well what it was. "Why don''t you try making it yourself for a change?" Sera''s eyes locked onto Gin and her mouth watered, the lust in her gaze was palpable. With a confident stride, her hips swayed seductively with each step as she approached the dark-haired man and boldly pulled his chair away from the table. Without a word, she dropped to her knees before him, her gaze fixed on his bulging crotch. She hungered for his intoxicating essence, eager to savor every last drop of his creamy treat that awaited her. Gin''s devilish grin only fueled Sera''s desire as she knelt there, trembling with anticipation. "Oh, you seem eager?" he teased, his tone dripping with wicked amusement. ¡°S-shut up!" she barked, trying to hide her eagerness. But she couldn''t hide the telltale signs of arousal¡ª the pout, the flush, the quivering lips. "It''s all your semen''s fault! They made me like this!" she accused, trying to shift the blame. The truth was, she loved every moment of it, the pleasure, the ecstasy. And she knew that she would never be able to get enough. Without hesitation, she reached for his pants, quickly undoing them and pulling them down to his ankles, ready to take what she desired. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Sera''s jaw dropped in shock as she took in the sight of his rock-hard, throbbing dick up close. She was completely taken aback by its impressive size and couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by it. The veins running along its length stood out in stark relief, and she couldn''t help but feel a primal urge stirring within her. A bead of precum glistened at the tip, and Sera found herself unconsciously licking her lips in anticipation. ¡®This¡­ this will be my first time putting it in my mouth¡­¡¯ But just as she opened her mouth and jutted her tongue, her mother''s voice broke through the trance. ¡°Ah-ah! Sera, remember what I taught you!¡± Teressa called out to her daughter. ¡°There are proper steps to prepare your breakfast!¡± She shook her head and said with a disappointed look, ¡°First, take a deep sniff of your master¡¯s cock. It is only appropriate.¡± Sera''s heart sank as her mother''s voice interrupted her moment of temptation. She reluctantly tore her gaze away from Gin''s impressive manhood and turned to face her mother. "Yes, mom." she mumbled, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. As she tried to compose herself and remember her mother''s instructions, Sera couldn''t help but steal another glance at Gin''s cock. The sight of it was almost hypnotic, and she found herself longing to taste it. With a heavy sigh, Sera leaned in and took a deep breath, inhaling the musky scent of Gin''s thick odor. It was intoxicating, and she felt a shiver run through her body. Despite her reservations, she knew that she was enjoying this more than she cared to admit. But she couldn''t let her mother or Gin catch on to her true feelings. ¡°Snifffffff¡ª!!¡± As Sera took a deep whiff of her master''s pubes, she found herself inhaling and exhaling longer than she had expected. The scent was musky and potent, but it strangely appealed to her senses. She couldn''t deny the pleasure she felt from the warmth and heaviness of his cock against her face, as well as the arousing aroma that filled her nostrils. ¡°Sssnnniiifffffff¡ª!¡± ¡®Am I really enjoying this?¡¯ Sera wondered to herself, feeling both embarrassed and excited by the realization. ¡®Maybe I like his nasty smell more than I care to admit¡­¡¯ Despite her inner conflict, she continued to breathe in his scent, savoring the moment and losing herself in the sensation of being so close to him. It was as if time had slowed down and all that mattered was the intimate connection between her and this man before her. ¡®Mom did call him¡­ master¡­ didn¡¯t she? I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did I? Should I call him the same, too?¡¯ Sera''s mind was racing as she struggled to understand the complex web of power dynamics that seemed to be at play. The way her mother had referred to Gin as "master" had sent a shiver down her spine, and now she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was in the presence of a true dominant. ¡°Sniff¡ª!! Sniff¡ª!! Sniff¡ª!!¡± But as she tried to make sense of it all, Gin''s mischievous grin brought her back to reality. She felt a flush rise to her cheeks as she realized just how long she had been lost in thought, inhaling the intoxicating scent of his manhood. Gin''s words snapped her out of her reverie completely, reminding her of the pressing matter at hand, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you sniffing my cock and balls all day, but aren¡¯t you going to be late to training?¡± he smirked as he caressed her hair. Sera felt a jolt run through her body as she felt his fingers brushed through her hair. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment as he withdrew his hand, but she quickly shook the feeling away and refocused her attention on the task at hand. ¡°J-just you watch¡ª!¡± ¡°I am watching.¡± With a determined look on her face, Sera leaned forward and took Gin''s testicles in her hand. She cupped them, took another deep sniff and slowly moved her lips for a kiss to his hairy balls. ¡°Snifff¡ª! Smooch¡ª!¡± As she kissed his testicles, Sera could feel the weight of the balls in her hand. They were warm and slightly sticky, the musky scent of his skin filling her nose. She moved her lips across his balls, planting soft, wet kisses all over them. She felt the phallus twitching in excitement¡ª ¡°Oh, that feels good, Sera.¡± She couldn''t help but smile to herself at the thought of how cute he looked as he moaned despite how grotesque his member was. Sera ran her tongue along the crease where Gin''s balls met his thigh, relishing in the salty taste of his sweat. She moved her mouth back up to his shaft, giving it a playful lick before looking up at him with a mischievous grin. "Are you sure it¡¯s your first time?" Gin asked, his breathing rough and heavy. Sera''s response was confident and bold, her eyes gleaming with a newfound sense of mastery. "I learn quickly," she replied, "and I have a very good teacher." Teressa''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to her daughter''s words. Her face flushed with arousal, as she felt the wetness growing between her thighs. It was both thrilling and taboo to hear Sera speak so boldly praising her own mother to be a good sex teacher. Coll''s eyes were glued to the scene before him, completely transfixed on the erotic display. He couldn''t believe that he was watching his wife and daughter eagerly pleasuring another man, and yet, the arousal that he felt was undeniable. Coll had never felt such a rush of pleasure before, and he knew that it was all thanks to Gin. The man had changed their lives for the better, and he himself couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude towards this man. As he watched Sera and Teressa continue to lavish attention on Gin''s throbbing cock, Coll felt his own desire grow even stronger. Unfortunately for him, Gin forbade him to engage in any sexual acts until they have finished his gender transformation. Thus, he could only sit and watch, unable to even touch himself. ¡®I hope we can finish this transformation process as soon as possible¡­¡¯ Coll snapped back to reality and witnessed her daughter, Sera, slurping Gin¡¯s shaft up and down as if she was licking an ice cream. He had never seen her so enthusiastic about anything else besides swordsmanship before, and it was almost surreal to see her so passionate about something so perverted and lewd. Her eyes were completely intoxicated as she panted like a dog in heat. He watched as Sera continued to pleasure Gin''s cock, her movements becoming more and more frenzied as she chased her own pleasure, sucking on the glans and rubbing the Gin¡¯s urethra with the tip of her tongue. Meanwhile, Teressa was also feeling a mix of emotions. On the one hand, she was incredibly turned on by the sight of her daughter servicing Gin''s cock, but on the other hand, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. After all, Gin was her master, not her daughter''s. But as she watched Sera''s skilled tongue and lips work their magic on his dick, she couldn''t deny that it was incredibly arousing. As for Gin himself, he was thoroughly enjoying himself. His system allowed him to read their minds, and knew exactly what they were all thinking. He had never experienced anything quite like this before¡ª having such a beautiful gentle milf and her young tomboy daughter worshiping his cock at the same time was beyond his wildest dreams. He could feel the pressure building in his balls as Sera''s amateurish mouth movements continued to pleasure his glans, and he knew that he was close to climaxing. Sera had never experienced anything like this before. Her fingers wrapped tightly around Gin''s growing shaft, feeling it pulsate with increasing urgency. Suddenly, he thrust deep into her throat, triggering an intense gag reflex that she couldn''t control. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she struggled to catch her breath, the sensation of his massive cock filling her mouth and throat overwhelming her senses. As Gin''s orgasm approached, he thrust even harder into her mouth, pouring a massive amount of cum into her throat. The force of it was too much for Sera to handle, and she coughed and sputtered, still with his glans lodged in her throat. The rest of his hot, sticky release poured out through her nostrils, coating her face in a messy, cum-covered haze. ¡°Ungh¡ª!¡± Gin groaned as he released every drop of pent-up tension from his throbbing member, sending streams of hot, sticky cum flooding down Sera''s throat. As the intense pleasure overwhelmed her, Sera''s eyes became unfocused in pure ecstasy. Gasping for air, she tried to push him away, but Gin held her head firmly in place, determined to empty himself completely. Despite the overwhelming sensation, the taste of Gin''s cum immediately flooded her senses, sending her taste buds into overdrive with an intoxicating blend of salty and sweet flavors. Every drop of his essence was like a shot of pure pleasure to her tongue, igniting every nerve ending and sending her body into spasms of desire. Sera knew that she would never be able to get enough of this intense, primal pleasure, and so, she savored it as long as she could before running out of breath. It was as if Sera was in a trance, her body moving on its own accord as she continued to swallow Gin''s cum. With every pump into her throat, she felt a rush of pleasure that made her toes curl and her body shiver. The taste was intoxicating, and she couldn''t get enough of it. Each gulp made her feel more alive, and her pussy gushed with love juice and desire. She had experienced this before, but every time was like the first time all over again. The taste never failed to leave her in a state of pure bliss. ¡°There goes your shot of protein in the morning.¡± Gin shivered in ecstasy as he tried to pull out his cock out of her mouth. Sera won''t stop sucking as he did so, her tongue still lapping at his shaft and swirling around his glans, making it hard for him to focus on anything else but the pleasure coursing through his body. Finally, with a wet pop sound, his glans left her lips, leaving her with crossed eyes and him with a sense of satisfaction. Teressa and Coll witnessed everything with a bated breath. The scene was so erotic and mesmerizing that they couldn''t help but be aroused themselves. Teressa felt her panties drenched in her own pussy juice, and Coll''s bulge grew harder and harder as they watched Gin and Sera''s passionate exchange. Unfortunately, Gin didn''t have much time to waste, and he abruptly ended the steamy encounter by pissing directly into Sera''s mouth until she blipped in and out of consciousness regardless of her blissful state. Once he did all of that and cleaned the room with his points, Gin began to finish up his preparation to depart. Sera was still in a daze from the intense pleasure, but she obediently followed his command to get dressed and get ready for training in the village. ¡°Your mother will help prepare your soup for lunch later.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sera''s heart sank as she realized that she wouldn''t be able to coax out every last drop of cum from Gin''s throbbing cock on her own. She longed to feel him explode inside her mouth, to taste every delicious drop of his hot seed. But she knew that her mother, Teressa, was the master of his pleasure, and could extract every ounce of ecstasy from him with her expert techniques and knowledge of his weak spots. Sera could only imagine the waves of pleasure that Gin must feel under her mother''s touch. She knew that if Teressa really put her mind to it, she could make him come in minutes. For now, she would have to be content with her protein shot as her mother prepared her lunch, waiting for the next turn to come. ¡°Alright Coll, let¡¯s go. We have places to be.¡± Gin said, as he inserted the wooden dildo and the buttplug inside Teressa. He had just finished putting the lid on the waterskin filled with his fluids. ¡°Oh, is it time to complete the gender transformation?¡± He couldn''t wait to experience the heights of pleasure that Gin promised him. Would it be intense waves of pleasure crashing over him? Or would it be a slow and sensual journey to paradise? The possibilities were endless, and Coll couldn''t wait to explore them all. ¡°Soon, yeah. For now, why don¡¯t we go to the village and reintroduce yourself to them? After all, they might not believe who you are if you looked completely different from the get go.¡± ¡°That¡­ that makes sense. Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± Gin nodded, feeling gratified that he barely had to use his hypnotic voice to persuade the family anymore. It was a testament to the trust they had in him, and the connection they had built through their shared pleasures. They had fully accepted him for who he was, and were eager to explore the depths of their desires with him. ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to make up excuses anymore. Just a simple order might be more than enough to get them going.¡¯ Like Sera, her Trust has already reached 8 (High Trust). Just a little bit more before she became his cocksleeve like her own mother. After that, he could advance on making this entire village his wholeheartedly. ¡®Patience, good things come to those who wait, isn¡¯t it Teressa?¡¯ Gin went to the village while squeezing Sera''s buttocks tightly, feeling the soft flesh under his fingers as he moved his hand back and forth, making her moan in pleasure while Coll watched in silence, feeling aroused as he trailed behind them. Chapter 7-2 (Miracle Worker) Today, Laven didn''t show up for training. It was all because of Sera. The girl he had loved since childhood had shattered his heart into a million pieces when she kissed another man right in front of him. It was like a knife had twisted inside his chest, leaving him reeling with shock and despair. Laven''s mind was in shambles as he tried to process what he had just witnessed. Panic took hold of him, and he knew he had to get away from Sera and her new lover as fast as possible. He ran as fast as he could, his heart racing with a mix of fear and rage. He didn''t stop until he was back in the village, where he collapsed on his bed, panting and sweating from the exertion. His body was on fire with emotions, It was a feeling he had never experienced before, and it left him feeling confused and vulnerable. ¡°Guh¡­¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the reality of the situation sunk in, tears streamed down his face. He had poured his heart and soul into loving Sera since they were children, but it had all been for nothing. She had chosen another man, leaving Laven to wallow in his misery. The pain was unbearable. Every breath he took felt like a dagger piercing through his chest. He couldn''t escape the crushing weight of his unrequited love. It was a burden he had been carrying for far too long, and now it had finally broken him. As the moon rose high in the sky, Laven lay in his bed, consumed by his grief. The only sound in the room was the quiet sobs that escaped from his lips. He cried himself to sleep that night, wishing with every fiber of his being that things could have been different. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The next morning. Laven woke up a bit later than usual. He yawned and sat up, reflecting on what happened yesterday, his eyes cloudy. ¡®I think I¡¯m gonna skip training today¡­¡¯ He stood there, staring at his own reflection in the mirror, his fingers tracing the outline of his jaw. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust and disappointment in his own appearance. His lean frame and delicate facial features made him look weaker compared to the average person. Laven couldn''t help but feel envious of the other guys in the village who had chiseled jaws and broad shoulders. A sigh escaped his lips as he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing a toned chest that was often overlooked by those around him. As he changed his clothes and glanced into the mirror, he couldn''t help but notice how his soft, wavy blonde hair framed his face in a subtle way. The unkempt strands draped across his forehead, obscuring his bright blue eyes, giving him an air of vulnerability. And though he had a toned physique with defined muscles, his body still had a certain softness and femininity that made him look more ¡®womanly¡¯ rather than ¡®manly¡¯. Despite spending countless hours training with the sword and building his muscles, he still felt inadequate. No matter how hard he tried, his physique seemed to lack the necessary toughness and masculinity to catch Sera''s eye. It was a constant battle against his own insecurities and a desperate attempt to prove himself as a worthy partner. A battle which ended in complete vain. ¡®Maybe I should help dad with work at the restaurant¡­¡¯ Laven¡¯s father owned a butcher shop and a restaurant, the kind of place where meat was always fresh, juicy, and ready to be cooked. The delicious aroma of roasted meat could be smelt from miles away, calling out to anyone with an appetite. They had opened the business for over a decade now, everyone in the village knew who they were. Their food was not just good, it was exceptional, and the price was always fair, earning them a positive reputation among the villagers. There¡¯s customers every day, so it was always busy there. Laven had to work there ever since he was old enough to hold a knife. He learned how to cut meat and cook food, and despite being skilled at it, he would rather work as a waiter and take orders from customers rather than working in the kitchen. It didn''t take long before they became a well-off family. The proof was the fact that he had a personal mirror in his own room, something that not everybody could afford. Once he readied himself, he set off to his father¡¯s restaurant. As usual, it was relatively busy considering it¡¯s a small isolated village. The moment he stepped in, the aroma of various meat dishes filled his nostrils, making his stomach growl even though he wasn¡¯t a big fan. He couldn''t help but smile as he saw his father working hard behind the counter, skillfully cutting meat and preparing dishes. It felt like second nature to him, moving his legs and arms, talking to customers, taking their orders and serving food. His father had trained him well, and he had a natural talent for it. As he weaved in and out of tables, his mood improved bit by bit. Laven¡¯s thoughts were fully focused on work and the thoughts of Sera were momentarily forgotten. But as he paused to take a breath, a familiar face caught his eye. It was him. ¡°¡­!¡± A familiar figure entered the restaurant, a black-haired man accompanied by someone that resembled his crush¡¯s father. ¡®W-what is he doing here?¡¯ Before Laven managed to collect himself, his eyes met the black-haired man¡¯s gaze. His dark eyes were like pools of darkness that threatened to swallow him whole. He felt like he was under a spell, unable to look away from the piercing gaze that seemed to see right through him. ¡°¡­!?¡± His heart pounded in his chest like a wild animal trying to break free. Laven took a step back, feeling like he was about to fall into a bottomless abyss. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, his body trembling with fear and panic. The man''s lips and eyes subtly curved into a subtle smile, and Laven couldn''t help but feel like he was in the presence of a true predator. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The black-haired man''s presence was overwhelming, his tall frame towering over Laven''s smaller form. Laven couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over him as the man''s eyes bore into his own. The man walked towards him, step by step, eyes locked. Laven felt his heart would burst out of its cage. What could the man who stole his crush want from him? He couldn¡¯t answer. But as the man drew closer and closer, he couldn''t help but be entranced by his dark, piercing gaze. It was as if the man knew exactly what he was doing, and Laven found himself powerless to resist his advances. His heart raced as the man stepped even closer, until they were mere inches apart. Laven couldn''t help but wonder what the man wanted from him. Was he going to taunt him, to gloat about his conquest? Or was there something else he had in mind? Laven didn''t know, but he knew that he was at the mercy of this man. ¡°Do you know who the owner is? Can I meet him?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± He blanked for a moment before nodding his head dumbly, ¡°Y-yes¡­ I¡¯ll go get him¡­¡± Gin smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± and Laven left in a hurry, calling his father from the kitchen. His father was the butcher and the cook himself. His big and fatty body overshadowed everyone in the whole restaurant as he walked to meet Gin and Coll. Laven followed from behind and heard their entire conversation. They didn¡¯t talk long. Gin and Coll explained their situation to him and the rest of the people in the restaurant about them. That Coll was going to be looking very different soon, and that Gin got some of his memories back, being some sort of a ¡®doctor¡¯ who performs ¡®therapy¡¯ that can solve any kind of problems or cure any sickness. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± It sounded far-fetched to Laven. Actually, it was absurd and ridiculous. Altering Coll¡¯s physical body? A miracle doctor who can cure any sickness and solve any problem through therapy? He remembered some of his memories just like that? He had no doubt that it was all a complete lie, yet¡ª ¡®¡ªBut¡­¡¯ Seeing Coll looking very, very different was enough to make everyone in the room question reality. Somehow, for some reason, Gin¡¯s words carried a certain weight that made it hard to refute. They would like to deny such an obvious lie, but were unable to. His words sounded extremely persuasive and convincing that they could only listen and nod, Laven included. ¡°Anyway, I encourage everyone to come to see me as soon as possible starting from tomorrow. I¡¯ll do you guys a checkup for free.¡± ¡°O-oh¡­ okay¡­ sure¡­¡± ¡°Alright, nice seeing you guys. I¡¯ll be off now.¡± And just like that, Gin and Coll left the restaurant and went on their merry way to other places to spread the news. Laven looked at Gin¡¯s back as he disappeared through the door. His thoughts were a mess. He had no idea what just happened or how to process it. It took a few moments before the atmosphere in the restaurant went back to normal and business ran as usual. ¡®He can solve any problems and cure any illness¡­ really¡­?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ¡®It seems like my hypnosis is pretty good now. They would listen to my words even with the Minor Hypnosis state.¡¯ Gin¡¯s Mind stats were high enough to compensate for Minor Hypnosis¡¯s lack of effectiveness. It still wasn¡¯t good enough to the point of absolute obedience, but it was enough to make them believe lies that came out of his mouth. Unless they have direct proof, they wouldn¡¯t be able to refute his words. ¡®Funny. That blond guy, he was the guy that saw me and Sera kissing, right? Judging by how he reacted, I was sure he had a crush with her.¡¯ With a reliable supply of Faith points, Gin had more wiggle room to spend it. He checked everyone¡¯s stats in the whole restaurant and saw Laven¡¯s Trust was at 4 (Doubtful). ¡®If so, shouldn¡¯t he hate my guts, then? I was expecting lower, like 1 or 2 (Untrustworthy).¡¯ Gin thought it didn¡¯t really matter for now. After all, everyone will come to him one way or another. He would simply evolve their hypnosis state to its maximum through ¡®therapy¡¯ and his divinity. That way, he would be able to find out everyone¡¯s secrets and their deepest desires. Once both him and Coll walked around the village, knocking on people¡¯s doors and visiting shops. He spoke succinctly and wasted no time to move from one place to the next. Thanks to the size of the village, they managed to cover the whole place in one day. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The sun had started to set. Gin and Coll returned back home. ¡°Ungh¡ª!! Ungh¡ª!! Angh¡ª!!¡± Teressa was in ecstasy, her body writhing with pleasure as Gin thrust deep into her tight anus. Her eyes rolled back in pure bliss, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as moans escaped her lips. Her perky breasts bounced and swayed with each thrust, her sensitive nipples erect and begging for attention. Gin was giving her exactly what she craved, his hard cock filling her up and sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Teressa was lost in the moment, completely surrendering to the sensations that were taking over her. Sera, her eyes fixed on the carnal display before her, could feel her own body responding in kind. With her legs spread wide, she let out a low, guttural moan as she began to stroke her clit with frenzied abandon. The slick, wet sound of her fingers moving rapidly up and down her soaked folds filled the air as she watched the pair on the bed with rapt fascination. Today, her day was filled with training and self-exploration. After spending hours honing her sword skills in the field, she snuck away to the outskirts of the village to indulge in some much-needed alone time. She brought along a special lunch that had been prepared for her earlier¡ª one that was generously coated in the fluids of the master of the house. As she nibbled on her meal, the taste of Gin''s essence driving her wild with desire, Sera''s fingers danced over her sensitive spots, eliciting moans of pleasure that echoed through the empty countryside. With each stroke and caress, she felt a new sense of power and liberation coursing through her veins. In that moment, Sera realized that there was a whole world of adventure waiting for her beyond just the thrill of battle. Her own body held the key to untold pleasures, and she was determined to unlock every one of them. ¡®Oh mom, do you even realize the face you are making right now¡­?¡¯ Gin kept on pounding Teressa¡¯s anus relentlessly until he reached his climax¡ª ¡°¡ªCumming!! Take it all in your ass, bitch!!¡± ¡°Yesh, master¡ª!! I¡¯m your little horny bitch¡ª!! Give me all your seeds, master¡ª!!¡± ¡°AHH¡ª!!!¡± The sensation was overwhelming as she felt herself being filled to the brim with his seed. Her body quivered and convulsed as she reached the pinnacle of ecstasy, and her love juice sprayed out uncontrollably, drenching them both in a pool of passion. Her jaw hung slack and her eyes rolled back in her head, lost in a world of pure pleasure as she was transported to the heights of sexual bliss. ¡°Phew¡­ now you can prepare her dinner.¡± ¡°Hahh¡­ haah¡­ Yesh¡­ masterrr¡­¡± Teressa climbed on top of the table and squatted right above Sera''s meal. She felt the rush of power as she released a torrent of white nectar all over the plate. The sound of hot streams splashing onto the food below made her feel alive and in control. She reveled in the taboo act, knowing that she was doing something forbidden and thrilling to her own daughter. As she finished, she looked down at the mess she had created, feeling a sense of satisfaction and arousal wash over her. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Without a moment''s hesitation, Sera picked up her utensils and began eating her dinner, relishing in the mixture of flavors and textures. Gin and Coll followed suit, their eyes darting back and forth between the meal and Teressa''s seductive display. It was clear that this would become a regular occurrence for the family, as they had already grown accustomed to this steamy and indulgent ritual in just a few short days. Gin couldn''t help but feel a rush of satisfaction wash over him as he watched Sera''s expression change from a look of anticipation to pure bliss. It was as if he was a teacher of the most sensual art form, and Sera was his willing and eager student. As he gazed at her, he felt a sense of ownership and dominance, knowing that he was the one who had shown her this new world of pleasure. ¡®She¡¯s pretty much begging for it now. There¡¯s no more shyness or hesitation. Her Trust also increased to 9 (Faithful).¡¯ Now Gin was confident that Sera had become his second cocksleeve. The only thing left was to make it official, and he knew exactly what to do. But for now, there was another task he had to complete before that. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sera gushed herself wet on her seat. Her breaths became ragged, and her eyes were unfocused, lost in the sea of pleasure that was washing over her. Gin, noticing her pleasure, pulled out his manhood and aimed it into the wooden cup. He could feel the satisfaction of power as he watched her take a sip of his golden nectar, eagerly drinking every drop as if it were the elixir of life. As he finished emptying his bladder, he turned to look at Coll and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to complete your wish.¡± Gin smiled, ¡°From now on, your life will never be the same ever again.¡± Chapter 7-3 (Miracle Worker) ¡®I have been thinking about it for a while¡­ about the goddess¡­¡¯ The goddess of virtue, the one who granted Gin the power to become a god, had claimed that the notion of gender was nothing but a primitive concept. She, who had ascended to godhood possessed both a penis and a vagina. Not only that, she could also have neither. ¡®Does she not derive pleasure from sexual acts, then? No¡­ that¡¯s unlikely¡­¡¯ Gin was convinced if that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t choose to have genitals in the first place. But she did. So, what does that mean? Gin kept on wondering until he tried on altering his own physique to be stronger, more agile, and more charming with stats. Her words, that she was no longer bound by ¡®primitive¡¯ concepts, stuck in his mind. ¡®The more I think about it, the more I use this power, the more I relate to her words.¡¯ Gin understood what she meant now. ¡®Everything that I did, everything I¡¯ve done¡­ none of it is humanly possible. Not even through the magic of this world, of that I¡¯m sure. What does that make me? I¡¯m not a complete god, no, not yet. But at this point, I don¡¯t think I can be considered a human either.¡¯ One night, Gin tried to ask the system if he could transform into an animal, for example, a wolf. Ping! -Use 550 Faith points to transform into a wolf? ¡®It is possible for me to transform into anything I wish for, so long as I have enough points. I can be anything I want¡ª¡® It was then he realized it. ¡®¡ªI¡¯m no longer bound by human concepts.¡¯ It was the same exact sentiment as the goddess. Perhaps every god felt the same. There was no reason to abide by the morals of human standards. What is right? What is wrong? Gin could no longer be measured by values created by humans. Was it wrong to make Sera drink his bodily fluids? Putting her at his mercy, she became a true addict. Her resistance has fallen, Sera would happily spread her legs open to him if she could taste just another drop of his urine. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To judge it by the usual moral standards, it was depraved and perverted. Gin felt the same, yet he wasn¡¯t repulsed by it. Instead he kept on going, motivated by his curiosity to see the limit that never existed in the first place. Teressa¡¯s fall was the same. Her endless craving for Gin turned her into a loyal slave, one that will never be able to refuse any of his requests, much less betray him. It was an unconditional love in its purest form. ¡®The rules that I have been abiding by¡­ the values and morals that I have learned my whole life¡­ they no longer apply to me. Not anymore.¡¯ From the mother and daughter pair, Gin was certain of the potential of his hypnosis. Now, what was left was the father. There was one last thing he wanted to try on Coll¡ª ¡®¡ªTo what extent can I alter another person¡¯s physique?¡¯ How far could he toy with someone¡¯s body? He knew he could do whatever he wanted to his own body, and thought about testing the limit. But why would he when there¡¯s a perfect guinea pig already in front of him? ¡®His Trust in me is already at the maximum, his mind and body is already mine. I can alter not only his psyche, but also his physique at a cheaper price now.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ There he was, Coll, lying on the dining table in a deep sleep as his wife and daughter watched from the side. Gin stood right behind his head, extending his palms over his face. Sera gulped, a cold sweat trickled down her chin. She questioned what Gin was doing to her father, but considering this was of his own will, there was nothing she could do. She could only stand by and witness as everything unfolds. Unlike her, Teressa was calm and collected. There was no sign of nervousness nor doubt in her face. She had complete faith in her master. Whatever he wants to do, she shall do her best to support him with all her being. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Gin declared so, and closed his eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s see how far I can go with Coll¡­ I shall mold him into my will. I can do it in an instant, but why don¡¯t we make it more dramatic?¡® Whoosh¡ª!! Suddenly, out of nowhere, Coll¡¯s body began to shine and a typhoon-like wind stormed the room. The plates and cups in the cupboards rattled loudly, the utensils shook and flew across the room. Fortunately, none of the sharp objects were bothered. Sera flinched in fear and hugged her mother. ¡°M-mom!?¡± ¡°Sshhh~ it¡¯s gonna be fine, Sera.¡± Contrary to her reaction, Teressa¡¯s face was at peace. It was as if everything was within her expectations. ¡°The master is at work. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± ¡°¡­Y-yes, mom¡­¡± Gin focused on Coll. Questions appeared in his mind one by one. ¡®How would I like him¡ª her to look like? Her eyes? Lips? The color of her hair, length, density? Her musculature, breast size, buttocks, thighs, feet, toes? What about her hands? The length of her fingers and the length of her nails¡ª her pubic hair? Her vaginal canal? How thick is her labia? What about her clitoris¡ª?¡¯ Gin''s mind raced with desire as he envisioned the ¡®ideal¡¯ woman he referenced from his previous world. He wanted every inch of her to be flawless, from the way her eyes sparkled with beauty to the way her toes curled in pleasure. As he whispered quietly, his voice low with anticipation, Coll''s body began to shift and contort before his very eyes. In his mind''s eye, he saw her with toned muscles, sculpted to perfection by hours of hard work in the gym. He wanted her breasts large and round, with perky nipples that¡¯s easy to tease. Her buttocks had to be perfectly firm and round, a sight that would leave any man drooling. Her thighs had to be thick and curvy, strong and supple, just like the rest of her. Gin imagined her petite feet with perfectly formed toes that would curl in pleasure at his touch. Her long, slender hands sparkled with manicured nails that shone with beauty. He longed to explore every inch of her femininity, from the length of her pubic hair to the thickness of her labia. As he imagined her, Coll''s body shifted, transforming into the sultry woman of his dreams. His broad shoulders softened, his eyelashes grew long and thick, and his lips turned a seductive shade of pink. His waist curved into an hourglass figure, giving him an alluring appearance. Her once manly hands became feminine, with long delicate fingers. Her breasts grew to the size of a watermelon, firm and ripe, with nipples that begged for attention. As his gaze traveled down her body, he couldn''t help but appreciate the meatiness and firmness of her toned, curvaceous ass. And when his eyes finally settled on her pubic area, he was met with the sight of her thick and plump labia and her surprisingly large clitoris. ¡°¡­Whoa¡­¡± Sera exclaimed as she watched the transformation happen in real time. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing. Her own father, who was clearly a man had his complexion turned feminine, grew a pair of large boobs, and a sexy buttocks. Gin let out a sigh of relief. It was a success, Coll had transformed into a woman of his will. His¡ª her body wasn¡¯t skinny, but toned with defined muscles, but not overbearing. In a sense, Coll resembled Sera, but the former was clearly superior in form and shape. Even Sera herself knew it just from a glance, her father was more beautiful than both her and her mother. ¡°You have been reborn.¡± The wind and the light died down, Gin¡¯s voice echoed throughout the sudden quiet room. ¡°For this, I shall grant you a new name.¡± He reached his hands and caressed her cheeks¡ª ¡°¡ªCollette.¡± And so, she opened her eyes. ¡®I have poured everything into her. I have less than 500 Faith points left. Despite the lowered cost, full body transformation still took a lot¡­ well, not ¡®full¡¯ full.¡¯ Collette''s eyes drifted down to her hands, admiring the curves of her fingers and the gentle arch of her nails. She lifted her hands up to her face, marveling at the delicate pink of her cuticles and the way the light danced across the smooth surface of her nails. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she flexed her fingers, relishing in the sensation of the silky skin brushing against one another. Her hands were a work of art, a masterpiece crafted by the gods themselves. ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Collette''s hands moved from her nails to her full, curvaceous breasts. She couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size and weight of them, their softness and roundness begging to be touched. As her fingers traced the outline of her ample bosom, she felt a heat rising in her body, and a soft gasp escaped her lips. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± With a gentle touch, she brushed her fingers over her nipples, watching as they stiffened and hardened under her touch. They were a delicate shade of pink, thick and firm, and they responded eagerly to her every move. A soft moan escaped her lips as she pinched and pulled at them, feeling a surge of pleasure course through her body. ¡°Mh¡­¡± She couldn''t believe how sensitive her skin had become, every nerve ending screaming for attention. It was a simple touch, but it felt like a million fireworks exploding across her body. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan, lost in the overwhelming pleasure that she had discovered. Gin nodded to himself seeing how Collette reacted to her new body. ¡®She must be feeling it. It wasn¡¯t just a simple transformation, I added more nerve endings to her sensitive parts, increasing her sensitivity to touch and stimulation.¡¯ A proud smile appeared on his face. ¡®Not only that, I also altered her menstruation cycle a little bit.¡¯ Generally, during the menstrual cycle, women may experience cramping or discomfort in the lower abdomen or lower back. They may also experience fatigue, mood swings, bloating, and headaches. In some cases, they may develop acne, and even experience constipation or diarrhea. But Gin had changed those side effects using his power of miracles. Collette now would experience two things. First was a significant increase in sex drive, and secondly, her body would produce milk. There would be no pain or any sickness accompanying it whatsoever. Until her period is over, she would be trapped in a constant state of heat while lactating milk. It was the change that cost him the most. ¡°Co¡­ Collette¡­?¡± Sera tilted her head in confusion. ¡®So¡­ I have two mothers now? Wait¡ª!¡¯ As she approached closer, she noticed something familiar¡ª something that women usually do not have¡ª ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡ª!?¡± Collette noticed it a bit too late. She was too captivated by her chest that she forgot to check her own genitals. ¡°Ah¡ª! My¡­ my¡­¡± Gin smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is my promise to you, to give you joy and salvation. I will let you experience the joy of being a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will take away what was yours to begin with.¡± ¡°This is¡­ I don¡¯t remember it being like this¡­¡± Collette saw the remnant of her old self¡ª ¡®My manhood¡ª! It¡¯s still here! And it¡¯s bigger than before!¡¯ Her eyes locked onto her towering member, the sight of it sending shivers down her spine. The veins were bulging against her skin, a testament to the throbbing heat coursing through her body. Her cock was hard, pointing to the sky like a beacon of desire and every beat of her heart made it throb harder. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ what¡­ why¡­? Ah¡­!?¡± Even her once deep and gruff voice has morphed into something new, something feminine, sweet, and soft. Her voice flowed like a gentle river, with a melodic quality that surprised even herself. She couldn¡¯t help but to let out a small gasp, feeling the sound of her voice tickle her own ears. ¡°Take a look.¡± As Gin held the mirror up to her transformed face, she was mesmerized by the reflection staring back at her. The once rugged features of her masculine appearance had now melted away into a delicate and feminine form. Her almond-shaped eyes were now round and captivating with double eyelids that gave them an alluring depth. Beneath them, a small fat deposit gave her a youthful glow that only added to her beauty. Her nose was petite and adorable with a perfectly round tip that begged to be kissed. But what truly amazed Collette was the transformation of her own jawline. What had once been a chiseled and angular feature was now a soft and subtle v-shape, giving her face a delicate and feminine contour. She couldn''t help but to run her fingers along the new curve of her jawline, feeling the softness of her own skin and reveling in the newfound femininity. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gin whispered into her ears, ¡°I will give you pleasure that won¡¯t pale out in comparison to your wife and daughter.¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± Collette couldn''t believe what was happening to her. She felt Gin¡¯s breath touching the back of her nape and ear, sending another shiver down her spine. The pleasure coursing through her body was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She could feel her cock pulsating with need, but it wasn''t just that. There was something else, something new and exciting that had been gifted to her. As she reached down between her legs, her hand brushed against a bundle of nerves she had never felt before. It sent shockwaves through her body, causing her to moan softly. She couldn''t resist the urge to touch it again, this time with more pressure, and it sent her back into an outburst of pleasure. ¡°Agh¡­..!¡± Her body arched off the table as she spasmed and convulsed, her mouth opened wide with a silent scream. She could feel the sensation building, spreading through her body like wildfire. And just when she thought she couldn''t take anymore, it all came crashing down on her at once, sending her over the edge in a mind-bending orgasm. ¡°AHHAAHH¡ª¡ª!!!¡± ¡°¡­Already?¡± Gin wondered if he put too many nerves in her body. ¡®It¡¯s still a bit early to tell. I¡¯ll give her some time to explore her new body. I might have to tinker with a few things here and there until I find a good balance.¡¯ Collette let out a deep groan as she felt another intense pleasure building up inside her. ¡°Guh¡ª!¡± She could feel her testicles tensing and her prostate contracting, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. And then it happened. With a sudden surge of ecstasy, Collette released a massive load of cum, shooting it high into the air and drenching herself and her family in the sticky white fluid. The amount was nothing to scoff at, far exceeding the average male''s output and rivaling even Gin''s impressive capacity. ¡°Ah! Ew¡ª!¡± ¡°Oh~?¡± Teressa, who was drenched in her husband¡¯s viscous fluid, dipped her index finger on the stain on her cheeks and gave it a lick. ¡°M-mom!?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s actually sweet¡­?¡± ¡°Huh!? There¡¯s no way¡ª!!¡± Gin nodded, ¡°Right, her cum should actually taste sweet now. Give it a lick Sera.¡± ¡°A-are you crazy!? I¡¯m not going to taste my own dad¡¯s spunk!¡± ¡°Well, technically, she¡¯s no longer your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sera opened her mouth, trying to say something but nothing came out. She had no idea how to reply to that. What he said was right. Coll was no longer her father. From now on, she was Collette, who became a woman but also has a penis¡­? ¡®What should I call her now? I already have a mom¡­ so, uh¡­ mom number two? No, that doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ so just another mom, then?¡¯ Gin waved his hands, ¡°Well, you can also call her daddy too, I guess. It doesn¡¯t matter at this point. She¡¯s a woman with a dick, someone you would call a hermaphrodite.¡± ¡°Herma¡­ phrodite¡­?¡± ¡°There are also other names, but that is the official name for it.¡± ¡°I never heard such a thing before, though?¡± ¡°The name came from my old memories. Anyway, quickly, give it a lick. Tell me how it tastes.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Sera relented and dipped her finger on her dad-now-mom¡¯s cum and gave it a quick lick¡ª ¡°Oh!? It is sweet! How is that possible? It doesn¡¯t give me the same feeling when I eat yours, but it¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gin had specifically changed the way Collette¡¯s semen was produced. He couldn¡¯t be sure which organ contributed the most in flavor, so he used the system to compensate for his gap of knowledge. There was a cost naturally, the less he knew about the thing he tried to change, the more expensive the price became. Though, he didn¡¯t mind. He wanted to see if he could change the taste of her semen, and it worked. It was something that he also wanted to implement to his own body in the very near future. ¡®Now, I want to check one more thing¡­¡¯ Collette experienced her first blissful state. Unlike male, female¡¯s orgasm lasts longer. Despite cumming from both penis and vagina, her cock was still erect and throbbing with vigor. ¡®Right, I think it¡¯s working.¡¯ When men ejaculate, they will experience a refractory period soon after. They will feel fatigue and sleepiness, although there are cases where some may experience a sense of euphoria or a rush of energy after orgasm. For women, the post-orgasmic state may be shorter, and they may be able to have multiple orgasms without a refractory period. Now, what if both of them were to be combined into one? A person with both a penis and a vagina experiencing an orgasm? Collette was the answer. She didn¡¯t just orgasm through one genital or the other. She clearly stimulated her clitoris, yet she also spurted out her semen through her phallus. Her refractory period passed by almost instantly, the proof was the fact her cock still remained tall and solid. ¡®This could mean that she has a dick with no refractory period. Then my design works unconditionally regardless of science or reason. As long as I have enough points, the system will cover my gaps of knowledge to grant my wishes, no matter how ridiculous it is.¡¯ Gin put away the mirror and caressed Collette¡¯s cheeks with both hands. ¡°Ngh¡ª!?¡± His touch was electric, igniting a fire within her that she couldn''t control. She surrendered to him completely as he squeezed her cheeks, his strong hands pulling and rubbing them together, his thumbs slipping into her mouth and exploring every inch of her tongue. Gin''s touch was insistent, his palms sliding over her lips, nose, and face as she let out a low, guttural moan, consumed by pleasure. ¡°NGhH¡ª!? NGHH¡ª!! ANGH¡ª!!¡± Collette''s eyes rolled back into her head as she cried out in ecstasy. She felt herself melting under his touch, her mind becoming consumed by the sheer pleasure he was bringing her. It was almost too much to bear, but she didn''t want it to stop. She needed more. ¡°HNGH¡ª¡ª!!¡± Collette lay sprawled on the table, her body glistening with sweat as she reached the peak of her pleasure. With a primal moan, she arched her back as the waves of ecstasy washed over her. ¡°OOHH¡ª!!¡± Her cock twitched and throbbed, releasing another stream of hot, sticky sperm, while her pussy clenched around nothingness, dripping with the sweet nectar of her release. Her mind was lost in a haze of euphoria, unable to form coherent thoughts as she babbled like a madman, lost in the moment of pure bliss. ¡°Impressive.¡± Gin smiled in satisfaction. Despite ejaculating twice in a row, Collette could still maintain her vigor. ¡®It seems you don¡¯t have to be a god to enjoy being a hermaphrodite.¡¯ There were already some plans Gin hatched in his mind to create his own community of followers. Followers who will possess certain characteristics that cannot be copied by other cults or religions. ¡°Teressa.¡± ¡°Yes, master?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we give her a little bit of a hand? Have her a taste of our love?¡± ¡°Of course, master.¡± Teressa nodded without hesitation. She walked up towards Collette¡¯s groins and spread her thighs apart forcefully, moving her face closer towards her semen-covered bushes. ¡°Sniiifffff¡ª¡ª!!¡± ¡°OHH¡ª!!¡± Teressa''s eyes widened in arousal as she inhaled the intoxicating aroma of Collette''s musky essence. The scent of her member mingled with the pungent scent of sperm, igniting a primal hunger within Teressa. She darted her tongue out, tracing the edges of her folds, lapping up the sticky residue with a feverish hunger. Collette writhed beneath her touch, gasping and whimpering as Teressa explored her depths with a skilled tongue. ¡°H-honey¡­¡± As Teressa continued to feast on Collette''s nectar, she could feel the weight of her master''s gaze on her. She glanced up to meet his dark eyes, feeling a flush of excitement wash over her. She knew that he was enjoying the show, relishing in the sight of his two willing playthings entwined in pleasure. ¡°Oh~! Ah~!¡± With a knowing grin, Teressa returned her attention to Collette, teasing and coaxing her closer and closer to the edge of climax. She could feel her body tensing, and her muscles quivering with need. And then, with a final, shuddering cry, Collette exploded in ecstasy for the third time, drenching Teressa''s face with a torrent of hot, sticky love juice. ¡°T-Teressa¡ª! I¡¯m cumming¡ª!!¡± Teressa drank in every drop, savoring the taste of Collette''s release. And as she lay there, spent and trembling, she knew that she could never go back to her old self. The euphoria she just experienced, it was all thanks to that man. She couldn¡¯t think straight. There was nothing but her primal instinct screaming that it still wasn¡¯t enough. She craved more of that same raw, unadultered pleasure that had just consumed her. She wanted to be used and taken, to be lost in the ecstasy of the moment. The itch below her testicles¡ª her clitoris and vagina, she wanted more¡ª ¡ªThe joy of being his slave. Teressa licked her lips clean, her tongue still tingling with the taste of Collette''s essence. She looked up at her master, anticipation written all over her face. ¡°Oh, now we can do it together, dear. Together with master¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gin gave Collette a gentle pat, ¡°We are just getting started.¡± He pulled her hands behind her head, and tightened his grip on her wrists. ¡°Sera.¡± ¡°Y-yesh!?¡± Gin''s eyes glinted with mischief as he called out to Sera, who was busy touching herself. She pulled her hands away in panic and embarrassment, her face flushing red like a ripe cherry. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t you want to play with your new mommy?¡± ¡°Uh, uhm, can I?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Gin smiled at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? The night is young. There¡¯s a lot to explore.¡± Sera hesitated for a moment before straightening her back, determined to satisfy her curiosity. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she tiptoed towards them, ready to explore the depths of her own depravity and perversion with her new family. Chapter 8-1 (The Shepherd) It has been a long, steamy while since Sera and Teressa have indulged in the pleasure of exploring every inch of Collette''s body. With lustful gazes and eager hands, they traced their fingers over her throbbing phallus, relishing every inch of her girthy member. They teased her tip, coaxing out every drop of hot precum and semen with their seductive mouths. Their tongues danced around her glans, savoring every delicious taste and sensation that they could elicit from her quivering form. The air was thick with the scent of sex and the sound of moans echoed throughout the room as the three of them lost themselves in their passionate embrace. ¡°Ah¡­! Ah¡­!¡± Every inch of Collette''s body was now theirs to explore and they were taking their time with it. Sera and Teressa were like two skilled artists, using their hands and mouths to create a masterpiece on her flesh. Sera''s lips were wrapped around her balls, gently sucking and licking them while Teressa''s tongue was swirling around the glans, teasing and tantalizing it. Collette was lost in a sea of pleasure, her body writhing with every touch, every stroke. Sweat was glistening on their skin, mixing with the love juices that were dripping down on her thighs. And yet, they showed no signs of slowing down, determined to make Collette orgasm over and over again. ¡°UNGAH¡ª!!¡± And again¡ª ¡°AAAHHH¡ª!!¡± ¡ªAnd again. ¡°OOHHGK¡ª!!¡± They won¡¯t stop. ¡°P-please¡­!! I can¡¯t take it anymore¡ª!!¡± As the intensity of their touch increased, Collette''s begging became more desperate, but it only seemed to fuel the mother and daughter pair¡¯s desire. Teressa slid her fingers inside Collette''s wet, warm pussy, teasing and digging her insides until she was on the brink of losing her sanity. Despite her desperate cries, the both of them continued to ravage her body with a feverish passion, driving her towards an ever-escalating climax. ¡°OOMPH¡ª!?¡± Gin''s lustful desires had finally taken control as he plunged his hard, pulsating member deep into her mouth. The sudden intrusion caught her off guard and she instinctively gagged, but Gin was not deterred. Instead, he began thrusting his hips forward and back, moving with a piston-like motion that made her head spin. As if that wasn''t enough, Gin then pinched her nostrils shut, depriving her of the air she desperately needed and forcing her to breathe through her mouth filled with his cock. She felt her lungs burning as she struggled for air, but Gin''s merciless thrusts continued unabated. The sensation was intense, overwhelming, and almost unbearable. She was being used for his pleasure, reduced to nothing more than a receptacle for his lust. ¡°GLARK¡ª!! GLARKK¡ª!!¡± Collette''s body convulsed uncontrollably as Gin continued to thrust his pulsing shaft down her throat. She was struggling to breathe, her hands frantically clawing at his thighs in a desperate attempt to push him away. But Teressa had a tight grip on her wrists, holding her down and preventing any escape. Collette''s face was turning red, her lungs burning for air, and then suddenly¡ª an overwhelming wave of pleasure hit her. Her body spasmed as she gasped for air, unable to form any coherent words. Gin''s domination over her was absolute, and the sensation of asphyxiation combined with Teressa and Sera''s incessant stimulation was sending her into a frenzy of orgasmic delight. ¡°OGGHKK¡ª!! AAGGHK¡ª!!¡± Gin''s mind raced with pleasure as he continued to thrust his cock into Collette''s mouth. He marveled at the modifications he had made to her tongue, making it a more powerful pleasure tool than ever before. ¡®This feels amazing. I modified her tongue to have three times the amount of taste buds compared to the average person. I also increased the length of her tongue and flexibility. She can reach places that would be difficult or impossible before with ease. Her throat also feels pretty good.¡¯ As he reached deeper into her throat, he couldn''t help but admire the smoothness and elasticity of the passageway. It was clear that his experiments had paid off in spades. Gin knew that he would never tire of the intense pleasure he felt with Collette''s enhanced abilities. Gin leaned back and savored the sensation of his release, watching as his hot semen spilled out of Collette''s nose and coated her face. She had gone limp, completely at his mercy. His breaths were ragged and heavy as he basked in the aftermath of his climax, feeling his pulse race and body tremble with pleasure. The sight of Collette lying there, her mouth and nose filled with his seed, was a powerful aphrodisiac to him, and he felt himself getting hard again even without using the system. And that wasn¡¯t even the end of it. Ping! -Faith points +100! Gin earned 100 Faith points consistently for every ejaculation Collette did. ¡®Just like Teressa, Collette has become a ¡®believer¡¯ so to speak. I granted her the ultimate pleasure. She will think of me every time she orgasm, thanking me and all that. I made sure of that with hypnosis.¡¯ Gin had lost track of time, he wasn¡¯t sure how long they had been doing it. ¡®It must¡¯ve been over an hour at least. How many times has she climaxed? Probably a dozen times now.¡¯ In that short amount of time, he has earned over a thousand Faith points. Not even Teressa could give him that much that quickly. ¡®Could it be because she has both genitals? Her ejaculation is twice as strong so I¡¯m getting double the points? I¡¯m not sure. Teressa would give me 50 per orgasm. Sometimes over 80 when I really push her body beyond the limit.¡¯ With this assumption, Gin became even more certain to carry out his plans. ¡®This whole village¡­ I will have them all under my absolute authority. I will create a new superior species. Collette is simply the beginning. We will make our mark in history books sooner or later¡­¡¯ Gin let out a satisfied sigh as he smacked Collette¡¯s cheeks lightly, admiring the sight of her unconscious form covered in sweat and his own essence. As he walked over to Teressa, he couldn''t help but notice how flushed and aroused she looked, still swallowing every last drop of the seeds of her husband(?) with a hungry look in her eyes. He placed his hand on the back of Teressa''s head and ran his fingers through her hair, causing her to look up at him. He gave her a small smile and leaned down to kiss her deeply, tasting the sweet viscous juice on her tongue. They both moaned softly as their tongues danced in each other''s mouths, exploring and teasing. Finally, Gin pulled away and looked at Teressa with a satisfied smirk. "You are always the one who swallows." he said, admiring her dedication. "Why don¡¯t we turn it around tonight?" Teressa blushed at Gin''s suggestion, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. She understood what he meant instinctively. She had never taken charge like that before in her life. Not even in her old life. The idea of making someone else submit to her was thrilling but she also felt a slight fear and anxiety. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready. After all, it was a bit too sudden for her. ¡°Master¡­?¡± ¡°Have faith, and you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± Gin smiled, and just like that Teressa was persuaded. A grin crept up to her lips, and she turned to Collette, who was still recovering from her master¡¯s intense throat fucking. She nodded her head and Gin placed his palm on her pussy. She felt shivers down her spine as his warmth spread across her loins. Her whole body trembled with excitement as he whispered into her ear. ¡°For your faith and obedience, I will grant unto you¡ª rapture.¡± Teressa felt the strange sensation inside her navel, her body arched back and convulsed with a bizarre sense pleasure. It felt like something was stirring deep within her navel, and the sensation only intensified as she felt her libido grow thicker and denser by the second. She was losing control, slipping in and out of consciousness, and lost her balance. She stumbled forward and Gin caught her before she hit the ground, holding her up as she blinked in confusion. And then she saw it¡ª a long, thick and throbbing phallus, and a pair of testicles nestled just above her vagina. ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Sera let out an exclamation as she witnessed her own mother grow a penis out of thin air, ¡®Y-you can just do that¡­!?¡¯ Teressa moved her fingers towards her new ¡®weapon¡¯, and as the tip of the phallus made contact with her skin, she let out a soft moan. It felt like an electric shock running through her body, and she couldn''t help but grip Gin''s shoulders tightly as the sensation intensified. Her balls were warm and had a sense of weight against her skin, making her feel like she was being filled up from the inside. She lived her entire life as a woman, being pounded by her master, Gin, day in and out. She knew what it felt like to have her pussy, anus, and mouth filled with a girthy cock like his, but she had no idea how it would feel to have one. Trembling with anticipation, Teressa continued to rub and caress her new member. It felt hot and hard in her hand, pulsing with the same lust that had driven her to submit to her master¡¯s every whim. She stroked it slowly at first, feeling the heat build within her loins. As she continued to caress herself, Teressa''s breath grew ragged, her fingers exploring the length and girth of her new appendage. The sensation was making her brain numb and she couldn''t help but moan with each stroke. She was surprised by how sensitive her new toy was, how much pleasure she derived from moving her hands up and down, exploring every inch of her own phallus. Her new organ throbbed with anticipation, yearning to be used to its fullest potential. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give your new toy a go?¡± As Gin pushed her hips against Collette''s, Teressa felt her body erupt in a storm of sensations. The heat between her legs intensified, and she couldn''t help but arch her back as the stimulating sensation of her glans rubbing against Collette¡¯s testicles sent a wave of pleasure up her spine. She moaned softly, lost in the moment. Teressa¡¯s mind was a blur of lust and desire as she ground her hips against her partner, seeking more friction and more pleasure. With each movement, her phallus throbbed even more with anticipation. ¡°Ngh¡­¡± ¡°Ahaah¡­¡± As the both of them continued to grind against one another, Teressa felt herself spiraling out of control. The electricity that had begun in her groin was now pulsing through her entire body, and she couldn''t help but cry out as the pleasure overtook her. ¡°Ungh¡ª!¡± Gin''s hands were on her hips, pulling her closer and closer to Collette, and Teressa surrendered to the sensations, letting herself be lost in the ecstasy of their bodies coming together. As they moved in unison, their skin slick with sweat, Teressa knew that this was just the beginning of a night filled with intense, passionate pleasure. ¡°Hold it, don¡¯t cum yet.¡± Gin grabbed Teressa¡¯s shaft with a tight grip and she jumped on her toes. ¡°AGH¡ª!!¡± His grip was rough and intense, but there was no pain¡ª only pleasure. ¡°Over here.¡± Gin pulled on her cock as if he was pulling a leash of his pet. ¡°Awawaithh mastaaah¡ª!!¡± Teressa tried to beg her master to stop, but he wouldn¡¯t listen and dragged her glans towards Collette¡¯s lips. ¡°Take it one step at a time, and enjoy the moment.¡± Gin''s rough hands held Collette''s jaw firmly as he forced her mouth open, making her gasp for air. Teressa watched with a mixture of excitement and nervousness as her master directed her new phallus inside Collette''s waiting hole. With a gentle push, Teressa''s glans made contact with Collette''s lips and tongue, and she felt a jolt of electricity course through her body. ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Collette, barely holding onto her consciousness, welcomed the intruder inside her mouth with a warm welcome. ¡°HNGHNGHH¡ª!!¡± Teressa gritted her teeth, trying her best to not pass out from the sudden extreme stimulation. Collette''s warm breath caressed the base of her shaft and bushes, sending shivers of pleasure across her entire body. Teressa''s heart pounded even faster as she felt her member slipping deeper into her throat. She felt her tongue flicking against the tip of her glans, sending sharp, tingly pleasure through her whole body. She clenched her fists and tensed her toes as she felt a whole new sensation of climaxing welling up in her. ¡°Ah¡ª! I¡ª!! I¡¯m¡ª!!¡± Teressa''s hips began to buck involuntarily as her brain turned numb. She gripped Gin''s shoulders tightly, trying to steady herself as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body. She could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge, her body trembling with the effort of holding back. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!! I¡¯m cumming!! Master!! AHH¡ª!! I¡¯M CUMMING¡ª!!!¡± With a final thrust, Teressa couldn''t hold back any longer. She let out a loud moan as she exploded inside Collette''s mouth, her cock pulsing with the force of her release. Ping! -Faith points +100! ¡®She¡¯s giving way more points than usual!¡¯ Gin couldn¡¯t help himself but to feel giddy. Once again, Collette choked on semen. She coughed out Teressa¡¯s fresh, hot sperm out through her nostrils. ¡°Cough¡ª!! Cough¡ª!! Gagh¡ª!!¡± As she came down from her climax, she looked up to see Gin''s eyes sparkling with approval. She knew she had pleased her master, and that was all that mattered. Sera, on the other hand, had her eyes fixated on Collette as she eagerly awaited the moment when her mother would pull out. When it finally happened, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through her veins. She wanted to make sure that every last drop was put to good use. With her mind clouded by addiction, Sera crawled in close to Collette and pulled her into a heated kiss. Their tongues danced together as the semen mingled between them, creating an intense and unforgettable moment. ¡°Mhhm¡­!¡± Sera''s body trembled with pleasure as she savored the delectable mix of Gin''s essence and her mother''s thick, sweet juices on her lips. It was an addiction she couldn''t resist, a craving that consumed her every thought. As Collette lay there, drained and helpless, Sera''s hunger only grew. Without a second thought, Sera plunged her tongue deep into Collette''s mouth, eager to taste every last drop of the intoxicating cocktail. Her senses ablaze, she felt Collette''s body quiver beneath her as she greedily sucked and slurped. But even as she drained the precious fluids out of her newborn ¡®mother¡¯, Sera noticed that she was still missing some of it. She saw it¡ª the wasted droplets of semen dribbling down on Collette''s chin and nose. It was too much to bear. With a feral lust, Sera¡¯s lips pressed against Collette''s face in a desperate, frenzied kiss. Her hands roamed wildly, clawing at her mouth as she scraped and dug for every last morsel. Collette''s eyes widened in shock as she felt Sera''s fingers plunging down her throat. It was a sight that would make even the most hardened voyeur blush¡ª the daughter and parents locked in a twisted embrace, fighting for every last drop of pleasure. And as the two women lay there, gasping and spent, Sera realized Gin¡¯s promises were real. Her eyes opened to a whole new world and she had finally found what she had been looking for¡ª the ultimate taboo thrill. ¡®This is because of him¡ª! All because of him¡ª!¡¯ Ping! -Your influence over Sera¡¯s psyche has grown to its limit! -Major Hypnosis has evolved into Absolute Hypnosis! -Sera¡¯s Trust has reached 10 (Complete Faith)! Ping! -You have put three people under your authority! -Using meticulous and depraved means, you have turned them into your loyal puppets. They will run to your side at the beck of your call and will gladly sacrifice their life for your cause. Ping! -Mind Breaker has increased to level 2! -Your authority over the soul and mind has been enhanced even further! -Your mind-related skills and Charm stats have become stronger and more effective! Ping! -The purity and density of your divinity has been significantly enhanced! -Your existence in this world has become slightly more distinct. Ping! -You are now able to transmit your will to your subjects. Gin looked dumbfounded as he got bombarded by the notifications by the system. It had been a while since he got this much opaque words slapped at his face. ¡®¡­Basically, I just leveled up? No, it''s more than that¡­¡¯ As he re-read them a few times, Gin realized he also learned a new ability. ¡®The last notification¡­ it says I can transmit my will to my subjects¡¯.¡¯ He pondered on the word ¡®subjects¡¯. Who could the system be referring to? ¡®Transmit my will? Does the system mean literally?¡¯ The only people Gin truly considered to be his ¡®subjects¡¯ were this family of three. Collette, Teressa, and Sera. Unlike the villagers, these three had ingested his divinity. Ping! -You have gained the ability to check on your subjects. Ping! Subjects: -Teressa (Zealot) -Sera (Zealot) -Collette (Zealot) ¡®Damn, just like that?¡¯ Gin noticed the title his subjects possessed beside their names. ¡®Zealots¡­ I¡¯m guessing the system is saying that they are completely devoted to me, mind and body. This also falls in line with the previous notifications too. They will come running on my call with their tails wagging between their legs¡ª they will also gladly sacrifice their life for my cause.¡¯ Gin realized this might be where his journey of ascension to godhood truly began. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s try it right now¡ª stop moving this instant.¡¯ With a mere whisper of his will, he halted all movement in the room. Teressa froze in place, her body rigid and unmoving, eyes unblinking. Sera knelt beside her with her lips parted, her tongue quivering with anticipation rubbing Collette¡¯s gums and teeth. Collette herself, too, was caught in the spell, her eyes wide with surprise as she felt the sudden cessation of all motion. It was as if time itself had ground to a halt, and they were frozen in a moment that would last forever. She could only lie on the table, breathing in air and out powerlessly. Gin stood before them, exerting his absolute will. He felt excitement welled up in his heart. ¡®Doesn¡¯t this means I don¡¯t have to talk to them individually anymore? I can just ¡®will¡¯ it and they will do what I want? Not only that, it seems that they cannot refuse. It must be the Absolute Hypnosis at work!¡¯ The ability itself reminded him of telepathy. ¡®¡ªYou are free to move.¡¯ And then, they all resumed their movements just like that. Naturally they were confused by what just happened, but Gin waved it off. ¡°I have promised the three of you pleasure and salvation.¡± He smiled with confidence, ¡°What you are tasting right now is nothing but a glimpse of what I can do for you.¡± He gave Sera and Teressa a rough grope on their asses. The both of them couldn¡¯t help but to moan in delight. ¡®His touch always feels so good¡ª far better than when I touch myself¡­¡¯ Gin continued, ¡°I can show you a whole new world¡ª a world of pleasure that you have never seen or experienced before. But it comes at a cost¡ª¡° he paused for a second, creating a sense of suspense. The three of them stared at him, eyes opened wide. ¡°¡ªYou will have to acknowledge me as your lord and savior.¡± ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡± There was silence for a moment. Teressa was the first one to break it. ¡°I take you as my master, my lord and savior.¡± She kneeled on all four on the floor, and bowed until her forehead touched the ground. ¡°M-mom¡­¡± Sera saw her mother¡¯s sincere gesture and bit her lips. ¡°¡­What about you, Sera? Are you not willing? After everything that has happened between all of us?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Sera slowly placed her hands on the floor too, ¡°Yes! I will take you as my lord and savior¡ª!¡± She banged her forehead against the floor exactly like what her mother did. ¡°¡ªPlease¡ª please show me more of this world of pleasure you speak of!!¡± Gin nodded and moved his gaze towards Collette, and saw her struggling to speak through the viscous semen stuck in her throat. Her face flushed deep red and eyes completely unfocused. ¡°I¡ªI take y-you¡­ as my lord¡­ and s-savior¡­¡± ¡°Alright. It is now official.¡± Gin took off his shirt and underwear, throwing them away on the floor. His body was free for all to see. ¡°As your lord, I shall reveal you my true name¡ª¡± Using the remaining Faith points he had left, Gin poured everything to his own physique¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°L-lord¡­?¡± The place where it all began, a little cult was formed in this humble home in the outskirts of a remote village. The ¡®zealots¡¯ and the ¡®deity¡¯ they worship¡ª He¡ª no¡ª ¡°¡ªGinova.¡± She spoke. ¡°And as your shepherd, I will guide you, my little lambs, to the land of salvation and absolute bliss¡ª" Her long, black hair flowed down her back in gentle waves, dancing in the air. Her skin was so pure and luminous that it seemed to glow with a radiance that was otherworldly. And her smile¡ª it was as sweet and kind as it was enchanting, leaving those who saw it mesmerized and captivated. She¡ª Ginova had become the epitome of beauty and grace to the three of them. ¡°¡ªFor tonight, we shall feast to our hearts content.¡± Chapter 8-2 (The Shepherd) ¡®This physique is better than I thought.¡¯ Unlike before, Ginova¡¯s previous physique contained ¡®impurities¡¯ and ¡®flaws¡¯ despite having her stats enhanced to a soft cap. It was simply genetic and there was nothing she could do about it¡ª until she had enough points, that is. Her boobs were large enough, comparable to Teressa¡¯s, and her cock had more girth to it. ¡®There¡¯s something I always wanted to try, but I¡¯ve been holding back on it for some time.¡¯ Ginova positioned herself between Collette''s spread thighs, her penis now flaccid and her testicles devoid of any remaining semen. She aimed the head of her new and improved phallus towards Collette''s vagina, poised to take the newly born woman''s virginity. ¡°Oooh¡­¡± Teressa fapped her new penis up and down as she watched her goddess about to take her husband¡¯s virginity. She couldn¡¯t help but to notice just how amazing her cock felt. ¡®Oh my goodness, I didn¡¯t know a penis could feel this good! Just bending it around was enough to drive me towards the edge!¡¯ Teressa pressed her shaft to the left and right, playing it around as she stared at her goddess rubbing her shaft at Collette¡¯s hole. Sera, too, was excited and curious. She crawled at her mother and said. ¡°M-mom, is it good? Can I touch it?¡± ¡°S-sure, sweetie¡­¡± Without hesitation Sera immediately reached for her shaft, lifting it up and giving the frenulum a rub with her thumbs. ¡°Ah~!¡± ¡°Oh, this place feels good for you?¡± Sera closed in on her mother¡¯s balls and took a deep breath. ¡°Sniifffff¡ª! ¡­Mhh, you smell really nice, mom.¡± ¡°Ungh¡ª! K-keep going Sera, your mom is almost there!¡± Sera didn¡¯t stop her hands movements. On one hand she stimulated the glans, and on the other hand she kept on flicking the clitoris under the testicles with her thumb. ¡°Ah~¡± Teressa had never experienced such a sensation before. She was stuck in a state of absolute ecstasy, feeling sensations that she had never known were possible. The way her own daughter stimulated both her cock and pussy in ways she had never imagined before was enough to drive her mind to the brink of insanity. Teressa could feel her consciousness slipping away, but she didn''t care. The pleasure was worth any price, and she was willing to lose herself completely in the moment. ¡°Oh~ oh~!¡± She was completely overwhelmed by pleasure, and her body couldn''t handle it. Her eyes rolled back, and trails of drool leaked out of the corner of her mouth as she moaned in ecstasy. SPLURTT¡ª! Sera thought as her face was covered in her mother¡¯s seeds, ¡®Mom looks so beautiful¡­¡¯ While the mother and daughter pair were busy enjoying themselves, Gin¡ª now Ginova began to push her hips deeper into Collette¡¯s pussy hole. ¡°NGHH¡ª!?¡± The sensation was so intense that it seemed to jolt her back awake, her body quivering with ecstasy. ¡°How does your new pussy feel? It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t?¡± Ginova continued to thrust her hips, relishing in the sensation of Collette¡¯s wetness engulfing her member. Collette¡¯s pussy was already completely drenched with her own juice, she felt no resistance at all as she pushed it even deeper. ¡°S-STOHP¡ª!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even halfway in.¡± Despite Collette¡¯s protests, Ginova showed no signs of stopping. ¡°HAUU¡ª!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really tight¡ª! I think I¡¯m gonna cum just from this!¡± Her hips never stopped their steady rhythm as she pushed herself deeper into Collette''s slick entrance. The sensation was overwhelming, the tightness and wetness of her pussy driving Ginova wild with pleasure. ¡°Haah¡ª! Haah¡ª!¡± ¡°G-goddess¡ª!! P-please¡ª!!¡± But she wasn''t done yet. She kept pushing, inch by inch, until she felt a soft wall inside. It was Collette''s cervix, one of the most sensitive and delicate parts of a woman''s body. Ginova couldn''t resist teasing it with her cock, grinding back and forth gently, eliciting loud moans from Collette. ¡°AAAAAH¡ª!! STAAAHP¡ª!! T-TOO MUCH¡ª!! AAHH¡ª!!¡± Her body convulsed with every thrust, the waves of pleasure overwhelming her senses. Collette''s moans turned into screams, her nails digging into the table as she tried to anchor herself. But it was no use; Ginova''s skilled hands and girthy cock had completely taken over her body and mind. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon¡ª!!¡± As Ginova continued to push deeper and grind against her cervix, Collette''s eyes rolled back in her head as she let out a primal scream. It was as if the pleasure was too much for her to handle, and her body was reaching the breaking point. ¡°Take it all¡ª!!¡± But still, Ginova didn''t let up. Her movements became more frenzied, her breathing ragged as she approached her own climax. And then, with one final thrust, she pushed her glans through the cervix. ¡°HNGGAHHH¡ª!!!¡± SPLURT¡ª!! SPLURT¡ª!! SPLURT¡ª!! All air left Collette¡¯s lungs, her eyes white and her body spasmed as if she was being electrocuted. She reached an orgasm beyond this world, almost as if she had an out-of-body experience. SPLURTT¡ª!! SPLURRTT¡ª!! The both of them released their seeds at the same time¡ª ¡°GOD¡ª!!¡± Collette¡¯s body convulsed with intense pleasure as Ginova released her hot, sticky seed inside her. She felt every pulse of Ginova''s orgasm as if it was her own. She screamed in ecstasy as she felt her womb being filled to the brim with her goddess¡¯ essence. Her own seeds that came out of her limp penis was transparent, barely containing any sperm in it. Her balls were beyond exhausted¡ª ¡°Ah¡­ I finally did it¡­¡± Ginova let out a satisfied sigh, admiring her handiwork as she watched Collette''s body tremble and twitch with aftershocks of pleasure. ¡®I¡¯ve always wanted to try cumming directly into the womb, but increasing the size of my cock is a tad bit too expensive. Now, the price suddenly became dirt cheap once my divinity ¡®leveled¡¯ up.¡¯ She had given her everything she had, every last drop of her seed emptied into the woman''s body. The sight of Collette''s navel bulging slightly from the sheer amount of cum she had deposited inside her was a testament to that. As she pulled out, Ginova couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over her. She watched as her essence trickled down onto the floor. It was both a carnal and beautiful sight, the way her seed mixed with Collette''s own juices and painted the ground below them. ¡°Sniff¡ª!?¡± Sera''s eyes widened as she caught the scent of Ginova''s release in the air. It was an irresistible aroma that made her body ache with desire. Without a second thought, she abandoned her mother and crawled towards the small pool of cum on the floor, her tongue already licking her lips in anticipation. ¡°S-Sera!?¡± Her mother''s voice called out to her, but Sera was lost in a world of her own. She was consumed by the primal need to taste and consume the essence of her goddess. She bent her head down and started slurping up every last drop, her body trembling with pleasure as she savored the rich flavor. ¡°Oh~ so¡­ good~¡± Slurp¡ª! ¡°So tasty~!¡± As she drank, Sera felt her own desire growing stronger. The taste of Ginova''s cum filled her with a deeper addiction, and she knew that she would do anything to taste it again. For her, there was nothing more important than pleasing her goddess and satisfying her own insatiable lust. ¡°There are still more where¡¯s that coming from.¡± Ginova grabbed Sera''s hair and shoved her enhanced, still semen-covered cock deep into her throat in one thrust. ¡°GOHOCK¡ª!!¡± Sera felt like she was on cloud nine. The taste was simply out of this world. No matter how many times she tasted it, she could never get bored of it. Rather, it was the opposite. The more she tasted it, the more she wanted it. Ginova''s eyes rolled back in pleasure as she felt Sera''s lips stretch around her cock, taking it in deeper and deeper. Sera''s tongue danced along the shaft, teasing every sensitive nerve ending as she moaned around the thick member. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± SLURP¡ª!! SLURP¡ª!! As Ginova thrust her hips, driving her cock even deeper, tears trickled down Sera''s eyes. She was determined to please her goddess, to taste every last drop of her essence. ¡°I¡¯m cumming again, Sera!! Don¡¯t waste a single drop!!¡± With a final cry, Ginova emptied herself once again, flooding Sera''s mouth with a warm, thick stream of semen. ¡°GULP¡ª!!¡± Sera swallowed greedily, savoring every drop as it coated her tongue and slid down her throat. ¡°GULP¡ª!! GULP¡ª!! GULP¡ª!!¡± She didn¡¯t choke this time. Sera was ready to swallow everything with all her might. No seeds leaked out of her nostrils nor her lips. As soon as her goddess spurted, she gulped it down regardless of the amount. Even as her consciousness faded away, Sera kept on swallowing. SPLURT¡ª!! SPLURT¡ª!! SPLURT¡ª!! ¡°GULP¡ª!! GULP¡ª!! GULP¡ª!!¡± Finally, Ginova spurted out her last drop of essence and pulled out. Sera licked her lips and rubbed her stomach. She felt completely full, yet her addiction won¡¯t give her the feeling of contentment. She gazed up at her goddess with adoring eyes, silently begging for another taste of her heavenly nectar. ¡°You want more¡ª?¡° But before Ginova could finish her sentence, Sera¡¯s eyes turned completely white as she collapsed on the ground. Her chest heaved up and down gently. It appeared that she had passed out from the after effect of consuming too much of her essence. Ginova grinned in satisfaction as she watched Sera completely overwhelmed by the pleasure. She had pushed her to her limits, and then some. ¡°Hm~ you did well.¡± Sera''s body was still shaking, her hips jerking uncontrollably as she involuntarily released fluids all over the floor. Ginova kneeled on the floor, she leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry, my sweet little pet. I''ll make sure to give you plenty more of what you crave later." But amidst the squirting and pissing, something else caught Ginova''s attention: A shadow loomed over her. ¡°M-master¡ª no, Goddess¡­¡± There she was, Teressa with her hands on her dick. ¡°Please, help me¡­¡± Ginova couldn¡¯t help but to let out a grin as she stood up. ¡°Alright. It is my job to give you your ¡®salvation¡¯, isn¡¯t it?¡± Without hesitation, she climbed onto the table and straddled Collette, their cocks pressing together in a lewd display. ¡°Now, come, my sweet little whore.¡± Ginova beckoned to her, shaking her ass seductively, and Teressa felt her own cock throb with desire. ¡°Hngh¡ª! I¡­ I am¡­ your little whore¡­¡± She felt her cock getting bigger and harder, she thought she would cum just from watching them. Teressa approached closer, she couldn''t help but to admire Ginova''s new form. The thick bushes covering her beautiful and petite pussy entrance only added to the allure, making it even more irresistible. Ginova moaned softly as Teressa positioned herself, closing her eyes in anticipation. ¡®This isn¡¯t a bad feeling, being on the bottom¡ª Ghack¡ª!?¡¯ And then, with a sudden thrust, Teressa pushed her entire phallus into Ginova''s new pussy without warning. ¡°AGH¡ª!!?¡± ¡°Oh goddess¡ª!! My goddess¡ª!! You feel so good¡ª!!¡± Ginova cried out, a mixture of pleasure and pain as Teressa began to move inside her. Her movements were stiff and that made things even worse for her. She had to rest her tits on top of Collette¡¯s, their flesh mingled and rubbed against each other, increasing the stimulation by manyfolds. ¡°S-slow d-down¡ª!!¡± Ginova¡¯s mind became muddled. This was a first for her to be on the receiving end. ¡®T-this is bad¡ª! Teressa never had sex using a dick before¡ª! She doesn¡¯t know how to be gentle¡ª!¡¯ She realized that she could stop her with her hypnosis, but Ginova took a deep breath and thought not to do it. ¡®N-no! L-let¡¯s just see where t-this is going¡ª! And¡ª! Enjoy it¡ª!!¡¯ She grinded her teeth, trying her best to hold her moans and screams of pleasure mixed with pain. Teressa, however, was oblivious to this. She kept on moving her hips like a piston, fucking her goddess¡¯ pussy for the sake of pleasuring her own carnal desire. ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡ª!! Master¡ª!! Lord¡ª!! Goddess¡ª!! I can¡¯t take it anymore¡ª!!¡± ¡°UNGH¡ª!!¡± Ginova felt Teressa¡¯s glans rubbed against her cervix¡ª ¡°OHH¡ª!! I¡¯M¡ª I¡¯M CUMMING TOO¡ª!!¡± ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING INSIDE THE GODDESS¡ª!!¡± SPLURTT¡ª!! SPLURRRTTT¡ª!! The warm and sticky fluids filled her womb as Ginova screamed uncontrollably. ¡°GAAAHHH¡ª!! C-CUMMING¡ª!!¡± Teressa¡¯s hands tightened around Ginova''s waist, pulling her in closer as she felt the intense spasms of pleasure running through her body. SPLURT¡ª!! SPLURRTT¡ª!! SPLURRRTT¡ª!! With each powerful thrust, Ginova''s cock continued to shoot streams of white-hot semen, coating both herself and Collette in a sticky, creamy mess. It was like watching a delicious sandwich being made, with the mayonnaise oozing out between the meat, adding an extra layer of flavor to their passionate lovemaking session. ¡°Ah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­¡± ¡°Oh Lord¡­ I¡­¡± Teressa gulped still with her erect and throbbing cock embedded deep inside Ginova¡¯s pussy. As she recoiled from the most intense climax in her life, she realized she had robbed her goddess¡¯ virginity with such fervor and force. She knew she should be feeling guilty, yet she couldn¡¯t help but to become even harder after her climax. ¡°I¡­ I want more¡­¡± Teressa''s desire for her goddess had awakened something deep within her, a hunger that she never knew existed. The feeling of her cock being enveloped by Ginova''s warm and tight pussy was like nothing she had ever experienced before. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment her entire life. ¡°M-more¡ª!? AUGH¡ª!¡± Ginova''s body was now completely at her zealot¡¯s mercy, her moans and cries of pleasure filling the room as she surrendered herself to the pleasure that Teressa pounded into her womb. Her movements were now even more forceful, driven by a primal urge to claim her goddess completely. ¡°Oh¡ª!! OH¡ª!! OHH¡ª!!¡± Ginova could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge once again, her body quivering with anticipation. She reached out and gripped the edges of the table, trying to steady herself as Teressa continued to pound into her with reckless abandon. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my goddess¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t hold on much longer¡­¡± Teressa''s breath was ragged, her own body on the verge of climax once again. She could feel the tension building within her, ready to explode at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡ª!!¡± And then, with one final thrust, she let out a deep, guttural moan and came hard inside of her womb again. Her entire body shook as she emptied herself into her goddess, the pleasure so intense that it almost bordered on pain. ¡°HNGGH¡ª!!¡± ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN¡ª!!¡± Ginova cried out in pleasure as she felt Teressa''s warm seeds filling her once more. The sensation was overwhelming, her body trembling with ecstasy as she rode out the waves of pleasure that washed over her. ¡°Ah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­ are you¡­ satisfied¡­ now¡­?¡± ¡°M-my lord¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ginova''s breaths came in short pants as she struggled to recover from the intense pleasure that had just wracked her body. She felt her all her limbs quivering from the intense pleasure she had just experienced, but the aftermath was just as overwhelming. As Teressa hugged her from behind, she could feel the sticky heat of her cum sloshing around inside her womb. The sensation was both strange and intoxicating, and she knew that the moment Teressa pulled out, her pussy would be leaking like a broken faucet. She couldn''t help but to wonder if it would be worse compared to Collette beneath her. ¡°I¡¯m still not satisfied¡­ my lord¡­¡± ¡°Y-you are not¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to move again¡­¡± ¡°W-wait¡­ GUH¡ª!!¡± Once more, Teressa moved in a piston-like manner. ¡°Ungh¡ª!! T-Teressa¡ª!! M-more¡ª!!¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, my lord¡ª!!¡± That night seemed to stretch on forever as they explored each other''s bodies with fervent passion. Sweat dripped from their foreheads as they lost themselves in the moment, unable to contain their desire for one another. They moved together in a pounding rhythm, each breath and touch igniting new fires of pleasure. As the night grew deeper, they both began to lose track of time, lost in the overwhelming sensations that consumed them. They spilled their seeds over and over again, each orgasm more intense than the last. And yet, they couldn''t get enough of each other, pushing themselves to their limits and beyond. By the end of it all, they lay spent and exhausted, bodies tangled together in a mess of limbs and sweat. It was the most intense session they had ever shared so far. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Next day. Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! Ginova opened her eyes, the sound of knocking woke her up from her slumber. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ noon already.¡¯ Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! ¡®Who could it be¡­?¡¯ Teressa, Sera, and Collette sprawled on the floor. She was the only one that fell asleep on the table, drenched in all manner of bodily fluids. The stench was both intoxicating and foul. ¡®It would be bad if other people found out¡­¡¯ Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! ¡®¡­Just who could it be¡­?¡¯ Chapter 8-3 (The Shepherd) There was a general store in the village. It was owned by a couple of merchants who came from the outside world long ago. Their business was going well since they were practically the only general store that existed around the area. They ran the business together, buying supplies from wandering travelers and other merchants like them. The business ran well, not amazing, but not bad either. They lived their life in peace there for decades until they finally had a child. The child¡¯s name was Mora and she grew up to be a kind and charming girl. Her ginger hair tied to a long braid and cute freckles on her face. Unfortunately, one day, her parents died of natural causes. Mora was still a teenager then, too young to handle herself and the store. But she refused to give up and decided to take things to her own hands anyway. The villagers assisted her with managing the general store, making connections with outside merchants and what not. Years later after she reached her adulthood, she became independent. Granted, the general store itself wasn¡¯t big, and there weren''t many items that could be found there, but it was profitable enough and contributed to the village. But Mora was happy enough to keep her parents'' legacy alive. Beyond just making ends meet, Mora was also having someone she was interested in. A man who''s possibly a decade older than herself. It was Treo. The veteran soldier who trained the youngsters in the path of the sword. She fell in love ever since she laid eyes on him. For years, she kept her feelings a secret and never professed her love. It wasn¡¯t because of the age gap¡ª but because she wasn¡¯t confident in her looks. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Looking at her own reflection in the mirror, she tried to make a smile. ¡°Sigh.¡± It was sweet, but she thought it wasn¡¯t good enough to get Treo¡¯s attention. She would know since she already tried numerous times, giving him gifts and even discounts at her store. But he never looked at her as a woman, but as a friend or maybe a sister. She was about to give up on her first love. To try looking for her future husband among the group of young men who already passed their adulthood. She was lonely, living her day to day life on her own. She wanted a partner, somebody she could share her life with. Unfortunately, her chances were low. After all, this is a remote village. The population was low. Very low. She recognized every name and face in this place. ¡®Should I just sell everything and leave the village¡­? No, I don¡¯t wanna leave dad and mom¡¯s store¡­ besides, I like this place.¡¯ Then, one day, a bizarre news broke out. Their usual calm and peaceful daily life was shaken with the arrival of a black-haired foreigner. Well, not by much, but it was a peculiar thing nonetheless. He was around, helping people doing odd jobs here and there. Furthermore, his looks weren''t bad at all. Mora became more interested in him day by day, but she was reluctant to let go of her first love. Some two months later, he came to her store and announced everyone who was in the store to visit his place. ¡°Whatever your problem is, I can solve it for you.¡± And now, here she was, in front of their door. She lifted her hands and knocked¡ª Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! Mora knocked the door a few more times before it finally swung open. knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! Clack¡ª! Standing before her was a familiar woman, one she had seen many times before but never like this. Teressa''s blue hair was tied up in a messy bun, drawing attention to her creamy skin and full lips. But what really caught Mora''s eye were her ample curves, barely contained by the tight top she was wearing. Teressa''s breasts practically spilled out of the fabric, jiggling with each movement she made. ¡®W-what happened to her¡­?¡¯ This lady standing behind the door was definitely Teressa. Mora was extremely familiar to her since Teressa often came by to buy some groceries from her store for years. But unbeknownst to her, she had already fallen under Ginova¡¯s influence. Teressa''s clothes had been remade by Ginova''s miracle system, designed to show off as much skin as possible while still covering her most sensitive areas. The fabric hugged her curves in all the right places, accentuating her ample breasts and full hips. Teressa''s nipples were almost exposed, the fabric barely covering her pert peaks. Mora could see the hint of her dark areolas through the fabric, and she couldn''t help but feel a flutter in her stomach. ¡®W-what¡ª¡¯ Teressa moved closer to Mora, her large breasts jiggling with each step. The fabric strained against her curves, threatening to burst at any moment. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Mora. It has been a while.¡± ¡°T-Teressa¡­?¡± Mora¡¯s eyes looked away, unable to meet Teressa¡¯s gaze as she said her greetings. Her eyes flicked downwards, and she couldn''t help but notice the way her tight dress was stretched taut over something... substantial. Her gaze lingered for just a moment too long, taking in the outline of a penis that was straining against the fabric. ¡®W-wait¡­ is¡­ is that¡­?¡¯ Teressa let out a low groan as Mora''s eyes met hers again. She could feel the heat building between her legs, a powerful ache that suddenly built up out of nowhere when Ginova woke her up. She shifted her weight, trying to alleviate the pressure, but it only made the bulge in her dress more pronounced. The thick, pulsing shaft was so hard and heavy that it strained against the fabric of Teressa''s dress, threatening to burst free at any moment. Half of the shaft and glans of her cock had already peeked out from the bottom of her dress, dark and engorged with blood. It was a grotesque sight. Mora couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. The length of her cock was long and thick, throbbing with explicit lust. Veins bulged along the length of it, pulsing with the rush of blood that was driving her mind towards the edge. The tip of her cock glistened with pre-cum, a slick and salty fluid that oozed from the slit like a beacon of her arousal. She could feel it leaking out in a steady stream, droplets of her desire falling to the ground like precious jewels. Mora felt like her world was being flipped upside down. She blanked out for a second before her legs gave up on her. Her body hit the floor with a jarring thud, the impact sending shockwaves through her body. She lay there for a moment, dazed and disoriented, trying to make sense of what had just happened. ¡°T-Teressa¡­!? W-wha¡ª!?¡± Teressa''s body was a blur of motion as she leapt at Mora, her full breasts and throbbing cock pressed tight against her body. Mora barely had time to register what was happening before Teressa''s mouth was on hers, her lips and tongue demanding entrance. Mora gasped in surprise, she tried to resist but it was in vain. Teressa¡¯s clutch on her body was tight and powerful. ¡°MMHH¡ª!?¡± Her mouth was warm and wet, her tongue exploring every inch of Mora''s mouth with a hunger that left her breathless. She could feel Teressa''s huge milkers pressed against her chest. Mora felt the weight of them, soft and plump against her own smaller breasts. Teressa''s hands were everywhere, roaming over Mora''s body with a fervor that left her gasping for air. Her fingers traced the curve of Mora''s waist, slipping under her shirt to tease at the skin beneath. And all the while, Teressa¡¯s breasts were pressing harder and harder against hers, until it felt like she was being suffocated by their sheer size and weight. ¡°UNGHU¡ª!!¡± Mora couldn''t help but moan, her body responding to Teressa''s touch of desire. She felt her nipples hardening against her bra, aching for the touch of Teressa''s mouth. ¡®W-why is my body feel so hot all of a sudden¡ª!?¡¯ Teressa cupped Mora''s breasts under her clothing, squeezing them firmly and eliciting another sharp moan from Mora''s lips. ¡°HNGH¡ª!!¡± Her other hand slipped down to Mora''s hips, pulling her close and grinding their bodies together with a fierce intensity. ¡°S-TOHhhh¡ª! UNGHhh¡ª!!¡± As their kiss deepened, Teressa''s cock throbbed against Mora''s thigh, a hot and urgent reminder of the desire that was burning inside her. Mora could feel her own panties growing damp with arousal, and knew that she was on the verge of coming undone. Teressa broke the kiss with a gasp, her lips red and swollen from the intensity of their passion. She looked down at Mora with a wicked grin, her eyes gleaming with lust. "You like that?" she whispered, her voice thick with desire. "You want more?" ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­¡± Mora couldn¡¯t think. When Teressa stole her first kiss, Mora felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her. It was like a switch had been flipped inside her, and suddenly, she was alive with a hunger that she couldn''t ignore. Not only that, an intense heat was building in her pussy, a sudden and powerful ache that threatened to overwhelm her mind with lust. She could feel the wetness gathering between her thighs, her panties growing damp by the moment. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before. Such a raw perversion and desire coming form Teressa completely turned her brain and body useless. ¡®What¡­ is¡­ happening¡­?¡¯ The both of them fell on the ground right outside the door¡¯s entrance, covered in dirt and dust. But Teressa didn¡¯t stop. Teressa leaned in once again, her hot breath tickling Mora''s ear as she whispered, "I will make you feel good, just like how the lord did unto me." Mora''s breath hitched at the words, and she could feel her pussy throb with need. She had no idea what Teressa meant by ¡®lord¡¯, or what that person did to her, but she had a pretty good idea of what¡¯s going to happen to her body if she don¡¯t escape from this place anytime soon¡ª ¡°¡ªCome, let¡¯s not keep the lord waiting any longer.¡± Mora¡¯s body laid on the ground, powerless and limp. She couldn¡¯t understand just how in the world did all the energy left her body just like that. The heat also made things worse. She felt her nipples and vagina were ¡®itching¡¯ like crazy. Teressa''s arms were strong as steel as she lifted Mora''s body in a princess carry, cradling her like a lover as she carried her inside. Mora''s body felt small and fragile in her arms, her soft curves and delicate features only serving to make her seem more vulnerable. But there was nothing fragile about the way Mora was moaning, her voice low and husky as she tried to push away from Teressa''s embrace. Her body was writhing with pleasure, every touch and every movement sending jolts of electrifying pleasure through her nervous system. Teressa paid no attention to Mora''s feeble attempts at escape, instead carrying her deeper into the house, where the air was thick with the scent of sex and desire. Through her hazy eyes, she caught glimpses of three figures. One was Sera, and the other two were unfamiliar women with black and brown hair. ¡°Aha¡­¡± Mora''s head was spinning, the heat of her desire so intense that it was almost unbearable. As Teressa laid her down on the bed, Mora''s body trembled with both fear and unknown esctasy. ¡®What¡­ are they talking about¡­?¡¯ The four of them were talking about something, but she was simply too out of it at the moment, completely engulfed in her own lust and desire to understand what was happening around her. She could feel the heat building between her legs, the pressure growing with every passing moment. And then, suddenly, it was all too much. Mora''s consciousness slipped away in a haze of pleasure. She felt Teressa''s body against hers, the weight of her breasts and the throbbing length of her cock pressing against her own body. And then, she felt a sharp intense euphoria followed by a loud and screeching scream that echoed through the whole house¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ¡®Where¡­ am I¡­?¡¯ As Mora slowly opened her eyes, she became aware of the heavy scent of sweat and sex in the air, a reminder of the passion that had consumed her only moments before she lost her consciousness. As Mora''s eyes adjusted to the unfamiliar ceiling above her, she tried to move her head and speak¡ª ¡°¡­Ngh?¡± ¡ªOnly to realize that she was completely immobilized. ¡°Hngh¡­!?¡± Her limbs were strapped tightly to the bed, locking her in place. ¡°Ah! Ah¡ª!¡± But that wasn''t the worst of it. she realized that her mouth was forced open with a cheek retractor, leaving her completely vulnerable and exposed. Drool leaked out of the corners of her lips as she grunted helplessly. Panic began to rise within her, the fear of the unknown taking hold. She struggled against her bonds, and as she lay there, naked and powerless, she felt a touch on her chin. ¡°Sshhh¡­¡± Suddenly, somebody came up to her, hushing her gently to be quiet. ¡°You are just gonna be fine.¡± Ginova¡¯s hair cascaded on her, dark and silky smooth. Mora was struck for a second by just how beautiful she looked and how nice she smelled. ¡°Agha¡­¡± She tried to speak, but no coherent words came out of her mouth. Seeing her reaction, Ginova couldn¡¯t help but to gave her nose a playful pinch. ¡°Now, now, you came here for a reason right? Do you need help with something from me?¡± ¡°¡­??¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mora was confused by what this foreign woman said. Her memories was a bit muddled, but she could recall she came here to this place looking for Gin, the peculiar black-haired man¡ª ¡®Wait¡ª who is this woman¡­? She have the same black hair as him¡ª¡® Ginova shook her head seeing Mora¡¯s confused expression. ¡°I apologize for Teressa¡¯s attitude. She couldn¡¯t keep her dick stay in her pants, you see. She hasn¡¯t gotten used to her new toy yet, it¡¯s her first ever morning wood. Too eager to try it on anything that moves.¡± Mora couldn¡¯t comprehend what this foreign woman was saying to her, ¡®What in the world is she talking about¡­?¡¯ But Ginova kept on talking at her own pace. ¡°I altered her body¡¯s constitution a bit. Well, maybe not. I made her bodily fluids to contain a potent aphrodisiac. Her blood, urine, squirts, and yes, her saliva too. You felt it in your body when she kissed you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I did that specifically so she can indulge in pleasure and depravity with anyone. But I didn¡¯t think that she would just immediately jump at you, my first customer.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°As punishment, I made her unable to cum or orgasm for the next 24 hours. Sera and Collette will be playing with her body, pushing her mind towards the edge of insanity. But she won¡¯t have her release until tomorrow. I hope you will accept my token of apology.¡± Mora heard what she said, and every word was crystal clear. The words entered both of her ears and then processed inside her brain. But it just didn¡¯t make any sense to her. ¡°With that out of the way, let¡¯s get back to you shall we? You came here because you have a problem and need help with something, and I intend to solve it.¡± Mora felt Ginova''s fingers moving over her neck, the soft skin tingling with sensation under her touch. Slowly, gradually, her fingers approached Mora''s breasts, and she began to rub and squish them tight. ¡®Uh¡ª n-no¡ª!¡¯ Mora could feel the pleasure building within her, the sensation of Ginova''s touch sending shivers down her spine. Her small, perky breasts were no match for Ginova''s skilled hands, and she moaned with pleasure as she lay there, powerless to resist. ¡®Is-is she telling the truth¡ª!? Teressa¡¯s saliva¡­ aphrosidiaAHH¡ª!!¡¯ Ginova pinched her nipples with a sudden movement and she yelped. ¡°GAH¡ª!!¡± She felt a strange and dizzying mix of sensations, fear and desire all mingling together in a heady rush. Mora could feel the heat building between her legs under the lustful gaze of the woman in dark hair. Ginova pulled her hands back, a mischievous gleam in her eye. "Now, for the first step before I solve your problems, we need to get you warmed up," she said, her voice low and husky with desire. And with that, she pushed her towering and veiny cock over Mora''s eyes, the sight enough to make her gasp in shock and surprise. ¡°AH¡ª!?¡± Mora could see the glans leaking out some sort of liquid, the smell overwhelming and powerful and she almost gagged. ¡°Gagh¡ª!!¡± As she looked up at the long and hairy pubes spread across Ginova''s testicles, Mora knew that she was screwed. She was a complete virgin, with zero experience in romance, and such a sight was extreme to say the least. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will learn to enjoy it soon. But for now, I need you to bear with me and¡­ drink.¡± Ginova lifted one of her long, beautiful legs and straddled Mora by the neck, pressing her balls down onto her open mouth. Mora''s nose was trapped between Ginova''s hairy testicles and her large throbbing shaft, the intense scent of her dick was overwhelming and all-consuming. Mora struggled against her bonds, trying to pull away from Ginova''s grasp. But it was all for nothing. Ginova was too strong, too powerful, and Mora was completely at her mercy. "Oh, this feels really nice..." Ginova moaned as she closed her eyes and started to jerk herself off. Meanwhile, Mora''s eyes rolled backward as she gagged and choked on the foul smell of Ginova''s balls resting on her face. Ginova''s movements became more and more urgent as she approached climax, the pleasure building within her until she was close to climaxing. And all the while, Mora struggled to breathe, her body wracked with an unknown pleasure and pain. "Haaah... here, I need you to drink it all," Ginova growled as she pulled her balls away from Mora''s mouth. And without hesitation, she shoved the tip of her glans deep into Mora''s throat, her movements urgent and forceful. Thanks to the cheek retractor, it was all nothing but a smooth sailing. ¡°GHACKK¡ª!!¡± Mora''s mouth was filled with the taste of Ginova''s member, the flavor intense and overwhelming. It was slightly salty and musky, with a strong bizarre sweetness that made her moan with pleasure even as she gagged and choked. The texture was slick and slippery, with the veins bulging along the length of her phallus adding to the sensation. It was like nothing she had ever tasted before, but the intensity of the flavor only made her moan with pleasure even as she gagged and choked. ¡®W-why do I feel so¡­ good¡ª!!??¡¯ Ginova let out a sigh of pleasure as she arched her back, pounding her cock deeper into Mora¡¯s throat. She closed her eyes and spoke while holding her moan, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Teressa¡­ haah, Collette was the same¡­ haah, their body contains¡­ huff¡­ contains a potent aphrodisiac¡­ and naturally, so does mine.¡± ¡°GLARK¡ª!! GLARK¡ª!!¡± Mora''s eyes grew wide with shock as she heard Ginova''s words. She felt Ginova''s phallus bulging bigger, growing harder and more intense by the second. ¡°UNGFHH¡ª!! GLARK¡ª!!¡± And then, suddenly, there was a burst of hot, viscous fluids that pushed down her throat. Mora gagged even harder her body convulsing as she struggled to breathe. But even as she fought against the vomit rising in her throat, Ginova kept pushing her glans deeper and deeper, the head slamming against the back of her throat. "GLORK¡ª!!!" Mora''s body convulsed as she felt Ginova''s hot, viscous fluids pumping down her throat. The taste was way more overwhelming compared to her pre-cum, with a musky and sweet flavor that seemed to fill her mouth completely. Her tongue was coated in the thick fluid, with the texture slick and slippery against her taste buds. She choked and swallowed some of it by reflex¡ª she felt the fluids jamming her throat, the warmth spreading through her body in waves of pleasure. The sensation was intense, and she couldn''t help but groan around Ginova''s entire cock as she felt her body completely engulfed by this foreign woman. And then, suddenly, another shot of hot fluid came and forced itself down her throat, blocking her windpipe again. She spurt her spunk out of her nostrils, all the while tasting its intense flavor. Mora gagged and choked, her body convulsing as she tried to breathe through the thick liquid. But even as she fought against the vomit rising in her throat, Ginova won¡¯t gave her a moment of rest, instead kept on shooting down her seeds straight into her stomach multiple times in such a short span of time. Mora''s eyes widened as the unending pleasure building up within her, her body consumed by the strange mix of panic and blazing lust from drinking the aphrodisiac coming from Ginova¡¯s fluids. She felt her face contorting into a wild expression of pleasure, with her mouth hanging open in a gaping "O" shape thanks to the cheek retractor and her eyes rolling back in her head. And then, suddenly, everything went black. Mora''s body went limp, her consciousness fading away as she was overwhelmed by the extreme rapture. The last thing she felt was the intense heat of the pulsating cock filling her throat and stomach, and the sensation of her own orgasm wracking her body. ''I... I can''t breathe...'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ¡°Hm, I need to pee¡­¡± Ginova felt the need to pee, and with Mora still unconscious and her glans deep in her throat, she saw an opportunity to indulge her fetish for watersports. She closed her eyes and let out a deep groan of pleasure as she began to release her golden stream directly into Mora''s stomach, her hips jerking with the force of her release. Mora''s body was completely limp, her pupils out of focus and her mouth offered zero resistance against Ginova''s attempt of defiling her body and mind. She was completely unaware of what was happening to her, even as Ginova''s hot, pungent liquid trickled down her throat and filling her stomach to the brim. "Ohh..." She moaned softly, enjoying every moment of the process turning this woman into her own. ''This girl, Mora, she owns the general store in the village... Once I turn her into my follower, I wonder if I can take advantage of that...'' Her cock was still hard and throbbing, even as she relieved herself into Mora''s mouth. The sight of her own member disappearing into Mora''s throat, along with the fact of knowing her warm urine filling her mouth and stomach, injecting more of her essence and slowly turning her bit by bit into an absolute obedient toy, was too much for Ginova to handle. She let out a series of moans and groans as she continued to release her stream. "Ngh..." As the last drops of her urine trickled into Mora''s mouth, Ginova let out a satisfied sigh and pulled her member out of her throat. From the tip of her glans and down to the base of her shaft were completely covered in saliva, sperm, and other mucous. Mora''s body twitched slightly, a sign that she was still alive, but she remained completely unconscious, her body still lit with fiery lust that didn''t seem to die down any time soon. The aphrodisiacs were working wonders to her physique. Ginova looked down at Mora''s limp form, her eyes gleaming with desire as she took in the sight of her own fluids mixing with Mora''s saliva in her open mouth. Another surge of arousal came at her mind before she calmed herself. ¡®This is good. The more she consumes my divinity, the better. I¡¯m just gonna pump all of my fluids into her nonstop until she absorbs all of it and falls under my Absolute Hypnosis.¡¯ Ginova walked outside the room to get something to drink when she heard Teressa¡¯s loud screeching voice, calling out to her for forgiveness. ¡°M-my lord¡ª!! P-please forgive me¡ª!! Please let me c-cum¡ª!! I cannot take this anymore¡ª!! My balls¡ª!! It hurtsss¡ª!!¡± Teressa had her hands and legs tied to an X-cross wood frame, something that Ginova made easily with her miracle system with the unused woods in the backyard. It was the same for the bindings she used on Mora. Teressa¡¯s cock and pussy was at the mercy of both Sera and Collette to toy with. ¡°Be quiet mom, I still have other things I want to try.¡± ¡°S-Sera¡ª!! S-stohhhpphh¡ª!!¡± Sera bit into her own mother¡¯s nipples as she jerked off the penis up and down with ferocity. ¡°UUUUNGGHH¡ª!! I WANT TO CUM¡ª!! BUT I CAN¡¯T¡ª!! IT JUST WON¡¯T COME OUT¡ª!! L-LORDD PLEASEEEEeee¡ª!!¡± Collette was on her knees, licking Teressa¡¯s balls covered in subtle blue pubic hairs. Her tongue flicked the balls back and forth while giving it kisses from time to time. Finally, Collette stood up and shoved her glans deep into her womb and came inside her. ¡°Ah, you feel so good, honey¡­¡± ¡°AHHH¡ª!!! FUCK MEEee¡ª!!! I WANT TO CUM TOOooo¡ª!!!¡± Ginova smiled and said as she walked away from her, ¡°Hold on for a while longer, Teressa. There¡¯s still another 23 hours to go.¡± ¡°NNOOOoooo¡ª!! PLEASEEeeee¡ª!! Lorddd¡ª!!¡± It was nothing but a child play for Ginova to make Teressa unable to cum with her penis and orgasm with her vagina. She will feel all the pleasure just the same, but she can¡¯t reach the peak. Her testicles will keep on producing tons of seeds from the stimulation, but she can¡¯t pump it out until tomorrow. That was an absolute rule that Ginova planted into her body. As she ignored Teressa¡¯s pleas for release, Ginova thought out a plan to turn this entire village into his own personal little cult. ¡®I have no intention to play things nicely like I did with this family of three. No, this time is different. I will convert them with force¡ª my divinity will make them obey my commands regardless of their will. Once I get through their body, then I will tame their minds.¡¯ Ginova drank her cup of water as she felt her cock throbbing from the excitement of the future. ¡®Then, I can just rack up all Faith points for as long as I want¡­ though, in this kind of world filled with magic and monsters, I doubt it would be that easy.¡¯ Ginova stretched her body and went back to the master bedroom, which has been turned into her own personal ¡®therapy¡¯ room. There was Mora, her chest heaved up and down in a rhythmic manner. The cheek retractor kept her mouth open as saliva dripping down her chin. ¡®That¡¯s why this village is the best. Far from the eyes of outsiders, nobody would notice a thing that¡¯s happening here. I can take my sweet, sweet time converting these people into zealots. After that¡­ I can begin my expansion to the outside world¡­¡¯ She thought as she twisted Mora¡¯s nipples and pinched her clitoris. Their ¡®intimate¡¯ therapy session has just begun. Chapter 9-1 (One by One) ¡°BLARGH¡ª!!¡± Mora¡¯s gag reflex was triggered. Her stomach was filled to the brim with sperm and urine that she started vomiting them out. ¡°BLARAGGH¡ª!!¡± Mora heaved and her eyes rolled back in ecstasy as the revolting mix of sperm and urine filled her throat. The slippery, salty fluid gushed like a torrent from her mouth and down her chin, leaving a trail of slimy droplets on her chest. Despite being overwhelmed with disgust and pleasure, Mora could feel her nipples harden and her pussy grow wetter with every retch. Her whole being shivered with pleasure as she continued to spew the vile mix from her throat. The putrid smell of sex and bodily fluids engulfed the room, only adding to the perverse delight of the scene. The sight of Mora in such an ecstatic state, covered in filth, was enough to make any onlooker''s cock twitch. Mora''s eyes fluttered open, her lips parted in an expression of pure bliss. She looked completely debauched, with her face and body covered in sticky, frothy semen and urine. It was clear that Mora had never been more satisfied, as evidenced by the contented smile on her cum-covered face. Ginova stood on the side, her cock limp and red from overcumming. Naturally, this was by choice. At this stage of her ability, libido and stamina was a thing of the past. She could go for 24 hours a day and seven days a week non-stop pounding this girl¡¯s ass if she really wants to. ¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that. It would be a problem if somebody started to notice Mora went missing and reported a kidnapping.¡¯ Ginova snapped her fingers and her and Mora¡¯s body were cleaned in an instant. She loosened the binding on her wrists and ankles, and took out the cheek retractor off her mouth. ¡°Should be fine.¡± Ginova checked the list of her subjects. Subjects: -Teressa (Zealot) -Sera (Zealot) -Collette (Zealot) -Mora (Zealot) Mora¡¯s name was in the list. Furthermore, she became a zealot in less than 24 hours. ¡®This is easier than I thought¡­ Then again I did pump everything I had into her without giving her a break, except that one time I had to drink some water. This was the most forceful I¡¯ve ever been to someone.¡¯ Ginova gave Mora¡¯s forehead a gentle caress. Her Trust was extremely low and her Awareness was extremely high at the beginning. Through their rigorous therapy session together, she managed to raise her Trust bit by bit every time her Hypnosis state evolved. From Minor to Medium, to Major, and finally to Absolute Hypnosis, Ginova kept on altering Mora¡¯s psyche, turning her into a true zealot in every sense of the word. From now on, Mora saw Ginova as her lord and savior, one who spoke the truth and nothing but the truth¡ª one who brings salvation to people like her and those who follow her footsteps. There is no greater joy than to listen to her commands and obey her will. She gave her body and soul for her lord. What she owns, the lord also owns. ¡®With that out of the way, I can release her back to her daily life¡­¡¯ Ginova caressed Mora¡¯s bulging stomach with her other hand. Slowly, she moved her fingers down to her pubes and played with it for a bit before speaking out as her lord. ¡°Open your eyes and wake up.¡± Thus, she did so as her will commands. ¡°Cough, cough¡ª!! L-lord¡­ My lord¡­¡± ¡°Ssshh¡­¡± Ginova put her index finger on her lips and shushed her to be quiet. ¡°Do you know what your task is?¡± She asked, and Mora nodded her head. ¡°I¡­ I have to take your divine seeds and spread them out in the village¡­¡± It happened when she was unconscious. Ginova could no longer be bothered to give commands through words and long explanations, instead opting to give commands through her will alone to her subjects of zealots. ¡®This is all possible the moment I converted this family of three into my toy. I can just have people do my bidding without wasting too much time meeting them physically. It¡¯s similar to telepathy, but only limited to my subjects. I have no idea if there¡¯s a distance limit, but I¡¯m sure I should be able to cover the whole village area.¡¯ And just like that, Mora understood what Ginova wanted her to do the moment she woke up. Her lord wanted more followers, more toys to play around with, and to gather more power and influence in this world. To do that, she needed everyone in the village to consume her divine essence, exactly like what she just did. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ginova nodded, confirming that her intention was crystal clear by her newest zealot. ¡°Now, for your faith, I shall give you my blessing¡ª¡± With Mora¡¯s Trust reaching 10 [Complete Faith] and her Hypnosis reaching the Absolute state, Ginova was now capable of altering her physique like what she did to Collette and Teressa. ¡°¡ªA new vessel that shall give you many pleasures and joy.¡± ¡°Ahh~!¡± Mora felt warmth spreading from the lord¡¯s hand on her forehead. Faint light engulfed her body, pleasures spread throughout her entire limbs, to the tip of her fingers, toes and scalp. ¡°L-lord¡ª!! I¡­!!¡± ¡°Embrace it dear, do not be afraid.¡± Ginova thought to herself. What sort of changes would she do to Mora? The freckles on her face weren''t bad at all, in fact, it looked pretty on her. Her ginger hair also wasn¡¯t bad. It was smooth and silky, she clearly took care of them well. Her body wasn¡¯t perfect, but there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it either. ¡®It¡¯s not like I want all my girls to have the same type of face, the same type of hair length and color, the same size of boobs and asses¡­ no, that would be boring. Mora¡¯s physique is petite, similar to the blond haired boy I saw the other day¡­ well, let¡¯s just do this then.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The warmth disappeared just as soon as it came. Mora looked at her hands and touched her face, wondering what sort of new vessel her lord granted her. ¡®I¡­ I don¡¯t feel like anything has changed, though¡­?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until she sat on the bed and looked down at her groins that she realized there was something else¡ª something that wouldn¡¯t be found naturally in her physique. ¡°T-this is¡ª!?¡± ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± There was a penis and a pair of balls under it. Unlike her lord and Teressa¡¯s, hers was smaller. ¡®No, wait, isn¡¯t this too small?¡¯ Her dick was flaccid at the moment, but its length barely reached an inch. There¡¯s barely a shaft, and more than 50% of it was the glans, covered in foreskins. ¡°U-uhhm¡­¡± Mora reached her hands out to her own dick and started touching it¡ª ¡°N-ngh¡ª!?¡± Ginova¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°Despite its small size, your cock is a true masterpiece in its high sensitivity and elasticity,¡± She explained. ¡°And let''s not forget those hefty pairs of balls of yours, its size is more than double of the average man''s... they''re like your very own cream factories, working tirelessly day and night to churn out seeds.¡± She continued, ¡°And that''s not even the best part. The substances in your cum will create a euphoric addiction to anyone lucky enough to taste it. They''ll be absolutely consumed by their desire, insatiable and desperate for more.¡± She moved closer to her ears and whispered softly as her breaths tickled Mora¡¯s neck. ¡°You are a merchant. I trust that you know what to do. Follow my will, bring me more followers, and I will give you pleasures beyond your imagination.¡± And just from her whispers, Mora¡¯s small dick grew erect, an eager 2 inches standing at attention as the pleasure crashed over her like a tidal wave. It was like an explosion. Sudden and unexpected, her large balls clenched tight, ready to unleash their juices at any moment. ¡°UGHH¡ª!?¡± And then it happened, the new prostate buried deep inside her anus tensed as she cried out in ecstasy. ¡°NGAHH¡ª!! OH LORD¡ª!!¡± With a small burst of pleasure, Mora''s cum spurted out of her glans. It had been less than five minutes, but she had started producing semen already. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ When Mora opened her eyes, she was already standing outside the house. ¡°...?¡± Looking back behind her, she saw the familiar door. The one that she knocked earlier during the day. Now the sun has already set, the surrounding area looks to be in complete darkness if not for the moon. She turned once again, facing the way back to the village. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was then Mora noticed something in her groins area. Her cock¡ª the newly granted organ coming from her lord and savior, has begun to throb and grew erect. ¡°Mmh¡­¡± On her back was a backpack. Filled with jugs filled with divine seeds of her goddess, and on her right hand was a small lantern, barely enough to light the path back home. Even so, she wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark or the possibility of encountering wild beasts on the way, rather she was more focused on her dick. ¡®I need to get back home quickly¡­ or else¡­¡¯ Mora began to take hurried steps towards the village. She didn¡¯t even remember her original objective to come to see Ginova at all. Her head was filled with nothing but how to pleasure herself and how to spread her lord and savior¡¯s influence. A small, damp patch began to spread across Mora''s pants, a clear sign of just how desperate she was to relieve the pressure building inside her. Even after less than 20 minutes, she knew she wouldn''t be able to last any longer. Every step seemed to make her loins ache, until finally she had to give in. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had to stop right before entering the village. The night was dark and quiet, everyone fast asleep so she was free to indulge her desires. Mora quickly dropped her pants and backpack to the ground. Without hesitation, she began to explore her own body with her fingertips. ¡®W-what do I do now¡­?¡¯ Her cock, only a mere 2 inches long, was too small for her to jerk off in the traditional way. Instead, she had to use a gentler touch, pulling back the foreskin and rubbing the tip of her finger on the glans. That small, sensitive touch was enough to make her whole body shudder with pleasure. ¡®I-it¡¯s too sensitive¡ª!!¡¯ Mora was completely unprepared for just how intense the stimulation would be. The goddess had not been joking when she promised to make her cock super sensitive. As she fell to her knees in ecstasy, her body seemed to convulse with every passing moment. Her entire body convulsed with pleasure, her balls and prostate tightening as she surrendered to the waves of climax. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°OHH¡ª!!! I¡¯M CUMMING¡ª!!!¡± From that small dick of hers came a burst of thick, creamy sperm like a broken dam, releasing all the pent up desire inside her. Her hips jerked into the air, thrashing about wildly as she released all the pent-up lust inside of her. Long, sinewy threads of sperm stretched out from her cock, landing on the ground with a soft splatter. Mora was in a trance of pure pleasure, her body moving almost involuntarily as she rode the waves of orgasm. She thrust the empty air relentlessly, her eyes squeezed shut in ecstasy. "NGHH¡ª!! NGHHH¡ª!!" she moaned, as the pleasure continued to pulse through her cock and balls. But eventually, even the most intense orgasms come to an end. Mora''s balls were completely emptied, leaving her feeling both satisfied and drained. With a soft sigh of pleasure, she collapsed onto the ground, her cock still twitching and pulsing involuntarily. And then, almost as an afterthought, she peed on the ground, a small whimper of contentment escaping her lips. Her eyes rolled up inside her head, the surreal pleasure made her feel like she was floating in the heavens itself. She did her best to catch her breath, still reeling from the intensity of the orgasm she had experienced. It took Mora a while to regain her bearings after all that. She stood up and patted the dirt off her pants, taking deep breaths to calm herself down. The night was still dark and quiet, with nothing but the sound of crickets chirping in the distance. After a few minutes, Mora felt confident that she could continue on her way. She put her pants and backpack on, feeling a little embarrassed by the mess that still covered her crotch, and began walking towards the village. Specifically, she made her way towards her own home, eager to wash herself off. ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± Then, possibly not even 5 minutes later, Mora felt another hard-on coming at her. ¡®It¡­ it¡¯s not that far now¡­¡¯ Mora forced herself to keep on walking until she reached back home¡ª her own general store. That¡¯s right, she sleeps and eats in the same place where she worked. She entered the store and hurriedly locked the door. Mora immediately lit up the candles by the counter and placed her backpack on it as she began unpacking the jugs inside. ¡°Oooh¡­ my lord¡­¡± Mora hesitated for a moment as she stood in front of the jug, her mind racing with forbidden thoughts. She opened the cork on one of the jugs and took a deep sniff of the goddess'' essence. "Aaah..." she moaned, as her body responded to the scent. For a moment, Mora lost all sense of herself as the pleasure took over. The allure of the goddess'' essence was almost too much to bear, making her cock and pussy throb harder than before. But as quickly as it came, her sense of duty returned. "Should I...? N-no! I can''t! This is all for the sake of the lord!" she reminded herself, quickly covering the jug with its cork. Mora rubbed her thighs together, feeling the heat and desire intensify within her. In a moment of desperation, she undressed herself, her clothes falling to the ground in a messy heap. But even as she stood there, naked and exposed to the dead of night, she knew that she couldn''t give in to her desire. "Now... how can I sleep like this?" she wondered to herself, the thought of the goddess'' essence still burning in her mind. Mora didn''t dare to touch her glans, lest she might cum on the spot and make a mess of her store. Instead, she simply stood there, trying her best to resist the temptation that surrounded her. For a moment, she closed her eyes, breathing deeply to calm herself down. But deep down, she knew that the forbidden pleasure was still calling out to her, a siren''s song that she knew couldn''t ignore. ¡®I¡­ I have to calm myself down¡­¡¯ Mora knew that she needed to calm herself down before she did something she might regret later. She quickly unpacked all the jugs inside the backpack and put them aside for now, safe from the eyes of outsiders. She went back inside her room, and there she stood, naked and vulnerable, her hand holding an empty wooden cup as she pointed her erect glans at it. There was no such thing as a ¡®toilet¡¯ in this world. Everyone who has to take a leak or a dump has to go to the village outskirts and do their business there. The same goes for her, though fortunately men and women¡¯s area were separated. Thus, Mora stood there, faced with a difficult choice¡ª walk to the outskirts of the village to do her business or give in to her desires and release her pent-up desire right here, right now in her store. And as she stood there, the temptation grew too great to resist. ¡°Hngh¡ª! Hngh¡ª!¡± Mora began to use her index finger and thumb to pull back the foreskin and rub the glans. It didn¡¯t take long before she reached climax and came straight into the wooden cup. Her balls and prostate clenched once again, pumping out all her seeds that were produced in such a short amount of time. ¡®I-it¡¯s too much¡ª!! There¡¯s too much¡ª!!¡± But the pleasure was too intense, too overwhelming. Mora''s shot was too strong, some of it spilling onto the floor as she gasped for air, her entire body shaking. Her cup was filled up to a quarter of it, the pungent scent filling the air as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Mora stared at the filled wooden cup, feeling naughty and deviant. She couldn''t believe how easily she had given into her desire. The amount wasn''t as much as when she did it at the village''s entrance, but it was still substantial. ¡®How am I going to sleep like this¡­?¡¯ She came twice in a matter of an hour. Her libido has clearly skyrocketed, but Mora herself was oblivious about it. Naturally, she was a ¡®pure¡¯ woman before meeting Ginova, but now things are different. Little did she know, she was about to wake up to a very sticky situation tomorrow morning. Chapter 9-2 (One by One) Exactly as she feared, when Mora opened her eyes, she found the lower part of her body covered in white viscous fluids. The smell was overbearing, enough to make her nauseated and dizzy. ¡®There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s just too much¡­ and I¡¯m still hard.¡¯ Her blankets and her beddings were completely drenched in a mixture of sweat, saliva, and her very own semen. She had spent the night in a feverish dream, a wet one to be exact. In the pitch darkness of her room, she recalled the time she spent with the goddess. The memory of being forcefully deepthroated to a point of asphyxiation was enough to make her body shiver. Her senses recalled the goddess''s sweet, musky scent that lingered on her skin, the taste of her hard, throbbing shaft and glans, and the sweet taste of her essence. ¡°U-urrrh¡­¡± Mora traced her fingertips across the tip of her tiny, underwhelming member that barely exceeded 2 inches in length. The mere thought of her wet dream and the intensity of her goddess''s hold over her body was enough to drive her wild. It was evidence of Mora''s unwavering devotion, body and soul, to her divine mistress. Her body quivered with pleasure, and she could feel herself losing control over her sanity. ¡®But I can¡¯t¡­ I have to stop¡­ otherwise there would be no end to this¡­¡¯ she groaned, gasping for breath. She was right; if she continued, there would be no end to the pleasure. Mora shook her head and wiped the precum leaking out of the tip of her glans. She glanced out of the window where the sky was still shrouded in pitch darkness. The air was freezing cold, and she rubbed her hands together to warm them up. As her fingers brushed over her crotch, she cupped her large balls, pleasantly surprised by how warm they were. The sensation of her scrotum nestling in between her fingers sent a shudder through her body¡ª ¡®Every single touch, even just a light brush is enough to stimulate my whole body! Is¡­ is this what it feels like to have a penis¡­? Do men feel this way every single day¡­?¡¯ Just as Mora was about to change her clothes, a ''ring'' resonated through her mind and soul. ¡°...?¡± It was an inexplicable sensation that left her momentarily disoriented. The sound wasn''t truly audible but rather a willful transmission that penetrated her with absolute obedience. ¡°...¡± Mora abandoned everything she was doing and left her bedroom, her bare feet padding urgently on the cold floorboards. She bolted down the narrow staircase and came to a sudden halt before the locked door of her store. Without any hesitation, she fumbled with the key and unlocked the front door, swinging it open. Immediately, the freezing air rushed into the store. Mora¡¯s whole body shivered, but she couldn¡¯t care less about that. There, shrouded by the dark of night, stood a young androgynous man with midnight-black hair. His soft eyes held a gentle intensity, and a subtle, curved smile could be seen on his lips. There was an unknown charm and charisma about him, a strange magnetism that left anyone who gazed into his eyes powerless to resist. ¡°Y-you are¡­ Lord¡­?¡± Mora had completely forgotten about her original objective when she visited Gin. Instead she was assaulted by Teressa and came out of the place with an extra limb. It was then she realized this person standing before her, despite not having large chests and long hair, was indeed her Lord. ¡®Gin¡­ she was Gin all along¡­¡¯ Gin nodded his head, and spoke as if nothing was wrong, ¡°Can I come inside? It¡¯s freezing out here.¡± Mora, realizing that she was being rude to her own master, immediately welcomed him inside the store while apologizing. ¡°How was your night? Show me your room.¡± Gin didn¡¯t wait for her to answer and started to walk up the stairs all by himself. Mora was confused for a second, ¡®how would he know where my room is?¡¯ before being reminded of her Lord¡¯s omnipotence. ¡®The Lord must be all-knowing too¡ª!¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long before the both of them stood before the stained bed. The odor of various bodily fluids mixed together making Mora frown and embarrassed. She was ashamed of showing such a mess to her Lord, this ¡®uncouth¡¯ side of her. Meanwhile, Gin himself nodded to himself as if he understood everything that happened in this room. ¡®Well, everything went as I thought it would.¡¯ Currently, Gin was using his male form, one that was familiar to the villagers. He altered some characteristics of his physique, making himself look more feminine and androgynous rather than completely masculine with chiseled jaw and bulging muscles. In this form, one would categorize him as a beautiful man. It wasn¡¯t a minor change, people would be confused when they see him. For the past three months or so, his looks had undergone such major changes in such short span of time, people might start to doubt him as the devil or something similar, but Gin wasn¡¯t worried about that. ¡®I can just gaslight them with my hypnosis. With my level 2 Mind Breaker and Mind stats, even Minor Hypnosis is pretty effective for the likes of ordinary people like them.¡¯ The same solution also applies if he were caught by the villagers. If his affairs with Teressa and Sera, and also his forced transformation of Collette were somehow miraculously found out by everyone, Gin was confident he could overcome it with the system¡¯s aid. ¡®I can make up some random bullshit and no matter how much of a stretch it is, they will believe me even if they harbor some hostility against me.¡¯ In fact, Gin had raised his Mind stats by another 10 points. That¡¯s right, he spent 2.000 Faith points in one go to raise his Mind stats to a whooping 30 points. This was possible thanks to Teressa, Sera, and Collette becoming his zealots. They kept on generating points for him the whole day yesterday. Combined with his ¡®therapy session¡¯ with Mora, he still had a considerable amount left after. He wasn¡¯t sure how much more effective his hypnosis became, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it. ¡®I¡¯m in a pretty good situation right now.¡¯ If Gin really wanted to, he was sure he could take over the village with much more finesse and effective method beside just feeding the villagers his essence¡ª ¡®¡ªBut that won¡¯t be any fun. Instead, I plan to make it an enjoyable and entertaining experience for myself, and for that, I''ll need Mora''s help.¡¯ Gin snapped his fingers and the entire room, Mora included, was cleaned out of dirt and filth of any kind. ¡°O-oh, Lord, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Mora clasped her hands in admiration. Gin thought she looked like a puppy wagging her tail, enthralled by his power and charisma. ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± Gin whispered into her ears gently. He moved suddenly, cupping Mora''s testicles before she could even register what was happening. The sensation of his strong fingers on her delicate flesh sent a shiver through her body, and she yelped in surprise. "L-Lord...I...!" Mora was at a loss for words, her mind whirling with a pang lust and confusion. "Shhh," Gin hushed her gently. "There''s one more gift I''ve yet to give you." ¡°Angh¡ª!!¡± Mora couldn''t help but let out a sharp moan as a sudden warmth of pleasure attacked her testicles. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she shuddered with beating pleasure coming from her groins. Her jaw slacked, allowing drool to seep from the corner of her lips as she creamed herself on the spot. The sensation of her warm fluids spilling down her thighs only served to heighten her pleasure, and she couldn''t help but let out a feral growl. ¡°OH¡ª!! OHGK¡ª!!¡± ¡°There. It is done.¡± Mora dropped all four on the ground, her mind was still reeling from the intense sensations she had just experienced, and she could barely think straight. ¡°W-what just happened, my lord¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Gin shrugged casually. ¡°I¡¯ve made two changes to your testicles.¡± He raised his index finger to emphasize his point. ¡°First, your semen will last longer now. It won''t rot or expire as easily, like milk. It''s like having preservatives injected into your balls, but there are no side effects, of course.¡± Then he raised his middle finger and continued. "Secondly, the flavor of your semen will change depending on what you eat. For instance, if you consume a lot of strawberries, your semen will also have a similar flavor and aroma." ¡°Lord¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡ª¡± Mora wasn¡¯t sure what her Lord meant by these changes. She was about to ask Gin what he was trying to do when she heard another ¡®ring¡¯ in her head. "...I understand, my lord. I shall do my best to play my part." Mora nodded obediently, still reeling from the intense sensations coursing through her body. "Good," Gin said, pleased. "Take it slow for today. Get used to your new body. One of my followers will come to check on you later in the day." Mora''s eyes widened with surprise. "S-someone? Who could it be, my lord?" Gin smirked, moving closer to her face. Without warning, he gave her a long, slow lick from the bottom of her chin, over her nose, and up to her forehead. The sensation of his tongue on her skin was electric, and Mora''s breath quickened with arousal. "A follower of mine, just like you," Gin murmured, his voice low and intimate. Mora felt his presence itself dominating her body and soul, and her dick couldn''t help but to throb even harder. Gin pulled away, leaving Mora panting, almost creaming herself for the second time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ As the sun rose, the darkness faded away, replaced by a cheerful blue sky and the sound of birds chirping in the trees. People could be seen strolling along the path outside of the store, enjoying the beautiful morning. Gin had left a while ago, leaving Mora alone in her room, experimenting with her new body. ¡®What I eat, is what my semen will taste like¡­ I wonder¡­¡¯ Her Lord had transmitted his will into her soul. She received a set of instructions to follow, and she planned to abide by it faithfully. If what she ate would affect the taste of her semen, then she had to try it out. Mora grabbed an apple and devoured it hungrily, savoring each juicy bite. She continued to eat until she had consumed three of them, each one juicier and more delicious than the last. Then, with a sense of excitement, she undressed herself and grabbed the wooden cup that her Lord had cleaned for her. With a small gasp, she pointed her glans inside the cup and let out a soft moan as she began to masturbate. ¡®My dick is so small, but it¡¯s so sensitive¡­!¡¯ Mora''s small member was a source of humiliation and arousal for her. Boasting nothing more than two inches in length, it was tiny and insignificant compared to the few she had seen before. But it was also incredibly sensitive, and every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Mora was on fire. All her senses were alert, and her little member was painfully erect, throbbing with heat and desire. Her lust was welling up within, she gripped the wooden cup in one hand, rubbing her thumb over the glans of her tiny member as she toyed with her clit with the other. Her face was flushed red with excitement, and her breathing was rough and hurried as she stroked herself harder and harder. The sensation of pleasure was almost too much to bear, and she felt herself teetering on the edge of climax. With a final burst of energy, she slammed her little member into the cup, letting out a loud cry of pleasure as she began to pump her seeds from her large balls empty into it. "HNGGAHH¡ª!!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room as the last few drops of her cum leaked out of her glans. She lay there, trembling and gasping for breath, overcome with the sensation of pure, unadulterated bliss that had just consumed her. Slowly but surely, Mora began to come back to herself, her senses returning to her as she struggled to recover from the intensity of the orgasm she had just experienced. Her hand was still wrapped around the wooden cup, the smell of her own lewd fluids filling the air around her. "T-that was close...!" she gasped, her heart racing as she struggled to catch her breath. The cup was slick with her own essence to which she held carefully. With a trembling hand, she brought it up to her face, taking a quick whiff of the musky, potent aroma that was uniquely her own. ¡®It¡ª it does smell like an apple¡ª!¡¯ Mora couldn''t believe her senses. Not ten minutes had passed since she had eaten the apples, yet she was already producing a potent "juice", and the scent that wafted up from the cup was unmistakably that of apple. Filled with a sense of excitement and curiosity, she took the jugs that contained her Lord''s divine essence and mixed them up with her own, producing a bizarre apple juice that was viscous, thick, and creamy, with a intense sweetness that could potentially turn one into an addict. ¡®Oh, this is amazing¡­!¡¯ The aroma and the taste was beyond enticing, and Mora couldn''t resist taking a taste. Just as she expected, the juice¡¯s texture and creamy nature mixed with a delicious sweetness gave her another boost of libido and pleasure. The blend of her own potent scent with that of her Lord''s essence was simply too intoxicating, and she found herself gulping down the entire jug without a care in the world. ¡®O-oh crap¡ª! I shouldn¡¯t drink them all!¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Per the Lord''s instruction, Mora had to keep her head down and maintain appearances to avoid arousing suspicion from the villagers. She donned her usual clothes, a short and plain dress as they were, and with a deep breath, unlocked the door to her store. The sun was already high in the sky, and the road was filled with sounds of people going about their daily business. So with a brave face, she opened her store, and people did come to buy her odd wares, albeit a bit later than usual. "Are you alright, Mora?" Treo asked, concern etched on his face. "You seem a bit red. Are you sick?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "O-oh, it''s nothing!" she squeaked out, her voice higher than usual. "I''m just feeling a bit under the weather right now." Treo visited the store today to buy some groceries and happened to see Mora sitting by the counter, the lower half of her body hidden by the table. Her face was red and she kept on fanning herself with her hand, she was obviously not on her best condition. ¡°Are you sure? Do you need rest?¡± Treo looked at her suspiciously, his eyes lingering on her flushed cheeks and heaving chest. Something wasn''t quite right, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on what was off about her. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Before she finished her sentence, Treo reached out his hand and touched her forehead. ¡°...!!!¡± The moment his hand made contact with her skin, Mora¡¯s eyes rolled back inside her head for the umpteenth time today, and her whole body shook subtly. Treo noticed this and immediately pulled back his hand. ¡°A-are you alright!? Are you sick!?¡± ¡°N-no¡ª...! I¡¯m fine! I''m¡ª!" Mora grit her teeth, ''Shit!! I''m cumming again¡ª!!'' "¡ªI, ahh... I just didn¡¯t get enough... sleep¡­ that¡¯s all¡­¡± She said, her voice stuttered and hoarse. ¡°R-really¡­?¡± Unbeknownst to anyone, Mora had been sitting by the counter the whole day with her dick out. Her throbbing member was tiny, barely visible to the naked eye, but it was a constant source of pleasure and frustration. She tried to ignore it, not even trying to touch herself whatsoever, yet the pleasure kept on building up on its own. She didn''t quite understand how her new body works, but she had a hunch it was all caused by her large pair of testicles, the Lord''s blessings upon her. As the day wore on, Mora''s balls kept producing semen, and once it was full, it needed to be pumped out, increasing her libido to the limit. Unfortunately for her, surrounded by people shopping in her store, she couldn''t just rub one off. She was stuck behind the counter, serving customers, her heart racing with unfulfilled desire. But her libido reached the ceiling and burst through the roof after being left unattended for hours. With a sudden cry, Mora''s orgasm surged through her, her tiny member throbbing uncontrollably as she spurted her seeds down under the table. ¡°HNGH¡ª!!¡± Thanks to the Lord''s blessings, nobody noticed anything was off since there was nothing but the smell of apples wafting through the entire store. The cycle repeated itself a few times until now. The floor under Mora was drenched with spilled cums and pussy juice, all hidden by a simple table before dozens of unsuspecting customers. Every time she orgasmed, her tiny member and swollen clit throbbed even harder, aching to be touched and satisfied. Mora felt anxious and worried that she might get found out, yet at the same time, she felt a deep sense of belonging, of being embraced by the Lord''s blessings, no matter how forbidden or taboo. She couldn''t understand what was happening to her body. The changes felt foreign, but she didn''t resist them. Instead, she embraced it wholeheartedly. Perhaps, it was all thanks to the Lord. ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s fine then. Just remember not to overwork yourself, understand?¡± Treo backed off once he saw Mora¡¯s adamant attitude. ¡°By the way, have you heard about Coll?¡± ¡°...Coll? You mean about him transforming into a woman? I¡¯ve heard about that.¡± Mora tilted her head when she heard his question. Treo sighed and said. ¡°Coll now has changed completely. He has turned completely into a woman.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ you mean¡­ physically¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t that crazy? He¡ª well, and that guy, Gin, visited the training field. They came to deliver the news that the transformation was successful. Apparently, her new name is now Collette.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°...You don¡¯t seem shocked about this at all? This is crazy, how did that Gin accomplish such a thing with a mere ¡®therapy¡¯ or whatever he called it. It¡¯s weird¡­ something feels off about this whole thing, but I can¡¯t seem to pinpoint why¡­ many things happened since his arrival.¡± ¡°I''m shocked¡­¡± Mora feigned ignorance throughout the whole conversation. She had a pretty good hunch that the whole household where her Lord was staying were also a fellow follower just like her¡ª a zealot. After all, didn¡¯t Teressa jump at her with a penis? How long have they been going at it? From the beginning perhaps? What have they done since then? She had no idea... ¡®Teressa, Sera, and Coll¡­ well, Collette. Is one of them going to visit me today¡­?¡¯ After they chatted a bit more, Treo left the store and the day continued. Many people came and left after taking care of their groceries, all the while Mora kept on pumping her seeds against the table, her tiny member throbbing uncontrollably, begging for sweet release. As the day wore on, Mora''s exhaustion grew, but her lust remained unabated. She leaned by the counter, gasping for air as she thrusted her waist against the air. "I''M CUMMING¡ª!!" Her seeds shot out of her throbbing member in a hot, sticky stream, coating the surface under the table. Her cums landed on the feet of the table and at the floor, making soft splatter sound. "Haah... haah..." Finally, Mora''s balls were empty. For now, that is. She slumped against the counter, gasping for air as her tiny member throbbed in pain. ¡®How many times¡­ have I came¡­?¡¯ Mora pondered, her mind completely clouded. Once she made sure that everyone had left her store, she stood up from her seat and locked the door. ¡®The table floor is completely flooded¡­¡¯ A thick scent of apple struck her nose when she took a closer look. ¡®What a waste¡­ I should¡¯ve poured it all into a cup or a jug¡­¡¯ Disappointed, Mora leaned down and scooped up a handful of her seed, and licked it off her fingers. Once again, exactly as what her Lord had said, the flavor and the aroma matched exactly what she ate. Mora couldn''t resist the sweet taste of her own cum, and with a deep gulp, she swallowed it down. "This is good..." she whispered to herself. Mora licked her lips and reached down to scoop up more of her cum from the floor, her fingers sliding through the hot, sticky mess as she sucked them clean. Just as she was about to scoop some more she realized she could just make a whole new batch herself. ''W-wait! What am I doing!?'' She snapped herself out of it and stood up, searching for a mop when she heard a knock coming from the front door. Her body jolted the moment she heard the sound. ¡®...Could it be¡­?¡¯ Mora slowly reached her hand to the knob, unlocked the door and pulled the door open. There stood a familiar girl with a blue ponytail. Her whole body was covered in sweat, dust and grime. A pair of sharp eyes looking straight at her as her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Heya Mora.¡± Chapter 9–3 (One by One) Sera''s eyes rolled back in pleasure as she gulped down the warm and sweet seed that showered down her throat. Her body trembled and contorted in pleasure as she reached a shattering orgasm from the mere act of swallowing. The taste and sensation were enough to drive her wild with lust. She let out a loud moan as a gush of liquid shot out of her drenched shorts. ¡°Ahh¡­!!¡± Sera spasmed, barely getting her words out through her mouth. ¡°My Lord¡­ when will you take my virginity¡­?¡± "Patience is key." Gin sighed contentedly as he stroked Sera''s head, his fingers tangled in her soft locks. He angled his pulsing member towards her open mouth and delivered the last few spurts of his hot cum onto her waiting tongue. "Your time will come soon enough." he promised with a satisfied sigh. In the secluded outskirts of the village, far from prying eyes, Gin and Sera indulged in their own mini ¡®exercise¡¯. It had been a busy morning for Gin, who had paid a visit to Mora before taking Collette around the village and introducing her to everyone. Though many were confused or skeptical, Gin''s powers of hypnosis silenced any doubts. With just a few whispered words and waves of his hand, Gin planted suggestions in the minds of the villagers¡ª suggesting that they accept Collette as she was and get used to her presence among them. His control over their minds was impressive¡ª strong enough to convince even the most stubborn of them to comply with his will, and it all thanks to his new upgraded Mind stats. After exposing the villagers to Collette''s presence and planting suggestions in their minds, Gin sent her back home. He wanted her existence to gradually seep into their subconsciousness and become accepted as a natural part of the village life. By slowly introducing her to the community bit by bit and day by day, Gin believed that her acceptance would be easier and smoother. ¡®It¡¯s a bit unnecessary at this point, but it¡¯s all just a precaution. I want my new toy to be liked by everyone.¡¯ he thought, ¡®After all, what''s the point of having a toy if you can''t show her off?¡¯ With his plan for Collette''s acceptance set in motion, Gin turned his attention towards Sera. As the evening approached, he sought her out at the training field and together they snuck away for some fun ¡®mini-exercise¡¯. "I promise to wait for you, my Lord," Sera whispered as she gazed up at him with adoring eyes. She blushed and stuttered over her words as she continued, "My p-pussy will always be ready for you." It seemed that even after all the hypnosis and exposure to depravity, Sera still retained a certain innocence and shyness. Gin couldn''t help but smile at Sera''s bashfulness. ¡®How cute,¡¯ he thought, chuckling inwardly. ¡®I never taught her to speak this way¡ª it must be the influence of her mother.¡¯ He chuckled and gave Sera''s cheek a playful tap with the tip of his half-erect cock. "Good girl,¡± he praised as he rubbed his member against her soft skin. His sticky cum smeared over her face, leaving behind a glistening trail. ¡°You''ll be rewarded for your patience later. But for now, I need you to finish your practice and go meet Mora after. There¡¯s something I want you to do.¡± Sera licked her lips, trying not to waste any of her Lord¡¯s precious essence. As she listened attentively, Gin explained his plan to dominate the entire village¡ª using Mora''s established store as a way in. Though he kept the details vague, Sera understood the gist of what her master was trying to achieve. The key to Gin''s plan lay in the village store owned by Mora. Using her influence, he planned to promote a special new ''energy drink'', a concoction made from a combination of his own and Mora''s sexual fluids. Sweet and ''fruity'', the sensual potion would prove irresistible to anyone who tasted it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®The moment they take even the slightest sip, their fate is sealed. A drop of my essence in their system pretty much ensures my control over their minds.¡¯ ¡°Of course, my Lord,¡± Sera replied obediently. She stood up from her kneeling position and brushed the dirt off her knees before Gin snapped his fingers. In an instant, they were both clean and presentable once again. And so, here she was. Right after she finished her practice, she stood before Mora¡¯s store right after it just closed. She knocked on the door and it opened¡ª ¡°Heya, Mora,¡± she greeted, not waiting for a response before slipping inside and closed the door behind her. ¡°S-Sera,¡± Mora stammered, clearly surprised but not shocked by the visitor. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ did the Lord send you?¡± Sera nodded curtly. ¡°He did.¡± For a second, the both of them stared at each other¡¯s eyes, reading into one another''s gait. ¡®What could be the purpose of her visit? What would the Lord have her do here?¡¯ Mora thought to herself. Before she managed to reach an answer, Sera spoke out first. ¡°Do you know why the Lord gave you that ¡®blessing¡¯?¡± ¡°Blessing¡­ you mean¡ª¡± Before Mora even finished her sentence, Sera walked up to her and touched her groins without warning. Naturally, Mora should have backed off¡ª but she didn¡¯t. She should have recoiled; should have been affronted or outraged. But instead, she stood stock still, back arching involuntarily as pleasure erupted through her body. A strangled moan tumbled from her lips as her eyes fluttered shut in ecstasy¡ª Sera had brought her to climax with just one touch. Sera watched with a gleeful smirk as Mora''s dress dampened, a large wet patch spreading across the fabric. Thick ropes of cum shot out from beneath her clothes, running down her thighs and pooling around her ankles. "Amazing," Sera commented with a grin. "Just as our Lord told me, your ''blessing'' may be small, but it definitely packs a punch." She tightened her grip on Mora''s throbbing cock and balls, still concealed by the tainted fabric of her clothing. With vigorous tugs and rough rubs, she continued to stimulate the hypersensitive organs mercilessly. ¡°HNGGGHHAA¡ª!!¡± Mora cried out¡ª her voice echoed through the store as she buckled at the knees and collapsed to the floor. She lay there writhing in ecstasy, completely at Sera''s mercy. Mere moments later her body convulsed again by another orgasm. Her hypersensitive cock erupting again as hot streams of cum spurted from her twitching body. Mora cried out in the throes of her bliss. "OH GOD¡ª!! IT WON''T STOP¡ª" she wailed as another spurt of cum jetted from her hypersensitive cock. "I''M CUMMING¡ª!!" Thanks to the blessing bestowed upon her by her Lord, Mora''s body was capable of producing semen at an astonishing rate¡ª much faster than any normal human being. So fast, in fact, that her balls were constantly full to the brim with thick, hot cum. Not even Teressa or Collette were able to produce semen at such a mind-boggling pace. Eventually even they would only produce watery and diluted sperm after multiple sessions. But Mora¡­ Mora was different. She possessed a special constitution that allowed her body to constantly churn out fresh batches of semen on demand. It was all part of Gin''s master plan to overtake the village. Mora needed to be capable of producing copious amounts of cum whenever it was required. Her ability was so strong that she experienced hands-free orgasms throughout the day, past the point where touch was necessary. Even without stimulation, Mora would find herself writhing and crying out as orgasm after orgasm rocked her trembling body. "Heheh, this is so much fun!" Sera exclaimed with a giggle as she spread Mora''s legs wide open. She pulled up the hem of Mora''s dress to reveal her stained underwear and tiny, unimpressive 2-inch cock. Despite its diminutive size though, Mora''s testicles were an entirely different story; swollen and heavy, they were the largest that Sera had ever seen. "Oooh!" Sera cooed, admiring Mora''s exposed genitals. "It''s so cute! And look at how your foreskin covers up the little tiptop of your glans!" ¡°N-no¡ª! S-shut up¡ª!!¡± Mora whined in humiliation and tried to cover herself up, cheeks burning red with embarrassment. But Sera just brushed her hands aside and dove in for a closer look, thoroughly exploring every inch of Mora''s pulsing, throbbing flesh. Sera licked her lips hungrily as she examined every fold and crease of Mora''s excited cock, taking note of the way it twitched and jumped at even the slightest touch. She traced her fingers over the veins and ridges that ran along its length, feeling the blood pumping hotly beneath the skin. Sera grinned mischievously as she gently inserted her index finger into Mora''s foreskin, swirling it around to explore the sensitive head of her cock. Mora gasped and shuddered at the unexpected sensation, gritting her teeth and squeezing her eyes shut in a vain effort to stave off yet another orgasm. ¡®This isn¡¯t the innocent tomboy that I once knew¡ª¡¯ Thought Mora. She had known Sera since they were children, back when her parents were still alive and their village was a peaceful place. They used to play together with the other kids, exploring the forests and rivers around their homes, climbing trees, and embarking on all sorts of exciting adventures. But despite spending so much time together, Mora and Sera had never been particularly close. After all, their personalities were just too different. Sera was bold, fearless, and charismatic, always the leader of the pack. Mora on the other hand was quiet and unassuming, content to follow from a safe distance. They don¡¯t feel one way or the other against each other. Like oil and water, their friendship never really progressed past a surface level acquaintance¡ª until now. ''And now this girl who was once nothing more than a childhood friend is spreading my legs wide open, playing with my cock like it''s her favorite toy!'' Mora thought dizzily, unable to deny the intense pleasure that Sera coaxed from her trembling body. ¡®What is happening? My mind can¡¯t keep up¡ª!! I can¡¯t even think straight anymore!!¡¯ "OOOH¡ª!!" Mora wailed as pleasure once again overtook her resistance. "I''M CUMMING AGAIN¡ª!! SERA¡ª!!" Her hips thrust upwards wildly, seeking release as she felt her balls contract - preparing to unleash another flood of cum. Not missing a beat, Sera quickly removed her finger and leaned in to take Mora''s entire length into her mouth. She enveloped the hot, rigid flesh with her wet lips¡ª feeling the mushroom-head throb excitedly against her tongue as Mora reached her peak. Thick ropes of sweet, apple-scented cum shot out from Mora''s twitching cock, filling Sera''s mouth and throat as she eagerly swallowed everything that was offered. Thick streams of white jizz flowed out from between Sera''s lips as she eagerly suckled on Mora''s pulsating member. Mora let out another loud scream¡ª eyes rolling back in ecstasy as Sera expertly milked every last drop from her spasming balls. And still, the relentless waves of pleasure continued to crash over Mora''s body as Sera drank deeply from her overflowing fountain. Mora''s breathing grew shallow as her body was wracked with tremors of pleasure. "Ungh¡­ah¡­" she moaned incoherently, her mouth hanging open as her mind went blank. Her vision blurred and then faded to black¡ª her consciousness slipping away as Sera ruthlessly pushed her over the edge again and again. With one final gulp, Sera swallowed down the last of Mora''s thick, fragrant cum. She pulled back to admire her handiwork¡ª watching as the girl''s tiny 2-inch cock slowly wilted between her spread legs. "I feel full." she remarked with an air of satisfaction, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. "It¡¯s just like our Lord said¨C your seeds can be used to make some sort of an ¡®energy drink¡¯. It tastes so good, it¡¯s like apple juice, something that¡¯s almost impossible to find in our village." Abruptly, Sera noticed the absence of sound and looked down at Mora¡¯s prone form. "Hey, are you asleep?" she asked, gently tapping Mora''s cheeks with the back of her hand but there was no response. Just soft breaths escaping from parted lips as she lay slack on the ground. It seemed that the intense bouts of pleasure had been too much for even her blessed constitution to withstand. Sera looked down at Mora''s limp form with a mixture of concern and lust. "Hmm, I can''t just leave her lying here like this." She scooped the smaller girl up into her arms without effort, carrying her bridal style as she made her way upstairs to the bedroom. As she laid Mora gently on the bed, Sera couldn''t help but let out a wistful sigh. "Oh how I wish that I had a cock right now," she moaned, eyes glued to Mora''s exposed folds. "Just imagine how amazing it would feel to slide deep inside her tight little pussy while she''s so out of it." She had begged Lord Gin to grant her the same ''blessing'' as her parents; a massive, ever-hard cock that could deliver endless pleasure. But he had refused, telling her that the time wasn''t right. So for now she was stuck with only her fingers, tongue and toys¡ª denied the opportunity to truly savor all the pleasures of flesh. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As Mora continued to lay there, seemingly oblivious to her surroundings, Sera couldn''t resist the opportunity to explore further. "Our Lord mentioned something about her cock being¡­elastic," she mused aloud, eyeing the flaccid member with renewed curiosity. "I wonder what he meant by that¡­" Feeling bold, Sera reached out to gently cup Mora''s balls in one hand while wrapping her fingers around the base of her surprisingly thick shaft with the other. ''It''s not that it''s small,'' Sera thought as she experimentally tugged and squeezed at Mora''s fleshy package. ''It''s just really short. But so damn thick at the same time.'' The shaft was indeed thick and meaty, only the length was too short to allow for penetration. ''Is that still considered small? I mean, it''s certainly nothing like what I''ve seen on mom, dad, and the Lord. But maybe size doesn¡¯t matter? Can she even have sex?'' As she pondered the mysteries of the male anatomy, a bead of clear pre-cum oozed from the tip of Mora''s cock. Without missing a beat Sera wasted no time in leaning down and gave it a thorough lick, dragging her tongue over the entire short length of the sensitive flesh. Mora spasmed slightly in response but otherwise remained blissfully unaware. ''Oh this is going to be fun.'' Sera thought, a devious smirk spreading across her face as she thought of all the different ways she could play with Mora''s elastic little cock. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Mora slowly came to, blinking her heavy-lidded eyes as she tried to shake off the daze that clouded her mind. "Hm¡­? Ah!" she exclaimed in confusion, looking around at her surroundings. She found herself in her own bedroom, lying naked and exposed under a thin blanket, with no sign of Sera or anyone else. The scent of freshly-picked apples hung heavy in the air¡ª a byproduct of Mora''s earlier orgasms. Her bed was slick with cum and there was a small puddle of it on the floor beside her. ''W-what happened¡­?'' Mora wondered groggily, struggling to piece together the events that led up to this moment. She felt an odd soreness inside her shaft, prompting her to push aside the blanket and take a closer look. But nothing seemed out of the ordinary, her cock was just semi-erect and throbbing faintly as it always did after a particularly intense bout of orgasm. ''¡­?'' Mora''s gaze drifted towards her soiled clothes and bed sheets as exhaustion began to overtake her once again. She flopped back onto the bed with a resigned sigh, unsure of how to even begin cleaning up the mess she''d made. But for now all she could do was close her eyes and let herself slip blissfully back into unconsciousness. "Zzzz..." Unbeknownst to the sleeping Mora, a small piece of parchment lay on the table beside her bed, filled with detailed instructions for creating and distributing a special ''energy drink'' to all the villagers. It was a recipe that utilized Mora''s unique blessing¡ª her special seeds that can change flavor depending on what she eats to ¡®invigorate¡¯ and ¡®energize¡¯ those who drank it. As Mora slumbered on, unaware of the busy day that awaited her tomorrow, the words on the page seemed to taunt her in their detailed instructions. For despite her contented and peaceful expression, tomorrow promised to bring a flurry of activity as she went about fulfilling her new role as village provider. Chapter 10-1 (Craving) ¡®I never thought things would¡¯ve gone this far.¡¯ Gin, who had been thrust into this world with nothing but the clothes on his back, found himself gaining power and authority in such a short span of time. Within 3 months, he had taken control of an entire family, making them his obedient slaves who would gladly sacrifice their lives to entertain him and even altered their physique to his whims. His journey here had started innocently enough; a simple act of hypnosis that had granted him shelter for the night, to absolute control that made them more than happy to snuggle up his testicles. Things had escalated to a degree that Gin almost believed he was having a long dream, and nothing more. But every kiss, caress, and perverted indulgence he committed assured Gin that this was no mere fantasy. The screams of ecstasy and the guttural moans of climaxing were real¡ª all of them were real. Here he was, in this world, power resided within him. Growing stronger, second by second, and soon it will reach a whole new realm when he finally took over the entire village. ¡®Then.. this village is nothing more than the beginning, isn¡¯t it? What would the world beyond the village even look like? I guess I can empathize with Sera¡¯s dreams to explore the unknown, even if just for a little.¡¯ Recalling his 3 months journey to get this far, Gin managed to get Teressa, Sera, and Collette into his followers by consuming his divinity¡ª the divine essence of his body. It was the moment when he experimented with Sera that he realized just how powerful this method was compared to doing multiple sessions of hypnosis like he did to Teressa. At the time, he was lacking in Faith points and Mind stats to make hypnosis effective by itself. But now that he had a consistent source of points, he had raised his Mind stats to a high degree to make Minor Hypnosis state worth something. Combined with the effects of Mind Breaker level 2, he was confident he could make someone bend to his will without consuming his divinity whatsoever. ¡®I don¡¯t have to use ¡®therapy sessions¡¯ to get people under my thumb anymore, but at the same time, there¡¯s no reason to stop either.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The day after Sera visited Mora. That night, Gin had a long peaceful sleep on his own. For once, there was no sex or blowjobs, just Gin in solitude within the confines of the master bedroom. And as he lay there, mind and body at rest, he found that for the first time in three months he craved nothing more than some time alone without any disturbance. ¡°Yawn¡­¡± As he stirred from his sleep, Gin let out a satisfied yawn and stretched his arms above his head. The sensation of being well rested after so long flooded over him, making him realize how exhausted he had been in these past months. His eyes fluttered open to take in the empty room. No blowjobs or sex awaited him this morning. And as he lay there, mind and body at rest, he found that for the first time in three months he craved nothing more than some time alone without any disturbance. Gin¡¯s hand traveled slowly down his chest and abs as he pulled away the blanket from his naked body. His cock stood proud and erect, just hanging there and throbbing on its own. A little smile tugged at his lips as he thought to himself: ¡®I¡¯m so used to waking up with my cock in someone¡¯s mouth that it actually feels weird that there¡¯s nobody around to tend to my needs¡­¡¯ Having unlimited libido at his disposal, Gin was so full of vigor and strength that his first instinct was to look for any of his followers to screw their holes in. He got up the bed and exited the master bedroom when he saw the whole family hanging out in the dining room. ¡°L-Lord! You are awake!¡± Sera¡¯s voice rang out as she caught sight of Gin. Her eyes lit up with relief, making it clear that she had been struggling in his absence. ¡®Funny,¡¯ Gin thought to himself, ¡®They refer to me as ''Lord'' in my male form and ''Goddess'' in my female form.¡¯ S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he entered the dining room, Gin¡¯s gaze shifted to where Teressa and Collette were entwined in a mating press. Teressa was on top, her hips moving back and forth as she pounded into Collette without mercy. Both women were covered in sweat and other bodily fluids, but Collette appeared to be in worse shape. ¡°Ungh¡ª! Ungh¡ª!¡± Teressa grunted with each powerful thrust, her veiny cock buried deep within Collette''s wet pussy, way down to the base. Collette herself seemed to be only half aware of her surroundings judging by her half-lidded eyes, her body spasmed every dozen or so thrusts, orgasming from the non-stop stimulation. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mom has been like this since yesterday¡­¡± Sera''s brow creased with worry, and her arms crossed tightly over her chest. But even as she spoke of her concern for her mother, there was a hint of lust in Sera''s eyes. She couldn''t help but stare at the point where Teressa and Collette were joined, covered in thick, viscous fluids. A clear wet patch had formed on the front of Sera''s shorts, staining the fabric and revealing the shape of her swollen pussy lips. ¡°Yesterday¡­ huh.¡± Gin and Sera stood to the side, watching as Teressa pumped her seed deep inside Collette''s already overflowing womb. Teressa gnashed her teeth and moved her hips up and down before resuming her relentless pounding with renewed vigor. It seemed that she had completely lost herself to her primal urges, becoming nothing more than a sex-crazed maniac consumed by pure lust. Gin''s senses were overwhelmed by the palpable scent of sex in the air. The room felt heavy and humid with their aroused breathing, moans and gasps. Gin wondered just how long Teressa and Collette had been going at it like this. A rough estimate came to mind as he noticed a small pool of semen formed beneath them. He could see that it was a mixture of old, dried up seed and fresh fluids that continued to pour down as they relentlessly fucked. ¡®Ah, she must¡¯ve snapped from what happened to her yesterday.¡¯ It all made sense once Gin realized that Teressa wasn¡¯t allowed to cum for 24 hours after she assaulted Mora. It was her punishment for stepping out of line; blue balling her the entire day was a fun activity for all except herself. She must have been on edge the whole time, never being brought to release despite being so close on multiple occasions. Collette had been the worst offender in teasing Teressa. She had been teasing her cock and glans while also pounding relentlessly inside her. She even went so far as to cum on Teressa''s face repeatedly, taunting her with how good it felt to orgasm. Since Collette didn¡¯t have much to do after her walk with Gin around the village, she spent the entire time at home slapping her flesh against Teressa¡¯s. And then finally, after what must have been hours of torment, Teressa reached her breaking point. Collette had been so caught up in the moment that she didn''t realize the 24-hour mark had passed. When Teressa was finally allowed to cum, she let out an earth-shattering scream and experienced the strongest orgasm of her life. But instead of feeling relieved, something changed within Teressa. Her libido surged to new heights, driving her towards an insatiable hunger for more stimulation and pleasure. It was at this point that she put Collette into a chokehold and began relentlessly pounding both her asshole and pussy. Collette didn¡¯t try to refuse or run away at first, but when two hours had passed and Teressa showed no sign of slowing down, she tried to flee but it was all in vain. Teressa was too frenzied to listen to reason and became deranged with sex. ¡®Hmm, her inner thoughts are incoherent, she screams about nothing but pussy, cock, and cumming. It seems like after being edged to such an extreme degree, she became even more obsessed with cumming. She¡¯s terrified of the moment when she wouldn¡¯t be able to cum¡ª of experiencing great pleasure but without release¡ª she couldn''t help herself but to cum, making sure she can still reach orgasm.¡¯ Gin scratched his head and looked nonplussed. He didn''t seem too worried, if at all, as he snapped his fingers and suddenly Teressa and Collette were revived with their strength and stamina restored. Their bodies had also been cleaned of all filth and dirt. His command was simple: "Carry on." ¡°B-but, my Lord! Mom and uh, dad..? They hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all since yesterday! Won¡¯t they get sick?¡± ¡°Well¡­ not really. But maybe you can try feeding them.¡± ¡°F-feeding them? Me?¡± Truth be told, with Gin¡¯s power of miracle, neither of them could die from hunger. Unless Gin purposely abandons them for weeks, then they wouldn¡¯t die of any normal means. ¡°Right, feeding them.¡± Gin went to the kitchen and looked around the cabinets. He quickly found a piece of bread and proceeded to chew it into a paste. Sera watched on with a blank look, curious to see what her Lord was attempting to demonstrate. ¡°Like this.¡± ¡°Mmph!?¡± Without further ado, Gin seized Sera''s jaw and forcefully opened her lips as he pushed the chewed paste of bread mixed with his own saliva into her mouth. Her body, already sensitized to Gin''s touch, shuddered from the sudden stimulation. The taste of his saliva on her tongue sent an electric shock straight through her entire nervous system triggering an intense sexual response. Sera stood on her tiptoes, powerless to resist. Her lips were still connected to Gin''s by a thin bridge of saliva as he continued to fill her mouth with the pre-chewed bread mixed with his own fluids. She had never experienced anything like this before, the taste and sensation sending an electric current straight through her entire being. ¡°Swallow it.¡± ¡°Y-yesh¡­¡± She drank it down without hesitation, feeling the thick paste of bread and saliva slide down her throat. It tasted deliciously tart and almost sweet at the same time. As she swallowed, Sera felt another wave of pleasure pulsated across her body. The absolute rule that she had to obey was to consume food mixed with Gin''s bodily fluids, preferably with his seed or urine, but saliva did count as one of his bodily fluids. And as usual, the pleasure she received from consuming Gin''s fluids still applied, causing her to reach orgasm on the spot from the act. ¡°HNGH¡ª!!¡± Her knees buckled underneath her as she let out an incoherent moan of ecstasy. Sera fell on the floor, her eyes rolled behind her head enjoying every moment of rapture. ¡®I have my schedule fully booked today, so I¡¯m gonna have to cut it short.¡¯ Collette, who regained her strength and stamina, tried to escape from Teressa¡¯s clutches once again. It was in vain of course, Teressa won¡¯t let her escape and increased the pacing of her thrusts. Seeing such a depraved scene, Gin felt his member throbbed. He positioned himself right behind Teressa and pushed the tip of his glans inside her sphincter. ¡°O-OHH LORDD¡ª!!¡± Teressa became even frenzied once she felt her Lord¡¯s mighty sword penetrating her ass. ¡®Look at her, squealing like a pig.¡¯ For Teressa who had her asshole penetrated numerous times by Gin, this wasn¡¯t exactly a new sensation. However, penetrating someone with her cock while also being penetrated by another cock is a whole new world for her, exactly what her Lord promised when she became his follower. Gin inserted his whole shaft inside down to the base in one go¡ª ¡°AH¡ª!! I¡¯M CUMMING¡ª!! MY LORD¡ª!!¡± ¡°T-TERESSA¡ª!! I¡¯M COMING TOO¡ª!!¡± The both of them came together. The pleasure was so strong that Teressa blacked out for a second. It was like witnessing the sudden halt of a speeding car''s engine¡ª both Teressa and Collette went limp. Gin, however, was not taking any chances of losing his momentum. Just as his glans threatened to slip out of her tight grip, he pushed his hips forward and plunged himself back inside her, over and over again. ¡°NGH¡ª!! L-LORD¡ª!! I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN¡ª!!¡± Teressa''s voice echoed throughout the room as she came again almost immediately. But Gin paid no attention to her cries; he was in a hurry and focused only to please himself. ¡®The sun is already out, I¡¯m going to make this quick¡ª¡¯ With dawn breaking outside, Gin knew that time was running short. He pushed himself harder, faster, until finally he could hold back no longer. His balls tightened as he pumped his seeds deep into Teressa''s rectum, filling her up completely. "HNGH¡ª!! HNGHH¡ª!!" The amount was staggering¡ª It took more than 10 seconds for Gin to release everything inside her before he finally pulled out with a wet pop. Semen began to trickle down from Teressa''s puckered opening and dripped onto the floor below. Meanwhile, Teressa was letting out groans with her tongue out, and Collette who appeared to be unconscious despite having her physique restored to prime condition. ¡°That will be your breakfast, Sera.¡± Gin said, while giving Teressa''s ass cheeks a slap and walked away. Sera, still sitting on the floor, watched everything unfold with a face flushed red and hazy eyes as she began to crawl towards her mother¡¯s bum. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Energy drink. Why did Gin ask Mora to create an ¡®energy drink¡¯? ¡®Back in my world, who drinks energy drinks the most? People who are in their late teens, doing assignments for their studies, drink it. Even me, who worked as a blue collar worker, used to drink it. Tons of people drink energy drinks.¡¯ In this world, where the majority of people are out and about doing physical activities, energy drinks could be a popular thing. There¡¯s no computer, smartphones or internet. The only activity people do to have fun was going out and exploring. They might not necessarily need an energy drink, but the people who are in their late teens definitely do need them. For example, people who are training with the sword to become a swordsman. They weren¡¯t just playing around in the woods or by the riverbank, but actually training their body through intense physical activity. ¡®Now, what if a miracle energy drink came into their life? Giving them vigor and the stamina to continue to train for longer, making them feel almost refreshed 24/7? What if we told them there will be no side-effects?¡¯ Gin¡¯s intention was obvious. He was targeting Sera¡¯s training friends. ¡®They are all a bunch of youngsters, training with the sword their whole life, always seeking to improve. Enticing them with a ¡®miracle energy drink¡¯ won¡¯t be too hard. Especially with my hypnosis, it¡¯s like stealing candy from a baby, except it would be the opposite.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t all of it. Gin had a thought. ¡®I could¡¯ve just gone to every single house in this village, one by one, offering them the drinks, but that would be annoying. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get the youngsters into my palms, and have them spread it themselves to their family and friends?¡¯ The late teenagers being led by Treo was a bomb, and the energy drinks were the trigger. The moment they drink the energy drinks, the whole village will be caught in the explosion. ¡®And then, I¡¯ll be a bonafide cult leader¡­¡¯ It didn¡¯t take him long to get to Mora¡¯s store. Gin raised his hands and knocked against the door. Not a second longer, the door was thrown wide open from the other side. Mora, face flushed red, rubbed her thighs together. Her breathing was rough and uneven. ¡°My¡­ Lord¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Mora nodded as she bit her lips, leading her Lord inside the store, away from the public¡¯s eyes. Chapter 10-2 (Craving) The sun was just peeking over the horizon, casting a brilliant pink and orange glow across the sky. The birds, their melodic chirping pierced the quiet stillness, were flitting from tree to tree in search of their breakfast. As the dewdrops glistened on the leaves, a sense of freshness and renewal permeated the air. As the village stirred to life, a group of restless teens assembled in the wide open field for their daily swordsmanship practice. Little did they know that on this morning, something momentous was about to occur¡ª a new dawn, and a new beginning for all. The sun rose, casting long shadows across the field and the teens were already hard at work. Sweat dripped down their faces as they lunged and parried, their wooden blades ringing out in a deadly symphony of steel. Sera stood on the dusty training field, her wooden sword held loosely in one hand. She looked disinterested, distant, as if her mind was elsewhere. Meanwhile, everyone around her was drenched in sweat, their swords whistling through the air as they trained with complete focus. Wyca, her muscles rippling beneath her black tank top, darted back and forth with lightning-fast agility against other members of the group. Her swordsmanship improved exponentially ever since her victory against Sera a while ago, it appeared as if she managed to overcome a mental block that¡¯s been holding her back all these years. The red haired demoness has became even more peerless than before. Despite failing to grasp another victory ever since, she never doubted herself that as long as she kept on improving herself, another victory would be hers. Yet Sera didn''t seem to notice or care for her existence. Her gaze was fixed on the horizon, as if she was searching for something. For a moment, the world around her seemed to quiet, the only sound the soft whisper of leaves as a gentle breeze stirred through the field. She was absent minded¡ª clueless of her own surroundings. Seeing this, Wyca became irritated. It wasn¡¯t that long ago that Sera seemed to be sick. Now that she has recovered from her sickness, her fighting spirit and vigor seemed to disappear as if there was nothing there in the first place. ¡®What happened to her? Is she still distraught that I broke her undefeated record?¡¯ Wild assumptions appeared in Wyca¡¯s mind. She believed that Sera was still stuck in the past¡ª of her victory over her. After all, at that time Sera did snap and lost control to the point of almost choking her to death. Wyca remembered the exact moment when Sera had snapped, her gaze turning crazy and feral as she tackled Wyca to the ground and began to choke the life out of her¡­ it was all still so vivid, so real. ¡®That was¡­¡¯ It was terrifying¡ª was what she wanted to say, yet, she couldn¡¯t. There was something else that she felt inside her stomach, deep down in her base. The sensation of Sera''s fingers pressing down on her neck, the air being forced out of her lungs. But there was something else there too, something deeper. As Wyca thought back to that merciless, unreasonable beast that had looked out at her from Sera''s eyes, she realized that there was something more about it¡ª primal and almost intoxicating. Something dark and forbidden, but undeniably thrilling¡ª ¡®Urgh¡ª! What¡¯s wrong with me¡­? Every time I think about that time, I feel weird¡­¡¯ There was an indescribable ¡®thrill¡¯ that she felt crawling up her spine every time she recalled that moment. Wyca reached her hand up to her neck and touched the spot where Sera had choked her, and caressed over it. A shiver ran through her body as she remembered the feeling of Sera''s fingers tightening around her neck. It was a feeling she''d never forget, no matter how hard she tried. The fear¡ª The ¡®thrill¡¯¡ª And the undeniable ¡®excitement¡¯¡ª ¡°Grh¡ª!!¡± Wyca gnashed her teeth and slapped herself on the cheek. ¡®S-snap out of it!!¡¯ She grasped her wooden sword even harder and tighter, turned around from her confused opponents and walked straight towards Sera. ¡°Hey you.¡± Wyca said, calling out to Sera in a hostile and rough tone. "What''s wrong with you?" she spat, her voice tinged with irritation. "Can''t you see we''re training here? Or is pouting and staring off into space the latest trend in sword fighting?" Sera didn''t respond. She didn''t even seem to hear her. Her eyes were far away, fixed on some distant point in the sky. And for a moment, Wyca felt a flicker of pity for her. She knew what it was like to be consumed by obsession, to cling to a dream that would never come true. ¡®I was like that too, back then¡­¡¯ Way back in the past, when they were nobody but innocent children, Wyca and Sera were already a tight rival. It was a story that everyone in the village was familiar with. They grow by competing against each other, keeping one another in check, thus the growth of their skills are much faster compared to their peers. Through rivalries and competition, neither lowered their guards and kept on improving, pushing themselves to the limit and beyond. However, what about before that? Before their rivalries? This was a past that nobody else knew nor remembered but Wyca herself. Her closely guarded secret, the days where she lived her daily life in ignorance¡ª the day where her journey in swordsmanship began. ¡®It was all because of you¡ª¡¯ That¡¯s right, she tread the path of the sword all because of Sera. She, who was ¡®invincible¡¯ among her peers. She, who was blessed with talent and physique. She, who was undefeated. Sera, the huntress. At the time, being the naive child she was, Sera looked dazzling¡ª brighter than any stars she has ever seen in her life. She was her role model, the person that she looked up to the most. Because of that very reason she also wanted to follow the same path as her. The path of the sword. Wyca began to pick up the wooden sword and practice her swings. Naturally, she was bad at it. Even with guidance, she was underperforming compared to her peers, but she never gave up and kept on improving herself, in the hope that one day her idol would look her way. However, contrary to her expectation, Sera wasn¡¯t amused. Sera, whose skills were recognized by everyone in the village, was often showered with praises by the people around her. Her ego was inflated, and she took Wyca¡¯s increasing performance more as a sign of ¡®rebellion¡¯ rather than a challenge to improve herself. A rebellion of her position as number 1 in the entire village. Because of that, Sera didn¡¯t even think of recognizing Wyca as an equal, but more of an ¡®obstacle¡¯ to get rid of as soon as possible. ¡®Those days were harsh¡­¡¯ And so they clashed, and Wyca lost. They would clash again, and she would lose again. These series of events would repeat itself again and again until the present day where the chain of defeat was finally undone. It was in that singular, life-altering moment that Wyca was truly ¡®freed¡¯ of this cage called ¡®Sera¡¯. The ceaseless dance of following Sera''s intricate trails, shadowing her every pathway, every stride, had at last concluded. No longer would she remain a silent specter, constantly trailing in the wake of Sera''s every journey, her every footfall. Her life was no longer dictated by another''s trajectory¡ª she would follow her own way, carve her own path and leave her mark in this world. And so, the moment she laid eyes on Sera¡¯s aloof face, looking as if nothing else matters in this world anymore¡ª it irked her. For Wyca who has spent the rest of her waking life puking her guts out to chase after her back, and succeeding to do so, Sera¡¯s spiritless demeanor after losing to her once was the same as spitting on all her hard work. ¡®Were you always that weak? The person that I¡¯ve been chasing all these years? Fallen so easily after one defeat¡­ You disappoint me¡­¡¯ "...¡± Sera, who has been quiet all this time, twirling her wooden sword around her fingers, suddenly lifted her head, matching her eyes against Wyca. ¡°...?¡± ¡°...What are you looking at? Wanna fight?¡± Sera lifted her sword and pointed the dull tip at her neck in one swift motion, her blank eyes seemed to regain its fervor and spirit in an instant. ¡°...!¡± Seeing the glow in her eyes return, Wyca felt her heart thumping loudly. Something clicked in her brains, and the gears began to turn¡ª ¡®Yes! This is it! The very same look that she gave me that day¡ª!¡¯ Wyca immediately recognized the gaze in Sera¡¯s eyes. It was reminiscent of the day where Sera almost choked her to death¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve beat you once. I¡¯m sure I can do it for the second time.¡± Wyca taunted, her sword casually perched on her shoulder while her hand confidently settled on her hips. ¡°...¡± Sera''s gaze pierced Wyca with a growing intensity, the flicker of unknown determination in her eyes ignited into a fiery blaze. In deliberate silence, she shifted her weight, lowering her center of gravity, and assumed a poised stance, gripping her wooden sword with the utmost composure. ¡°You asked for it.¡± ¡°Heh, overconfidence will be your greatest downfall.¡± Wyca had challenged Sera after her recent victory and lost every single one of them. But she didn¡¯t lose heart, and instead improved on her technique and patience. This time was no different. To her, losing to Sera no longer bothered her. It will serve only as a reminder that there was still room for her to grow and become even stronger. ¡°......¡± The both of them took a stance in the middle of the training ground. The sun was still shining brightly in the sky. Unlike the usual schedule where they have to run 10 laps around the village, today was a full sparring practice. They have the entire day for themselves to enjoy, and Wyca had no intention of letting Sera go just like that. ¡°Hah¡ª!!¡± With a fierce cry, Wyca launched herself at Sera, her wooden sword whistling through the air with deadly precision. But Sera was quick to parry, her own wooden sword flashing through the air like a streak of lightning. In a flurry of motion, the two divas clashed, their weapons ringing out like a chorus of steel against wood. All around them, the other members stopped what they were doing, staring in awe and admiration at the display of skill and athleticism before their eyes. But then, as if sensing an imminent danger, they quickly scurried back, giving Wyca and Sera plenty of room to spar. This was not uncommon¡ª whenever the two of them went at it, it was a high-stakes battle royale with no holds barred. Thankfully, Treo, the instructor, was around to keep an eye out if the spar gets too heated up. ¡®Oh? It seems like Sera¡¯s back to her usual self now? That¡¯s good.¡¯ Their clash continued to escalate and the winner was soon decided. Sera swung her wooden sword at Wyca with all her might. The blow slammed into Wyca''s hip with a resounding thud, causing her to gasp and stumble back. ¡°Gaah¡ª!!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ I won.¡± Sera said as a matter of factly, a cold expression across her face. Her chest heaved as she sucked deep, ragged breaths of air. Beads of sweat glistened on her forehead. ¡°N-no! Not yet!¡± Wyca rubbed the spot she was struck, thinking how bad the bruise might become by tomorrow, and stood up. Taking another stance with her wooden sword, she faced Sera once again. ¡°Stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sera herself wasn¡¯t looking very good. Through their short and brief clash, she felt it. ¡®Wyca¡­ this bitch is way stronger than last time¡­¡¯ Though she won¡¯t show it on the surface, Sera had a hunch that she might actually lose in the future if this kept on going. Despite having her body altered by Gin, she didn¡¯t receive any enhancement like her parents, Teressa and Collette. Only her sense of taste and perception was changed, but her true nature was still intact. Her competitiveness and hate of losing was blazing fiercely as always. Ever since she completely fell for Gin¡¯s hypnosis and became his zealot, Sera had been distracted at training, only thinking when to drink his semen and urine, daydreaming and looking for an opportunity to masturbate. In other words, she has been slacking, hence no wonder, then, that Wyca''s progress seemed so sudden, so overwhelming. Now that she realized that her defeat was imminent, Sera felt her chest burning in seething anger. Wyca stood up and have another go at her¡ª This time, Sera managed to win for the second time. ¡°Gasp¡ª!!¡± Sera managed to land another strike at her waist and won the match. However, not without price. ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡± She fell on her knees as beads of sweat covered her entire body. Her crop top that exposed her midriff was completely drenched, the same with her black booty shorts. Covered in dust and grime, Sera was beyond irritated, but she still tried to keep her cool. ¡°See¡­! I won again¡­! Now leave me alone!¡± ¡°No, not yet! Are you running away now, you coward!?¡± Then, to the surprise of no one, Wyca stood back up again. Her words echoed through the entire field, challenging Sera once again for another match. Sera gritted her teeth and finally lost her last shred of composure¡ª ¡°¡ªDo you know no shame!? You¡¯ve lost twice and you called me a coward!? You dumb bitch!¡± ¡°Oh? So you are chickening out then?¡± ¡°Grhh¡ª!!¡± And with such a simple provocation, Sera stood up after Wyca, readying her wooden sword for a third successive match. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ¡®Hmm, I wonder what happened here¡­?¡¯ Finally, at noon, Gin reached the training field. On his back was a huge backpack carrying dozens and dozens of vials containing his essence with a mix of ¡®fruity¡¯ flavor that Mora produced. It took him a while to make since he was enjoying the process a bit too much, so he was slightly late. When he arrived, he saw the group of the usual late teens practicing their swords. The other peculiar thing he noticed was the absence of the blond haired boy¡ª Laven, and the two familiar figures resting under the shelter on the side. One of them was obviously Sera. She sat on the ground, resting her head on her knees. Gin couldn¡¯t tell what sort of expression she was having, but he doubted it was anything too cheerful. The other one was the girl he saw in Sera¡¯s dream. The red haired girl who bested her in a match. She was sitting on the opposite end of Sera. She looked tired and exhausted, but there was a clear satisfaction written on her face. ¡®Something happened between them? Could it be, Sera lost again to her? Well, well, well¡­¡¯ Truth be told, Gin had a thought about transforming Sera¡¯s physique to be like Teressa and Collette. To have more power, more agile and dexterous. That way, she could defeat anyone she wanted with a breeze. However, he had no intention to do that at all. ¡®All those times I¡¯ve made you drink my piss and cum, getting you addicted to it, becoming my follower, it was all just the first step. After all the annoyance you caused me, letting you off this easily would be too anticlimactic. I¡¯ve still got plans for you¡­ although, maybe I can use this red haired girl...¡¯ There was a reason why he hadn¡¯t taken Sera¡¯s virginity yet. Sera¡¯s existence in the beginning was like a thorn by Gin¡¯s side. She was against giving him shelter, always denying his efforts and trying to sabotage his hunting. She also bad-mouthed him behind his back in the village. Fortunately, his effort of doing odd jobs in the village didn¡¯t go unnoticed as nobody believed Sera, even though they should¡¯ve. In other words, Gin hadn''t had his fill. ¡®This obedient and puppy-like Sera isn¡¯t bad, but I miss the old Sera who¡¯s bratty, fierce, and a bitch. Wouldn¡¯t that Sera be so much more fun to play with?¡¯ That time will come, he thought to himself. With that in mind, Gin approached the one in charge of the whole group¡ª Treo. ¡°I have something to share for everyone in the group. A gift from Mora.¡± ¡°O-oh? Really? What is it?¡± Using his hypnotic voice, Treo immediately believed his lies without much of a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s a new type of drink. It will energize anyone who drinks it, the fruity taste is also pretty good.¡± ¡°Energize anyone who drinks it? So it¡¯s like a stamina potion? Hm, but stamina potion has a foul taste, but this one is fruity you say? That sounds too good to be true, but since it¡¯s a gift from Mora, then maybe we can give it a try.¡± ¡°Sure. There¡¯s enough for everyone and more.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you¡­ wait, is it safe¡­?¡± ¡°Obviously. Would Mora give you something poisonous¡­?¡± Suddenly, a seed of doubt began to grow within Treo''s mind, taking root and refusing to let go. The crack of Minor Hypnosis began to show itself. Was it just him, or was there something fundamentally unsettling about Gin? His very existence seemed strange, almost otherworldly, and Treo couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled in his gut like a boulder. It wasn''t like this when they first met, months ago. Back then, Gin had been just another outsider with amnesia, trying to survive who also happened to be a hard worker. But now, something has shifted. Treo found himself questioning Gin''s motives, his true intentions, yet¡ª ¡®¡ªI just can¡¯t refuse anything he asks of me¡­¡¯ And it was all thanks to Gin''s overwhelming amount of Mind stats. Everything that Gin did lately was suspicious. From claiming to solve any kind of problems, to changing genders, and now he was offering free, ¡®energy drinks¡¯ to everyone. Truth be told, Treo wasn¡¯t the only one. Almost everyone in the village thought that was the case, but they just couldn¡¯t do anything. Whenever they met Gin face to face, they felt powerless and complied with anything he said. Then again, it wasn¡¯t like Gin asked anything crazy or did anything harmful to anyone. So far, nobody has suffered anything. Not even Collette¡ª at least to the villagers, Collette did it to herself. ¡°... Right, no way Mora would do that, hahaha!¡± ¡°Here, take it.¡± Gin handed Treo one of the vials containing his and Mora¡¯s essence. The vial itself was made of transparent glass, showing the viscous and forbidden liquid inside of it. ¡°O-oh¡­¡± With that, Gin immediately turned around and walked to the middle of the training field where everyone could hear him loud and clear. ¡°Alright gather ¡®round everybody!¡± At his words, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and followed his words. Although most of them were clearly confused as hell, they complied with his order. Both Sera and Wyca were no exception. Sera snapped her head up and immediately stood up, chasing after the familiar figure in the middle of the field, while Wyca¡¯s reaction was significantly more delayed. ¡®That black-haired guy¡­ he¡¯s back here again. What is he trying to do now? And why is Sera so excited to see him¡­?¡¯ Wyca recalled that it was no secret that Sera hated this black-haired man ever since his arrival. What changed? She wanted to stand on the side and watch, but his words somehow carried ¡®weight¡¯ that she could not disobey. Her legs pushed her to stand, and her feet began to carry her to gather around him, along with the others. ¡®Why¡­ am I¡­?¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long before the whole group gathered around Gin. The late teenagers were around the age of 18 to 19. Some were about to reach the age of 20, like Sera and Wyca. They have trained in the path of the sword for years, some even their whole life. They all have good physiques, every single muscle in their body was trained to fight¡ª a real fight to the death. ¡®... A damn shame that is, the moment they reach their adulthood, they would probably leave the village to venture out, fight some beasts and monsters, probably hunt some wanted criminals and lose their life in the process. This world is rough, isn¡¯t it? Then again, so does my old world, in a different kind of way.¡¯ Gin sighed as he rubbed his temple. He closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again. It''s not like he had no faith in any of them surviving in the wild out there, but the chances were slim. Too slim, especially since they don''t venture outside the village often, if at all. ¡®Well, good thing I¡¯m here. Every single one of these villagers, I will make sure they will be able to live ¡®comfortably¡¯ in this world, under my guidance and authority, of course.¡¯ ¡°...?¡± ¡°Listen close, and listen well. I have a gift from Mora, a new type of drink that should help you guys feel more ¡®energized¡¯. It has a fruity flavor, so it shouldn¡¯t taste bad at all. Mora wanted you guys¡¯ opinions about the new drink, so make sure to finish them all, okay?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°O-ok, I guess?¡± ¡°From Mora? Really? Isn¡¯t she stingy?¡± ¡°Well, free drink is free drink!¡± ¡°Fruity¡­ flavor? That seems expensive¡­¡± ¡°For free, huh?¡± ¡°A new product to sell later¡­?¡± As expected the reaction was mixed. But Gin already anticipated this, and he didn¡¯t give them much time to think. He reached into his large backpack and pulled a vial and handed it to one of the late-teens near him. ¡°Take it and drink it. Now.¡± Then Gin would do the same to the next person, and so on and so on. There weren¡¯t that many members studying the path of the sword. Including Sera and Wyca, there were roughly 15 people in total. Only Laven, the 16th member, was absent. In the end, there were more than half of the vials left in the backpack. But this was to be expected. These vials aren¡¯t for them. The members were looking at each other in hesitation, not sure what was happening to them. Should they drink it? Or shouldn¡¯t they? In their mind, there was no real reason to refuse. But they couldn¡¯t help but to feel a weird omen that the moment they drink the unknown so-called energy drink, would happen. It wasn¡¯t until the last person to be given the energy drink, which was Sera, began to speak out. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? It¡¯s a gift from Mora. Just drink it.¡± And without further ado, Sera opened the cork of the vial and gulped down the viscous liquid in a single shot. ¡°Aah¡­¡± Her face turned red almost in an instant, her eyes rolled upward, and her legs trembled. Fortunately, because the quantity wasn¡¯t that large, Sera managed to hold her sanity in check and didn¡¯t piss herself as usual. ¡°S-see? It¡¯s a-all good. It¡¯s sweet like an a-apple.¡± Meanwhile, the people around her watching was captivated by her reaction¡ª ¡®Hey, why is her face turning red from drinking it?¡¯ ¡®Why does she look so lewd¡­?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t get it, what¡¯s in the drink that made her roll her eyes like that¡­?¡¯ Wyca who was standing next to Sera got the best view of them all¡ª how Sera¡¯s whole body shivered, the moment her eyes losing its focus, how the red blush covered her entire face, and how her thighs shook against each other¡ª ¡®W-what was that, Sera!? I¡ª¡¯ Before Wyca could even say anything, Gin came up to her so suddenly, and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen she¡¯s alright and feeling energized, it¡¯s your turn to drink yours.¡± This time Gin was a bit more direct. Specifically towards Wyca. It was as if his pitch-black eyes could see right through her, straight into the core of her very being. Wyca found herself averting her gaze, feeling like she was being stripped bare under that intense scrutiny. "O-okay," she stammered, trying to uncork the drink without spilling it. Almost immediately, she felt herself shaking with an uneasy feeling. The alarm bells in her head began to sound, urging her to resist, to fight back. But something about Gin''s presence made it impossible for her to do so. With trembling hands, she lifted the vial to her lips. But as soon as her tongue touched the rim, a wave of horror crashed over her. She felt as if she were drowning, as if her entire world was slipping away from her. The intensity of the feeling was so great that Wyca''s eyes flew open, frantically looking for a way out. But try as she might, she was powerless to resist Gin''s orders. Under his intense pressure, she couldn''t escape. She could only stand and watch idly as she lifted up the vial upside down to her oral cavity, letting all the viscous liquid enter. And then the taste hits her¡ª ¡®¡ªI-it¡¯s sweet! Sweet like an apple! S-Sera wasn¡¯t lying!¡¯ ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone around her watched Wyca for a reaction, but she just stood there, frozen. Her other free hand could be seen twitching subtly. ¡°¡ªGulp!¡± Finally, they heard a gulp from her. ¡°¡ªGulp!!¡± Then another gulp. ¡°¡ªGulp¡­!¡± And then, a final gulp. ¡°...¡± ¡°W-Wyca¡­ are you alright?¡± Asked one of the other members watching. They were curious, and mystified by her stiff reaction. Was the drink bad after all? Should they drink it or not? ¡°......It¡¯s¡­¡± Wyca finally opened her mouth after a prolonged silence. The vial dropped from the clutches of her fingers and fell to the ground. ¡°...!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ actually¡­taste¡­ very good¡­¡± Everyone looked at her for another second and finally let out a collective sigh together once they heard Wyca¡¯s response. Gin smiled in return, and gave her a pat on the head, ¡°Atta girl!¡± And then proceeded to pinch her cheeks. ¡°U-uhhh¡ª!?¡± Wyca¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. In any normal circumstances, she would have slapped Gin¡¯s hands away ages ago, yet, once again, she couldn¡¯t resist his advances. Something wasn¡¯t right, she thought to herself, but at the same time she couldn¡¯t ignore that his touch felt nice. ¡®W-what¡¯s wrong with me!? I-I need to step away from him¡ª!¡¯ But before she could even do such a thing, Gin already pulled his hand away. ¡°...¡± ¡°You heard the girl, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± The other members looked at each other for a second before uncorking their drinks and began to gulp them down. Sera stood on the side, looking happy and proud, very contrast to her depressed state from before. Meanwhile, Wyca simply looked dumbfounded by what just happened. She touched her cheek which had just been pinched by this strange black-haired man. ¡®W-what was that all about¡­?¡¯ Gin smiled in satisfaction. His plans seemed to have gone smoothly. The drinks in the vials were a bit special. It didn¡¯t actually just contain his and Mora¡¯s fruity essence, but there was an extra ingredient. ¡®I added a bit of my blood in it.¡¯ It was something that he learned from experimenting with Collette before. He tried using his blood, which was the most potent form of his essence, probably secondary to actually consuming his flesh and bones(?), to turn Collette into his follower in almost an instant. Using that knowledge, he used the same method and poured some of his blood into the batch of energy drinks. But because the quantity was little, the effect wasn¡¯t as effective as it was on Collette, instead it only made the consumption effect to be instant. Unlike the normal method like he used on Mora and Teressa who had to consume his essence and wait until they fully digested it, mixing it with his blood gave an almost instant effect. The moment Wyca dropped her empty vial, Gin received new notifications from the system. Ping¡ª! Ping¡ª! Ping¡ª! -Wyca has fully absorbed the divinity contained in your seed! -Your divinity has created a sacred bond between you and Wyca! -Your influence over her psyche has grown significantly! -Minor Hypnosis has evolved into Medium Hypnosis! -Wyca¡¯s Trust has increased from 3 [Doubtful] to 5 [Neutral]! -Wyca has been added to the [Subjects] list! Ping¡ª! Subjects: -Teressa (Zealot) -Sera (Zealot) -Collette (Zealot) -Mora (Zealot) -Wyca (Non-Believer) Gin looked at the list of his subjects with pride and joy. ¡®This list is about to get a whole lot bigger.¡¯ Chapter 10-3 (Craving) ¡®It is a matter of time.¡¯ Gin shared the rest of the energy drinks to everyone in the training field. He entrusted them with a single objective planted in their minds¡ª ¡°Share the ¡®energy drinks¡¯ with everyone you know.¡± This was his first mission for these unsuspecting subjects, planting an insatiable need within them to spread the intoxicating addiction. Confusion drew across the faces of everyone, Wyca included, sensing something amiss but unable to pinpoint exactly what it was. Yet, their instincts told them to comply, nodding their heads in agreement while a flicker of anticipation ignited deep within their souls. Sera, however, shared a knowing glance with Gin. They understood the true nature of this devious plan. And so, they continued their activities¡ª training and conversing with others¡ª while concealing their wicked intentions behind innocent masks. ¡®¡¯ ¡°...?¡± For a brief moment, she heard a voice inside her mind. Wyca tilted her head and took a break on the side of the field, continuing where she left off right just before Gin arrived bringing the drinks. Unable to resist the alluring voice, Wyca resumed her training but knew deep down that something inexplicably strange was unfolding. Her heart raced with suspicion, a subtle inkling of doubt weaving through her being, yet there was no clear direction or purpose to grasp onto. As the hours passed and the sun cast long shadows across the field, an unrelenting heat coursed through Wyca''s veins. Every movement intensified the sensations rippling through her body, igniting a primal fire within her core. Aching desire surfaced from the depths of her soul, spreading like wildfire throughout every inch of her being. And Wyca was not alone in this arousing sensation. The other late-teens, one by one, began to feel a stirring within them¡ªa flicker of warmth and pleasure that kindled deep inside their bodies. ¡®Was this the effect of the energy drinks?¡¯ The energy drinks coursed through their body, desire surged through every fiber of their being. Each touch felt electrifying, sending shivers of ecstasy down their spines. It was as if invisible hands caressed their heated flesh, fueling the flames of passion that burned within. ¡®¡¯ Another echo of whispers entered her mind. This time the voice was much clearer, more adamant and irresistible. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Without realizing it, Wyca''s body began a transformation, brought forth by an overwhelming surge of energy. Every fiber of her being pulsated with an intoxicating vitality as dopamine flooded her bloodstream, intensifying every sensation. Her breath hitched in her throat as waves of pleasure crashed upon her shores, causing her skin to glisten with a dewy sheen. Her body was reacting intensely to the energy drink she had consumed, and though Wyca couldn''t comprehend the true nature of what was happening, she found herself embracing the inexplicable sensations that washed over her. It didn''t feel bad¡ªit felt exhilarating, like tapping into a wellspring of uncharted pleasure. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel bad¡­¡¯ Yet, for the boys, there was a sense of familiarity in these surges of emotion. Their bodies responded to the intense spikes with an attuned understanding, as if they had experienced this before, if not something similar. The heat continued to gather between their legs, an ache building with each passing moment. The voice in their minds whispered seductively, urging them to embrace the intoxicating desire that pulsed through their bodies. Yet, it also commanded them to maintain control, to savor the pleasure without losing themselves completely. ¡°...Hmm. Good.¡± Gin watched as everyone continued their ¡®usual¡¯ activity with flushed faces. Using his authority over their very beings, he held their arousal and lust in check. Just enough to keep them sane and not lose control over themselves. ¡®The aphrodisiac properties inside the energy drinks are working. They are strong aphrodisiacs, so it would be quite fatal to these people. I could remove the aphrodisiac properties entirely¡­ or I could just make them endure the pleasure without question, which isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡¯ That was Gin, he developed a newfound of entertainment once he conquered the family of three. With his power of miracle, he realized he could ¡®torture¡¯ people using pleasure. It was exactly what he did to Teressa, making her unable to reach climax for 24 hours and breaking her mind¡ª what he also did to Mora, making her to constantly cum from her balls overproducing semen¡ª ¡®Isn¡¯t it fun to make people feel good? It¡¯s quite fulfilling to me.¡¯ This was on a similar level to what he did to Teressa and Mora. None of the late-teens looked bad or anything, rather, it was the opposite. They are all good looking and have a good frame to them. ¡®Hmm, I wonder what they would look like once I transformed all of them like I did to Collette?¡¯ A smile curved his lips, knowing that this village was on the cusp of an extraordinary transformation¡ª an evolution towards a whole new hermaphrodite species. ¡®I put a lot of attention and care for Collette and Teressa¡¯s new hermaphrodite body. Both of them should be pregnant with my child by now, if not soon.¡¯ Their hermaphrodite body was special. Gin has completely eliminated their recessive genes, and other detrimental side effects from inbreeding such as genetic disorders, reduced reproductive fitness, and the potential loss of adaptive traits. ¡®This means that my hermaphrodite races do not require outsiders to create more offspring. As long as two hermaphrodites survive, regardless whether they are siblings, or parents and children, they could repopulate the earth again.¡¯ The gender barrier no longer existed for them, any of them can get pregnant, and any of them can inseminate each other. Not only that, the hermaphrodites are also blessed with strength, agility and stamina beyond the average person. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hermaphrodite species that blossomed within the village held a profound allure. They embodied the epitome of perfection¡ª an ideal and superior race capable of immense power and survival. Their genetics were pristine, devoid of any recessive traits that plagued other beings. As they matured, their bodies developed adaptive abilities, further enhancing their dominance in this newfound world. With this in mind, Gin''s ambition swelled like an endless abyss. He yearned not only to become a god but also craved to build his own kingdom¡ª one tailored to his darkest desires and whims. The village shall become his fertile ground from which his dominion would rise, serving as the foundation for his conquests. ¡®Well, it¡¯s still a bit far away. Also, who knows? My plans might change somewhere along the line.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ When she awoke the next morning, sunlight filtering through the curtains painted her room in a soft, ethereal glow. But as Wyca tried to piece together the fragments of yesterday''s events, a dull ache throbbed at the base of her skull. It was as if some hidden force was teasing her memories, dangling them just out of reach. "What happened¡­ after the training?" she said aloud, her voice tinged with both curiosity and a hint of anxiety. ¡°The training¡­¡± Wyca rubbed her temples and recalled some vague memories after she finished her daily activities. ¡°Mom¡­ dad¡­?¡± As Wyca''s mind sifted through the foggy remnants of her memories, a faint recollection emerged like a distant echo. The energy drinks¡­ She remembered bringing them home, the vibrant packaging promising an invigorating experience. An innocent smile formed upon her lips as she shared the forbidden elixir with her parents, unaware of the potent concoction hidden within those plain-looking vials. ¡®I can¡¯t remember much after that¡­ huh?¡¯ Wyca noticed her lower body felt damp and wet. Pulling her blanket away, she saw her pants were completely drenched¡ª ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡± Wyca''s eyes widened in disbelief and shock as she beheld the unexpected sight before her. Her pants, once a deep shade of indigo, were now soaked through with an unfamiliar wetness that clung to her skin. A flush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks like wildfire, mingling with the confusion swirling in her mind. "What¡­ what happened?" she stammered, her voice quivering with a mix of surprise and shame. Unable to confront the reality of what had transpired, Wyca hastily concealed the evidence of her nocturnal emission, burying it deep beneath layers of fabric and shame. With a heavy heart and an empty stomach, she made her way to the training field, determined to distract herself from the confusion gnawing at her thoughts. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ As Wyca stepped onto the field, a flurry of thoughts raced through her mind. Could the energy drink make her stain the bed? How could that be? And also, the pounding headache on the back of her head grew more painful as time passed on. ¡®What¡¯s happening to me today¡­?¡¯ Many things have been happening around her lately. Many of them were positive for her. Winning over Sera, regaining her confidence and excitement for the future¡ª things were looking bright for her, for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until Gin appeared and brought everyone questionable drinks and made everyone swallow it. She knew the drinks were suspicious, especially the moment when her instincts were screaming for help when she was drinking it. Yet, she couldn¡¯t resist¡ª the voice echoed in her mind, telling her to submit and enjoy it. ¡®What¡¯s¡­ going on¡­?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before Wyca arrived at the training field and saw everyone was crowding around someone. ¡°...?¡± There he was, the black haired man, standing in the center of the crowd. A giant backpack by his side, filled with vials containing dubious looking liquid inside them. Knowing that she shouldn¡¯t be drinking them, Wyca gulped. Sweat began pouring from all over her pores, and her pupils constricted. Gin reached into one of the vials, and handed her one of them. An innocent smile plastered on his face. ¡°Go on. Take it. You will feel better.¡± He said, his voice soft and gentle. It was as if he knew the predicament she was in, and handed her the panacea to quell her pain. Her fingers trembled as she raised them towards the vial in his hand. The closer she got, the louder the screams inside her head became. Yet, she was powerless to resist. There was something about the vials¡ª the energy drinks contained inside them that seemed so alluring to her. Was it the pleasure that she felt? The coursing, endless dopamine that flowed through her system? She tried to resist with all her might, but it was in vain. Her mind turned blank, and her slender fingers grasped the vial. Slowly and surely, she uncorked the lid of the vial, and took a whiff of it. As she thought, the intoxicating aroma of apples filled the air, teasing her senses and igniting a primal hunger deep within her core. Her mouth watered in response as saliva pooled on her tongue¡ª an involuntary reaction to the seductive scent that enveloped her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Unable to deny herself any longer, Wyca''s lips parted in a silent gasp of anticipation. She tilted the vial with utmost precision, allowing its contents to flow freely over her tongue. The liquid flowed across her taste buds, setting off an explosion of sensations that reverberated throughout her entire being. A shiver coursed down her spine as the elixir delivered wave after wave of forbidden ecstasy. Her body trembled with newfound sensations, aching for more¡ªmore than this mere taste could offer. "Nghh¡­!" Wyca couldn''t contain the guttural moan that escaped from deep within her throat. The elixir had awakened an insatiable craving within her¡ª a thirst that demanded quenching with every essence of pleasure it held. As Wyca continued to swallow the liquid, her body responded with an intensity she couldn''t have anticipated. Her eyes rolled back, exposing the whites as a surge of pleasure crashed her body and soul. Every gulp sent ripples of erotic delight flowing through her very being, awakening a new kind of addiction that demanded fulfillment. Her nipples, sensitive and responsive, hardened within moments, straining against the fabric of her clothing as if seeking attention. The throbbing in her pussy grew more pronounced with each swallow, aching for release and craving the touch it so desperately desired. Then, Gin spoke out loud for all of them to hear. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be doing a special training. One that I think all of you might enjoy.¡± There was a peculiar smile on his face. ¡°Well, some of you definitely will.¡± Gin snapped his fingers and two figures walked into the scene from the side. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± ¡°H-hello!¡± There stood familiar figures to the entire village. Both Teressa and Collette stood beside Gin, wearing tight, skimpy clothing that emphasized the curves of their figures such as their chests and buttocks. Teressa wore a blue dress, with a V line that goes down right to her navel. Her blue bush was faintly visible to everyone. Meanwhile Collette also wore the same exact dress, except her color¡¯s were red. Their sexy and explicit figures were free for everyone to feast their eyes on. The both of them exuded confidence and mature charms that were practically irresistible to these late-teens. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°Uhh, what¡¯s happening¡­?¡± Wyca, who had just recovered from her mini-orgasm, also tilted her head. ¡®What are they doing here¡­? And what¡¯s with those clothes¡­?¡¯ Everyone on the field was beyond confused until Gin continued his explanation. ¡°We shall commence a competition. The three who made it to the top will be given a ¡®special reward¡¯ and will also receive other ¡®special services¡¯ from these two beauties. How about that?¡± Chapter 11-1 (Innocence Lost) ¡®There¡¯s a change in the plan.¡¯ Gin mulled over the state of the village. It was earlier in the morning before he announced the competition on the training field. ¡®Things are progressing much faster than I thought they would.¡¯ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the early morning tranquility of Mora''s general store, Gin and his loyal servant find themselves alone amidst shelves lined with common goods. Moving his waist back and forth against the tight puckered asshole of this hermaphrodite. It was but a few days ago she transformed, yet she was already adapting to her new life as his faithful slave. Their bodies pressed together, clad in a thick haze of lust that hung between them like an invisible veil. The sensations jolted through both of them like a lightning bolt, each movement fueling the hunger within. ¡°NGGHH!!¡± Mora''s body trembled with intense pleasure, her eyes rolling back as a primal moan escaped her lips. Her mouth opened wide, gasping for air as she surrendered herself to the pleasure coursing through her petite frame. ¡°M-my lord¡ª!! I¡¯m¡­CUMMING¡ª!!¡± Within the depths of ecstasy, Mora''s small 2-inch hermaphrodite penis throbbed and strained. The engorged shaft tensed in anticipation, aching for release. A bead of glistening precum dripped to the floor from the tip of her foreskin that covered the entire glans. Gin ignored her words and kept on pounding her asshole mercilessly. After all, why would he? This was his promise to her¡ª to give her pleasure beyond this world. ¡°Good¡­ keep it coming¡­ fill up every, single, vial¡­¡± Gin whispered to her ears. This wasn¡¯t just a normal ¡®session¡¯. There was an object embedded deep inside Mora¡¯s glans, through her urethra. It was a catheter tube, connected from the head of her small cock to a pot on the other end. ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING!! CUMMING!!¡± And so Mora spurted out all the seeds inside her balls¡ª pumping every single drop of it through the catheter tube and into the pot. There was quite a lot, enough to fill a quarter of a cup or perhaps even more. The steady rhythmic sound of flesh striking flesh echoed through the room as Gin maintained his relentless pace, denying Mora even a moment''s rest after her explosive climax. ¡°NGHH!! Lord¡ª!! I¡ª!! I just came¡ª!!¡± Mora''s words were punctuated by gasps and moans, her body still trembling in the throes of orgasm. Her testicles continued pulsating, not yet sated despite the copious release just moments before. Gin was determined to push her even further, to wring every last drop of pleasure from her quaking body. His powerful thrusts stimulated her hyper-sensitive nerves, sending jolts of electricity through her body. "Please¡­I can''t¡­too much¡­" Mora''s pleas transformed into nonsensical murmurs, her mind hazy with lust. As she pleaded to Gin, her shaft throbbed and pulsated, pumping more and more white fluid through the catheter tube into the pot. "Please, my lord, I can''t take any more¡­" Mora begged, even as her small shaft continued throbbing and pulsating. Despite her pleas for mercy, more pearly white fluid pumped through the catheter tube embedded deep in her urethra, steadily dripping into the awaiting pot. The sight of Mora''s essence overflowing with such abundance fueled Gin''s desire for dominance. He was thrilled at how her body betrayed her words, responding to him so eagerly. Gripping her hips, he drove into her relentlessly, using her body as nothing more than a cocksleeve. ¡®Her anus feels amazing¡­! I¡¯m gonna cum soon¡­!¡¯ Mora''s slit dripped with arousal, her swollen clit aching for more attention. Sensing her need, Gin''s fingers deftly stroked her engorged nub, sending sparks of electricity through her. Her eyes rolled back, lost in a haze of overwhelming sensation. "Ah Lord¡­! Yes!" she cried, all her pleas for mercy turned into moans of ecstasy in an instant. Gin''s relentless pounding stretched Mora''s tight rosebud to its limits, the friction almost unbearable yet deliciously pleasurable all the same. Her anal walls gripped his thick shaft like a velvet vise would, milking him as he pounded into her depths. Mora''s petite hermaphrodite cock twitched uncontrollably, leaking a steady stream of precum into the pot as Gin stroked her engorged clit with techniques he practiced on Teressa and Collette. She was lost, consumed by the dual sensations assaulting her most sensitive areas. "Please make me cum again, Master!" she begged shamelessly, grinding her hips back to meet his thrusts. Gin could feel his own peak building as Mora''s clenching hole brought him closer and closer to release. "Alright, I''m gonna cum!" Gin roared as the pleasure mounted to an intense climax. With one final powerful thrust, he buried his thick, throbbing shaft to the hilt inside Mora''s quivering anal passage. Her tight walls clenched around him, rippling with the aftershocks of her own release just moments before. Gin''s cock pulsated wildly, unleashing spurt after spurt of hot, thick seed deep into Mora''s core. He could feel his essence flooding her inner depths, the copious amount spurting forcefully against her sensitive inner walls. Mora let out a guttural moan, her body shaking from the mind breaking pleasure. "Yes, fill me up, Master!" she cried out. She felt Gin''s essence flooding her insides, painting her anal walls white with his virile discharge. The sensation of being filled so thoroughly triggered her own climax, her petite cock erupting once more as her rectum clenched down hard on Gin''s spurting member. ¡®Oh, her ass is really committed to sucking out every last drop of my seeds.¡¯ Gin continued grinding against her, determined to prolong the mind-numbing pleasure as long as possible. Their combined juices trickled down Mora''s thighs. Her anal ring was stretched wide, struggling to contain the massive load pumped inside. Even as Gin''s orgasm subsided, his shaft remained rock hard, still embedded to the hilt inside Mora''s slick passage. Gin and Mora remained joined for a moment longer, savoring the afterglow. As Gin''s breathing steadied, he slowly withdrew his still erect cock from Mora''s slick passage. A trickle of their combined spend leaked out, dripping down onto her swollen balls and then to her thighs. Eager to collect the fruits of their passion, Gin grabbed the pot connected to Mora''s cock by the catheter. He grabbed Mora¡¯s hips and tilted her up, positioning her stretched and gaping asshole directly over the pot. With a wet squelch, his thick creamy load started oozing from her anal cavity, mingling with seeds of her own release still dripping from her cock. ¡°Ungh¡­ my Lord¡­¡± Mora shuddered, the sensation of being so utterly filled then emptied sending aftershocks through her spent body. She relished in being used so thoroughly by her Lord. "Push it out, Mora." Gin commanded. Mora obediently bore down, pushing Gin''s copious load from her rectum. His milky seed mixed with the remnants of her own ejaculate, swirling together into one and the same. Once the pot was nearly full, Gin gently slid the catheter out, eliciting a gasp from Mora. A few last stray droplets lingered on the tip of her petite cock. "Go on, don''t waste a single drop." Gin chimed in. Obedient as ever, Mora positioned her petite cock over the nearly full pot. With a few gentle squeezes, she milked out every stray droplet clinging to her tip until nothing more would spill forth. Gin''s massive cock stirred as he watched, already rehardening at the depraved display. Mora''s willingness to follow his every command never failed to arouse him. ''At this rate, I''ll be stuck in this shop all day long¡­'' Gin mused, not that the thought displeased him. Once Mora completely emptied out her hermaphrodite balls, she fell on the ground, her body limp and exhausted. They have been going at it from the evening till dawn, and only thanks to her modified physique that she could last this long. Fortunately for Gin, with his power of miracle, suffered zero fatigue whatsoever. ¡®Throughout the night, we have collected a dozen pots worth of ¡®energy drinks¡¯ or so. This should be good for the next three days.¡¯ The development of his plans went by too quickly and too smoothly. Gin had pondered that it would take a full week to make everyone in the village fall under his palm, yet it had been the second day since he enacted his plans and over a quarter of the villagers became addicted to his energy drinks. ¡®I had the teenagers spread the drinks to their families, and now their parents, brothers and sisters pretty much became my subjects. They are not quite a zealot yet, but I still hold a very strong control over their minds.¡¯ Gin can now send transmissions to their souls, giving them suggestions (orders) to do his bidding. No matter their allegiance, loyalty or favor, as long as their name exists in his subject list, they cannot reject him. For example, right now¡ª ¡ªSomeone was at the front door, knocking. ¡®They are slightly earlier than I anticipated. This is good.¡¯ Gin carried the naked and unconscious Mora behind the counter, hiding her from plain sight. Then he put on his clothes and cleaned up everything in the store using his Faith points, and opened the door. ¡°Welcome.¡± Gin said, ushering the people standing beyond the door inside the store. There were roughly a dozen people or more standing outside. They all looked familiar to Gin, after all, they are the very villagers that he was trying to control. ¡°......¡± They all looked at each other with a confused face and entered the store. ¡®Naturally, they all must be confused. It would be weird if they aren¡¯t.¡¯ Among the villagers were Wyca¡¯s parents and other families of the teenagers who drank the energy drinks. They received Gin¡¯s will, and since their Mind stats were incomparably low to his, they could not resist his ¡®calling¡¯. Using his miracle power, Gin checked their basic information one by one and confirmed their relationship with each other. They were indeed the parents of the teenagers who he met yesterday, and some even were their brothers and sisters. ¡®This much is easy enough. Having them do simple tasks like ¡®go here¡¯ or ¡®go there¡¯, and ¡®do this and that¡¯ is still plausible, but I can¡¯t have them do anything too crazy like ¡®kill this guy¡¯, ¡®rob this man¡¯s house¡¯ or ¡®let me fuck you¡¯. There are still limitations, but I believe when my Mind stats are raised even higher, I can do so much more with minimum hypnosis.¡¯ And so, Gin entrusted them with something ¡®harmless¡¯ and ¡®simple¡¯ to each and every single one of the villagers with him in this room. ¡°Take these pots and persuade everyone in this village to drink them. These are energy drinks, and I believe you people understood what I meant when I said these drinks are good for you.¡± Gin paused for a second before continuing, ¡°As for the method of persuasion? Well, that will be up to yourself to decide.¡± The villagers looked at each other once again, not truly comprehending the situations they were in. But their ¡®goal¡¯ was obvious enough for even the younger member of the group. The implied meaning of Gin¡¯s words were clear. His words went beyond simple words¡ª he sent them his will right into their very body, mind, and soul. ¡ª ¡°......¡± The villagers doubted and hesitated. They questioned themselves why they were here early in the morning. The birds had just started to chirp, and the sun blanketed the whole land. They wanted to ask, to question the nature of the task they were given by this strange, dark-haired man. Yet, they couldn¡¯t. There was no voice coming out of their throat, no will to resist his will. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. What sort of dream is this? A bad one? A good one? I can¡¯t tell.¡¯ ¡®Why are we here? What are we doing here? The drinks¡­ the energy drinks¡­ can I have a sip?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯m really thirsty. I need to drink it again¡­!¡¯ Many thoughts flashed through their mind, and Gin wasn¡¯t ignorant of them. He read their emotions not through Trust stats, but through the bonds they made when they consumed his essence. ¡®As I thought, turning someone into a subject allows me to read their minds and emotions without relying on Trust stats anymore. It¡¯s very handy¡­¡¯ Gin clapped his hands twice and gestured towards the door, ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we share this gift to everyone in the village? I believe everyone knows what to do. Everyone grab one pot before you go.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Now that Gin realized his plans were advancing much faster than anticipated, he concluded the whole village will be his in under a week. From then on out, he could farm more Faith points while transforming this remote, isolated village into his own paradise. Coming back to the present, Gin arrived on the training field and shared more energy drinks with the teenagers. They were all suffering from withdrawals very quickly, and he was there to give them the salvation they needed. Among the teenagers, beside Sara, Wyca was the next person that caught his eyes. Her fiery red hair was striking, making her stand out among the group. Soon, Gin¡¯s interest turned to curiosity and he did some digging. Asking Teressa, Collette and Sera herself, it seemed there was a rivalry going on between the two of them. Now, his curiosity has taken another step further and evolved into desires. ¡®I wonder if I can pull this off¡­¡¯ Gin brought Teressa and Collette with him to the training ground, a soft smile playing on his lips as excitement welling up in his mind. He had dressed his two hermaphrodite subjects in long V-neck dresses that plunged well below their navels, revealing just a teasing glimpse of their subtle, curly pubic hair. It was his way of showing off his favorite toys to the teenage trainees who already fell under his influence. Underneath their dresses, Teressa and Collette''s massive, throbbing cocks were tucked up and held flush against their bodies with tight undergarments. The restrictive bands squeezed their engorged shafts tightly, keeping their burgeoning erections hidden from view. Only Gin knew the true extent of his subjects'' endowments, and how they quivered and pulsed beneath the thin, silky material of their dresses. ¡®Their exhibitionist side is showing¡­¡¯ Gin announced the sword competition to the teenagers, informing them that the top 3 winners would receive ''special rewards'' from the two stunning ¡®ladies¡¯. The mere insinuation of what those rewards might entail was enough to stir the loins of the impressionable teens. Especially under the influence of the energy drinks that he just shared with them. They are burning with vigor and vitality. However, only one of them will truly receive that ¡®special rewards¡¯. ¡®This should be obvious, but I guess their mind is too muddied by their lust. First place and second place will be taken by Sera and Wyca without a doubt as their skills are just in another league. The question is about the third place. Who will take it? Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter, I guess.¡¯ Gin thought to himself. Gin oversaw the preparations for the sword competition with anticipation, barely keeping his own lust in check. Though the winners were predetermined in his mind, it mattered little¡ª after all, it¡¯s not about who won what. It¡¯s about him enjoying the spectacle and the Faith points that will follow. As the teenagers took their positions, he understood without even looking, that these late teens were horny as all hell. But they were not allowed to relieve themselves, not yet anyway. Their sizable bulges barely contained by their tight leggings were plain to see, yet everyone ignored it. They were too busy focusing on the top three rewards. The energy drinks had done their work, and the teens were nearly bursting with vigor and vitality. At his side, Teressa and Collette could barely restrain themselves, aroused at the prospect of rewarding the winners. Teressa''s nipples stood stiff beneath her dress, while Collette rubbed her thighs together. Their massive erections straining against the restrictive bands meant to keep them hidden. "Oh Lord, I can barely contain myself¡­" Teressa murmured, cheeks flushed. "Same here¡­" Collette echoed, squirming in anticipation. Gin replied softly, just enough for the three of them to hear. ¡°You will get your release soon. For now, just enjoy the entertainment before your eyes.¡± Teressa and Collette obediently followed their Lord''s command, positioning themselves on either side of him as the tournament was about to commence. Despite their barely restrained arousal, they stood with poise and grace, letting the wandering eyes of the spectators feast on their sensual forms. The two hermaphrodites were clad in silky dresses that clung temptingly to their curvaceous bodies, the deep necklines revealing the soft swell of breasts topped with pert, stiff nipples. Teressa''s areolas peeked teasingly from the edges of the fabric, drawing the gaze of many. Collette''s ample ass strained against the thin material, her cheeks jiggling ever so slightly with each subtle movement. It was torture for Teressa and Collette to remain stoic, their massive erections throbbing almost painfully beneath their tight undergarments. But they endured it for the pleasure of their Lord, awaiting his command. ¡®Now, shall we begin?¡¯ Chapter 11-2 (Innocence Lost) With an eager glint in his eye, Gin gave the signal to begin the impromptu tournament. There were less than 20 participants, so organizing the brackets took little time thanks to Gin''s mental manipulation of the instructor Treo. In less than 10 minutes, the clashing of steel rang out as the competition commenced in earnest. Gin settled back to enjoy the show, flanked by his two eager companions Teressa and Collette. The hermaphrodites squirmed in anticipation, their swollen shafts pulsing beneath their confines. Gin reached over to give their pert asses an appreciative squeeze, eliciting a quiet gasp from the both of them. The teenagers battling below were fueled by vigor, vitality and raging hormones. Their leggings did little to hide their obvious arousal as they crossed swords. Eyes frequently wandered to Gin''s enticing companions, imaginations running wild at what rewards awaited the winners. Gin observed with amusement, already knowing the inevitable outcome. The true entertainment would begin after the victor was named. For now, he was content to watch the nubile bodies of the competitors twist and maneuver, a sheen of sweat glistening on their exposed skin. Teressa and Collette wriggled with building excitement. Gin slid his hands up their thighs, inching closer to their barely concealed shafts. Their breaths grew heavier in anticipation of when their Lord would finally permit their release. ¡®These two hermaphrodites are doing well holding their lust in check. Especially Teressa, after having her mind completely broken at that time.¡¯ Gin recalled with amusement how Teressa had completely lost herself in pure carnal desire not long ago. After being denied release for over 24 hours, she finally snapped and went feral, raping every one of Collette¡¯s willing holes for days on end. Her stamina was incredible, pounding ceaselessly until her body gave out from sheer exhaustion. Gin had to finally heal Teressa with his power for the second time, lest she cause permanent damage from such prolonged, rigorous use of her massive prized appendage. Now she was back to her usual gentle, maternal self on the surface. Yet he knew that underneath still lurked the insatiable nymphomaniac that could emerge anytime, pinning Collette down to ruthlessly plunder her mouth, pussy and ass until they were both whimpering messes. Gin smiled to himself as he reminisced on Teressa¡¯s intense rutting sessions, and how she would sometimes lose all control and fuck Collette like a bitch in heat going into frenzy. ¡®I can still hear the sounds of their ceaseless poundings by the dining table. I wonder if she will lose control again today?¡¯ For now, both companions stood obediently by Gin¡¯s side, burying their raging desire just under the surface. But he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before their lust boiled over, and the rewards ceremony would provide the perfect opportunity to indulge in some perverted debauchery. The sun is still high in the sky after all, and Gin intended to milk it for all it was worth. And just like that, Gin closed his eyes and fell into his own world as the two loyal slaves of his stood by, keeping watch if anything went wrong. Time passed on as the sword of woods clashing against woods echoed throughout the training field. Soon, the fight for the top 10 began, and then the top 5, and finally, the top 3. The final three competitors were Sera, Wyca and an ambitious youth named Dario. Sera and Wyca were skilled as expected, but Dario had managed to advance through sheer determination and a few lucky strikes. Now he found himself facing off against opponents far surpassing his abilities. Wyca easily dominated Dario, her lithe body twisting and bending gracefully to avoid his clumsy strikes. With a swift maneuver, she sent his sword skittering across the ground and held the tip of her blade to his throat, a smug grin on her pretty face. This result wasn¡¯t anything too surprising, if at all. As Sera and Wyca climbed the ranks, everyone realized that only one of the boys would make it to the third spot, and Dario did it. He lost the match but won the competition in his own way. And the time to decide the first and second place came. Wyca and Sera faced off, gripping their wooden swords tightly as they circled each other. A fierce rivalry burned between the two girls, their glittering eyes conveying the depth of their longstanding animosity. Sera struck first, her sword slicing through the air in a blur as she aimed for Wyca''s ribs. Wyca parried expertly, the clack of wood against wood echoed through the training field. She countered with her own flurry of strikes, forcing Sera onto the defensive. Back and forth they traded blows, neither girl willing to relinquish ground. Their young, lithe bodies glistened with sweat as they danced and twisted, determination etched on their pretty faces. Wyca feinted left then dropped low, sweeping Sera''s legs out from under her. Sera hit the dirt hard but rolled swiftly back to her feet, teeth bared in anger. Her next attack came swiftly, raining down in a series of overhead chops that Wyca struggled to deflect. The duel stretched on, the two rivals unleashing every ounce of their skill and fury upon one another. Their swords clashed again and again as they fought relentlessly across the training field. More than once, the strikes landed true against tender flesh, eliciting pained hisses and renewed vigor. The watchers were awed, forgetting their impending lust for a moment and simply enjoyed the spectacle of skills before them. Amazing wouldn¡¯t be enough to describe it. The fight was both beautiful and raw. The others may not know it, but Gin, Teressa, and Collette knew. They knew that Sera was giving everything she had to win this match. She wanted to get first place¡ª to impress Gin, her Lord, and especially since both of her parents were watching, the pressure was weighing heavily on her mind. This made Sera to be more aggressive and ferocious than normal, and yet still Wyca managed to hold her ground. This was proof of her growth all these years, to strive and to be better than her peers. Now that her biggest mental barrier was gone, Wyca was able to swing her sword without doubt nor fear. In the end, it was Wyca''s stamina that prevailed. As Sera''s strikes grew wild and unfocused, Wyca saw her opening. She stepped neatly inside Sera''s guard and hooked her leg, sending the girl sprawling face-first into the dirt. Before Sera could rise, the tip of Wyca''s sword pressed against the back of her neck in victory. ¡°Yield!¡± ¡°...Guh, you bitch¡­!¡± Chests heaving from exertion, a heady mix of hatred, begrudging respect and simmering lust burned in their eyes as they glared at one another. Gin opened his eyes, smiling with satisfaction at the outcome. ¡°Wyca has won the match!¡± And in that moment, the crowd erupted into cheers as Wyca was declared the victor. ¡°Woo! That was great!¡± ¡°That was awesome! I¡¯ve never seen Wyca pull that off before!¡± ¡°Dang, are we supposed to compete with people like them!? That¡¯s unfair!¡± The teenagers were chatting loudly between themselves, meanwhile Collette and Teressa gave each other a bittersweet look. Seeing their daughter growing up into such a splendid woman, handling herself so skillfully with the sword made them feel melancholic. As proud parents, it warmed their hearts to see Sera flourishing. Yet it also reminded them how quickly she was leaving childhood behind, blossoming into a fierce beauty before their eyes. Teressa and Collette shared a knowing glance, a familiar heat kindling inside them. Sera may be grown now, but she would always be their precious little girl, no matter what. ¡°...¡± Wyca silently stared at Sera¡¯s face, drinking in the emotions warring across her beautiful features¡ª anger, disappointment, sadness. She had shattered Sera''s pride as the best swordsman in the village, defeating her multiple times in front of her peers and now, her parents. Once, Wyca had thought she would be forever stuck in Sera''s shadow, never able to reach her skill level no matter how hard she trained. But she persevered, focusing her will into a burning flame that pushed her to improve little by little each day. Now, she felt lightheaded and giddy, savoring her victory. She had beaten not just Sera, but her own inner demons. For this moment, nothing else mattered but her, Sera, and the exhilarating clash of their swords. Wyca extended her hand to Sera, offering to help her rival up. From the bottom of her heart, she gave praise. "You fought well." ¡°......¡± But Sera remained silent, eyes flashing red as she gritted her teeth. After a tense moment she slapped Wyca''s hand away, standing on her own power before storming off. Wyca watched her go, seeing the once towering and confident figure now looking small and alone, shoulders slumped in defeat. She clenched her rejected hand into a fist before turning and walking away in the opposite direction. There was a small commotion brewing after the competition. Gin gave them some time to calm down a bit, and once the chattering died down, he continued. ¡°Now, the top three winners starting from the third place are Dario, Sera, and finally Wyca!¡± Gin clapped his hands, Teressa and Collette followed suit before everybody else did. After that was done, he snapped his fingers¡ª ¡°Now, let¡¯s all have a drink first, shall we?¡± Teressa and Collette subsequently grabbed a tray filled with energy drinks that they had already prepared a while ago, and walked around the crowd of teenagers. There were some doubts and hesitation among them, but they gave in. ¡®They don¡¯t even realize it themselves, but they are pretty much addicted to the drinks. They cannot resist the temptation and will always cave in when offered. Even a single sip is more than enough.¡¯ Once Gin confirmed everyone had their drinks, including Sera, Wyca, and his loyal slaves beside him, he announced: ¡°Now, shall we proceed to the rewards, then?¡± Gin let out a soft smile as he said, ¡°Starting from the third place, we¡¯ll move on to the second place, and finally the first place.¡± Raising his index finger, Gin added. ¡°The third place will receive special rewards from these two ladies behind me, while the second and third place will be receiving something directly from me myself.¡± Today will be a long day for all parties involved. "I kindly request everyone''s presence to witness the rewarding process." ¡°......¡± There was silence, but Gin knew they consented to his request¡ª well, they have no other choice but to consent. ¡°Dario, come forward.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± There, among the crowd, a youth no older than 20-year-old shuffled forward. His hair and eye color was light brown, possessing a fit and lithe body. The boy was clearly still developing into maturity. He looked both reserved and nervous, clueless on what was about to happen to him. His cheeks were red though, his eyes kept on darting between Teressa and Collette, seemingly lost in his own fantasy. Gin closed his eyes and extended a hand, resting his palm on Dario''s forehead. ¡°For your great performance in the competition, I shall award you¡­ a new life.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Dario looked at Gin with a blank look, his lips parted slightly. He thought he heard wrong as his words didn¡¯t make any sense at all. But before he could respond, warmth bloomed from Gin''s touch. ¡°T-this is¡­!?¡± ¡°W-whoah! What¡¯s happening to him¡­!?¡± The onlookers exclaimed as they witnessed a miracle happening before their eyes. Wyca especially intrigued by what was happening, never in her life she ever witnessed something so miraculous like this. It was brief and painless, it lasted no more than 10 seconds. The warmth dissipated as quickly as it came and Gin took a step back. Dario blinked in confusion and turned around to face his colleagues. ¡°Whoah! Is that Dario!? What happened to him¡­!?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a ¡®he¡¯ anymore!¡± ¡°That is a breast!¡± Once Dario managed to comprehend some words of their surprised and shocked reaction, he looked down and saw his own chest¡ª ¡°Ah¡ª!!¡± Dario looked down in shock as two modest but perky breasts now adorned his previously flat chest, his shirt pressing against the lump of flesh. His slender frame had taken on delicate feminine curves, hips slightly wider and waist narrowed into an enticing hourglass. He¡­no, she¡­reached up with trembling hands to cup the unfamiliar mounds. They were soft and sensitive to the touch, nipples hardening into stiff peaks. A foreign ache throbbed insistently between her thighs and she rubbed them together. A sharp and intense pleasure tingled throughout his body the moment he cupped them. "W-what did you do to me?" Dario''s voice came out higher, melodic. Gin smiled indulgently. "I simply gave you the rewards you deserved. From now on you are¡­ Daria." That was a name Gin conjured up on the spot. There wasn¡¯t much thought put into it. A spontaneous decision that just naturally came to him. ¡°W-wha¡ª!? W-why¡ª!? Ah!¡± Daria spoke up in protest, only to be taken aback by just how different her voice now compared to her previous one. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Gin smiled softly at Daria, resting his hand on her cheeks. ¡°You will now enjoy the best of both worlds.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to me¡ª Ah!¡± Daria let out a surprised gasp as Teressa''s hands grasped her new breasts from behind, dexterous fingers eagerly exploring the sensitive mounds. "What a lovely blossom you''ve become," Teressa purred into her ear, kneading and massaging the perky globes. Her thumbs brushed over Daria''s nipples, teasing the stiff peaks as they hardened further under her touch. Daria whimpered, she felt an unfamiliar heat pooling between her legs. Teressa''s fingers pinched and rolled her nipples, sending jolts of pleasure straight to her core. She could feel herself growing wet, juices starting to soak her undergarments. But that was not all of it. She felt something throbbing, rubbing against her tight pants. ¡°M-my¡ª Ah!¡± Daria let out a strangled moan as Teressa''s fingers delved between her legs, stroking over the hot, slick folds of her newly made virgin pussy. The new sensations were overwhelming enough to make her head spin. ¡°NGH¡ª!!¡± Teressa''s fingers glided up and down her swollen slit, gathering copious juices before sinking two digits deep inside Daria''s tight channel. She clenched down instinctively on the intrusion, inner walls rippling around Teressa''s knuckles. "Ooh, you''re so wet already," Teressa purred, pumping her fingers slowly in and out as her other hand continued tweaking and teasing Daria''s nipples. "This tight little pussy is just begging to be filled, isn''t it?" Daria could only whimper and squirm as those clever fingers stroked over sensitive nerve endings inside her that she never knew existed. Teressa scissored her fingers, stretching out Daria''s snug walls until she could fit a third finger inside the clenching heat. At the same time, Daria felt her new cock swelling almost painfully, straining against the confines of her pants. Precum was leaking steadily from the tip, creating a growing wet spot on the fabric. ¡°Tee, you can¡¯t just forget about his manhood.¡± Collette walked up to Daria from the front and squatted down before her twitching cock. She grounded her palm against the glans covered by the fabrics and murmured to herself, "Mm, this needs some attention too¡­" ¡°Oh sorry, Colly, I got carried away for a moment there.¡± With her free hand, Teressa deftly popped the button on Daria''s pants and tugged them down just enough to free her cock. The angry red length sprang out eagerly, bobbing in the air before Collette¡¯s nose. Teressa wrapped her fingers around the shaft, giving it a few experimental pumps as she continued fingering Daria''s sopping pussy. "How does that feel, my sweet blossom?" Teressa crooned. "Don''t hold back, let me hear all those lovely sounds you make." ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ Everyone¡­ everyone is watching¡­¡± Daria begged, once the realization struck. She was in public and all her colleagues were watching her being touched and violated by two ladies older than her. ¡°Please¡­ let me go¡­¡± Daria''s pleas fell on deaf ears as Teressa and Collette continued their sensual assault, heedless of their audience. All around them, the other youths watched with rapt attention, some whispering excitedly while others simply stared with mouths agape. All of them shifted uncomfortably, arousal tenting the front of their pants. If not for Gin¡¯s influence, they probably would¡¯ve ganged up on the three of them, ravishing them without mercy. But this was a show. A meticulous and depraved show that Gin orchestrated from the shadows. Everyone will have a part to play, but for now, they will remain on the sideline. ¡°Mmhh¡­¡± Hearing Daria¡¯s pleading only served to make both hermaphrodites even more excited. Teressa curled her fingers inside Daria''s slippery hole, stroking over a sweet spot that made the girl''s knees buckle. "Don''t fight it, just give in to the pleasure," she murmured. At the same time, Collette wrapped her lips around Daria''s straining cockhead, suckling it as her tongue swirled over the sensitive crown. Daria cried out, torn between pushing her hips forward into that hot mouth, or grinding back against Teressa''s pistoning fingers. Pleasure mounted steadily inside her, each new sensation winding the coil tighter in her core. Her pussy spasmed and clenched, soaking Teressa''s fingers with a fresh gush of cream. Precum flowed freely down Collette''s throat as she took Daria''s length deeper, moaning around the rigid flesh. ¡°NGH¡ª!! OH¡ª!!¡± Daria''s willpower crumbled, unable to resist the onslaught of bliss. Her cries echoed through the village square as she came hard, thighs shaking and juices squirting down Teressa''s wrist. Ropes of thick spunk filled Collette''s mouth in time with her climax. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°AAH¡ª!! I¡¯M¡ª!! I¡¯M¡ª... CUMMING¡ª!!¡± Panting harshly, Daria slumped between them, supported only by their grips on her hypersensitive flesh. ¡°Oh¡­ she tastes good!¡± Said Collette who swirled the fresh seeds in her mouth with her tongue before gulping it down. ¡°Naturally. Our Lord¡¯s creation is flawless after all.¡± Said Teressa as a matter of factly. ¡°But this is far from over.¡± ¡°Fueh¡­?¡± Daria was half-conscious when she heard her words. Thanks to Gin¡¯s body modification, the refractory period for hermaphrodites practically didn¡¯t exist anymore. Combined with their high amount of stamina and libido, they could have sex for hours on end. Daria is oblivious to this information of course, but Teressa and Collette knew. "I think she requires...further inspection, to ensure the transformation was a success," Collette spoke out loud, fingers caressing Daria''s hanging testicles teasingly. ¡°Shall we?¡± With a smile, Teressa''s fingers plunged relentlessly into Daria''s pussy hole once again, making her clench by reflex, stroking over spongy ridges and sensitive nerves. ¡°HYAHH¡ª!!¡± Teressa continued scissoring them inside the slick hole, spreading it wide open until Daria could take three, then four digits with ease. Her thumb found the engorged clit and rubbed tight circles over it, making Daria''s hips jerk and shudder. ¡°OH! AH! AH!¡± "That''s it, sweetie, sing for me." Teressa purred as Daria''s moans rose in pitch. She curled her fingers, massaging the soft, ridged upper wall until Daria was seeing stars from the intensity. Meanwhile, Collette''s mouth engulfed Daria''s cock to the root, tongue undulating along the thick vein on the underside. She sucked hard, cheeks hollowing around the throbbing length. Each upstroke swirled over the sensitive glans before descending again, taking Daria deep into her throat. Collette''s hands came up to cup and massage Daria''s balls, fingertips teasing the tightening sac. She could feel it drawing up close to release and doubled her efforts. Her head bobbed rapidly along Daria''s shaft, urged on by the chorus of the girl''s ecstatic cries. The dual stimulation quickly pushed Daria to the brink again. Her pussy spasmed erratically around Teressa''s thrusting fingers, inner walls rippling in a series of mini-orgasms. She screamed as a second, even more powerful climax crashed through her. Slick love juice gushed out, drenching Teressa''s hand and wrist. At the same time, Daria''s cock erupted in Collette''s mouth. Thick ropes of jizz blasted directly down her throat as she swallowed every drop greedily. Even after the spurts tapered off, Collette continued to nurse and lick Daria''s softening length clean. Daria sagged weakly in their holds, limp as a ragdoll, her lithe body wrung out by multiple intense orgasms. But Teressa and Collette were far from finished playing with their lovely new toy. "I think our blossom deserves more rewards, don''t you agree?" Teressa purred, sliding her drenched fingers free to paint Daria''s thighs with her slick essence. Teressa and Collette shed their dresses in one fluid motion, baring their curves to the crowd. All eyes were drawn to the massive bulges straining against the confines of the tight bands around their hips. With slow, deliberate movements, they unfastened the straps and peeled the restrictive garments away. Teressa''s impressive endowment jutted out a full 12 inches, the mushroom head an angry purple and leaking precum. Collette was only a bit smaller in length but made up for it in girth, her cock ridiculously thick and veiny. Daria stared at the two monster cocks pointed directly at her, intimidated yet enthralled. With the dresses gone, Teressa and Collette''s bountiful breasts were also exposed to the crowd. Teressa''s DD cups were topped with large areolas and stiff darker nipples, while Collette''s perky C cups were capped by tighter, lighter nubs just begging to be sucked. Gasps and murmurs ran through the crowd at this unexpected reveal. The women''s generous breasts, wide hips and thick cocks painted a mesmerizing picture of contrasting feminine beauty and masculine virility. ¡°Both of them have¡­ penises?¡± ¡°...They are bigger than mine¡­¡± ¡°W-wait. They are also wet down there¡­ They have both genitals¡­?¡± ¡°So, Dario¡ª Daria is now the same as them?¡± The teenagers were murmuring among themselves. There were some who wanted to ask Sera since she was their daughter after all, but none of them knew what to say. Even Wyca, she was absentmindedly slipping a hand under her waistband as she watched everything unfold before her very eyes. "I think our little flower needs more¡­ direct rewards now," Teressa purred, grasping the base of her enormous cock. She pumped it slowly, squeezing more precum from the tip to coat her length in glistening wetness. ¡°My Lord, may we take this little flower¡¯s virginity?¡± Turning to Gin, both Teressa and Collette asked their Lord for permission. ¡°Go ahead. This is a reward for your loyalty to me. Her body is molded specifically to be compatible with yours. Her virginity is yours to take.¡± Gin waved his hands as he took a seat right in front of them, taking the best view to enjoy the show. ¡° ¡°Thank you my Lord!¡± ¡± Both of them said in unison with beaming expression. Hearing their conversation, Daria whimpered, still reeling from her previous climaxes yet feeling a renewed heat building within at the lurid display before her. Teressa gripped her shaft, giving it a few more lazy pumps as she advanced on Daria. "I think our little blossom needs more pollination, don''t you agree Collette?" Teressa purred, nudging Daria''s legs apart with her knees. Collette moved behind Daria, hands gripping her slim hips. Her own massive shaft nudged between the girl''s ass cheeks, gliding through her slick folds and bumping against the tight rosebud. ¡°Ah! W-wait! Wait! Please wait¡ª!!¡± "Shh, just relax," Collette soothed. "We''ll make you feel so good, sweetheart." With that promise, Collette began pushing her wide cockhead into Daria''s untouched ass, breaching the tight ring of muscle slowly but steadily¡­ ¡°N-no! NO!! W-WAIT!!¡± At the same time, Teressa guided her massive length to Daria''s pussy. Her precum-slick tip nudged apart the girl''s delicate folds and sank inside. Daria moaned loudly, stuffed fuller than she thought possible from both ends. ¡°I¡ª!! AHHH¡ª!!¡± They quickly found a rhythm¡ª as Collette pulled back, Teressa would push in, the alternating penetrations keeping Daria stuffed full between them. Their massive shafts plunged into the petite girl''s body with increasing vigor. Daria could only hold on, moaning and crying out as the dual spearing overwhelmed her senses. Teressa''s thick length stretched Daria''s pussy wide, the engorged head grinding against her cervix with each powerful thrust. Her sodden inner walls clenched down, rippling along Teressa''s veiny shaft. At the same time, Collette''s unrelenting pounding utterly reamed out Daria''s ass, reducing the once-tight hole into a slick, gaping sleeve for fucking. ¡°HNGHH¡ª!! HUNGHH¡ª!!¡± Daria felt like she was being split in two, speared on their twin pistoning cocks again and again. But beneath the burning stretch, waves of intense pleasure coursed through her. The glans of Teressa''s cock raked over her g-spot while Collette''s shaft ravaged her prostate¡ª the nonstop stimulation had Daria teetering on the edge within minutes. ¡°HAAH¡ª!! HAH¡ª!! No more¡ª!! Please¡ª!!¡± "That''s it, sing for us little flower," Teressa grunted through gritted teeth, her own peak mounting rapidly. She plunged her full length into Daria''s spasming cunt, grinding deep. Collette''s thrusts came even harder and faster, fueled by her own rising climax. Daria wailed, trapped between their grinding bodies as ecstasy overwhelmed her mind, body, and soul. Her pussy clamped down viciously on Teressa''s driving cock, milking it as a third devastating orgasm crashed through her. "Yes, cum for me!" Teressa roared. Her hips slammed forward one final time, burying to the hilt as her balls drew up tight. With a loud moan she emptied her load deep into Daria''s clenching depths, pumping what felt like gallons of thick cream directly into her womb. The sensation of Teressa''s cock erupting inside her pussy prolonged Daria''s climax into a seemingly endless cascade. She squirted violently, her love juice leaking out around Teressa''s buried shaft to soak them both. At the same time, Daria''s own cock jerked and twitched, shooting rope after rope of hot jizz across her flat stomach and over her perky breasts. Her essence splattered onto her skin, mingling with the sweat beading her flushed body. Collette lasted only a few more thrusts as Daria''s ass clamped down hard, rippling along her length. She came with a sharp cry, flooding Daria''s bowels with spurts of her own hot seeds. Strings of cum filled her rectum to a point of overflowing until it was leaking freely back out around Collette''s still-pumping cock. The three stayed locked together, riding out the aftershocks until their trembling limbs finally gave out. Gin watched with an amused smile as Teressa and Collette gently guided Daria to the ground. ¡°Now, Sera and Wyca. Please come forward.¡± Chapter 11-3 (Innocence Lost) Gin recalled the time when he first met Sera. It was months ago now, but the memory was still fresh. ¡®She was a pain in the ass, a thorn on my side.¡¯ Only after altering her perspective, making her addicted to his bodily fluids and turning her into a cum slave then Gin found her to be rather cute to keep as a pet. It was right after playing with her body in the village¡¯s outskirts, when he made her orgasm multiple times. ¡®I¡¯ve grown rather attached to her. Many times I thought about taking her virginity by force, undoing the hypnosis and making her beg me for forgiveness while orgasming, but things have taken a different turn.¡¯ Instead Gin was introduced to a new element in his grand plan¡ª Wyca. The one to be known as the red haired demoness among her peers. Sera¡¯s rival in swordsmanship and also her childhood friend. ¡®When I force fed everyone in the training ground, I decided to peek into everyone¡¯s memories and emotions. I didn¡¯t do an in-depth look, but just enough to understand everyone¡¯s background.¡¯ It might have sounded like a time consuming thing to do, but it was done in an instant. Having them added to Gin¡¯s list of subjects made their mental resistance significantly lowered. They were practically powerless to resist against his high Mind Stats. It was an act that consumed Faith points, but the price was greatly reduced due to them being his subjects. ¡®Out of everyone here, Wyca is the most interesting one so far.¡¯ Gin now has gained a better understanding of their relationship. ¡®In their childhood, Wyca sees Sera as someone above her, someone strong, smart and brave. Sera was her role model, her queen, the one she respected the most in the world. That was why she wanted to chase after her back, to become someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder to her goddess.¡¯ But contrary to her expectation, Sera rejected her effort. Denied her persistence and will to be her equal. This rejection became a trauma and transformed her sense of respect into an obsession. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The obsession to be like Sera herself. To be skilled like her with the sword. To be strong like her with the sword. To be brave like her with the sword. Then she finally reached a point in her life where she no longer had to chase after Sera¡¯s back. She could walk her own path, no longer to be restrained by her inner demons and move on with her life. However, the obsession remained. She may have overcome herself, but that didn¡¯t mean her thoughts of Sera would disappear just like that. All her resentment for the ¡®betrayal¡¯ of her own role model, her goddess, have turned into something more crude, more dark and sinister. For all Sera¡¯s arrogance and egoistical behavior, always looking down on other people, thinking that she is always the best and better than everyone¡ª simply defeating her in swordsmanship wasn¡¯t enough. There was so much more she wanted to do¡ª but she had to keep it all to herself lest people would judge and condemn her. It has been buried deep within her psyche that she, Wyca herself didn¡¯t realize those forbidden desires and fantasies. It has laid dormant, sleeping beneath her subconscious, mayhaps never to see the light. ¡®But now I¡¯m here, and I know everything. This is my reward to you.¡¯ Gin smiled calmly, trying his best to hold his sexual urges after watching the spectacle Teressa and Collette showed to him. ¡°Now, Sera and Wyca. Please come forward.¡± As Gin sat on his plain wooden chair, he gestured with his hands. Sera and Wyca looked at each other, with Sera smirking and Wyca giving her a nervous look. ¡®What¡¯s with that look? Why is she smiling like that?¡¯ Wyca couldn¡¯t help but to become even more panicked inside, but she couldn¡¯t express herself clearly under the pressure of Gin¡¯s hypnosis. Gin then commanded, "Come, Sera." Sera walked forward, swaying her hips. She gave Wyca one final look, face flushed as she licked her lips with a smug smile before kneeling in front of Gin. She leaned in and opened her mouth, showing her tongue. Gin gently touched her cheek, caressing it before pulling down his pants, guiding her welcoming mouth into his dick. "Ahhh~!" Sera closed her eyes and moaned as Gin slid his shaft inside her. She pushed herself to the limit until her lips touched the base of the phallus. Holding it for a moment, she began to pull back and repeated the motion. "This is the beginning of your rewards, Sera. Savor it." Gin spoke with a sigh, "Wyca. Watch carefully." "H-huh?" Wyca gasped in surprise. Her cheeks flushed red, and her body felt hot all over. She wanted to look away, but she couldn''t. She had to watch. It was the hypnosis working on her, but she didn¡¯t know of that. She could only listen and do as he ordered her to do and glued her eyes to them both. Sera continued to suck on Gin''s penis, bobbing her head back and forth. She could feel it getting harder inside her mouth, making her moan louder. Saliva began to leak out of the corner of her lips and dripped down her chin. Gin groaned softly, feeling her tongue licking him from the inside. She was really good at this, the result of her daily practice of ''milking'' him. ¡°Good. Your oral skills are almost as good as your mother.¡± ¡°MMhhphh~!¡± Sera''s hands were on his thighs, holding onto them. She bobbed her head faster, taking him in as far as she could. Gin closed his eyes and let out another groan, feeling the pleasure building up inside him. He wanted to cum in her mouth, but not yet. "Wyca, come here." Gin beckoned her again. Wyca reluctantly stepped forward, her eyes still fixed on Sera sucking him off. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, her rival, the person she respected and looked up to for her whole life was on the ground, sucking on someone else''s dick with such glee and fervor. She took a step forward closer towards Gin against her will, "Take off your clothes, Wyca." Gin ordered. Now that Gin has made her drink his essence twice, the hypnosis was stronger than ever before. He was confident that she would do as she told, albeit with a little push. "Um... I-I can''t do that. Please, I beg you..." Wyca whimpered, looking at Gin with pleading eyes. "Don''t make me do this in front of everyone..." "But you have to. It''s part of your reward." Gin grinned, his tone was flat and absolute. "Now, strip." With a wave of his hand, Wyca found herself unable to resist any longer. Her body moved on its own, her hands lifting her shirt and letting it fall to the floor. She could feel her breasts bouncing slightly as they were revealed, her nipples hardening in the air. "Wow! Look at those tits! They''re perfect!" one of the teenagers immediately commented. "Damn, she has a hot body!" another one added. "I wish I could look at it closer!" "I''ve always wondered what her tits looked like," Collette said with a smirk. "They''re even bigger than I expected." Teressa leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. "She has such pretty nipples. They look delicious, I want to bite them." The both of them felt their hermaphrodite¡¯s cock throbbed harder at the look of Wyca¡¯s cute perky breasts. Gin smirked, looking at Wyca''s flushed face. He could tell she was embarrassed by all the attention, but she couldn''t resist the hypnosis he had put her under. Her breathing was getting rougher by the second, and her eyes looked moist. "Alright, Wyca. Take off your pants now." Sera continued to suck on his cock while Wyca reluctantly loosened the knot around her waist and pulled down her pants, revealing her toned legs and firm ass. Her black panties were soaked, and her thighs were wet. The onlookers couldn''t help but to whistle and cheer. They could see her love juice leaking down her thighs, and they were amazed at how sexy she looked. "Guh¡­!" Wyca gasped as she felt her underwear exposed in front of everyone. No matter how much she tried to resist, somehow she just couldn¡¯t disobey his orders, enough to make tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. Wyca slowly hooked her fingers into her panties and pulled them down to the ground. The cool air hit her wet pussy, making her gasp again. She had never been so embarrassed in her entire life. She could feel everyone staring at her, their eyes full of lust. "Mmmhh~!!" Her red pubic hair was thick and coarse, covering her entire mound. It was obvious she hadn''t shaved in a long time, and it was starting to grow in. She had a cute little clit that poked out from between her folds, and her lips were pink and swollen with arousal. "Wow, she has a nice bush!" Teressa commented. "I know, right? It''s so thick and fluffy," Collette added. "I wonder if it''s as soft as it looks?" The teenagers whistled again, nodding their heads in appreciation. "I bet her pubes feel so good when she rubs them against someone''s cock." one of them said. Wyca couldn''t bear the overwhelming exposure any longer. She stood there, completely naked, her flawless breasts on full display for the hungry eyes that devoured every inch of her exposed flesh. The glistening moisture of her aroused pussy only added to the spectacle, drawing attention to her hidden desires. It felt as though she was a rare and precious animal, a prized object showcased on a dark stage to a roomful of ravenous perverts. The weight of their lecherous gazes pressed down on her, threatening to suffocate her sanity. Her mind teetered on the edge of collapse, but she was forced to endure this torment. Dehumanized before these voyeuristic onlookers, Wyca''s brain seemed to shut down in protest. And yet, despite her inner turmoil and humiliation, an undeniable heat surged through her crotch. It throbbed with an intensity that defied¡ªa relentless ache that refused to be ignored or extinguished, and the cause was nobody else but the dark haired man before her. Gin''s lips curled into a sadistic smile as he reveled in the exquisite humiliation and embarrassment that washed over Wyca like a tidal wave. The sight of her naked form, exposed and vulnerable, stirred his heart, filling it up with excitement. Meanwhile, Sera eagerly sought to please Gin with an intensity born from devotion and loyalty. Her head bobbed faster, her mouth working tirelessly to engulf him deeper as she lavished him with her oral affections. After countless days of manipulation and control, Sera was but a mere shadow of her former self. Her mind had been completely warped, all traces of rebellious thoughts eradicated like a whisper in the wind. In the depths of her corrupted heart, she yearned only to please Gin and be his devoted plaything. Meanwhile, Wyca''s sense of shame and vulnerability overwhelmed her as she tried to cover her exposed breasts and wet pussy with trembling hands. The weight of the gazes upon her intensified, their lewd hunger seeping into every fiber of her being. She longed to disappear, to escape this torturous display of her fragile state. Every eye that lingered upon her fueled the flames of humiliation within Wyca. She felt stripped down to nothing more than a vulnerable shell, laid bare for all to see without any semblance of control or power. The desire to hide herself from prying eyes gnawed at her soul. Gin''s eyes gleamed with a sadistic delight as he observed Wyca squirming under his powerful gaze. The sheer control and dominance he held over her aroused him to new heights, fueling the fire of his sadistic desires. Meanwhile, Sera redoubled her efforts, bobbing her head even faster, her lips wrapped tightly around Gin''s throbbing shaft. She was determined to showcase her superior oral skills and bring him to the pinnacle of ecstasy. With every flick of her tongue and every suction-filled motion of her mouth, she aimed to please her esteemed Lord and Master. "That''s it, Sera. Keep going." Gin moaned, tilting his head back. Wyca''s eyes remained fixated on the scene unfolding before her, unable to tear herself away from the mesmerizing sight. She could see every movement as Sera''s head bobbed up and down, her lips stretched tight around Gin''s throbbing cock. The rhythmic motion was captivating, drawing Wyca deeper into a perverse trance. ''Just what is happening...?'' thought Wyca, her mind hazy and confused. ''Why am I naked in front of everyone? Why is Sera sucking his dick...? What is going on here...?'' "It''s a reward, Wyca." Gin explained, smirking at her. "I''ve decided to give you two rewards for your spectacular performance in the competition." Raising his index finger, he continued. "Sera''s greatest desire right now is for me to deflower her¡ª to take her virginity. Now would be the perfect opportunity to do so." Gin paused for a second, "Yours though, is a bit special." "W-what do you mean...?" Wyca couldn''t help but to ask. Gin''s smile widened knowingly as he revealed his understanding of her secret yearnings. "You crave the humiliation and degradation of Sera. You long to prove your dominance over her, making her beg for forgiveness and acknowledging your superiority." ¡°Ah¡­¡± The color drained from Wyca''s face as she gasped in disbelief. ¡°No¡­! No! No, that¡¯s not true!¡± Wyca''s denial rang through the room as she desperately tried to refute Gin''s words. The sudden exposure of her hidden desires, laid bare before him, was a shock she couldn''t comprehend. Panic welled up within her, but deep down, there was an undeniable truth that echoed within her heart. "I''ve seen inside your mind, Wyca," Gin declared with unwavering conviction. "Your deepest desires and fantasies are laid bare before me. There''s no hiding from the truth." Wyca''s heart pounded in her chest, the weight of Gin''s words sinking deep into her consciousness. She felt exposed, vulnerable, as though her innermost thoughts had been laid bare for all to see. He gestured with his hand, "Come here, Wyca." The crowds were shocked and surprised, their eyes wide open. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing, that Wyca wanted to humiliate and degrade Sera. They didn''t expect her to have such dark desires, but it made sense. After all, she has always been jealous of Sera''s swordsmanship. Collette and Teressa both looked at each other, their hermaphrodite''s cock throbbing even harder at the thought of having their bratty daughter humiliated and degraded. "Ohh, Wyca." Teressa purred, licking her lips. "We didn''t know you were into that kind of stuff." Collette nodded, "Yeah, you dirty girl." she smirked, her cock leaking precum onto the ground. "Show Sera who''s the real bitch in this room." Wyca''s eyes widened, her whole body trembling. She couldn''t believe they were encouraging her, telling her to go through with it even though Sera was their own biological daughter. Yet, despite all of that, Sera herself acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. She kept on sucking, moving her head up and down in an uncaring fashion, it was as if she didn¡¯t hear what had just transpired. "Now, Wyca." Gin spoke again. "Come here and kiss me." ¡°Guh¡­!¡± Gin''s commanding voice compelled Wyca to move towards him, her body betraying her own desires. Each step she took caused her breasts to bounce enticingly, drawing attention to her hardened nipples that were taut and erect in the air. Between Wyca''s trembling thighs, a steady flow of her love juice cascaded down onto the floor as undeniable evidence of the aphrodisiac created by the seeds of both Gin and Mora working their intoxicating magic on her body. The combination had unleashed an insatiable desire within Wyca, overpowering any resistance she may have once had. As Wyca drew nearer to Gin, her trembling lips betrayed the intense desire thrumming through her body. Her pussy throbbed with an insatiable ache, her entire being consumed by a primordial need that could not be denied. In this moment, resistance was futile¡ªshe had no choice but to obey his command. Gin opened his mouth and extended his tongue, waiting for Wyca''s compliance. Eyes closed tightly, she leaned forward and pressed her lips against his. The heat of their mouths mingled together as their tongues met. ¡°Mngghh¡ª!¡± ''No¡ª! My first kiss¡ª!'' Wyca''s final thread of sanity snapped as she succumbed to the overwhelming allure of pleasure and the bizarre sweetness of his saliva. Her half-opened eyes revealed a mixture of desire and submission as she surrendered herself completely, letting him use her mouth as he pleased. Without a word, Wyca allowed Gin to take control, yielding to the forceful movements of his tongue within her mouth. She lost herself in the intoxicating taste and sensation, unable to resist the raw power he exerted over her. "Keep your eyes open." Gin used his power over her, forcing Wyca to open her eyes and look at him. She couldn''t resist, she had to obey. Wyca''s dilated pupils locked onto Gin''s gaze, her breath hitching in her chest. Sensations flooded her senses as his tongue explored the depths of her mouth, his lips forcefully pressed against hers. The mingling scents of sweat and musk from their entangled bodies enveloped her, further igniting the inferno of desire within. Her arousal surged, drenching her already slick folds with more love juices. Every touch and taste intensified the need pulsating through Wyca''s core. In this moment of surrender and undeniable pleasure, she lost herself completely in his control. As Wyca deepened her kiss with Gin, Sera continued her diligent work. She took his pulsating cock down to the base, her nose pressed against the thatch of his pubic hair as she inhaled his intoxicating scent. The throbbing shaft filling her mouth sent shivers of pleasure through Sera''s body, while the taste of his precum on her tongue only fueled her hunger for more. The subtle shifts in Gin''s groans and moans transmitted through their shared kiss served as an indication that he was nearing the precipice of climax. Every sound and movement conveyed a powerful wave of pleasure building within him, encouraging Sera to redouble her efforts in bringing him to glorious release. Gin continued the passionate exchange, sucking on Wyca''s tongue with a fervent hunger. His teeth grazed teasingly against her lower lip, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her trembling lips. The sensation heightened as Wyca''s hardened nipples brushed against his chest, their bodies pressing intimately together. As Wyca kissed Gin, she felt a sudden heat concentrating at her crotch, just right above her clitoris. The spot grew hotter and hotter, but she couldn''t pull away from the kiss. She was glued to Gin, her breast and nipples rubbed against his, stimulating her body into further fervor of pleasure. "Ah¡ª!" Gin broke the electrifying kiss, leaving their lips moist with a sheen of saliva. A mischievous smile played on his lips as he took Wyca''s hand and guided it towards her crotch. Time seemed to freeze for a moment as Wyca gasped in surprise, her eyes widening at the unexpected touch. As her fingers made contact with her own crotch, a shockwave of sensation pulsed through Wyca''s body. The realization hit her like a thunderbolt¡ªshe felt the unmistakable presence of a newly formed ¡®flesh¡¯ throbbing beneath her touch. Its shape mirrored Gin''s own manhood. "W-what did you do to me...?" Wyca whimpered, looking at Gin with tearful eyes. "The first part of your rewards." Gin suddenly pushed her away with enough force to make her fall on her bottom. She yelped in surprise, her new cock flailed in the air with uncontrolled excitement. "Now, Wyca. Watch and observe. Ingrain what will happen today into your mind, body and soul." Gin commanded her. "Sera, keep sucking." "MMhhph~!" Wyca watched helplessly as Sera serviced his cock to her best ability, moving her head up and down while swirling her tongue around the shaft. She could hear the slurping sounds, and she could see his cock throbbing inside her mouth. ''W-what is he planning to do to me... to us...?'' Wyca thought, her heart racing inside her chest. "That''s it, Sera. I''m gonna cum soon." Gin encouraged her, smiling at Wyca. Sera moved her head moving faster along Gin''s length. Despite the depth at which his cock pressed against the back of her throat, she didn''t gag. Hours upon hours of training and countless sessions under Gin''s influence had honed Sera''s talents to that of an expert cocksucker. "Nghh-!!" Gin groaned loudly, feeling his orgasm approaching. He felt Sera''s tongue sliding across his shaft, her lips wrapped tightly around his cock. She was sucking him hard, trying to milk him down to the last drop. His testicles tightened as his orgasm approached, signaling the impending release of his essence. A surge of pleasure coursed through him, causing his cock to throb and pulse in Sera''s mouth. Gin''s mind momentarily succumbed to pure bliss as his climax washed over him. His vision blurred, his senses overwhelmed by the intense pleasure radiating from his throbbing cock. He could feel the rhythmic contractions of his balls, pumping his hot load of cum into Sera''s waiting mouth. The thick, musky liquid spilled forth from Gin''s urethra, coating the inside of Sera''s mouth and throat with each pulsing release. It was a sticky warmth that filled her senses, as she eagerly swallowed down every drop, determined to catch every precious offering that he bestowed upon her. Gin''s knees gave way under the overwhelming sensations, causing him to lean back in his chair with his legs spread wide. Though spent from his explosive release, Sera continued to suck on his sensitive cock, determined to extract every last drop of his holy essence. "Good girl, Sera." Gin panted, his cock still throbbing and twitching. Wyca watched in both horror and amazement, her heart racing inside her chest. She could feel her new cock throbbing, and her pussy dripping wet caused by the visceral imagery before her. Sera pulled back from her Lord¡¯s cock with an audible pop, a thin trail of combined cum and saliva connecting the tip of his penis to her glistening, swollen lips. She swallowed obediently, her cheeks slightly bulging from the weight of her oral reward. "Thank you, my Lord. I came, too..." Sera whispered, a blissful smile gracing her face as her eyes glazed over in a trance-like state of euphoria. She was consumed by the pleasure and fulfillment that serving Gin had bestowed upon her. Gin''s hands reached down to cup Sera''s breasts, his touch gentle yet possessive. He squeezed them gently, eliciting a soft moan from deep within Sera''s throat. Her back arched in response, offering herself to him willingly as she thrust her chest forward, seeking more of his touch and control. "Very good girl..." Sera smiled and rested her cheek on his thigh, closing her eyes. She felt good, but far from satisfied. Her pussy continued to tingle with need, aching for further attention, while her nipples remained hard and sensitive. "You want to fuck, don''t you?" Gin asked, squeezing her nipples. "Y-yes, please... I want to fuck, my Lord. I want you to take my virginity right here, right now." Sera answered, her voice shaky and breathless. "I''m ready, I''m yours..." "That¡¯s right. You are mine." Gin''s grip tightened in Sera''s hair as he lifted her off the ground, guiding her towards his lap. With Sera now facing towards the onlookers, every inch of her exposed body was there for their voyeuristic pleasure. The sound of fabric tearing filled the air as Gin ripped Sera''s shorts, exposing her mound. Her pubic hair appeared untouched by a razor''s touch, thick and curly, covering her entire vulva and trailing along the inner thighs. It was evident that she had never shaved or trimmed it before, allowing her natural wilderness to bloom in all its untamed glory. The sight of Sera''s unabashedly wild bush sent a jolt of excitement through the crowd. Gasps and murmurs of approval rippled through the onlookers as they took in the luscious display before them. "Wow! She''s so hairy!" one of the teenagers whispered to another. "I never thought that her pussy would be so unkempt." "I know, right? She''s a total bush baby. Even more than Wyca!" "Look at her little clit poking out! She''s got such cute little lips, too." "The color is on the darker side, like a deep shade of pink..." "Ohh, it looks so wet and juicy!" Gin chuckled to himself, feeling his cock throbbing harder and harder. And he wouldn''t be the only one, even Wyca who was now kneeling in front of him with her newly formed futa cock, couldn''t help but to feel the heat of her crotch rising even higher. ''Oh, what is happening to me...? I-is this a real p-penis¡­? Is this how it feels to have one¡­?¡¯ Wyca thought, panic and a bizarre sense of excitement coursed through her new genital. ''I can''t believe this is happening... I don''t want to be like this, I want to be normal!'' As Gin took off Sera''s top, revealing her breasts and nipples, the crowd grew louder, their voices filled with excitement. "Look at those tits!" one of the teenagers exclaimed. "They''re also a darker color, just like her pussy! And her nipples look so pretty and hard!" "Yeah, I love her nipples. They look so¡­ suckable." "I want to lick her areolas and suck on them, they look so soft and tender." "I bet they''re really sensitive¡­" Gin leaned forward and took one of Sera''s breasts in his hand, squeezing it gently. He could feel her nipple pressing against his palm, hard and erect. He lowered his mouth to her breast, taking it into his mouth and sucking on it. "Ahhh!" Sera moaned, arching her back and pushing her chest towards him. The crowds watched as Gin pushed Sera onto the ground, laying her flat on her back. He spread her legs wide, exposing her hairy mound to everyone. Her swollen clit poked out, hard and wet. "Look at how wet she is!" one of the teenagers yelled. "Her pussy is dripping all over the floor!" "Wow, she''s so leaky! Look at that wet spot on the ground!" As everyone kept on making comments at Sera, Gin was busy relishing the moment. One glance was all it took to see the lust in her eyes, the impending desire to have her most beloved and respected Lord to take claim her body in front of her colleagues was both nerve wracking and exciting, something which has been fueled and encouraged by the influence of his hypnosis over her very being. Tightening his grip on her perky breasts, Gin asked Sera with a soft and gentle whisper into her ear. "Do you desire me, Sera? Do you yearn for me to claim you in this very moment, right before the eyes of your friends and your rival? Shall I take your virginity under their watchful gazes?" "My Lord! I... I can''t hold it anymore! Please, bless me with the divine pleasure of your cock, bestow upon me your sacred seed, and take my virginity." Sera begged, her eyes glistening with tears. "You''ve come a long way, Sera. And I am very proud of you." "Please...!" Gin reached down and grabbed his cock, stroking it with his hand. "You have served me well and endured. You are indeed worthy to be my cock sleeve." he spoke with affection and positioned his cock at Sera''s entrance, rubbing the tip against her wet folds. There was little to no resistance. Her physique was still normal, untouched by any kind of alteration or transformation from his power, and he would savor it to the fullest. "Are you ready, Sera?" Gin asked, placing the tip of his cock right against her labia. Sera nodded, her eyes filled with tears. "Yes, my Lord! I am ready!" "W-wait-" Wyca interjected, her futa cock throbbing. "W-what are you doing to her!?" Gin looked at Wyca, smirking. "I am claiming her virginity in front of everyone. Her most treasured gift, and her most sacred offering." Wyca felt her heart drop in her chest, her cock throbbing even harder, the veins bulge out inside her shaft. "Enjoy, Wyca. Your rewards will be ready soon." Gin added. Then he pushed forward, plunging his cock into Sera''s virgin pussy with a sudden, hard thrust, inserting his thick and long member deep into her down to the base. PLAPP¡ª!! "AAHHH!!!" Sera screamed, her eyes snapping open and her back arching off. Her hands gripped Gin''s thighs, her nails digging into his flesh. She felt his cock penetrating her, sliding into her wet and tight hole. She felt the heat and pressure, the stretch and the fullness of it, all in one go. "OHH¡ª!!!" She felt his cock hitting her cervix, the tip pressed against it. There was no pain whatsoever but a pure unadulterated pleasure flowing through her. Her pussy throbbed and her inner walls clenched around him as tight as her body allows. The crowds gasped and cheered, their eyes fixed on Gin''s cock and Sera''s pussy. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing, that Sera, the person who everyone thought was the strongest and most confident woman in the village was now being fucked by Gin, the stranger who has recently appeared out of nowhere. Under his absolute hypnosis, nobody resisted or tried to stop him. Rather, everyone became even more excited and feral under his mental encouragement. "Hmm, so this is what you taste like. Very good, Sera. Your virgin pussy feels really tight and hot." Gin groaned, letting his cock throbbing inside her, savoring his first thrust of many. "A-ah..." Sera couldn''t reply, her eyes rolled back behind her head, she couldn''t think straight. "You''re such a slut, Sera. You''ve already come just from me taking your virginity. What a whore you are. Then again, that¡¯s exactly the sort of quality I¡¯m looking for." Gin chuckled, feeling Sera''s pussy clenching down on him even tighter than before. She was still cumming, her whole body trembling. With eyes rolled back and mouth opened wide in a silent scream, she fell into a state of pure bliss. Her body was overwhelmed by the sensation of her first penetrative sex orgasm. ¡°HNGHH¡­!!¡± The euphoria rippled through her body, making her toes curl and her muscles contract. The crowds cheered and applauded, amazed at the sight of Sera cumming and orgasming so easily. "Wow, she came already? That was so hot!" one of the teenagers gasped. "I bet her pussy feels amazing..." "Yeah, just look at how much she''s leaking. It¡¯s all over the floor!" "Wyca got the best view, though. She''s so lucky!" "Yeah, she''s definitely turned on by all this." Hearing that, Wyca blushed even harder, feeling her newly formed futa cock throb and leak with precum. She didn''t even know how a male genitalia works, let alone how it would respond to stimuli, but the heat of her crotch was rising to an unbearable point. The intense sexual imagery of Gin fucking Sera has made her mind fuzzy and her body hot. Every time she contracted her testicles, she felt her cock throb and pulse, the strange feeling of pleasure running through her new genitalia. "It looks like she''s enjoying the show. Look at how hard she''s breathing." one of the teenagers laughed. "And look at her cock! It''s quite b-big! I''m jealous!" Wyca herself who was also an innocent maiden, at least for a while ago, couldn''t help but to reach to her own crotch and gave her new ''toy'' a nudge, still with her eyes locked to Gin and Sera, watching as her beloved idol and role model, her goddess was being fucked by another man. As Sera continued to tremble and cum, Gin grabbed her by the hair, pulling her head from behind closer to his and kissed her right behind the ear, licking and sucking on her skin. "Aaahhh¡ª!!" "You like this, don''t you? You like being fucked in front of everyone." Gin pulled his cock out of her pussy, leaving only the tip inside. Then he pushed forward again, thrusting deep into her once more with force and vigor. The sound echoed through the training field. Teressa and Collette stroked each other''s cock as they watched the spectacle, their balls tightening and throbbing. Wyca, driven by her newfound ''instinct'' did the same thing on her phallus, stroking it back and forth. ''Why... what am I doing...?'' Wyca could no longer think, her brain was on autopilot. She tried her best to resist, to fight against her body''s instinct but to no avail. ''This is bad, but I feel really... good...?'' ''Why can''t I stop? This is wrong, so wrong!'' She thought to herself, feeling her body shuddering with pleasure. She couldn''t believe what was happening to her, that she was getting off to Sera being fucked and deflowered in front of her. She felt disgusted with herself, but she also couldn¡¯t but resist to watch, maybe even without the hypnosis. The way Sera moaned and groaned, her breasts bouncing up and down, the wetness and heat of her pussy as Gin plowed into her with his big, thick cock¡ª It was all too much for her to handle. Her innocence was now completely broken and lost, leaving nothing but the new awakened lust and carnal desire in its wake. One that she hadn¡¯t realized it herself yet. The crowds were going wild, cheering and whistling at them. The atmosphere has completely shifted. From the initial awkwardness and doubt, now came rowdiness and ''festive'' mood from the spectators. Naturally, this was all thanks to Gin''s hypnosis. ''A little nudge was all it took. Once the initial barrier was broken, everyone lost their guard and drowned in pure degeneracy. The teenagers¡ª they are the ones that are most easily influenced. Their impressionable minds are easily breached. Not only that, their hormones are still raging. All it took was one ''glimpse'' of perversion and their arousal will be unleashed. The drinks I gave them were nothing more than an enabler.'' Gin thought to himself as he continued to thrust his cock into Sera''s pussy. With every push, he could feel her inner muscles clenching down on him, her body reacting to his dominating presence. The heat of her core radiated from her body, surrounding him with her sweaty, and musky aroma. "Haaaahh!!!" Sera gasped and moaned, her eyes half-lidded as she fell deeper into a trance-like state. Her mind was clouded by a haze of pleasure, unable to form any coherent thoughts. She felt nothing but the sensation of Gin''s cock moving inside her, the sensation of his fingers digging into her hair as he held her head tightly, the heat of his breath on her ear as he whispered softly to her. "That''s right, Sera. Keep cumming." Meanwhile, Wyca being an inexperienced hermaphrodite, felt the surging pleasure reaching its peak. She stroked her futa cock faster, her testicles clenched hard, ready for release. She couldn''t hold back any longer, her body had reached its limit. ¡°HNGHH¡ª!!¡± SPLURTT¡ª!! SPLURTT¡ª!! With a sharp cry, she ejaculated, spurting ropes of white-hot semen into the air, splattering onto the ground beneath her. She had never experienced such an orgasm before, her entire body shuddering from the intensity of it all. It was enough to make her legs give way and send her sprawling to the ground, her cock still throbbing and leaking with cum. Drip¡ª! Drip¡ª! As Wyca collapsed on the floor, panting and whimpering with tears in her eyes, Gin looked up towards her with a sly smirk on his face. "Enjoying the show, are we, Wyca? You came a lot. That''s some impressive amount for your first time." She couldn''t believe it. She had never felt so overwhelmed, so fulfilled, so satisfied, yet so empty. The sensation of her first orgasm with a penis was unlike anything else she had ever felt before. It was a rush of heat and pressure and pleasure that reverberated throughout her entire body, leaving her feeling lightheaded and delirious. Her newly formed balls were drained and empty, while her cock still leaked and dripped with cum. Fortunately, thanks to Gin''s blessing, her hermaphrodite transformation has completely removed her refractory period. Now, she could keep on coming, over and over again without rest. Her shaft softened for just a moment before it grew back to its full size once more. "It''s quite amazing, isn''t it? You can feel so good that you can keep on cumming, almost like an infinite loop. It''s something you''ll have to get used to, since I''m sure you''ll be doing this for the rest of your life." Gin explained, thrusting his cock into Sera even harder. As the sounds of their lovemaking echoed through the training field, Wyca found herself unable to tear her gaze away. Her cock hardened again, her balls growing tight and heavy with the need for release once more. The sight of Sera''s naked body being ravaged and dominated by Gin was intoxicating, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Wyca''s veins. She can''t resist but to start stroking herself once more, using Gin and Sera as her object of lust. Her cock twitched and pulsed as she imagined what it would feel like to be in Gin''s position. She wanted to experience the heat and tightness of Sera''s wet pussy around her throbbing member, to feel the sensation of her breasts against her body, to hear her moan and groan in pleasure. ¡°Your turn will come, dear, don''t worry." Gin spoke, noticing her thoughts. "Your rewards will come right after this." Chapter 12-1 (A New Dawn) ''My list of subjects is increasing by the moment.'' The system kept pinging Gin for a while now. Numerous transparent floating windows keep on popping in left and right, notifying him of a series of information. The number of people who had consumed his bodily fluids kept rising, close to the number of the village''s population. His plans were far too effective. So much so that he almost got everyone under his control within two days of spreading the ¡®energy drinks¡¯. The drinks that contained his and Mora¡¯s essence, blended together to create a whole new mix of elixir¡ª it was the perfect bait for these types of people. These flavored drinks would be a highly valued rarity, it would be hard to resist its sweet temptation. Due to his latest order to the recently mind-controlled villager to spread his essence, his subject list has grown close to a hundred. He was sure the entire village would be completely his within the next 24 hours or so. ¡®Then I can just play to my heart content.¡¯ That was why he did the spontaneous sword competition among the teenagers. It was because he was confident he could play with them, putting up a farce of ¡®rewards¡¯ before them, knowing that whatever happens will be safe for him. This was all for nothing but to sate his lust for perversion and depravity. It was entertaining and fun, something that Gin could never grow bored of. The sense of absolute control, having everything within his grasps and making everyone dance to his tunes were addicting. He could make them do anything he wanted to do. To drink his urine, gargle his cum, licking his asshole¡ª anything he could think of could be done in reality, and they would be doing it with a smile. It was gratifying, as if he was on drugs. Gin just could not stop escalating the situation. From hypnotizing Teressa to violating Sera, forcing her to consume and be addicted to his waste, turning Collette into an absolute cum dump and raping Mora, essentially transforming her into his personal ¡®cattle¡¯. After all that, Gin was far from satisfied. It was as if the more he consumes, the more he craves. The more he fed his lust addiction, the more he sought an even darker and twisted act of degeneracy. Yet, he didn¡¯t resist it. Rather, he embraced the feeling¡ª the emotion of it. He chose to stare into the abyss by his own will and offered a hand to it. After his death, Gin found himself in a world with no shackles on his desires. "Nnngghh~!! Haah¡­ aah¡­ nnghhh¡­" The primal sounds of pleasure seeped from Sera''s lips as she lay unconscious sitting on his phallus. His cock plunged continuously into the warm confines of her newly conquered haven. The resounding thud of their flesh echoed across the training field, easily drowned by the deafening cheers from the excited throng of teenagers around them. The sun had almost set, the heat coming from the sun was dissipating and the cool wind brushed past their skin, yet sweat and moans won''t stop. The area was filled with the musky scent of sex, the pungent odor of sweat, and the earthy fragrance of the grassy soil. Gin''s hands gripped her hips firmly as he drove his cock deeper into her wet and quivering depths. He was relentless in his conquest, never stopping or slowing down in his assault. He was determined to conquer her mind and soul, to make her his own. His thick member stretched her inner walls to the limit, filling her completely and leaving no space untouched. "Hnnngghhh¡­ Ahhn~!!" Sera''s back arched as she let out a loud moan. Her body tensed up as the waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her eyes rolled back into her skull as her senses were overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her body. Every inch of her skin tingled, every nerve ending alive and buzzing with electricity. She could feel every pulse and throb of Gin''s cock inside her as he continued his ruthless assault. The spectators cheered and hollered as they watched her reach for the umpteenth orgasm. She was barely aware of them anymore, lost in a sea of ecstasy and lust. Her mind was blank, filled with nothing but the feeling of Gin''s cock pounding into her. She could barely comprehend what was happening around her, let alone form any coherent thoughts. Gin came into Sera¡¯s womb, also for the umpteenth time. His movements stopped for a moment, savoring the fleeting euphoria. Closing his eyes, Gin let out a sigh. ¡°That should be more than enough to get you pregnant.¡± As his balls tightened, pumping out strings of cum into her, Wyca was down on the floor, pumping her new hermaphrodite cock with her hand. She was desperately trying to cum, wanting to satisfy her body''s craving for sexual relief. She pumped furiously, squeezing and tugging on her shaft as if her life depended on it. Her breathing became ragged, her moans turned into whimpers, and her legs quivered uncontrollably. Finally, Wyca couldn''t hold back any longer. She arched her back and cried out as she released her pent up desire onto the ground below. A torrent of thick white fluid erupted from her tip, spraying onto the grass and dirt. ¡°Hnggh¡ª!! I¡¯m¡­ cumming~!!¡± Yet that barely did anything to her libido. Her cock still towered high, pointing to the sky even after multiple ejaculations in such a short span of time. Wyca couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to her. After Gin kissed her, her body transformed into something completely new, something that she had zero understanding of. She couldn¡¯t even begin to process how she could sprout a cock between her crotch. And now, Wyca found herself masturbating in public, unable to resist the urge to touch herself. Her fingers were wrapped tightly around her newfound shaft, stroking it up and down in an attempt to relieve the burning sensation within her loins. She had never felt such intense feelings of arousal before. It was as if her body was consumed by lust itself, driving her mad with desire. Her mind was clouded by thoughts of sex and her dilated eyes were filled with indescribable hunger. She couldn¡¯t help but to give in to her carnal instincts, indulging her cravings without hesitation. ¡°Now, for your rewards, Wyca.¡± Gin pulled Sera off his lap and his still erect cock slid off her cum-filled pussy, coated in thick white fluids. Sera fell onto the ground unconscious, her body twitching from the aftermath of multiple orgasms. Wyca, now covered in her own cum, was gasping for air. Her chest heaved up and down as she struggled to catch her breath. Her face was flushed red, and beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead. Her hair was disheveled, sticking out in all directions, and strands of it stuck to her damp skin. Her arms trembled as they hung limply by her sides with her hands coated in her sticky cum. Gin stood up from the plain old chair he was sitting on and approached Wyca, his cock swaying slightly as he walked. His footsteps were heavy against the ground, each step bringing him closer to his prey. He stopped in front of her, towering over her with his impressive member. A stern expression on his face, with a hint of amusement behind it. His cock twitched as if it was calling out to Wyca. Wyca gulped nervously as Gin stared down at her, her eyes locked onto his member. She couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from the sight of his large shaft, its intimidating length sending shocks through her body. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would feel like to be buried deep inside her. Her mind raced with thoughts of him penetrating her, of him taking her like an animal in heat, just like how he did Sera. She shuddered at the thought, feeling her loins grow hotter and her cock throbbed once more. He smirked, knowing full well what was on her mind. Gin grabbed her by the chin and said, "Prove your loyalty to me. Kiss it." "I..." Wyca couldn¡¯t resist. After everything that has happened, she was powerless against him, unable to defy his commands. Without question hesitation she did as he commanded, leaning forward and placing a gentle kiss upon the tip of his cock. The taste of Sera''s leftover cum lingered on Gin''s shaft, sending shocks throughout her body. The sweet taste of it filled her mouth, causing a tingling sensation that traveled down her loins. Wyca trembled as the waves of pleasure washed over her, enough to make her gasp in pleasure. "W-what else do I have to do...?" Wyca barely managed to get her words out, her mind was amess. Everything was muddled and hazy, filled with nothing but the imagery of Sera getting violated by the man before her. Gin smiled. "Take my cock into your mouth and suck on it." Wyca gulped. She slowly opened her mouth and gingerly placed it onto Gin''s tip, wrapping her lips around it. The warm sensation sent shocks down her body once more, causing her cock to stand on attention. Wyca gently began to suck on Gin''s member, taking it into her mouth inch by inch. The taste was unlike anything she had ever experienced before, it was rich and salty and it made her mouth water. Wyca could feel the heat rising in her body as she swallowed more of Gin''s length, the taste of Sera''s leftover cum, along with her own juices making it even more delicious. She began to move her head back and forth, taking him deeper into her throat. Wyca moaned softly as Gin''s member filled up her mouth completely, stretching it beyond its limits. Her tongue swirled around him, licking and sucking on every bit of him that it could reach. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked even harder, trying to bring him even more pleasure. ''O-oh, I''m sucking a man''s penis... is this how it always tasted...?'' Gin smirked, grabbing Wyca by the ponytail and pushing her head forward. He shoved himself deeper into her throat, forcing her inexperienced mouth to take all of him in. "Good. Keep going." ¡°GLARK¡ª!!¡± Wyca''s eyes widened as Gin''s member plunged into her throat with a sudden thrust. Her throat was completely blocked, she struggled for air, gasping and choking as the thick, throbbing flesh invaded her esophagus. Her eyes watered by reflex and her vision started to blur as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her body tried to pull away from him by instinct, but Gin held tight onto her ponytail, refusing to let go. ¡°GLARCK¡ª!! GLARCK¡ª!!¡± Her nostrils flared as they desperately sucked air into them, fighting to keep herself alive, but it was in vain. Gin''s shaft filled up every inch of space inside of her mouth, making it impossible to get any oxygen. Her face quickly turned red as blood rushed to her head as her heart raced faster than it ever did. Her lungs burned and ached as they yearned for oxygen. Within seconds, her entire body spasmed in fear as she felt her life was being choked out. This was something Wyca never experienced before. The sensation of having her entire body on fire, mind spinning caused by deepthroating a penis was completely new to her. She couldn''t even scream or cry for help, trapped within the depths of her own mind. It was then Gin suddenly spoke through his moans, "I''m gonna cum." ¡°GAHCK¡ª!!¡± Wyca looked up at Gin with pleading eyes, silently begging him for mercy, but it fell on deaf ears. He ignored her silent cries as he continued to face fuck her, thrusting harder and faster with each passing second. Gagging and choking on his member, she failed to keep up with his aggressive pace. Her vision began to fade as darkness crept into her peripheral vision, threatening to engulf her mind completely. She struggled desperately to stay awake, but it was no use. Gin continued his relentless assault on her mouth, fucking her like an animal in heat, uncaring of Wyca''s suffering. ¡°Ungh¡ª!¡± ¡°KHAGH¡ª!!¡± Suddenly, Gin groaned loudly and slammed his hips into her face, burying himself deep inside her throat. His pubes completely pressed against her nose, thus sealing her of any chance to breathe. Wyca felt his shaft pulsated as it erupted with warmth, filling her esophagus. The sensation burned her from the inside out as Gin pumped load after load of his thick creamy semen straight down into her stomach. Some of it even leaked back up through her nostrils as she was unable to swallow everything down. Wyca felt lightheaded, her brain starved of oxygen as Gin''s release continued to fill her gullet. Her eyes rolled back into her skull and her eyelids fluttered shut. Darkness was close to enveloping her as her body went limp. The crowd of teenagers was cheering as Gin filled Wyca''s mouth with cum. They had never seen such an intense display of dominance before, it was simply exhilarating to witness. Most of them were ready to burst themselves, their erection hidden underneath their pants and underwear. Their eyes were glued to Wyca as she struggled to swallow down Gin''s load, her throat bulging with each gulp. They were mesmerized by the sight, mesmerized by Wyca''s struggle for survival. Gin let go of her hair and grabbed her shoulders, yanking Wyca off his member. Her eyes were still closed and her body remained motionless. Gin smirked as he admired his work, his cock stood erect still as he watched her limp form twitch and convulse. He let go of her shoulders, allowing her to fall onto the ground. Her body made a heavy thud as it hit the soil. "Cough-!! Cough-!!" Wyca coughed and gagged violently as soon as Gin pulled out of her throat, gasping for air. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she coughed up the remaining semen that had accumulated in her windpipe. She wheezed and hacked as she tried desperately to catch her breath, struggling to take in oxygen. Her lungs burned and ached as the precious air filled her lungs once more, causing her entire body to spasm uncontrollably. Her heart raced as blood finally reached her brain again. It took her several seconds to regain her senses, slowly opening her eyes and coming to terms with the situation at hand. Her vision was blurred, but she could make out the form of Gin towering above her, his still hard shaft pointed directly at her. She blinked rapidly as her eyesight slowly returned to normal, her vision clearing. Her gaze focused on Gin''s member, staring directly into her eyes as if it was taunting her. Wyca shuddered as she realized what had happened to her just a few moments ago, feeling the remnants of Gin''s seed trickling down her throat. She couldn''t believe what she had done, she couldn''t believe she had willingly sucked on his cock like some sort of depraved whore. She felt ashamed, disgusted, but most importantly, she felt aroused beyond belief. Her cock throbbed as it stood erect once again, begging for attention, begging for release. Her body betrayed her, betraying her mind''s disgust of what had transpired between them. "Haaah... haaah..." Wyca panted heavily as she struggled to get back up onto her feet, using her hands to push herself off the ground. Her legs wobbled as they struggled to support her weight, her knees buckled as they threatened to give out beneath her. "You have proven your loyalty to me." Gin caressed her cheeks with such gentleness, a direct opposite of what he had done to her mere seconds ago, "I''m pleased." "I... I..." Wyca didn''t know what to say, her mind was still in a haze from the intense experience that just occurred moments ago. She tried to speak, but no words came out of her mouth, only ragged breaths and gasps. She was still trying to process everything that had happened, trying to comprehend what was going on around her. Gin continued, "I shall grant you your deepest, darkest desires." He pointed at the unconscious Sera behind him, "Her." "I... I don''t understand..." Wyca muttered, confused by his words, "What do you mean?" "I mean, you can do whatever you want to her." Gin smirked, "She''s yours." "I..." Wyca couldn''t believe what she was hearing, "Are you serious? You mean¡­ I can do anything I want to her?" "For the next 24 hours at least." Gin nodded, "She is yours." Wyca hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do or say. She looked down at Sera''s naked body, lying motionless on the ground, her chest rising and falling slowly as she breathed softly. So beautiful, so perfect, so... desirable. Wyca was so aroused by the mere sight of her that her cock throbbed as it stood erect once again, begging for yet another release. The thought of having her way with Sera filled her mind. She wanted to take her, to make her hers, to claim her as her own. But at the same time, she felt guilty, ashamed, and disgusted by her own desires. She didn''t know what to do, what to think, what to feel. She felt conflicted, torn between her lust and her morals, unable to decide which path to take. ''Can I do this...? He gave me permission, but should I take it...? No, why does it matter when he gave me permission? This is wrong. Very, very wrong, but... I can''t... I can''t resist... His words, I can''t disobey his words...'' Sera''s pussy was still leaking cum after Gin pumped his seeds into her womb, overflowing down her thighs and ass cheeks. Wyca gulped, her eyes fixated on Sera''s lower lips as they glistened in the light, her cock twitched uncontrollably at the sight of it, ready to bust. She felt a burning sensation within her loins, a desire that could not be quenched, a desire that consumed her entire being. She couldn''t control herself anymore, she couldn''t resist the temptation any longer, she had to have her, no matter what the cost may be. Thus, something inside her mind broke. The chains of morality that bound her to reason and logic have been broken, leaving nothing but dust. "I''m sorry..." Wyca whispered softly as she knelt down beside Sera, "I''m so sorry..." She reached out and gently caressed Sera''s cheek, brushing away the strands of hair that had fallen across her face, "I can''t resist anymore... I can''t hold back anymore... I need you... I need you so badly..." She leaned in close, pressing her lips against Sera''s ear, "I promise I''ll be gentle... I promise I''ll make you feel good... I promise I''ll make sure you enjoy it too..." It was then Gin snapped his fingers and Sera gradually opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry, but she could make out the form of Wyca kneeling on top of her, "W-what...?" Her voice trembled as she tried to speak, "Wyca...? What are you doing?" "Sera..." Wyca whispered softly as she placed a hand on Sera''s shoulder, "I''m so sorry... I can''t resist anymore... I need you... I need you so badly..." Without saying anything else, Wyca pulled Sera into a deep kiss, pressing her lips against hers. Sera''s eyes widened in shock as her tongue invaded her mouth, exploring every inch of it. Wyca moaned softly as their tongues intertwined with each other, sending shocks throughout their bodies. Contrary to Wyca''s desire, Sera felt the opposite and tried to push her away. She struggled against the iron grip, trying to break free from her grasp, "W-what are you doing?! Stop it!!" She managed to break free and quickly scrambled backwards, putting some distance between them, "What the hell are you doing?! Get away from me!" She screamed at Wyca, glaring daggers at her, "What''s wrong with you?!" "Sera... Please... Don''t fight it..." Wyca pleaded as she slowly approached Sera, "Just let it happen... Just let it happen... You''ll enjoy it... I promise..." She reached out and grabbed Sera by the arm, pulling her closer, "I promise I''ll make you feel good... I promise I''ll make sure you enjoy it too... Just relax..." She leaned in and kissed Sera once again, forcing her tongue into her mouth once more, but Sera kept on rejecting her with even more force. "Get off me!! Stop it!!" Sera yelled as she tried to push her assailant away, but it was futile. Wyca, despite her multiple orgasms and ejaculation, still possessed more than enough strength and stamina to suppress her. With ease, she pinned Sera down onto the ground, straddling her waist and holding both of her arms above her head, "Stop it!! Let me go!! What are you doing?!" Sera cried out in frustration, unable to comprehend what was happening, "Why are you doing this?! Why are you acting like this?!" She struggled desperately to escape from her grasp, but it only caused Wyca to tighten her grip around her wrists, "Let me go!! Get off me!!" "Sera... Please... You are my reward..." Wyca said softly as she pressed her lips against Sera''s ear, "He... The Lord Himself, He gave me the permission." Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, "I can do whatever I want to you for the next 24 hours ... and the time is ticking..." "W-what...?" Sera gasped as Wyca''s words went over her head, "What are you talking about...? What do you mean...?" She stared at Wyca with wide eyes, trying to process what she just said, "You''re not making any sense... What are you saying...?" Her voice trailed off as Wyca leaned in and kissed her once again, forcing her tongue into her mouth once more, "Mmph!!" "Mmmm..." Wyca moaned softly as their tongues intertwined with each other, "Mmmm... Mmmph..." She slowly began to grind against Sera''s crotch, rubbing their pussies together. Her cock throbbed uncontrollably as it rubbed against Sera''s unshaved pubes, sending pleasures throughout her body. "Nnngh...!" Sera groaned as Wyca''s tongue invaded her mouth, the sweet taste of Gin''s essence still lingering in there. She tried to resist but she had no strength left in her body, all of it had been drained by Gin''s relentless assault on her pussy, "Mmmph!!" "Mmh..." Wyca moaned as she continued to kiss Sera passionately, grinding against her crotch. She could feel Sera''s pussy getting wetter and wetter as they kissed, "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" She whispered as she broke the kiss, staring into Sera''s eyes, "You''re enjoying this... admit it... you''re enjoying this..." She smirked as Sera glared back at her, "You can''t hide it... I can feel your pussy getting wetter and wetter..." She pressed her lips against Sera''s ear, "Tell me... Tell me you''re enjoying this... Tell me you want more..." She whispered seductively, "Tell me you want me to fuck you..." "No! I don''t want this!! You- you are disgusting!!" Sera shouted angrily, "Get off me!! Get off me right now!!" She struggled desperately to escape from Wyca''s grasp, but it only caused Wyca to tighten her grip around her wrists, "Let me go!! Get off me!!" Tears streamed down her cheeks as she cried out in frustration, "Why are you doing this?! Why are you acting like this?!" Her voice trembled as she screamed at Wyca, "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Wyca ignored her curses, her pleas, and her tantrum. No, she actually enjoyed it. The more Sera resisted her advances, the more excited she became. The precum leaking from the glans and the throbbing of her shaft was evident enough. A whisper echoed in her ears¡ª through her mind. A familiar voice spoke to her soul. "" "Yes... Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!" Wyca muttered under her breath, "I want this... I want this so badly..." Her cock twitched uncontrollably as the images flashed through her mind, "I want to fuck you... I want to fuck you so fucking badly... I want to fuck you until you scream... I want to fuck you until you cry... I want to fuck you until you beg for me to stop... I want to fuck you until you submit to me... I want to fuck you until you become my bitch..." She pressed her lips against Sera''s ear, "I want to fuck you until you love me..." "No!! Stop it!! Let me go!!" Sera cried out in frustration and fear, unable to comprehend what was happening, "Are you insane?! Why!?" Wyca''s face distorted into a big smile, "Because I love you, Sera." She said with such sincerity, "I love you so much... I''ve always loved you... Ever since we first met¡­ Ever since I laid my eyes on you¡­ You were always so beautiful to me¡­" Her eyes glistened with tears as they welled up in them, " You''re so beautiful... So perfect... So amazing... I''ve always loved you... That''s why... That''s why I can''t hold back anymore... That''s why I have to do this..." Her eyes opened wide and her pupils dilated, "That''s why I have to make you mine... That''s why I have to fuck you¡­ To rape you... To break you..." She leaned in and kissed Sera once again, forcing her tongue into her mouth once more, but she kept on rejecting her advances with even more force, "MHHH!!" Wyca moaned softly as their tongues intertwined with each other, still with eyes wide open, looking straight into Sera''s eyes, "Mmmm... Mmmph..." She slowly began to push her glans against Sera''s pussy, rubbing it against her wet slit, "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" "You crazy bitch!!" Sera shouted angrily, "You stupid fucking rapist!!" Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed uncontrollably, "I hate you!! I hate you!! You are insane!!" She screamed at Wyca with all the energy left in her body, but there was no response. After all, why should she? She had all the power and Sera had none. This was her moment, and she had zero intention to squander it. Wyca closed her eyes as she pressed forward, slowly pushing the head of her cock into Sera''s pussy, spreading her open as it pierced through her drenched lips, still filled with Gin¡¯s cum. "Ah..." A soft moan escaped Wyca''s lips as she felt Sera''s tight hole wrap around the tip of her member, squeezing down on it with such force it almost hurt, "Nnngghhhh..." She grunted loudly as she forced more of it inside of Sera, inch after inch of thick, throbbing flesh invading the depths of her defiled womanhood, stretching it to fit her shape. "NGAHH-!! TAKE IT OUT!!" Sera wailed in pain as Wyca penetrated her with a single stroke, filling up every inch of space inside of her most intimate hole, "TAKE IT OUT!!" She sobbed uncontrollably as Wyca began to thrust into her pussy with short, rapid strokes, pumping in and out of her with incredible force, "AHHNNN!!" She screamed in agony as Wyca assaulted her with intense movements. "I-IT HURTS!! IT HURTS SO MUCH!!" Tears streamed down Sera''s face as pain and pleasure consumed every fiber of her being, "STOP!! PLEASE!! STOOOOP!!" She pleaded with what little was left of her strength, begging for Wyca to stop ravaging her insides, but instead of slowing down her motions, she started to cackle with frenzied eyes. "That''s right! More! MORE! Scream and cry out in pain and agony! Let it out! Let your feelings be known to everyone!" Wyca chided as if Sera had lost the right to even think about herself as a human being or to feel the warmth of others. In her eyes, Sera''s entire being had been reduced to that of a toy for her to use and abuse. There was no remorse or sympathy in her heart, only lust, depravity, and the absolute desire to make Sera hers. "You will scream...!! You will cry...!! And eventually, you will crave for more!!" Wyca drooled, "Submit! Submit! SUBMIT!!" Sera refused. Despite all that has transpired, she still refused to yield¡ª not without a fight. "YOU MONSTER! YOU FUCKING CRAZY BITCH!!!" Words she threw in spite, the only weapons left within her arsenal. Nothing but insults and curses of pure malice. Wyca laughed maniacally at Sera''s futile resistance, refusing to budge against the barrage of profanities thrown towards her. Insult served nothing but to excite her even further. Sera couldn''t comprehend what was going on, how things escalated into the worst possible situation. Not in her wildest imagination would Sera thought Wyca harbored such twisted feelings for her. It was absurd and unrealistic, incomprehensible. "GET OFF ME!!" Sera roared one final desperate plea, "LET ME GO!!" But Wyca paid no heed to Sera''s words, ignoring her cries of protest and continuing her assault on her poor violated pussy. She pounded mercilessly into Sera''s deepest reaches with short, rapid thrusts, forcing her flesh deep inside of her over and over again, filling up every inch of space inside of her most sacred hole, stretching her to her limits. "AAAGGHNN!!" Sera screamed in agony as Wyca''s thick rod of flesh carved its shape inside her cunt, sending waves of indescribable pain coursing through her body. Her breathing grew rugged and uneven as she struggled to cope with the overwhelming sensations flooding her system, overwhelmed by Wyca''s ravenous passion. Yet contrary to the pain she received, Sera couldn''t help but to produce secretions of lubrication to assist the assault. Her vaginal canal tightened around Wyca''s length, clamping down on it harder as she instinctively sought to satisfy her attacker. However, Wyca disregarded it and continued ravaging Sera without care. In fact, she found it to fuel her momentum furthermore¡ª raping an unwilling victim gave her unspeakable pleasures beyond what her newfound cock could deliver. Wyca humped wildly like an animal in heat. Sweats dripped from her skin and onto Sera''s while creating a puddle below the two. Even though she climaxed multiple times earlier, her libido showed no sign of stopping whatsoever¡ª she didn''t want to stop at all. Sera''s protests fell upon deaf ears and Wyca took pleasure in seeing her suffer underneath her. In fact, she reveled in it, reveled in torturing the one she idolized so much for so long. All those years of watching and admiring Sera from afar suddenly manifested into this demented act of violation. The audience watched and cheered Wyca on, urging her to continue raping Sera as hard and as rough as she possibly could. They chanted her name and cheered her on, egging her on to defile Sera''s insides even further. The sickening spectacle served them great amusement¡ª people who once adorned her prowess with the sword turned into a depraved voyeurist, and it was all caused by one man. "Fuckfuckfuuucckk~!! I love you!!! I love you soo muchhh~!!" Wyca cried as if she had completely abandoned her humanity for pure sex crazed degeneracy. Eyes rolled to the back of her skull as pleasure coursed through her veins, the image of Sera beneath her, struggling in vain burned into her retina forever. "AAAHHHN~!!" Wyca squeezed out her orgasm as she slammed her hip for the umpteenth time, blowing ropes after strings of white milky liquid into Sera''s battered pussy¡ª still filled with Gin''s seeds. Sera spasmed violently as Wyca came inside her womb, adding an additional batch of warm and thick semen inside. Her belly bulged as if pregnant instantly with excess cum pouring out of her gaping pussy due to the sheer volume injected into her abused canal. Moans slipped from her throat, against her will, betraying Sera''s brain. "AAAAHHH~!!" A strained and painful screech from Wyca''s repeated penetration ravaged her vocal cords and reverberated throughout the training field¡ª easily drowned by the deafening cheers from the excited throng of teenagers around them. "Wyca! You sexy beast!!" "Keep going!!" "Pound Sera into oblivion!" "Make her into your cock sleeve!!" "Treat her like a whore!" "COME ON WYCA!!" One male shouted amidst the chaos, "RAPE HER UNTIL SHE LOVES YOU BACK!!" The crowd went ballistic¡ª frenzy spectators rooted Wyca on to defile Sera. Their cheers encouraged her to continue violating the blue-haired maiden without even batting an eye, pushing her to inflict more and more damage to Sera''s mind and body alike. As if a beast finally unleashed, Wyca didn''t stop there. Using every ounce of her strength, she flipped Sera over with the latter''s ass pointing upwards at her waist level and mounted her prone bone style¡ª cock still inserted in Sera''s snatch. Wyca plunged deeply once again, slamming her hip against Sera''s asscheeks with fervor. The position granted her the leverage needed to gain deeper access and increased the amount of pleasure inflicted upon Sera. No longer satisfied with the limited angle from the prior missionary position, Wyca opted for something rougher and more violent¡ª determined to make Sera submit completely to her desires. The sound of Wyca''s flesh slapping against Sera''s rear echoed across the training field, creating music of depravity for the audience to dance upon. It was sickening yet so intoxicating to the eyes¡ª an amalgamation of degeneracy that left many of them hypnotized by the spectacle before them. Gin, who was watching the entire event unfold before his very eyes, stood up from his seat. He let out a faint sigh, feeling mixed emotion about the whole situation that he created with his own two hands. ¡®I crossed a line I never should have. I¡¯ve crossed it long, long ago. I knew what I was doing was ¡®morally¡¯ wrong. No, ¡®wrong¡¯ would be an understatement. This is something beyond evil.¡¯ Gin realized it a while ago. The moment he turned Sera into his meat puppet, forcing her to drink his urine and cum, essentially making her unable to live properly without him. ¡®A God? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ There was little to no guilt when he turned her into his cute, little obedient puppy. There was no remorse nor doubt. In fact, it was the opposite. Gin had already planned for all of this to happen. ¡®I can¡¯t just become an ordinary god. No way in hell.¡¯ sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was joy, excitement, and a huge sense of anticipation for the corruption of this whole village. To make them dance, laugh, and feel pleasure at his whim was intoxicating. Gin was planning to make the villagers ¡®happy¡¯ through his own twisted, demented way. ¡®An Evil God might be a more fitting title for me.¡¯ Gin wasn¡¯t satisfied with corrupting a small village alone. That would be insignificant compared to what he truly envisioned to achieve¡ª domination. A domination to rule everything over in the end of days, crushing all resistance to his absolute will through the sheer force of his ¡®divine will¡¯¡ª by breaking the people under his grasp and converting them into loyal, brainwashed servants that obey his every command unconditionally. An ultimate conquest to satiate his desire and hunger to ascend beyond the mortal coil. ¡®They were right after all, power does change people.¡¯ Looking back to just half a year ago, he was a nobody working in a restaurant. A blue collar worker who starts working from 9 to 5, five days a week, every single week. He made just enough money to pay for his bills and food. He managed to save some change bit by bit throughout the years and bought some decent stuff for himself. A peaceful life albeit quite boring and monotone. ¡®It¡¯s quite depressing, to be honest.¡¯ Gin stood tall, hands in his pocket, ruminating on his life so far. It wasn''t exactly something spectacular nor eventful. There wasn''t anything particularly interesting about it aside from the mundane cycle of wake up, work, come home, eat dinner, play video games or surf the internet, then go to bed and repeat the cycle endlessly. There wasn''t any real significance or meaning to it. His existence felt pointless and hollow, empty without any purpose or direction in his life. He lived day to day, moment to moment, going through the motions of routine repetition until finally one day he found some semblance of motivation to make changes to his dull and boring life. And then, he lost life just like that. Dying in his sleep. Against the odds, he somehow had a fortuitous meeting with a hermaphrodite goddess who granted him the power to ascend to godhood. It happened in an instant¡ª the sudden acquisition of godlike powers changed his life. It wasn¡¯t exactly immediate, rather taking months learning to slowly learn and master his newly gained abilities. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine taking any other route besides hypnosis in this world. I¡¯m alone here. This strange, fantastical world is filled with dangerous beasts, and magic. I can¡¯t just go on an adventure so carelessly like a main protagonist in anime or novels. My life is at stake, and beyond this calm, peaceful village is nothing but danger.¡¯ He chuckled to himself, shaking his head side by side in amusement. Looking back, Gin made choices most people wouldn¡¯t even dream about¡ª using mind control ability to manipulate the minds of others for his benefit and enjoyment. It all seemed like a dream come true¡ª a fantasy becoming reality. Taking advantage of his power of miracle to charm and enslave anyone he so wishes, bending them to his absolute will¡ª Gin embarked on his journey toward godhood. The reason itself? Power. To him, with power comes safety and survival. After losing his life once, Gin realized the importance of preserving one¡¯s life. To obtain absolute power over others, to have everything under his control, it was both pleasing and gratifying to have. He watched as Wyca kept pounding hard and fast at Sera¡¯s rear. The crowd cheered Wyca on to break Sera mentally¡ª to turn her into her willing servant and slave through the sheer act of depravity. Wyca obliged wholeheartedly to their expectations as evidenced by the expression on her face. She looked like she was having the time of her life raping Sera senseless, her cock slammed aggressively nonstop into Sera¡¯s leaking cunt while drools flowing down her chin. -Faith points +100! +100! +100¡­! Since earlier, Gin has been earning Faith points nonstop. From the moment of the threesome between Daria, Teressa, and Collette, he has been earning hundreds of Faith points. Checking his subject list, he saw that Wyca¡¯s status as ¡®Non-Believer¡¯ has changed into a ¡®Zealot¡¯. Since then, every time she reached a climax Gin would receive Faith points from her. ¡®Now that¡¯s done, it¡¯s time to make things official.¡¯ Tonight will mark the beginning of a new reign¡ª ¡®A religion of my own, with me at the very top.¡¯ This small, remote and isolated village far from the big towns and cities, Laim, shall be transformed into a ¡®holy land¡¯, where his ''doctrine'' and ''teaching'' shall spread forth. Not by proselytizing door by door like how religions did traditionally on Earth. Gin chose another way altogether¡ª he shall forcefully, and magically convert everyone into his obedient worshipers and devotees. A paradise filled with nothing but debauchery and sexual paradise¡ª with him reigning supreme as the highest authority figure of all. A heaven bestowed upon these pitiful mortals by their very own god¡ª him. The sound of flesh slapping against each other echoed across the training field nonstop. Wyca railed Sera with vigor and stamina that appeared bottomless, dominating her rival turned submissive fucktoy without caring for the consequences at all. With face distorted into bliss and euphoria, Wyca relished every second passing by indulging herself into Sera''s ruined cunt. The cheers drowned the sound of their moans and grunts. The only thing audible within Gin''s perception were the sounds of encouragement coming from the hormonal adolescent teenagers gathered around them¡ª shouting Wyca''s name nonstop. Incoherent pleas and shouts escaped Sera''s throat involuntary as Wyca violated her repeatedly in front of many witnesses¡ª desecrating her dignity and reputation without end in sight. In the state of semiconsciousness induced by Wyca''s merciless thrusts, Sera could do little else aside than enduring the endless rape session occurring to her worn out body. Wyca didn''t give her any chance to recover whatsoever¡ª drilling her with ferocious movements akin to a piston machine. ¡®I guess it is time to learn and explore the world beyond.¡¯ Chapter 12-2 (A New Dawn) ¡®Now that the village is at the palm of my hand, I wonder what things I can do with it?¡¯ Gin thought about his current situation for a moment, as he sat in his newly acquired throne made of stone. He carved it himself using his miracle system at his aid, which allowed him to control and bend reality according to his will at the cost of Faith points. ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ve obtained a lot of Faith points thanks to the people of this village.¡¯ A week has passed since the whole sword competition. There were a lot of things to unpack and manage after. His ¡®energy drink¡¯ has spread over the whole village and everyone¡¯s name was in his subject list. Now that there was no need for disguise, he simply referred to the drinks as the ¡®Divine Water¡¯. ¡®Now that this place is no longer just a simple, remote and isolated village, I have to do some reorganization.¡¯ From now on, this place once called as Laim shall be his ¡®holy land¡¯ where his origin story came to birth. ¡®The god of salvation, it doesn¡¯t fit me, but at the same time labeling myself as an evil god isn¡¯t a good choice either¡­¡¯ It was soon after sword competition, after Wyca raped Sera until her brain was completely, utterly broken¡ª and until everyone fell under his hypnotic influence, he called for a meeting with his most ¡®trusted¡¯, loyal subjects; Teressa, Collette, Sera, and Wyca. The four of them sat at the large, round table also made of stone. It stood in the middle of a spacious room, lit only by candles and torches on the wall. Gin sat on his throne, his face illuminated by the light of the flickering flames, making him seem even more mysterious than usual. His expression was serious, yet somehow gentle at the same time. A look of calm determination. He gazed upon his subjects, who looked at him in return expectantly. ¡°Laim shall be our holy ground.¡± Gin began. Teressa and Collette exchanged glances, while Sera stared ahead blankly. Wyca remained silent, waiting patiently for Gin to continue. Gin took a breath and continued. ¡°For me, your God, your Lord and savior to obtain more power and authority, some changes to how this village operates will have to change.¡± The words flowed from his lips effortlessly, his speech eloquent and clear as always. Everyone nodded in agreement. No one dared to oppose the words of the almighty deity that saved them and gave them new life. ¡°New customs need to be introduced. New habits and¡­ ceremonies, will have to be taught to the villagers. They shall be referred to as the ¡®disciples¡¯ from now on, but you guys will be called something different. Hierarchy will be set in place.¡± He raised his hand, pointing his index finger at Teressa, who immediately perked up in response. Gin smirked slightly before speaking. ¡°You shall henceforth be referred to as the Holy Matriarch. You shall act as my representative when I am away or busy with other matters. Your job will entail leading the disciples in their daily activities and teaching them the new ways to worship me. Is that understood?¡± The blue-haired beauty smiled warmly at the god and bowed deeply, her voice filled with gratitude and respect. ¡°Thank you for trusting me with such an important task, my Lord. I shall fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities and serve you faithfully until the end of time itself. This I promise with my very soul¡± She spoke in a sincere tone, meaning every word of what she said. She knew better than anyone else that the god would never ask anything from her if he wasn''t confident in her capabilities. ¡®The Lord has blessed me directly with such an honorable position! Oh, my body is burning with joy and happiness! I can feel my cock getting hard under my skirt... Ahhnnn! I''m so excited!!'' Teressa''s face flushed pink at those thoughts, her eyes gleaming brightly in excitement, a wide smile plastered over her beautiful face as her pupils become dilated in ecstasy. Gin chuckled lightly at the woman''s words, nodding approvingly towards her before turning towards the blonde girl beside Teressa. "Collette, you shall be the Holy Matriarch''s loyal assistant. You will be responsible for helping her out with whatever she requires assistance with. You will be her right-hand woman and confidante. You will dedicate your soul and body to the Holy Matriarch and serve her with utmost loyalty and devotion. You shall be referred to as the High Priestess. Understood?" Collette''s cheeks flushed with excitement at Gin''s proposal. Her lips curled up into a wide smirk, revealing her perfectly straight white teeth as her cock twitched in anticipation. Her eyes gleamed with lust and desire as she nodded vigorously at the god, eagerness written all over her face. "Yes, my Lord! I shall dedicate my entire being to serve the Holy Matriarch with utmost devotion and loyalty!" she exclaimed passionately, her hands clasped together tightly in front of her chest. Gin smiled knowingly at her reaction, pleased with how quickly the two women accepted their roles. He then turned towards Wyca, who sat across from Collette and Teressa. His gaze lingered on hers for a few seconds before finally saying. "...You shall be the Holy Inquisitor. You will be tasked in hunting those who disobey and defy the laws and customs I have laid forth." He paused briefly, letting his words sink in before continuing. "You will be my sword and shield. You will bring justice to anyone who dares to commit blasphemy in my presence. You will be ruthless and merciless in your pursuit of those who go against my will. You shall respond to me first, then the Holy Matriarch second and finally the High Priestess third." The young girl''s eyes widened slightly at the title given to her by the almighty deity. It was a great honor indeed and she felt incredibly proud to receive the title from the Lord of Lords himself. She bowed deeply towards Gin, her forehead touching the floor beneath her feet as tears of happiness welled up from deep within her heart, spilling down onto the ground below her head. Her cock throbbed wildly inside the confines of her pants, straining uncomfortably against her underwear while her pussy grew wet with arousal at the thought of serving the god in such a capacity. "I accept this position gratefully, my Lord! I shall devote myself wholly to fulfilling my role as the Holy Inquisitor! I will bring justice to those who defy the laws set forth by you, my Lord!" She proclaimed loudly and clearly, her voice echoing loudly throughout the room as she declared her loyalty to the god sitting before her, her body trembling in excitement. Teressa and Collette nodded at her statement and gave the Wyca an encouraging smile. They too shared similar feelings towards their positions and responsibilities. Her heart swelled with pride upon hearing the approval of two women who were much older and experienced than herself. She felt honored to be chosen by the deity for such an important task as the Holy Inquisitor despite only being ''blessed'' by him days ago. Her mind reeled at all kinds of ideas on how she would punish those who dare defy her Lord''s will. ''Oh, so many things I''d like to inflict upon them. They who dares to reject the Lord, they who dares to refuse his teaching shall suffer greatly under my blade. I will show them the pain of betrayal. I shall make them regret ever thinking ill of the Lord. I shall break them into submission until they become loyal followers of his!'' Gin grinned inwardly at how easily the three women accepted their roles and titles without any hesitation whatsoever. Their minds were already filled with fantasies of what they were going to do and how they would carry out their respective duties. ''They are truly wonderful specimens. I am glad to have found such amazing subjects. Now then, the last one.'' Gin turned his attention to the girl who sat beside Wyca, staring blankly at the wall in front of her. Her blue hair wasn''t tied to a ponytail this time as she let it fall freely down around her shoulders. Her pale skin shone brightly under the candlelight, giving it a beautiful golden hue that accentuated its smoothness and flawlessness. Her lips curved downward slightly in a slight frown as her eyes glazed over in dull lifelessness. She has been like this since the sword competition. She was broken, completely and utterly shattered by the girl who now sits proudly in this room. Wyca has been the one to break her mind, but it was Gin''s power to control and manipulate people''s mind which was responsible for breaking Sera in the first place. "Sera" Gin called out her name, causing the young woman to snap out of her stupor momentarily and focus her attention on the deity. She stared at him intently as he continued. "You shall be the Holy Inquisitor''s personal attendant. You will attend to the Holy Inquisitor at all times, day and night. You will assist her in her duties. You will follow every command she gives you. You will never question or defy her authority. You will never disobey her orders or refuse her requests unless she permits you to otherwise. Is this understood?" He questioned the blue haired woman. Sera blinked once, twice before her eyes grew wide with shock as she processed the information in her brain. A look of disbelief appeared across her face as she slowly comprehended what Gin told her. "Me... Wyca''s attendant...?" She mumbled under her breath while staring directly into the god''s eyes. Her gaze wandered around the room briefly, glancing at everyone present. Her eyes landed on Wyca who returned the gesture, a wicked grin directed at her. Sera shuddered visibly at the sight of that smirk on her face. "Yes." Gin confirmed. "I...I..." she stuttered nervously, unsure as to what answer she should give the deity. Her body trembled as fear crept inside her veins. Sweat trickled down her neck as anxiety filled her chest. ''Look at her, like a frightened rabbit. How adorable.'' Gin thought of Sera''s reactions to be amusing. Her emotions were obvious, showed clear as day on her facial expressions and her movements, making reading her easy for him even without his mind reading ability. He knew that she didn''t want to serve under Wyca, who tortured and raped her during the sword competition. The red haired demoness broke the poor girl completely by fucking her in front of her peers and made her orgasm by force multiple times, ultimately breaking her arrogance and pride. ''Since then, I just let her be. She still sees me as her Lord and Savior, but her perception and opinion about others were still the same. Sera hated Wyca because of her inferiority complex, but her loyalty to me and her obedience to my orders kept her from lashing out.'' Sera''s personality has changed a lot since the sword competition. She was no longer the confident, proud girl she used to be but has become somewhat timid and quiet. Her once bright eyes have lost their shine and sparkle, replaced instead with constant insecurity instead. After her cunt was thoroughly wrecked and abused by the red haired demoness, Sera became fearful of her. Even though the girl was now serving as one of his loyal servants who followed his every command without fail, she couldn''t help herself but tremble at the mere gaze of her eyes. This originally wasn''t part of his plan. It was the day after the sword competition Gin asked for Wyca''s opinion. "Do you want me to return her sanity back? I can make her your personal toy you can always use anytime you want, a toy that will never question you back no matter how ridiculous the order is." "No, my Lord. Please leave her like this." Wyca declined the offer and requested Gin to keep Sera in her current state. "I will make sure to train her properly with my own two hands." And that''s how Sera ended up like this, broken and afraid of her former best friend who was also her rival. Gin had to give credit to Wyca. The way she did it was impressive and he enjoyed watching her performance that day. And so they came to the present. Giving Sera the position of being Wyca''s personal maid, servant, sex doll or whatever else she wanted to call her as long as she obeyed the rules he set forth. ''I guess this was the result of unleashing her dark side to the surface. Wyca became much more honest and shameless to show her desire and lust to the world. I knew it was sadistic, but knowing and seeing are two different things.'' Gin watched as Sera struggled in her mind on what she should answer the almighty deity before her. ''Well then, let¡¯s tease her a little...'' he thought as he stared at the young woman intensely. "Sera," Gin addressed her once again, causing her to look back at him in a startle as he continued. "Is this acceptable?" His words held a hidden meaning behind them, one he knew only she would understand due to her unique relationship towards him. Sera swallowed thickly as her eyes darted between him and Wyca, uncertainty flashing through her mind as her body trembled uncontrollably while sweat trickled down her forehead. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but no words came out of her lips. Unable to answer her god properly, she clenched her fists and bit the inside of her cheek in frustration. Tears formed on the corner of her eyes, ready to burst. ''I... I can''t refuse his command... But I don''t want to serve as her plaything! What should I do?! My insides are twisting in disgust and fear at just the mere idea of having to submit and bow down before this bitch! I''m scared... Help me... I don''t know what to choose... Someone save m¡ª'' "Answer him already!" Wyca shouted with a piercing voice, interrupting Sera''s frantic thoughts as she slammed her fist against the stone table, glaring daggers at her with bloodshot eyes full of irritation. "...Or are you going to defy His orders?" She hissed as a sinister smile began to spread across her face while her index finger started to tap the surface. Sera flinched at the sudden shout from Wyca. Her heart raced faster as she felt her stomach lurching forward in dread. "Sera, are you really rejecting His order?" Teressa chimed in with a concerned tone, her gaze saddened at her own daughter who sat frozen stiff. "I understand that you''re afraid to serve under Wyca. You''ve got every reason to be wary of her after what you''ve experienced at her hands. However, please understand that there is no greater joy nor pleasure than to serve the words of our Lord. His words are absolute and we should never doubt Him." Her voice was soft yet firm as she spoke, putting her best effort to reassure Sera who seemed ready to collapse from sheer terror any moment. Her eyes shone bright with sincerity as she pleaded with her daughter to reconsider her options carefully before answering. "But...I..." Sera stammered her words under the intense stares of everyone present in the room. Her body shook as tears streamed down her cheeks. It took her everything she had to resist the urge to run away from the dilemma she''s trapped in. Her hands trembled, gripping tight at the cloth of her skirt in hopes to calm her pounding heart down. She glanced towards her god who sat quietly on his throne with crossed arms, waiting for her reply in patience. She couldn''t read his expression nor did she understand what he was thinking about her or the situation. Biting her lower lip and averting her gaze elsewhere, she racked her brain, trying to figure out how she should respond to his question. "Sera, to be appointed as the Holy Inquisitor''s attendant directly by the Lord Himself is the greatest honor you can possibly get in life. Please do not squander it." Collette added in a gentle tone. She approached her daughter and placed one hand atop Sera''s shoulder gently, giving it a soft squeeze to reassure her that nothing bad would happen. The gesture brought comfort to Sera who managed to calm herself down enough to stop trembling altogether. ''I don''t know anymore. I can''t trust this red haired bitch after what she did to me, but I can''t go against the Lord either... Ugh! What do I¡ª?'' "Enough of this bullshit." Wyca snapped with anger as she rose abruptly from her seat. Her hand reached out towards Sera''s neck in an instant, grasping it between her slender fingers before yanking her forcefully off her chair, slamming her face flat against the cold stone table. "Listen here, you ungrateful bitch. If you dare refuse the Lord''s command, I¡¯ll make sure you will experience something ten times worse than before." She whispered such threatening words into her ear who was caught off guard underneath her weight. "W-What are you¡ª" Sera managed to spat out some words as she struggled against Wyca''s iron grip. Her fingernails dug deep into the flesh around her throat, effectively cutting off her air supply. Sera looked at her surroundings in desperation for help but nobody moved an inch. They simply watched the scene unfold before their very eyes with stoic expressions upon their faces. "P-Please...stop...I..." Sera gasped weakly, pleading with all her might as tears flowed from her eyes like rivers. They trickled upon the table where her face lay buried as she writhed. "Sera¡­ please¡­" Teressa called out with a soft voice, sounding somewhat apologetic but made no attempt whatsoever to interfere in the matter as she stared in silence on her chair. "Now, what shall you say to the Lord?" Wyca spoke in a soft whisper, cold and threatening. She tightened the pressure around her windpipe even further, causing Sera''s vision to darken for a split second as the edges of her consciousness began to fade away. Sera could barely hear Teressa and Collette mutter something under their breath as she continued struggling against the iron hold on her neck, she knew it was futile but it was the only thing she could do. As Wyca pressed down on her throat with her full strength, Sera''s bladder began to ache with an urgency she had never experienced before. She tried desperately to push the red head off of her body but to no avail, Wyca was simply too strong and Sera''s resistance was growing weaker by the moment. Her bladder throbbed and twitched, begging for release beyond her control. Straining against her abdomen, she clenched her thighs as tight as she could, trying desperately to contain herself. Sera gasped for breath against Wyca''s vice-like grip on her windpipes, causing the veins in her neck to protrude and pulsate against her fingertips. Unfortunately, her best efforts were in vain, Sera felt a warm wetness spreading throughout her crotch and inner thighs as she pissed herself, unable to stop the flow. It trickled down her calves and dripped onto the floor below, drenching her boots and leaving a small puddle beneath her feet. The scent of her urine permeated the air, filling the room with a pungent aroma that made her stomach churn in embarrassment. She could feel her skin heating up as tears rolled down her cheeks in shame, dripping onto the stone table as her eyes fluttered shut. ''I can''t think... Everything hurts...'' She couldn''t fight against it any longer. Her limbs grew heavy and numb as darkness crept in from her peripheral vision. ¡°Kuhuhu¡­¡± A low rumble erupted from Wyca''s lips as she laughed mockingly. "Hahaha! You''re pissing yourself, you pathetic bitch! I bet you feel humiliated and disgusted with your weakness! Hahahahaha!!" Wyca bellowed out loud in amusement while slapping the table hard with her free hand repeatedly. It took her a moment to calm down before resuming her threat. "Now¡­answer Him!" Wyca demanded in a loud voice before releasing her grip on Sera''s limp neck, letting the barely conscious girl slump onto the cold floor. She took a step back, her figure straight and towering. Wiping away the beads of sweat off her forehead using the back of her palm, she let out a sigh. "I''m getting too excited..." Wyca adjusted her groins as she felt her erection bulge inside her pants, tenting it. The feeling of dominance and control was exhilarating. It made her dick twitch with delight. Gin observed the whole situation with interest as he watched Wyca assault this defenseless, blue-haired girl. He knew the girl''s personality well after observing her for a week. Sera wasn''t a coward. She wouldn''t back off from something if pushed. That said, she was also a person who hated losing or being dominated by anyone else. Wyca''s actions were meant to humiliate her and put her in her place. She was the Holy Inquisitor thus putting herself as Sera''s superior in terms of hierarchy. Gin thought he could just make her submit in an instant with his hypnosis, but where''s the fun in that? Rather, he would just have Wyca do it for him. He wanted to witness how Wyca would dominate this proud girl and turn her into an obedient cocksleeve. ''It''s interesting how Wyca has changed since she was ''blessed'' with my seeds. She has always been the dominant type before, but she wasn''t a bully nor ''evil''. Actually, she acts quite benevolent and somewhat humble. She would occasionally take the initiative and volunteer in helping the villagers with their daily chores and sometimes give advice about swordsmanship to her juniors. Ever since I unleashed all her pent up and hidden emotions, her sadistic and aggressive side has taken over her completely. Not that it worries me. It¡¯s entertaining to say the least. I will let her loose, but I will make sure that she doesn¡¯t kill any of our own.'' Gin thought for a moment, reflecting on his girls that he has hypnotized so far. ¡®Wyca who was the reserved and quiet one now became the dominant and fierce one, while Sera, the opposite. However, I never replaced or altered any of their personalities, but only their perspective of me, their one true God that is absolute. Even Collette, Mora and Daria. Their personalities were left untouched. They are still who they are, albeit completely unrestrained.¡¯ Sera was still breathing heavily on the ground, gasping for air while holding her sore throat. She didn''t dare to look up as she remained lying on the floor motionless, tears streamed down her cheeks continuously. "Well?" Wyca asked with a sharp gaze while crossing her arms, waiting for the girl covered in urine to answer her Lord¡¯s question with impatience in her voice. "...I-I...understand...." Sera answered in a hoarse whisper, her voice barely audible due to her dry throat. She coughed to a point of gagging as she attempted to raise her upper body from the stone flooring. Her entire frame shook, forcing herself to sit upright before looking directly at Gin. "I-I will serve as the Holy Inqusitor''s attendant..." she declared while forcing out each word through gritted teeth. Wyca sneered at her response. It was clear to see by her tone alone how forced Sera actually sounded. Her voice carried hints of fear, reluctance, and anger mixed into a single emotion. "Hmph." Wyca scoffed in displeasure while turning towards the god who sat quietly watching the whole spectacle unfold without saying a word. "Thank goodness, Sera, you finally accepted the Lord''s order." Teressa spoke with relief evident in her tone, a small smile crept across her beautiful face. It seemed like she expected this sort of reaction from Sera since she already knew the girl well enough by now to guess what kind of answer might come out of her lips. However, the fact remains unchanged regardless. Sera has officially agreed to become the red haired demoness'' personal servant. There was nothing she could do about it other than accept her fate. "You should be grateful for this opportunity since you''re lucky enough to be appointed directly by our Lord as his personal attendant." Teressa added, standing from her chair and started walking towards Sera who remained motionless on the floor. "Y-Yes¡­ thank you, mother..." Sera muttered quietly, her eyes cast downward towards the ground while avoiding eye contact with those around her. She felt intense shame after wetting herself. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment while her shoulders slumped forward slightly as she hung her head low. It was a different feel compared to when they had an orgy a while ago. Pissing herself in public in front of the person she respected the most, Gin, caused by the person she hated the most, Wyca, was an experience she never had before. ¡®Also¡­ what is this tingling feeling in my groin¡­? It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ As Teressa patted her head, Collette approached her from behind and knelt down, wrapping her arms around Sera''s neck gently while pulling her close to her bosom, uncaring of the pungent smell of urine. The warmth radiating from her body seeped through Sera''s clothes, sending tingles throughout her nerves. "It''s alright now." Collette whispered with voice full affection. Together with Teressa, they soothed their daughter, which proved to be quite an annoying sight for Wyca. ¡°Hmph.¡± Wyca snorted loudly at the pitiful scene taking place before her eyes. She couldn''t help herself but felt disgusted by Sera''s weak and pathetic behavior being rewarded with compassion. ''Truly despicable.'' she thought to herself before turning away from them, focusing back on her god who sat upon His throne with a pleased expression. ''I''ll make sure to train and discipline this worthless whore properly later.'' Gin nodded towards Wyca in acknowledgement as if reading her mind. "Very good. You''ve accepted the position I gave you without hesitation despite the circumstances surrounding it," he spoke with a warm, gentle smile gracing his lips as he gazed upon them with affection. "I''m pleased by your dedication towards me and my ideals. I promise that you''ll find fulfillment and satisfaction for serving me. Now then, let''s move on to the next subject..." With that, Gin proceeded to assign Teressa a uniform that befits her position and authority. Using his power of miracles and various material of decent quality he acquired from Mora''s store, he spent some Faith points to craft her a personalized outfit based on his tastes. Teressa''s new outfit was based on the modern nun uniform used in BDSM plays. Made of latex-like material, it showed off all of her most important assets. Her large tits were squeezed tightly into her top and bounced freely with every move she made, her erect nipples poking outwards. Her wide hips were emphasized by her short skirt which hugged them snugly, accentuating her curves nicely. Her ass cheeks peeked out from beneath it as well, giving anyone who looked underneath an enticing display of flesh that was ripe for spanking. A pair of thigh high stockings covered her long legs up to the point where they met with her skirt, adding another layer of sexiness to her overall appearance. As for footwear, she wore simple heels with straps wrapping around her ankles securely, keeping them locked into place firmly. Her cock and balls were fully exposed, hanging out of her skirt freely with her pubic hairs sticking to it, making it appear messy and unkempt. It swayed left and right with every movement she made. The shaft itself had a nice shape, thick and girthy with prominent veins running down both sides of its length, ending at a purple bulbous head filled with precum that oozed out in a steady manner. Her scrotum was full and plump, filled to the brim with sperm that needed releasing soon. "This... This is..." Teressa blushed in deep red as she stared at herself in the mirror, admiring her reflection. She couldn''t believe that such a lewd outfit could exist, much less being worn by her right now. She glanced towards Gin who sat nearby watching with great interest while grinning widely. "This is amazing..." She mumbled under breath. ''How cute.'' Gin thought inwardly as he watched the blue haired beauty blush at herself in the mirror, admiring her new look with excitement. ¡®This is a new experience for her. An embarrassment not from the pleasure of sex or orgasm, but from something new and exciting. Her smile looks so beautiful and bright, I almost can¡¯t hold myself¡­¡¯ "Do you like it?" He asked casually. Teressa nodded vigorously. "Yes, very much." She replied enthusiastically, unable to take her eyes off her image in the mirror. "It makes me feel... sexy." "That''s good." Gin closed his eyes, "Because from today onwards it will become your everyday outfit." ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Teressa, who is the Holy Matriarch now, bowed respectfully before him. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation of the future as she imagined herself wearing such an outrageous outfit during daily activities. She couldn''t deny the fact how much it turned her on, especially when she thought about people seeing her like this. She would love nothing more than to parade her assets with pride through the whole village, flaunting her sexuality for all to witness. ''My cock and balls are so exposed, anyone could touch them anytime they want... and if someone does, I won''t stop them from playing with it...'' She bit her lower lip as a shiver ran down her spine at the mental image of strangers touching her cock while she walked along streets in broad daylight. The thought of being seen naked by others filled her mind completely, making her cock twitch uncontrollably as precum dribbled from its tip. Gin smiled in satisfaction at Teressa''s pleased reception to his gift. ''It seems like they will unconditionally love anything that I hand to them. No matter how ridiculous and shameless it may seem to others, they''ll embrace it wholeheartedly without hesitation. Well, this is good.'' Looking back to the rest, he sighed. "Unfortunately, we don''t have enough materials. Since this place is very isolated from the outside world, there''s only so much resources we have at our disposal." "Ah..." "I see..." Collette and Wyca nodded in understanding as they glanced at Teressa''s outfit once more before returning their attention to the god before them. They understood what the deity implied without him having to explain further. It was obvious that they needed to expand their operations in order to obtain more supplies and goods to improve their living conditions and lifestyle in general. However, there''s a major issue regarding this. They lived deep within the forest and surrounded by steep mountains. The closest village is days away on horseback, and it takes at least half a month on foot. The road leading to their village is extremely dangerous as wild beasts roam around freely due to lack of human presence in the area. Furthermore, the terrain itself isn''t suitable for traveling either since there aren''t any paths or proper roads built anywhere near Laim. Therefore, the village didn''t really get many visitors at all aside from travelers passing through occasionally, though they were few and far between as time went on. Although few merchants do come and go regularly to trade with Mora''s store, their frequency has dropped sharply as of late. It wasn''t just that, but the quality of the goods also dropped. Naturally, there''s a lot of factors that could play into this. The most obvious one that came to Gin''s mind was the fact that the merchants traveled for such great risk for so little reward. Perhaps they judged dealing business with the villagers of Laim was just not worth the trouble. The other factor, of course, was the lack of demand for these products among the villagers themselves due to their poor economic conditions. Thus, the circle continues. "I believe everyone in this room understands what I meant by those words." Gin leaned back on his throne made of stone. The seat was rather uncomfortable to sit on. Maybe wood would be a better choice, he thought. Having a throne now might be too early. "We will need to expand this village, Laim, into a proper town. We will need a steady source of income and supplies to develop our infrastructure to meet our needs and wants." He paused for a second, letting his words sink in before continuing. "And to do that, we will require information." Wyca raised her eyebrows. "Information?" she asked in a low voice, tilting her head sideways slightly. "Yes. Information. Knowledge of the outside world. Of the other countries and cities. How they work, how they govern their people and territories, their economy, their culture...everything." Gin explained. "The problem lies in the fact that none of us in this room has traveled or visited these places before." "I see... you want to send us to the outside world and scout for any possible information we can find?" Wyca summarized his speech in her own words while nodding her head. Gin shook his head. "No. Not quite," Rubbing his chin in consideration, he continued, "Not this early anyway. Ample preparations need to be made. For now, let''s focus on the local area first before moving out further away." He concluded before proceeding with his explanation. Beside Mora who made contacts with outsiders, Treo was the next best candidate for scouting. He had real experience traveling in the outside world. He was a soldier and lived to tell the tale, and also proficient with the sword. But to send him out right now would be premature. First of all, Treo must be ''cleaned'' and ¡®prepped¡¯ before he could be sent on an errand. Gin dismissed his subjects, telling them they are free to go and do whatever they want for now until further notice. Everyone including Sera, bowed to his command before leaving him alone in the meeting room. Snapping his fingers, the puddle of urine on the ground disappeared without a trace. ''It''s not just Treo, but also the rest of the villagers.'' For the past week, Gin had left everyone to their usual daily activities, to keep whatever little economy they had stayed afloat just a little longer. He didn''t want to disrupt the flow of things, not yet. He only made the teenagers that were involved at the sword competition to gangbang Daria every single day and night to generate a constant source of Faith points for him. ''Even now, I''m still getting 80 to 100 Faith points every few minutes or so. Now I''m no longer stuck in grinding points.'' It wasn''t just that, Gin didn''t rely solely on Daria, he also slept with the others too. There were down periods where he didn''t earn any Faith points at all, but the total he earned for the past seven days were still quite significant. ¡ª State: Healthy (Normal) Buffs: High Regen, High Poison Resist, High Mind Resist Debuffs: - Titles: Mind Breaker Lv.3 Strength: 25 Agility: 25 Intelligence: 25 Mind: 50 Charm: 25 Faith: 34,240 ¡ª Gin had enough to raise his stats to a point he felt somewhat safe, and enough spare for his daily activities. Unfortunately, the higher his stats rose, the more expensive it cost. To raise Mind stats by 1 point would cost him more than a thousand now. Also, his Mind Breaker¡¯s level has increased to level 3, making his Mind related power stronger. With that amount of Faith points, Gin could literally materialize an object from thin air. It wasn''t teleportation or telekinesis, but the ability to create something from nothing. However, the cost too, was sky high. A simple, ordinary and plain wooden spoon would take his whole Faith points to create, much less valuable resources to use. ''Altering an existing object is relatively cheap, but to create an object from nothing itself seems to be beyond my grasp at the moment. As expected, the power of creation does not come so easily.'' Turning his attention back to the present, Gin had more pressing matters to attend to. It was right after the day of the sword competition he received peculiar notifications from the system. Ping! -Your list of subjects has reached a new milestone! -You have over a hundred subjects! -New ability has been unlocked for you! ''Over one hundred huh... I suppose this is a good sign. It means the more subjects I have, the more powerful I become.'' He had a hunch that the more Faith points and subjects he accumulated in the future, the more abilities would be unlocked from the system. But for now, the most recent unlocked ability was something called ''Avatar.'' Ping! -Avatar lets you clone yourself while letting you share the same mind. -You will share all senses with your Avatar. -This will allow you to accomplish multiple tasks in parallel. -This is an active-passive ability that can be turned on and off. -Faith points will be consumed every second when Avatar is active. As your Avatar grows, consumption rate per second will increase. -Your Avatar will have a separate Stats and Skills independent from your main body. -Your Avatar is incapable of using Faith points. -If you run out of Faith points while your Avatar is active, all senses will be disconnected and your Avatar will fall into a slumber state until you reconnect. -Current Faith points consumption: 2 FP/s ''This is insane. But...'' To put it simply, Avatar has a huge potential as an ability. Sharing all senses with his clone would mean he can have two bodies working at the same time, accomplishing twice the amount of tasks than before. His main body could just stay in the village while his Avatar travels the outside world and gathers information for him. However, there were two giant drawbacks in this ability that made Gin hesitate in using it immediately. First was the fact that his Avatar would not be able to utilize Faith points at all, meaning that his clone must use nothing but practical skills to survive. This severely compromises his clone''s safety. Second was the Faith points constant consumption. 2 Faith points per second might seem like nothing at first, but considering it was semi-permanent unless he deactivates it, it would add up fast. It would cost 120 Faith points per minute, 7,200 per hour, and 172,800 every 24 hours. He could always turn off the ability for 8 hours a day to ¡®sleep¡¯ and save up the points, but it would mean his Avatar will be vulnerable and defenseless. He didn''t want anyone to attack him in his sleep, even if his clone had a bodyguard with him. If anything happens to his Avatar, he''ll lose everything in one fell swoop. It''s a risky gamble to make at this point. Not yet. Not now at least. ''I must be able to secure a constant source of Faith points before I can use Avatar in earnest. Otherwise... it''ll spell doom for me.'' It was obvious where the flaw of his current method of earning Faith points lies. There were simply not enough people having sex. But he had no choice but to endure. After all, he still needed Collette to go out to the woods and hunt the local wildlife to feed the household. He still needed the local farmers to do their job or the villagers would starve. The local restaurant and other faculties needed to stay open to keep the people alive and well. The same goes for Mora''s general store. ''There are simply too many variables in place that I must consider before making any changes to the daily lives of the residents in this village. The slightest miscalculation could cause a domino effect that would result in a disaster. I can barely create a plain wooden spoon, much less a fresh, delicious, healthy food for the masses, every single day. The teenagers are the only ones I can rely on for now.'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gin had to admit despite having this power of miracle, he was still far, far away from a godlike being. He wasn''t omnipotent. He wasn''t invincible. He couldn''t control reality as if it was clay to bend as he pleased. He couldn''t teleport, he couldn''t fly and he definitely couldn''t resurrect someone from the dead. He was still limited to this mortal realm. ''Not yet... I''m still lacking a great deal of power and knowledge. I need more subjects, more influence, more points...'' Gin closed his eyes as he rested his chin atop his fist, contemplating his options. His gaze wandered around the room absentmindedly drowning in deep thoughts while staring into empty space, trying to figure out a solution to this problem. ''Well, we need to expand the village and gather information about the outside world. To do any of that, I''m going to need more subjects. I have to increase the population. I could just lay down in this village for centuries, keep impregnating everyone for generations until we have enough, but that would take too long.'' Gin realized that he could alter a child''s body into an adult. But their mental capacity would still be the same as their age, which wasn''t very useful. He also could not fast forward the pregnancy of his women according to his will. It seemed there were complications by forcing such a quick, unnatural growth of a fetus that could harm both the baby and the mother. He didn''t understand it completely, but he received a warning from the system when he touched Teressa''s belly. It was possible to compensate for the complications with Faith points, but as usual, the cost was way beyond his reach. ''If I can''t increase the population through fast pregnancy of my girls, then I guess I have no other choice left.'' Gin was determined to turn this small village into a prosperous city, the root of his origin, to transform this desolate and isolated place into a holy land for his zealots. ''I have to get more from outside... by force if I have to.'' Chapter 12-3 (A New Dawn) ''For now, I''ll need to earn and save up as many points as I can get. Daria is good, but not enough. I need to increase the teenagers libido as well as getting another ¡®cattle¡¯ to increase points production¡­ but who shall I choose?¡¯ What is a religion without a house of worship? With Teressa being appointed as the ¡®Holy Matriarch¡¯, a position and a title he just made up on the spot, she will have to lead the populace for a ¡®daily worship¡¯ activity soon. Until she can actually perform her task, her title and position wouldn¡¯t have much meaning. It was the same for Collette and Wyca. The High Priestess and the Holy Inquisitor cannot do their job properly without the infrastructure and the system put in place. By establishing his own house of worship where his zealots can come and participate as a faithful member of his religion, Gin would be able to build his foundation and secure his position as a god properly. Truth be told he could just make them pray for him everyday using his hypnosis, and as a matter of fact, he did do it before. However, the result was underwhelming. The amount of Faith points he received was between the single and double digits, not even close to a hundred. It far paled in comparison to the strong emotion they felt during sex, orgasms and climaxes. So, rather than just having his zealots choose either to pray or sex, why not combine the two? A new type of ¡®ceremony¡¯ in his name and religion, where both sex and prayers happen at the same time. This way he could receive a healthy stream of Faith points and at the same time, everyone will be ''happy''. There are other potential sexual activities to do and mix it with their religious indoctrination sessions but he had yet to test it out. He wondered if certain actions provide more points than others. If yes, he should definitely try and record the data as he does it. It would help him decide what actions to incorporate into his ceremonies from now on. ¡®I can turn raw, unprocessed materials into usable resources quite easily. The cost of the points is also not too expensive. Like turning a boulder of rock into a stone chair, it was easy, quick, and cheap. Not only that, I can also transmute an entire different material into another like what I did with Teressa¡¯s Holy Matriarch uniform. The cost was higher, but still not significant enough to push me into bankruptcy.¡¯ As long as he makes sure to keep a steady income of Faith points while minimizing the conversion costs of those points, then everything should work out fine. It wasn''t as simple as turning something into something else though. It required concentration and focus on the object and he needed to understand its structure and composition. For example, turning a log of wood into a smooth shaven floor board or a piece of paper would be easier compared to transforming it to a cup of water or a pile of gold coins. They simply would cost more points to compensate for the lacking substance and the knowledge to create them. ¡®I¡¯m gonna build a house of worship. What sort of materials is it going to be made of? What about the finer details of the architecture? What about the aesthetic? This is gonna be a headache to solve.¡¯ Gin understood the people in this village were survivors. They know how to take care of themselves, how to survive with minimal access to food and water, but none of them has the specific skills to build what he had in mind. ¡®If I were to build the whole building myself using nothing but Faith points¡­ that would be a nightmare. Those points are better spent somewhere else. But at the same time, I would really like to have it built as soon as possible, too.¡¯ With these thoughts in mind, Gin circled back to the beginning. ¡®I need to generate and save as many points as I can, meanwhile I will need to secure resources and supplies to the village. This place has to expand and develop for my sake, connections and possible trade routes to the outside world need to be established.¡¯ The nearest human civilization to them according to Treo was called Karda, a village five times the size of Laim. As long as they do not encounter anything too out of the ordinary, arriving within three days or so on horseback shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Karda was a frontier town. It was located far from the capital which caused its development to halt, similar to their situation. But it seemed like they had better access to other goods and commodities because of their geographical position, or so Treo''s assumption went. However, they still suffered quite the same just like Laim. Despite having better trade routes, the routes themselves were plagued with wild beasts, and banditry. Laim was spared from the bandits due to their hard to reach location and sparse resources. There were never any valuables to steal from the villagers and only a few wild beasts occasionally showed up. Their life might not be rich but at least it was safe from harm. Perhaps, in a hundred years or so, Laim might just perish from the face of the earth caused by their declining population. Maybe then some intrepid bandits will finally notice it, but who knows if they''ll actually find anyone when they arrive. The most plentiful things around here were old buildings and graves, not treasure, food or anything to rob from the villagers. ¡®In the end, we still need more able hands and skilled workers. Using the miracle system, I can not only learn any skills I want, but also grant them to any of my subjects.¡¯ Gin came to a decision. A proper visit and survey of Karda was necessary. Whether he would take over the village just like how he did Laim would be a decision for his future self to make. Methods and plans will need to be thought out, but if he cannot achieve his goals without leaving any suspicion, he would settle with normal relations. By saying ''Normal'' he meant using his charm and charisma to become an important figure with power and influence inside the village. ¡®What are the odds of other religions existing in this world? Very, very high, I would assume. I haven''t confirmed it with Treo yet, but if they do exist, then I''m sure there would be conflicts of interests and clashes of belief between mine and theirs. We would be branded as heretics without a doubt. Just how much impact would my religion have on the others? Should I just continue to remain under the radar or make it big? How should I handle these people if I meet them in the future? This is something I can''t answer at this point in time... Let''s not get ahead of ourselves here. This will definitely happen regardless of me thinking about it or not, so let''s focus on more important matters for now.'' Gin would have a proper in-depth chat with Treo later regarding the state of the world. For now, he meant to tidy up the village first. ¡®Day by day, I grow more grateful at how seldom this village receives visitors from the outside world.¡¯ Checking his list of subjects, Gin figured out a sorting function after fiddling with it for a bit. [Sorting subjects by ¡®Total amount of Faith points generated¡¯] Seeing the list of the teenagers involved in the gangbang with Daria, a peculiar name stuck out like a sore thumb. [Laven] [Total Faith points generated: 230] ¡°...?¡± The number was absurdly low compared to the others who ranged in the thousands. ¡®Laven¡­? Laven¡­ Right, Laven. That guy who had a crush with Sera. I remember him. I haven¡¯t seen him for a while. He wasn¡¯t at the sword competition, was he¡­?¡¯ Gin closed his eyes, deep in thoughts as he rested his chin on his right palm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Laven remembered that day, just a week ago when his father, the owner of the village¡¯s butchery and restaurant, served breakfast for him. A rather unique drink was served to him, its color was white and the liquid was viscous. The aroma of apple wafted from the drink, almost filling the entire room. Supposedly, it will give him an energy boost and vitality, or at least that what his father had told him before. So he gulped down the white fluid, relishing its sweet and flavorful taste. Unbeknownst to him, that drink will change his life forever. Gin''s influence invaded his mind and he was powerless to resist. His calls and orders were absolute. The teenagers'' tasks were clear. To copulate with Daria and empower the Lord. Naturally, he questioned the nature of the order and tried to fight back. But he was too weak physically and mentally. Soon he lost his virginity to the recently turned hermaphrodite and learned of what transpired while he was absent from training. "Haah... haah... nghh~!" Laven pushed his hips one last time inside of Daria''s sloppy cunt, filled with semen of others. He felt a familiar sensation at his tip before he climaxed, emptying his balls. As if it was not enough, he received another shock of pleasure and ejaculated further spurts of cum inside. His eyes closed, and brows furrowed. After emptying his balls into her, he finally pulled out. Her pussy dripped with the mix of their fluids. Not knowing what to do with himself, he stumbled and crawled backwards to find a wall to support himself against. Now seated, he leaned back and took a moment to breathe and observe his surroundings. The sun shone brightly upon his sweaty face. He was hot and could feel perspiration flowing all over his body. He glanced at Daria on the floor, struggling to move due to fatigue. Yet her cock still twitched and stood erect under the gazes of the remaining teenage boys. Despite being rammed hard by multiple partners in a short amount of time, Daria''s libido seemed to be limitless. Soon another teenager took on his previous spot and straddled Daria from above, pressing his shaft deep inside the wet folds and moving his hips. Meanwhile, the others masturbated and jerked their penises in front of their hermaphrodite teammate to prepare for their turn to fill her womb with their seeds again. ''They resembled animals rather than humans...'' he thought. Laven wiped his member with a clean towel and put on his pants back up. Feeling dehydrated, he grabbed his drinking canteen and drank the rest of his water. When he finished quenching his thirst he glanced back at his other fellow swordsman with confusion, annoyance, and disappointment. "..." He opened his mouth, but no words came out of it. After a moment, he turned his back and started walking back towards his home, away from the training field. No one said anything or even noticed his absence as he left the group to their own devices. They drowned in lust, chasing their release once more without him, constantly drinking the ''holy water'' to re-energize themselves over and over again, day and night. After returning to his house, he entered the door, locking it shut behind him. He sat down on top of the bed, covering his face with his hands, "...What the hell is wrong with those guys? What did you do to us, Gin?" He asked no one in particular, unsure of where to direct his question as he looked at the roof above him. He blamed the ''Lord''. It has to be him, as it was his fault that everything became like this. Perhaps because he wasn''t there at the sword competition, or because he hadn''t drunk enough holy water that the hypnotizing effect wasn¡¯t as effective to him, but instead of wanting sex he only felt ashamed, revulsion, and nausea. There was this strange feeling eating at him from within. A feeling of despair, powerlessness, and resentment. The love of his life, Sera, kissed a different man before his very eyes. Then not too long after he learned that they also had sex in public, and she also got raped by Wyca before all of his peers, all in the same day. Laven learned all of this from the others. How they cheered at the spectacle, how they laughed, ridiculed and shamed her. He was disappointed, broken-hearted, and angry. How could they do that to such an amazing woman!? Sera did not deserve that, she was the strongest, most beautiful girl he knew! Those scumbags who treated women as toys for their carnal desires deserved death! Knowing the fact that Sera was living her daily life serving as a meat slave made him sick to the stomach, yet there was something more, something else eating at him from within. An awful sense of betrayal, jealousy, and something else he couldn''t describe. A tent started to grow on his crotch as Laven grew aroused, remembering the shape of Sera''s firm breasts and imagining them covered with ropes of sticky white fluid. This stirred an uncomfortable feeling of disgust and embarrassment inside his chest. He shook his head as he forced his mind to focus on something else, but to no avail. He could only imagine what her face must''ve looked like while getting used as a fleshlight by Wyca and Gin, and to his shame, he also had the urge to watch it happening as well. ''Why am I... thinking these things...? She''s being raped, humiliated, and defiled, yet... why can''t I stop thinking about it?'' Laven pulled down his pants and released his growing erection from its restraints, stroking it lightly with his hand. With every pump he could feel it growing harder and firmer, accompanied with beads of precum forming at its tip. With every stroke the erotic image of Sera being violated against her will continued to linger inside his head, his gaze locked on her body as he watched how it moved and shuddered with each thrust delivered from either Wyca or Gin. His movements sped up, until he reached his climax with a gasp and groaned while pumping his load onto the floor. The white sticky liquid kept dripping out of his swollen tip even after he had stopped shaking his hips, falling on the wooden boards and mixing with the rest of the mess he made. Only after a few minutes of calming himself did it stop completely. It was only when he stared at his reflection on the mirror in front of him did he realize what he had done. Ashamed of himself and disgusted by his own behavior, Laven fell to his knees and vomited all of the contents of his stomach out. "Blargh...!" For a good ten seconds he spewed out all of the liquids inside of him, bile, and puke that mixed with his cum in the puddle on the ground before stopping. Emotions that he could not understand swirled around in his mind. There was a heavy sense of guilt, but there was also a tinge of excitement and arousal as well. They churned and intertwined with one another, refusing to be separated from each other. Instead, they blended together in a weird concoction of shame, fear, anger, disgust, and pleasure. He hated this disgusting emotion and didn''t want to acknowledge it. So, he denied it, telling himself that it did not exist at all. But alas, it backfired. The longer he bottled them up inside the worse it felt. He couldn''t take it anymore so he cried as tears began to pour from his eyes like waterfalls. Tears of frustration and anger, or perhaps they were tears of grief and sadness. At this point, he didn''t know or care to differentiate the two. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The Lord''s orders to the teenagers were clear. "Copulate with Daria everyday, empower the Lord through sexual acts." Laven naturally could not resist nor disobey. However, he also realized the weakness of the order itself. ''The Lord''s order didn''t specify the amount of times I must copulate with Daria. As long as I copulate with her just once a day, I''m free. I don''t have to do it all day long.'' Laven didn''t know the details, but he had an inkling that their sexual deeds to Daria somehow affected the Lord in a positive way from how the orders were worded. Thus, he decided to have as minimal sexual interactions with Daria as possible, only going at it once a day, and spend the rest of it on something else. It would have been easy to go with the flow and join in on the action like his peers, but he chose not to. After all, why would he help the person he hated the most? That''s right. Despite being under his influence, Laven still harbored ill feelings towards Gin. He could not resist his will, but his mind was still his own. It was contradictory of him to have strong emotions against the man when he could not even disobey or disagree with him. Especially when Gin was the cause for everything bad that happened to him. Even the order to ''copulate with Daria'' was merely an extension of his whims and caprices. And so Laven would never fully submit to his commands like the others, he would find ways to make his own interpretation of the orders he had received. To do the bare minimum and nothing more. He would bid his time and try to figure out how to escape. If only Gin hadn''t noticed, that is. Inspecting the list of his subjects, he found a name out of place. Laven. ''I guess it should come as no surprise...'' On the day Laven masturbated at the thoughts of Sera getting violated, Gin had sensed it. That slight burst of emotion and sinful lust, he received a whooping 120 Faith points from Laven. It was the single, highest number of points someone ever generated for him. ''As expected, his resentment towards me is understandable. I didn''t alter his perspective after all, only his peers that I turned into horn dogs who''s always erect 24/7. He managed to find a flaw in my order and did only the bare minimum to retaliate. Cute, but also annoying. Like a mosquito bite.'' As soon as Gin figured out what Laven had been up to, he didn''t feel angry at him or anything since it was indeed his fault for not being thorough with his commands. Rather, he was grateful for this incident. He learned that his orders could be circumvented in such a way. However¡ª ''How did he do it? He generated between 20 to 50 Faith points with Daria, but he masturbated one time and gave me 120 points. What is the cause of this? Is the system faulty? No, that can''t be.'' Gin reflected back on the past, how he has acquired so many Faith points ever since he got to this world. Back then when Collette was just a regular man, he impressed her by how fast he learned animal tracking, earning him his first 10 Faith points. Then he moved on to Teressa and earned a consistent 50 points from her orgasms. He also received 15 points every time Teressa masturbated. Sometimes he would occasionally earn 80 points from her, but it was rare. Now that he transformed all of them into hermaphrodites, they gave him 100 points for every climax. He had a theory that the more pleasure one felt, the more Faith points he would earn. It has been proven through Teressa, Collette, Mora, and Daria generating double the amount of points compared to regular men and women. Now that Laven had come into the picture, Gin was certain of himself. ''The stronger the emotions, the bountiful the harvest. As long as the sexual activities are coupled with strong feelings and desires, it''ll be much more rewarding than doing it without those emotional ties.'' A case study was happening right before him. Laven had zero emotional attachment towards Daria, and he also seemed to dislike him. He probably found little to no pleasure in the act. Thus, Laven only fucked her for a short period of time before he pulled out and came, leaving the others to use her for their own enjoyment. That''s how he managed to have the smallest amount of Faith points generated despite the gangbang. ''Then he went home and masturbated, casually scoring a new record for the highest points generated in a single session of 120 points. So... does this mean the system can distinguish the difference in value depending on the amount of emotional investment? I see... If my assumptions are correct then the system works similarly like a currency exchange rate. The bigger the emotional ties and the stronger the feelings they hold, the higher the points will be...'' Gin tapped his fingers on the desk before him. ''I made sure that my subjects will feel the emotions of ''gratefulness'' towards me every time they reach an orgasm or climax. It was a subtle perspective alteration, but quite effective. I made it to be as non-intrusive as possible and everything seems to be working pretty well. Even Laven still generates some Faith points despite his ill will towards me.'' This brought him to the next question. What was Laven thinking about while he masturbated, enough to generate such a high amount of points? One that eclipsed real life sex with Daria? What kind of depraved kinks does he possess? What was he fantasizing about? Maybe he hated Daria? Or was it something else entirely? ''...I think I need to begin another experiment soon¡­'' A smirk formed on Gin''s lips as he crossed his arms before his chest, leaning his back on the chair . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ A new dawn came for Laven as he woke up to the sunlight shining through his window, illuminating his room. He did not feel refreshed at all. After what happened last night, how could he? Despite being exhausted he didn''t get much sleep, spending the entire night tossing and turning. Every time he closed his eyes, the images of Sera being humiliated and raped haunted him. Wyca''s soft, luscious lips on hers, the way she moaned in pleasure, the expression on her face as she surrendered herself to desire. He wanted to hate Gin for brainwashing his peers, and yet he couldn''t get rid of this bizarre emotion coming from the images of Sera getting violated due to reasons he hadn''t understood yet. Laven wasn''t there when it happened, yet his brain created false memories that filled in the blanks of what ''probably'' had taken place. Vivid imaginary scenarios played out in his mind that sent his hormones into overdrive and caused his penis to twitch uncontrollably beneath his blankets as precum leaked out onto the sheets. ''Why is my body reacting in such a way to those scenes I just imagined!? Damnit! I hate myself for being so pathetic!'' Laven cursed his body, wishing it would stop acting up on its own without his permission or consent. He tried to go back to sleep in hopes of avoiding reality a little longer, but it was in vain. This caused him to grow irritated with himself. Eventually, he got up from the bed and changed his clothes. Today would be the same as usual. His daily routines, to follow the order that was given to him. He will eat breakfast, and then head to the training fields and meet up with the others. There he will once again have another session with Daria alongside his friends. After completing his obligation, he''d return home for lunch and drown in his own emotions. Living his life under this new routine for the past week made him depressed. His sword training came to a full stop and barely spoke with anyone at all. He was afraid of hearing them talk about Sera and their comments about her. He wouldn''t want to hear any more stories related to Gin or the other women. Dragging his tired and defeated body out of the house, Laven walked to the training field with slumped shoulders and head hung low. The dirt road underneath his feet led him along the familiar path toward where he would find the others. Soon enough, he arrived at his destination. However, when Laven entered the training grounds, his eyes noticed something was different than usual today. Daria was there, getting all her holes plowed by his friends, grunting and moaning like an animal while surrounded by cocks, balls, and asses. But that wasn''t all of them. Three familiar figures were seen standing by the side of the field. Gin, Wyca, and Sera. ''Gin...'' Laven whispered the Lord''s name in his mind as his eyes focused on him. Their gazes met and he froze solid in place. He didn''t know whether to walk away or stay where he stood. Gin beckoned him over with a wave of his hand, and his body couldn''t refuse. Before he knew it he had already approached them while ignoring the noises of sexual activity behind him. ''Does he know... what I''ve been doing...?'' His gaze moved to the two other people beside Gin, "...Sera..." Laven called out. He looked at her face which looked paler than usual under the sunlight, noticing how beautiful and lifeless she appeared to be. Her eyes lacked the vigor and the spirit he remembered seeing before. There was nothing but damp embers left now. A shell of her former self. It was painful to look at yet he couldn''t stop staring. It felt unreal, almost like he was looking at a ghost. She wore what appeared to be her usual attire. A tank top that exposed a part of her belly, and a pair of short pants revealing the curvature of her legs. But something else caught his attention. A ''bump'' on her groins. ''...What is that bulge?'' His eyes widened slightly in shock as he stared at it for a while longer in disbelief. ''Impossible...'' "What''s wrong? Isn''t she the most beautiful thing in the universe?" Gin asked, snapping Laven back into reality as his gaze returned to his face. "Indeed she is..." Laven answered without thinking, unable to form coherent thoughts at the moment. Gin chuckled at his reaction, amused by the bewildered expression on his face before speaking again with a mischievous grin, "Well, Laven, I''ve heard from Wyca that apparently you and Sera were close back then. You guys were childhood friends, right?" "Y-Yes..." Laven nodded with a stutter as he forced himself to maintain eye contact with the man standing across him. His heartbeat quickened as Gin continued asking questions. "...I see," Gin muttered softly with narrowed eyes. "Say, do you mind if I ask you one more thing?" He leaned closer toward Laven''s ear and whispered, "You love her, don''t you?" Laven flinched upon hearing these words, surprised by how straightforward his words were. He felt his cheeks heating up and his palms getting sweaty as his mind raced through many possibilities for how this conversation might play out. "I-I do..." He managed to admit in a soft voice. Sera''s brows furrowed ever so slightly, almost impossible to notice if not for Gin''s natural mind reading ability of his subjects. A small hint of emotion had shown up within her otherwise lifeless eyes before disappearing instantly after it came. Laven failed to notice this subtle change in Sera''s facial expression however, too flustered by his confession and confused about what Gin was trying to get out of him. Gin took a step back and turned to Wyca, "What do you think? It seems like these two are more than just childhood friends..." he trailed off while crossing his arms below his chest before continuing, "Can''t say I''m surprised though. Sera''s pretty, brave and strong. Enough to even capture both men and women''s hearts, isn''t that right?" Wyca grinned wryly in response to this remark. "That''s true..." She replied, turning to Sera who averted her eyes away from everyone present. "Even I got captured by this girl''s charm," She added with an audible sigh escaping her lips. Her hands reached towards Sera''s perky buttocks, grabbing and massaging the firm muscles hidden behind her short pants. "Just a month ago I despised her guts... And now look at me now. I can''t get enough of this adorable body of hers." "Hoho~ Is that so...?" Gin nodded approvingly and shot Sera a quick glance before glancing at Laven''s crotch area, noting a noticeable bulge protruding from the front of his pants. He could sense Laven''s tension growing stronger by the second as their conversation progressed further. Wyca seemed to have noticed Laven''s nervous behavior as well because she giggled and explained, "Sera''s quite ferocious in bed. It was fun dominating her for the first time... but man... she''s hard to tame and control, that''s for sure. She''s silent now, but believe me when I say that she''s wild and energetic during sex." Laven gulped audibly and broke eye contact with Gin for a moment to glance at Sera''s groin again before returning his attention back to him, unsure of where the conversation was leading to. Gin smirked and proceeded to pat Laven''s shoulder, reassuring him that there was nothing to worry about. "Well, I''m sure you know by now that like Daria, Wyca is also a hermaphrodite, right? With a dick and pussy alike." He gestured at Wyca who stood nearby, sporting a playful smile on her lips while fondling Sera''s rear end. "Yes..." Laven mumbled under his breath. At a glance, there''s not much change to her physique. Her tits and butt were tighter and more defined, but overall there was no difference from a normal woman. No way would he be able to tell that she had male genitalia attached to her body unless someone told him beforehand. Personally, he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, but the bulge was obvious on Wyca. "With my blessing, Wyca''s stamina and strength has been enhanced beyond leaps and bounds. Her libido is also through the roof as well. Not only is she a superhuman, but also a sex machine. Never get tired of it and can go all night long non-stop." Wyca blushed at his remark. "T-that''s not true, my Lord! I do get tired after some time!" She protested as her eyes swam around, redness spreading throughout her face and neck. "Oh yeah? You sure looked fine to me yesterday," Gin countered with a laugh and continued, "You pounded into Sera''s pussy like a rabbit in heat, never taking your eyes off of her. She orgasmed countless times... and you even made her piss herself." Laven lost his breath when he heard what Gin said. He wasn''t sure if it was because of the explicit content of the conversation or because of his growing erection, which had grown considerably larger now after picturing the scene playing out in his mind. ''Sera... pissing herself...?'' He wondered in awe as the image flashed through his brain for a second. A wave of embarrassment washed over his entire being as his erection grew stiffer against his pants. He placed one hand on his crotch in an attempt to cover his shame from the others. "Heh." Gin chuckled in amusement before turning around, "Anyway, Sera always passes out from the pleasure every time and Wyca is far from satisfied. It''s tough to keep up with her enthusiasm and stamina, y''know?" He confessed with a helpless shrug of his shoulders. Gin then glanced sideways at Wyca who avoided his gaze, clearly embarrassed by his remarks. Laven still wasn''t sure where the conversation was going until Gin smiled brightly at him and suggested, "Would you like to lend them a hand, Laven?" Laven blinked twice as the gears inside his brain ground to a halt. His ears were ringing with white noise as he stared blankly ahead at the man before him, unsure how to respond to such a forward request. He tried to speak but failed miserably due to his mouth being parched dry by all the sudden adrenaline rushing through his veins. ¡°...H-help¡­?¡± "See, I finally decided to give my ''blessing'' to Sera." Gin continued, "I don''t know if you noticed or not, but her groins seems to have ''changed'' now, doesn''t it?" He gestured at Sera''s crotch, where Laven noticed a bulge similar to Wyca''s. Laven''s heart skipped a beat as his eyes darted between Gin''s face and Sera''s nether regions. He felt the blood draining from his body when Gin''s words finally sank in, leaving him pale and weak in the knees. ''So it was a penis all along... It wasn¡¯t just my imagination...'' Laven''s mind reeled in shock and horror. Gin paused for a moment, letting the reality dawned on this feminine looking boy. Laven''s face went death pale when Gin announced, "Sera''s a full on hermaphrodite now. She has a cock and pussy, plus all the other perks of being one." Wrapping his arms around Laven''s shoulder, Gin whispered into his ears. "Laven... the reason I called you is because I have a favor to ask." He took a deep breath before saying, "Sera is clueless on how to use her new appendage. We could just show her ourselves, but since the both of you have been close since childhood, we thought of letting you have the honor of doing it. After all, you still have feelings for her, right?" Laven stared at Gin, wide-eyed. It took him several seconds before the words registered within him, and once they did his entire body shivered from top to bottom. He gazed at the girl before him with trembling pupils, uncertain on what to do or what to think. "What... do you want me to do...?" "Look over there." Gin gestured with his chin towards Daria, getting filled in all her holes. "Why don''t you show Sera how you two make love with each other? Show her how to use her brand new tool to experience the greatest pleasures life can offer. Do it, for her sake." "M-me...? How to use... a penis...?" Laven repeated with a quivering voice as sweat rolled down his forehead. He gulped and shifted his eyes away from the lord to look at the girl who stood beside him instead, feeling weak and light-headed when he saw that there wasn''t a shred of concern in her eyes as she stared into his soul. They were emotionless, empty, and distant, yet at the same time held hints of curiosity and interest within their depths. "S-Sera... are you okay... with this...?" His voice barely came out of his mouth, cracking and shaking with every word he uttered. "...Haah..." Sera averted her eyes, letting out a sigh. This was the most humane gesture she has made so far in this conversation. Perhaps the first sign of life coming out of her after days of having her pussy ravaged by the red haired demoness. "Sure." She replied indifferently, confirming Laven''s assumption of her current state of mind. Laven felt like the entire world was collapsing underneath his feet. It was difficult for him to breathe as the weight of Sera''s confirmation bore heavily upon his shoulders. "Though..." Sera added, pulling his attention back to her. "...Don''t get me wrong. I''m not doing this for Wyca. I''m doing this for our Lord, and the Lord wants me to serve under her. So yes, I will cooperate." Those words stung deep into Laven''s psyche. They cut deep into his core and stabbed at his deepest insecurities. Even if Sera was under Gin''s influence, her feelings for Wyca hadn''t changed and the only reason why she agreed was due to her absolute loyalty to the Lord. At this point Laven wasn''t even sure whether Sera still sees him as a friend anymore. Maybe the person who he fell in love with had disappeared a long time ago, buried and forgotten beneath layers upon layers of hypnotic conditioning and reprogramming done by the man next to him. Or maybe, she never cared about his feelings from the very beginning. Maybe what he thought to be love and affection was actually nothing more than mere infatuation and lust towards an idealized version of her created within his mind. Either way, the possibility of her reciprocating his feelings had shattered into a thousand pieces the moment the words left her mouth. "Oh, you still have some fight left in you yet, huh, Sera?" Wyca scoffed, throwing a scornful glare at the girl while licking her lips seductively, "You sure talk big for a girl who pissed herself from cumming too hard." She tightened her grip on Sera''s buttocks, kneading them with force as her finger traced the outlines of her groin and moved around her hole, circling and probing as if she intended to violate her asshole any moment now. Sera shivered from the stimulation, a faint redness crept up to her face. Gritting her teeth, she kept her cool through sheer force and will. "Well, I''ll enjoy taking my time breaking you. Until then, why don''t you learn how to use your new flesh toy? Who knows? If you manage to satisfy me, I might let you cum in me as much as you want tonight." With those words, Wyca pushed Sera towards Laven, causing her to stumble forwards and grab onto him for balance. Laven gasped as he steadied himself while supporting her body, "Uwaah?!" He exclaimed out loud. Their faces were now mere inches apart from each other, separated by nothing but air and space itself. Sera''s eyes wandered over Laven''s features for a second before her focus returned to his face, tilting her head in confusion. She seemed lost in thoughts for a moment. Her brows crept up to a frown and she recoiled from him in disgust, pushing him away with all of her might before taking a few steps backwards. "Go wash yourself!" She hissed and shook her head with eyes full of contempt as if repulsed by his very presence alone, "You''re sweaty and stink! It''s so disgusting!" Laven fell on the ground, dumbfounded and unable to comprehend the situation. "Eh? S-Sera?! What''s the matter..?" He stuttered while struggling to stand back up and regain his composure, but she paid him no heed as she ignored him and kept a distance between them. "Don''t come near me! Get away!" She raised her hand and pointed accusingly towards him. "I just told you! Go wash yourself first, dammit! The Lord won''t allow me to be touched by unclean pigs like you!" "H-huh!? B-But..." Laven started saying something but stopped halfway through as he realized she was right. He had been neglecting his personal hygiene for the past couple of days due to stress. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after getting dressed and putting on new clothes every day, he hadn¡¯t bothered washing himself properly or cleaned his room once ever since the sword competition. His whole room reeked of stale sweat and dried semen from last night¡¯s masturbation. The front of his pants was also stained with fresh pre-cum that leaked out earlier when they talked about Sera wetting herself. His mind was clouded by lust, despair, and self-loathing that he hadn''t noticed how filthy he had become. Gin interrupted them before anyone could say anything, "That''s enough." With a snap of his fingers, the filth, grime and foul body odor that came from Laven''s body disappeared in an instant. He was now as clean and fresh as if he had bathed just a few moments before. His oily hair turned shiny and smooth, and the nasty stains on his outfit vanished as if they were never there. Even his skin glowed with radiance. "There, perfect." Gin proclaimed with pride as he dusted his hands on each other before pointing towards the direction of the busy crowd, surrounding Daria. "Now, why don''t we begin the lesson?" He suggested in a calm tone, giving Sera a look. "Yes, my Lord." Sera nodded in reply. Turning to Laven who was still confused by what just happened to him, she spoke. "Come. Show me what you got, Laven." Sera''s voice pierced through his thoughts and brought him back to reality. "Huh?" Laven couldn''t grasp what was happening. He gazed at her in confusion, but she merely stared back at him with an annoyed expression. "Did you forget? Show me how to use this ''tool'' of mine to bring pleasure to others. Show me how you ''make love'' with Daria." Sera insisted, gesturing towards the orgy of teenagers going on in front of her as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "You said you love me, didn''t you?" She continued with a smirk on her lips, her voice dripping with sarcasm and mockery. "Go ahead, prove it to me. Let''s see if you have what it takes to ''love'' a woman with a dick." Laven''s eyes widened at the insinuation of Sera''s words. His mind struggled to process the information and realize its implications, but he knew one thing for certain. That the Sera standing before him now wasn''t the one he grew up with. There''s no trace of hesitation or restraint within her words, nor any sense of embarrassment either. She said everything without batting an eyelid or showing the slightest bit of shame or discomfort. He had never seen this side of her before. Never in a million years would he expect her to act so shamelessly in front of him, especially when she was completely aware of his feelings towards her. This revelation hurt his heart deeply. His feelings meant nothing to her. Absolutely nothing at all. Did their friendship really mean that little to her? No... perhaps it was never there to begin with? All this time, maybe he had deluded himself with false hopes of love and romances? ''Both friendship and love... it was unrequited.'' Laven gritted his teeth, feeling tears welling up inside his eyes. He fought valiantly to hold them back, but they spilled out nonetheless and flowed down his cheeks like streams of water running down the edge of a cliffside. A quiet sob escaped his throat and echoed within the confines of his mind. Gin noticed the change in Laven''s mood, sensing that he was upset over Sera''s rejection. "Looks like he needs some motivation..." He commented before walking towards him, placing his palm upon his shoulder. "If you need incentive, I can provide it for you. Would you like that?" "...Incentive?" "Yes. Incentive." Gin reaffirmed with a smile. "If you can make Daria orgasm even once today, I will grant you one wish. Anything within my capabilities, anything at all. Just ask and it shall be granted." "A-Anything...?" Laven asked incredulously, wiping away his tears while peering into his dark irises with disbelief written across his face. With eyes filled with skepticism, he found it difficult to believe this man who ruined everything made such an offer to him. Gin nodded, confirming the terms of agreement to him. "If you can make Daria orgasm with your dick, I will grant one wish of yours." A brief silence fell upon them. Laven couldn''t help but feel skeptical, but he couldn''t deny the sincerity behind his words. "...What if I fail?" Gin pondered for a while before answering his question. "If you fail and climax first before Daria, then..." He tapped his chin with his index finger and pondered, "...I will turn you into a breeding cattle just like her." Laven froze for a second, his brain lagged and refused to function properly as he tried to process what he just heard, "...I beg your pardon?" Laven asked in utter bewilderment. ''Cattle? Me? Breeding? What...?'' "As I said, I will turn you into a cum dumpster just like Daria. That''s the punishment, to become an incubator for the village for failing." Gin grinned. "It doesn''t matter whether you are a man or woman because I will transform your body into a hermaphrodite anyway. Though, your looks are already feminine enough. I just need to ''install'' a vagina between your legs." Laven opened his mouth and closed it, repeating the same action three more times before he managed to utter something coherent. "U-uh... Huuh?!" ''Becoming a breeding cow if I fail...? What kind of cruel joke is this?!'' He opened his mouth to protest, but the words died in his throat as he realized the severity of the situation. Beads of sweat rolled down his temples and he felt a lump forming in his stomach. His limbs froze solid while his eyes stared vacantly into the abyss. His body refused to move, paralyzed from fear. Laven gazed towards Sera by reflex as if looking for aid from her, but she merely shrugged at him, dismissing his troublesome existence altogether. "It''s your decision to make, not mine." She said with indifference before turning away from him to watch the others get their way with Daria instead. Gin and Wyca remained silent, patiently waiting for him to accept the deal or not. Their eyes showed neither hostility nor pity, merely observing him with curious anticipation. It''s as though they enjoyed seeing how he would react in such dire situations and what sort of excuses he would come up with. "The choice is up to you. If you win, I will grant you anything you want. If you fail, you will be accompanying Daria as a cattle, to serve others as a cock-sleeve for the rest of your life." Gin crossed his arms below his chest with confidence oozing out of his lips. "As long as you try your best to satisfy Daria, I guarantee you will succeed. This opportunity of yours wouldn''t come by everyday, so why waste it?" "What should I do...?" Laven muttered weakly. "... Sera..." He pleaded as his gaze locked onto hers again. Sera simply stared at him for a moment before shrugging once more. A slight frown appeared upon her brows while her eyes narrowed upon noticing how desperate he sounded. His entire being exuded uncertainty and self-doubt. Sera spoke out. "If you don''t want to do it, that''s fine too. After all, it''s your call to make, Laven." Her gaze met his for the briefest of moments before returning to Daria''s gangbang again, "I guess your love wasn''t strong enough to force you do something out of the ordinary?" Sera remarked with an unusual flat and monotone voice, sounding almost bored. "Ah..." Laven gasped quietly when he heard her say such cold words. A chill ran down his spine and goosebumps covered his entire skin as he trembled uncontrollably in place. Time stopped for a moment for him. "N-no... that''s not..." Laven lowered his head, staring at the dirt beneath his feet while gripping his fists tightly together until they turned white from lack of circulation. He grit his teeth hard, feeling his heart pounding within his chest until it threatened to burst forth any second. "I... Sera..." The others kept silent, watching how Laven would react. They could sense his inner turmoil as he battled within himself to decide which path to take. They all waited expectantly for him to say something, anything at all. Sera stood unmoving before him while Wyca snickered nearby, glancing at Laven as if she knew he would reject the challenge and flee from the scene with his tail tucked between his legs like a coward. She didn''t expect anything from someone like him, after all. Gin on the other hand looked eager to hear what he would answer. For him, this situation had always been a game from the very beginning and he couldn''t wait to see how things would play out in the end. Eventually, Laven sighed. He wiped away the last remaining traces of tears and lifted his head up. A heavy sigh escaped from his mouth, and he nodded towards Gin with determination in his eyes. "...Okay. I will accept your challenge." He declared before turning to Sera with confidence radiating out of his being for once, "For love." He added. Sera frowned the moment she heard these words coming from his mouth and glared at him. She felt annoyed by his display of bravado and determination as well as his stubbornness in persisting on this subject of ¡®love¡¯ despite her clear disinterest to reciprocate his feelings. "Suit yourself," Sera snapped back, rolling her eyes at him with disdain before continuing, "But remember, if you fail, you will become like her. To live as livestock for the rest of your miserable life. I''m sure you can imagine what that means, can''t you?" Laven hesitated for a second upon hearing her warning, but he regained his composure almost immediately. He steeled his resolve and nodded once more with firm conviction, "Yes! I will do it, regardless of the outcome!" He answered with utmost certainty as if nothing would ever stop him. Sera snorted and snorted at his declaration before scoffing. "Stupid." She retorted bluntly. "Love? What love? Don''t make me laugh." She was irritated by how persistent he acted when he obviously had no chance to be with her. There was no point in pursuing this conversation further and wasting her time talking nonsense with an idiot. Without saying anything more, Sera turned around and headed straight towards the crowd without sparing another glance at Laven. Leaving him behind, Sera focused back all of her attention on learning how to use her new equipment. Laven clenched his hands into fists and loosened them. A moment later he followed Sera¡¯s back with heavy steps. It would be tough for him to pull the act off with everyone watching and judging him, but he didn''t have any choice anymore. He felt like he needed to prove himself to her, to Sera, that he was capable of loving someone unconditionally despite their gender or appearance. ¡®Am I sure¡­? Am I really doing this¡­?¡¯ He was getting too carried away by the flow and became rash. Now that the words already left his lips, there''s nobody who can say or do to pull him out of the situation now. ¡®Can¡¯t back out now¡­ I have to win this¡­!¡¯ Everything else was irrelevant, winning became his only focus. He was willing to risk it all for this one chance and nothing short of death itself would stop him from achieving it. "Hmm, what do you think of this, Wyca?" Gin rubbed his chin, deep in thoughts. "He has accepted my offer despite knowing the consequences." He shot the red haired girl beside him a look, "Will he be able to complete the task given or will he fail? Do you think he could pull it off?" "Heh... I''m betting on failure," Wyca replied with an arrogant smirk while crossing her arms below her chest, "A guy like him won''t get anywhere with that level of moxy. It''ll be interesting to see his attempt to overcome it though. It''d sure make for great entertainment, at least." She chuckled, finding herself amused at the idea of it. The two conversed briefly before Gin gave Wyca''s firm ass a rough squeeze and slapped it, making her squeal in delight. "I agree with you though. This will definitely be interesting, regardless of the results." He said, shifting his attention back to the center of the crowd. "Well then, it''s showtime. Let''s witness his grand performance together, shall we?" Wyca''s face flushed bright red as she nodded, "Y-yes, with pleasure my Lord." Chapter 13-1 (Will of Love) Daria has been stuck on the same spot for a week now. In the middle of the training field, surrounded by teenagers around her age, their cocks out of their pants pressing against her body as they stand around her in a circle. Engulfed in heat, sweat and lust, her cock towered against the sky for days, her balls swollen and heavy as they hung between her legs. Naked and out of her mind, Daria was a slave to her instincts, driven purely by the desire to breed. Gin made sure of it, filling her mind with nothing but endless ecstasy. ¡®For the past week, once a day I would have the village¡¯s restaurant prepare a large meal to be delivered to the training field, and then I would recover her stamina and condition.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a healthy way of living, but thanks to his Faith points, regulating Daria¡¯s body was a cinch. It helped keep her alive and well, while at the same time maintaining her sanity, or lack thereof. Even at this very moment, Daria was squeezing Faith points from herself and the other teens fucking her every hole. This idea worked pretty well. By using just the teenagers and leaving the adults to go on their usual business, the village remained afloat for the moment. Daria seemed to be out of her mind, with an insane grin as her body was in a daze of ecstasy. Generally speaking, when one is exposed to certain types of stimuli consistently and frequently enough, the brain will adapt to it. That stimuli will bring diminishing returns, its effectiveness will become less and less responsive. However, thanks to Gin''s transformation, Daria''s mind was being continually reset, her sanity being permanently kept at a constant peak of sexual desire and excitement. It didn''t matter how much her body was exposed to the stimulation; every time it felt as if it had been her first. No matter how many times the young men surrounding her came inside of her pussy, or how many times her balls unloaded their seed on the grass and dirt, she was never satisfied. The seed of the other teenagers that dripped down her thighs only fueled her fire as she grew even more lustful. No matter what happens, Daria will never grow desensitized to the feeling of a cock sliding deep within her pussy or stretching out her lips around its girth. Every time it would happen she would cum and orgasm like a whore in heat. Gin had given her a permanent craving for sexual pleasure, and she wouldn''t stop until every hole of her body was thoroughly used. Like a loyal sow, her purpose was to give anyone with a dick or a pussy the ability to empty their lusts into her and breed her womb with their seed. Even if her body grew heavy with children and her belly round from her pregnancy, it wouldn''t matter. She would continue to live the same way every day with her insatiable instincts dictating her actions. In other words, she was made into the ideal cumdump and a sow for the village, a sex toy and breeding partner for anyone to use as they pleased. That was her life now. ¡®For now, I don¡¯t have much plans for Daria. I¡¯ll just make sure she stays alive and enjoying her daily routine, being gangbanged senseless and drowning in ecstasy. Though, it¡¯s only been a week and I already feel this chore of taking care of her to be quite annoying. I¡¯ll delegate this task to Teressa later.¡¯ Gin thought as he smiled at his own creation. A living, breathing sexual slave made to exist as nothing but a fuck toy for stress relieve of the villagers. The work of a God. He marveled at his handiwork before bringing back his attention to the present. Daria laid on the ground, covered in dirt, dust, grime, and many other types of lewd fluid. At this point she simply looked like a pile of garbage in the middle of the battlefield. Her sweat-soaked skin was smeared with fresh cum from the nearby boys, and her lower-half was a complete mess, absolutely covered in mud, mucus, sweat and cum. Her pussy looked swollen and battered as spunk continued to leak out of her onto the soil beneath her, fertilizing the ground along the way. Meanwhile, her cock stood erect still, twitching around wildly. Fresh seed dripped off of the glans onto her stomach. Her balls were heavy and full as they rested against the ground between her legs. She had long since lost the ability to speak coherently. All that remained in her mind was the instinctual desire to breed and be bred like any other animal on this planet. The teenagers stopped their session with Daria as soon as Gin approached with Wyca by his side. They stepped away from the hermaphrodite covered in their cums and gave them some space, obeying the will of their Lord. "..." Sera stood before Daria, staring at her eyes completely filled with whites. She didn''t say anything as she watched one of her former peers on the ground in a daze, covered in dirt and cum, looking like a complete mess. Then she moved her gaze lower towards her groins, seeing her cock still erect and throbbing, drooling thick lines of semen down its length. ''I can feel it... my cock... it''s getting harder...'' Sera realized as she began to reach her hands to touch herself over her black shorts. It was a weird, unfamiliar sensation to her, like an alien presence between her legs. However, it didn''t feel bad. In fact, it was quite pleasant, making her feel aroused in a different way. "Now Laven, why don''t we start?" Gin snapped his fingers, instantly recovering Daria''s exhaustion. Her hair covered in cum and sweat became clean, and her appearance regained its luster. She looked beautiful again, full of energy as though she hadn''t just been used by dozens of men moments ago. "I''ve cleaned and recovered all of Daria''s stamina and fatigue, just for you, Laven. We want the challenge to be as fair and square as possible, right?" Gin spoke as he gestured at Daria''s nude body. Laven couldn''t tear his gaze away from her, focusing on every curve and detail. "S-start... now?" Laven questioned with anxiety creeping up into his voice. He swallowed hard as his eyes locked on Daria''s towering length for a second time, mesmerized by how majestic it looked even in a semi-erect state. She was so big, much bigger than himself, and yet for some reason, this fact made his own prick tingle in response, twitching within the tight confines of his pants. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you agree to show Sera how to use her new ''tool''?" Gin raised his eyebrow. "Don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind after all that?" He added as he glanced at Laven''s crotch area, noting that there was indeed a noticeable bulge protruding from the front of his pants. Laven didn''t respond with words, only nodding his head in affirmation to Gin''s query. "R-right, this should be fine..." He muttered under his breath. "Very well, then." Gin chuckled before stepping aside, "Please, proceed as you see fit." "Uh..." Laven paused for a moment and moved his gaze towards Sera, who was still standing next to him. He wondered what she must think of him at the moment. Does she consider him an idiot for accepting the challenge, or perhaps a pathetic loser who doesn''t know how to give up on hopeless dreams? He wished he had answers to those questions. But, there wasn''t any time to ponder these things now. He had to make a move before he lost his nerve again. After taking a deep breath, Laven summoned every ounce of courage within him and proceeded forward. His feet carried him towards Daria''s side and knelt on one knee next to her. Staring at her naked form up close, Laven felt his face flushing hot while his pulse raced faster. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead and trickled down his cheeks. He wiped them with his sleeve before reaching his arm towards Daria''s shoulder, shaking her lightly. "Hey... uhm..." He called out in a low tone of voice, uncertain of how to address her. "...Daria?" "Haah... haaa..." Daria stirred awake, gasping for air. The first thing she saw was his face looming over her body and it caused her to let out a surprised gasp. Her eyes widened in recognition and her lips curled upwards into a smile when she saw him. "Aahh... haa..." Her breathing calmed down somewhat but her heart still beat rapidly in her chest. She sat up, arching her back slightly forward as she stretched her arms over her head and yawned widely before fixing her gaze towards his face. "Daria, are you... okay?" This was the first time Laven spoke to her properly since her hermaphrodite transformation. "...Yes." Daria responded slowly while tilting her head to the side. She seemed confused by his question and tilted her head, not sure why he would ask such a thing. It made Laven blush even harder, embarrassed by her innocent gesture. "Do you recognize me?" He inquired further. "...Laven?" "Of course!" She answered instantly. "We trained together with the sword before. Why are you asking this...?" "O-oh, n-nothing... I was just making sure..." Laven stammered, trying to regain his composure. He let out a long sigh and continued, "Look, I''m sorry for asking strange questions, but I have to ask... Do you remember what happened to you?" "What?" Daria furrowed her eyebrows in thought, "What do you mean? Did something happen?" Laven cleared his throat with sweat trickling on his forehead. "No, no... nothing serious," He replied quickly while glancing sideways towards Gin, "S-sorry..." ''Uh oh, what am I doing...? What am I trying to ask her...?'' Laven panicked in his mind while trying to keep his cool outside. He was wondering if Daria herself realized what happened to her so far. Turned into a hermaphrodite and made to be a breeding sow, gangbanged senseless for a week, and now he even tried asking how she was feeling. "Ahahaha, it''s fine! You don''t have to apologize! I wasn''t offended or anything..." Daria smiled broadly and leaned forward to pat his shoulder in a reassuring manner. She seemed cheerful despite her earlier confusion. "So, shall we get to it?" She added as she gazed towards his bulging crotch. "W-wha...?!" Laven froze in surprise as she suddenly got closer to him without warning. He blushed and tried to pull away by reflex but couldn¡¯t when she wrapped her arms around him in an embrace. "W-wait, wait!! D-don''t come any closer!!" He shouted while trying to push her away. In panic, Laven moved his gaze towards Sera and back to Daria. He saw her licking her lips, eyes filled with lust. ''Th-this isn''t good...'' Laven gulped audibly and trembled, holding off the urge to pee from his bladder. His cock twitched violently underneath his trousers and pre-cum leaked out of him, dampening his underwear. "Why? Aren''t we supposed to breed? The Lord''s ordered us so, isn''t it?" Daria''s face was dangerously close to his as her seductive voice whispered into his ears. Laven couldn''t control the torrent of blood rushing southward at her words, causing his erection to swell and press against his pants at full throttle. His cock throbbed as it strained within the confines of his underwear, pulsing and begging to break free. "I... wait¡ª" Without further ado, Daria moved her hands quick as lighting, pulling down his pants and underwear in one swift motion. "I want it inside of me." She said in a low voice before grabbing his stiff member with both of her hands. It jumped and quivered in response as it swelled from the contact with her soft palms. A drop of liquid leaked from the tip and soaked the ground below. "Your cock... it''s cute. I like it." Daria cooed softly as she brought her face towards his erection and brushed her nose against its underside before inhaling deeply through her nostrils. "Sweaty and musky, a nice smell." She purred, sending shivers down his spine. "Hyaaaa! Daria...! I...!" Before Laven knew what was happening, she buried her nose onto his pubes and took another deep breath in. It made his legs quiver as his entire being trembled from her touch. She smelt him deeply again and licked along his shaft with her tongue while running her fingers through his hair, tugging at it gently yet firmly enough to pull his head back slightly. "The Lord has bestowed me the knowledge of pleasuring a cock. I shall put it to great use." Her lips parted and closed around the tip, sucking hard before moving them forward to engulf his entire length. She sucked his hard member with great enthusiasm and skill while continuing to massage his balls with her hands. She knew exactly what spots to hit to make his body shudder, moaning uncontrollably under her ministrations. "Daria! P-please stop...!" Laven tried pushing her away, but Daria clung onto him like glue. Her grip on his balls tightened. She moved her other arm and squeezed his buttocks as she continued blowing his mushroom head. Her fingers traced along his scrotum and pressed down on his perineum, massaging the area. "Hnggh...!!" Laven looked up towards the sky, his eyes rolled back into his head while his hips jerked forward involuntarily, trying his best to resist the mind numbing pleasure that assaulted his senses. ''I can''t cum now! I can''t just lose like this...! Sera...!'' Sera watched with focus as Daria took Laven''s entire length into her mouth effortlessly, suckling on his shaft like a baby nursing on his mother''s teat. She seemed happy with herself and smiled proudly at her accomplishment before pulling him deeper inside her oral cavity. Her tongue lapped along the underside of his glans with great vigor and energy while she bobbed her head back and forth in rhythm. ''That looks like it would feel really good...'' Sera thought absentmindedly, imagining how amazing it must feel to receive such service. Her ''meat'' throbbed, demanding attention and she found herself reaching towards them and caressing her fingers over her pants, seeking release from the pent up lust that accumulated within her loins. "It''s good, isn''t it? How about you cum and enjoy yourself, Laven?" Daria whispered as she kissed along the base of his cock between words, nibbling at the flesh of his scrotum before giving him another long, loving lick across his meat. He shivered from the stimulation, his knees buckled as he struggled to remain upright. "N-no! You don''t understand...! This is... I need you to listen to me first...!" Laven shook his head frantically and placed his palms on her shoulders, trying to push her away while pleading desperately to have his say, but it was useless. She grabbed hold of his wrists and held them together while continuing her oral assault on his member. Her lips formed a ring around his head and she moved them back and forth while humming in satisfaction. "Oh...? Slurrp... still... slurrp... resisting...? Slurrp..." Daria teased in between her enthusiastic fellatio and made eye contact with Laven once more. He froze momentarily upon gazing into those hungry predatory eyes filled with unadulterated lust and abyss-like libido. A wicked grin appeared on her face before taking his entire length inside her mouth again without breaking eye contact. She held him there for a few seconds, savoring his taste for a while. "...Ghg...!" Laven gasped and groaned as his brain gradually filled with nothing but the thoughts of absolute bliss. He shut his eyes tight, trying his best to focus on holding back his climax until she finally released his manhood from her grasp. "Laven..." Daria murmured under her breath and gazed upward at him with affection, a sweet smile plastered on her face. "...This past week, you haven''t done it with me much, have you?" She asked and planted another kiss on the crown of his penis, pecking at it repeatedly before leaning forward to nuzzle her nose against his abdomen. "S-slow down...!" Laven begged pitifully while trembling before her unwavering determination to make him cum in her mouth. "Everyone''s penis is different. From the length and size, to their girth and subtle shape, I remember it all." Daria mused and spread her fingers open before his eyes as she stroked and massaged his cock with both hands, "I remember your shape, Laven. Every single detail of yours... Your curves, ridges, veins... Even your scent... How your body reacted when you came... The sensation of your semen filling my womb..." "That''s...!" Laven interrupted her ramblings, trying to distract himself from cumming as much as possible, "What are you trying to say, really!?" ''How did you manage to recall everything when you were so drunk from the pleasure?!'' He bit his lower lip to prevent himself from cumming as he was nearing his limit. He felt like his sanity was slipping away with each passing moment, replaced with the primal urge to thrust his penis deep into her mouth as hard as he could. Daria''s erotic face, flushed red from excitement as she kept stroking with her hands was already driving him close to the edge, but she was far from finished. "Why, Laven?" Daria continued, "Why do you hate me so?" "W-wha...!?" Those words stunned him momentarily. He couldn''t believe what he had heard and blinked in disbelief as he tried to process them properly through his muddled mind. His eyelids twitched due to anxiety. "W-what do you mean..?" He uttered after a short pause, swallowing hard at the sudden lump forming within his throat. "...Hate? Me?" Daria''s lewd smile and red flush didn''t falter as her gaze met his. "Am I disgusting? Do you think of me as ugly and unattractive? Or is it because of my new body?" She continued without slowing down her handjob. "L-look...!" Laven exclaimed in protest. "I have no idea what you are on about, D-Daria...!" "Oh please, Laven." Daria increased her pace and vigor, squeezing his length with greater force while circling her thumb around the slit of his urethra. She looked straight into his eyes, filled with determination and passion blazing within. She was relentless in her attacks, stimulating his phallus and glans with dexterity and proficiency Laven had never experienced before in his life, intent on draining every last drop of sperm from him. "Khhgghh...!!" "Laven... the way you fucked me... there was no passion. Every single one of your thrust, every single pump you poured inside my cunt... it was loveless, emotionless and mechanical. Even while I was drunk and high from the pleasure, I still noticed your lack of desire or commitment to our coupling." Daria took a brief pause, flicking his balls covered in fine hairs with her tongue a few times before moving on. "Aghh...!!" "The only saving grace of our session together was the fact that you finished quickly, sparing me from boredom. And the worst part was your lack of desire to improve." Laven shivered and arched his back as her grip on his shaft tightened further, milking every last drop of precum that dripped out of him. She giggled playfully and winked at him seductively, making sure he wouldn''t look away from her hypnotic gaze. "You came inside me in a couple minutes and then left for the day. I have never orgasmed even once from you. It''s kinda sad." Laven couldn''t speak and merely gasped for air, unable to form words anymore. His legs trembled as sweat trickled down his temples and glistened his skin. He clenched his teeth hard and closed his eyelids tight. It was too much for him. ''N-no...! Don''t say anything anymore...! Sera...!'' His gaze moved towards Sera who stood by the side, watching as everything unfolded before her very eyes. He was beyond embarrassed having his sexual prowess judged so openly by Daria, much more so in front of the love of his life, Sera. She would never want to marry someone incompetent at making love, he thought. The shame was immeasurable. ''No...! Not in front of her...!'' He prayed within his mind desperately. ''I don''t want Sera to find out about this! I don''t want to ruin her view of me!'' His eyes widened when he saw the sight of Sera and the way she fumbled with her private parts while she stared at him. She couldn''t hide her blush even if she wanted to. Sera had been masturbating to their performance from the very beginning. "My Lord, at this rate, I don''t think Laven is going to win. He can barely hold on by a thread." Wyca stated with amusement in her voice, "He''s not fit for the task of teaching Sera after all." "I guess not." Gin nodded in agreement, "But Sera seems to be quite happy with their performance." It was not too long ago, right after Daria sucked Laven''s dick. Sera pulled down her shorts to her thighs and started to touch her meat rod furiously. She rubbed her cock hard, grinding her palm and fingers across her veiny length in quick motions. Her manhood was roughly around the same size as Daria''s in length. Its thickness rivaled Wyca''s as it throbbed with every stroke. To Gin, seeing how Sera masturbated to the scene was not surprising in any way. It was expected. Sera was naturally curious about being the opposite sex. Her pussy virginity was taken by Gin a while ago, however, her dick virginity was still very much intact, and seeing Daria''s impeccable service on Laven was more than enough to stimulate her inexperienced penis. Sera was touching herself without reservation in full public view. There was no shame in it. Rather, she wasn''t alone. The other teenagers were also stroking themselves to the show. There was something hypnotic and awe inspiring in witnessing Daria''s skills. Something they have grown familiar with for the past week. It was entertaining enough to stave off their carnal desires for the moment. Wyca snorted, "My Lord, I''m sorry for my insolence but... Laven is just not going to win this. Daria said it herself. He couldn''t get her off even once in the past, even when she was drowning in pleasure." Wyca said so with a cynical tone, her arms crossed under her chest. "Oh... what''s this? A bet? For you to get me off? Laven, is this true?" Daria paused from her handjob, looking at Laven with a naughty expression. "Are you serious? A bet? Huh..." She mused, seeming somewhat intrigued by the idea. "Y-yes, yes, yes! So please stop it¡­!" Laven''s eyes darted back and forth between Wyca and Gin as he pleaded for mercy from the two. His pride and ego were hurt by Daria''s words, and now he needed to salvage whatever dignity remained in his name by showing them both up. He had to prove to everyone he wasn''t a loser. That he wasn''t incompetent at pleasuring women. He needed to win this game even if it cost him his life. "Daria! I''m serious about this, I promise! I will get you off for real this time! But first, you have to stop what you''re doing and let me prepare myself properly first!" Daria chuckled lightly, "Hmmm..." She grinned a mischievous smile while pondering for a moment before answering him. "Nope." "Eh?" Laven''s mouth fell agape at Daria''s immediate rejection. "Wait... what...?!" "Laven." Daria smiled again and grabbed his shaft with both of her hands. She pushed it against his stomach and leaned forward to lick the tip of his manhood. "I don''t care for your preparation, nor your motivation." She said in a seductive whisper while staring straight into his eyes. "For not treating me seriously this past week, I will have my revenge. I''m gonna make you cum, Laven. I will drain every last drop of your seed and swallow it all. I will drink your semen and make sure you become completely dry. I won''t stop until you pass out and your balls shrink into raisins." "Daria... you..." Before Laven could even finish his sentence, Daria cut him off. "But at the same time, I won''t let you have it that easy." "Urghh...!" Daria let go of her hands from his shaft and stopped licking his tip. It was sudden, and the accumulated pleasure stopped right before he hit the threshold. He was caught off guard by the abrupt stop. His eyes went wide and his heart skipped a beat as the feeling of imminent climax vanished in an instant, leaving him feeling empty and incomplete. It was torture. "Uh... ahh...?" Laven opened his mouth to speak but no words came out of it. "Laven..." Daria''s expression turned serious, "In order to win this bet, you have to make me cum first, correct?" She asked, "Therefore, as punishment for your awful sex this past week... you will have to endure until I say otherwise." "...Endure...?" Laven asked warily, feeling slightly uncomfortable from Daria''s choice of words. "Yes." Daria nodded. "Until I say otherwise, you are not allowed to cum, nor will I allow you to climax." Laven looked at her with a blank expression, confused by what he had heard. "What do you mean...?" He inquired, unsure of how to take this information. Daria simply smiled at him and raised her finger, pointing it directly towards his erection. "This." She clarified. "Your cock will remain rock hard until I say so. If you try to climax before I do, I will punish you severely." "Punish...?" Laven repeated the word under his breath and furrowed his brows worriedly. He didn''t know whether Daria was serious or joking with him, but one thing was certain... this didn''t sound good to him at all. "Yes, punishment." Daria replied and nodded once more before continuing with her explanation. "Whenever you feel like cumming, I will squeeze your balls. If you dare to cum despite that, I will bite your cock with my mouth and grind my teeth together." "No way..." Laven muttered and swallowed the saliva collecting on his tongue. His gaze shifted downward towards his own cock, growing nervous at the prospect of his member being subjected to such extreme treatment. Looking to the others, he begged for help from any of them. "There''s no way this will end well...! Someone...!" He appealed to the teenagers, hoping they would intervene and stop whatever was happening right now, but they only responded with silence and stares of interest. None of them offered any sympathy towards him whatsoever. In fact, most of them laughed when they saw him look in their direction, amused by his misery. Meanwhile, Sera, still holding her erect meat in her hands, stood in silence by the side. She didn''t utter a single word while watching their interaction, it seemed as if she was focusing her mind on enjoying the upcoming ''performance''. Sera observed their every movement with intense scrutiny, and despite her lack of facial expressions, he felt she was enjoying the spectacle immensely. It was proven by the redness of her cheeks and the way her hand moved along the length of her shaft with more and more fervor. This situation wasn''t looking good for him at all. There''s no way he could achieve an orgasm with Daria using her methods on him. She would destroy him and leave his pride in tatters, and worse of all, Sera would witness everything, of his weakness and insecurities. ''This took an interesting turn.'' Gin, too, also felt stimulated by the situation. Daria who was just a normal, average teen boy not too long ago now has turned into a nympho bitch with endless libido and sexual prowess. Her ''femininity'', especially when she has a penis sticking out between her legs, was more than enough to incite anyone''s interests and arousal. Despite drowning in lust and sexual carnage, her mind was still sane and quite sharp. No, her memory and senses even improved beyond the average human. ''The perks of being a hermaphrodite, I guess. Not too bad.'' Gin nodded in satisfaction. Looking at the red haired girl standing next to him, he noticed the twitching bulge in her pants. This was great entertainment for sure. An interesting way to relieve the sexual tension of teenage hormones with the added spice of love, jealousy, and rivalry. With how things were progressing, it''s not hard to imagine the sexual antics that would ensue in a moment. ''I should enjoy myself while watching this.'' Gin rested his hand on Wyca''s shoulder and pushed her down to her knees. "M-my Lord!?" She yelped in surprise at her master''s behavior before noticing the tent in his pants, "I... I see..." Wyca blushed bright red when she realized what Gin wanted her to do. "I-if my Lord wishes for my humble assistance, then I shall obey with pleasure!" She said and reached towards Gin''s pants zipper, unbuckling his belt and unzipping the fly. "No need to hurry," Gin petted her hair lovingly. "We have all the time in the world. Enjoy yourself." "O-of course." Wyca complied with his instructions and took off his underwear with a lot of care and attention. She then watched as his fully erect penis sprang forth into the open, throbbing visibly before her eyes. ''It''s been days since the last time I had sex with my lord, my body feels so excited just from a whiff of his odor now...'' She mused inwardly before taking a deep breath and exhaling. ''The divine musk of his penis, I will savor them to the fullest today!'' Wyca smiled in ecstasy and brought her face close to his member. She pressed her nostrils against the side of his shaft and sniffed loudly several times. Sniff¡ª! Sniff¡ª!! "This smell..." She mumbled to herself while rubbing the tip of her nose against his thick, pulsing vein running along its length, "I want more..." She let out a satisfied sigh as her voice trailed off, burying her face deeper into his groins. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Now, let''s enjoy ourselves, shall we?'' Gin couldn¡¯t help but to get excited at the upcoming show. Chapter 13-2 (Will of Love) How long has it been? Laven couldn¡¯t tell. Both of his hands were gripped tightly by Daria and pinned firmly above his head, her smooth feminine skin enveloping his own rough palms. They laid on the dirt and grass of the training grounds, covered by the shade of the trees. His clothes were torn off from his body, exposing his bare skin and every muscle that it covered to the cool afternoon wind. Laven''s body was free for anyone to ogle and appreciate, as his clothing had been ripped off during the struggle. His waist and legs were slim and feminine, like that of a young maiden''s, while his shoulders and chest were strong, yet still retaining a certain elegance and grace to them. Similar to Sera and Wyca, his muscles were lean with little fat covering them. His nipples were small and pink, like two small gems sitting atop his firm chest, and his abs were visible with a subtle, yet defined six-pack. Laven''s groin area, meanwhile, was covered by a thick patch of dark golden pubic hair surrounding his cock. "Haah..." Laven breathed out heavily through his nostrils as Daria ran her lips over his neck, kissing and nibbling at the sensitive flesh while pushing her body weight down on him. The sensation made his spine tingle, sending shivers throughout his whole frame. "You can''t come just yet, Laven. Not before I do. Remember?" She said while trailing kisses along his jawline towards his earlobe, whispering seductively in his ear, "Or else I''ll bite it off." Daria followed up with another nibble. "And grind my teeth together..." She added after that. "Nggh...! Aaah¡­!" Laven gasped and squirmed from the pleasure, unable to do anything to stop her attack. His arms were stuck beneath her own, leaving him at her mercy as she toyed with him however she pleased. Daria was in total control, and he was completely helpless before her. "I''m... sorry...!" He cried out while shutting his eyes tight, gritting his teeth hard in an attempt to suppress his impending ejaculation. "I won''t... come yet! Please... stop this...!" Laven pleaded in desperation while struggling to free himself from Daria''s hold in vain. His futile attempts ended up fruitless as she simply tightened her grip around his wrists and continued kissing him in an aggressive manner, muffling his protests. "...Urggghhhh!!!!" He growled in frustration. "Let... go!" Laven roared in anger while throwing his body from side to side in an attempt to throw her off his body. The act didn¡¯t do him any favor since it only served to tire his body out instead. It wasn''t obvious, but the hermaphrodite transformation granted them the ''ideal'' physique. Their muscle fibers became as dense as steel and their bones as flexible as rubber. However, the physical prowess of a hermaphrodite wasn''t the only thing enhanced by the transformation, as Gin had bestowed upon them knowledge on how to manipulate their body perfectly. They possessed superior agility, stamina and strength than any ordinary man or woman. Their basic, average stats also reflected these changes. Fortunately, since they became his zealots, the cost wasn''t too expensive. Many would focus on their dual genitals, but what Gin really focused on was improving their physical potential as much as possible. And he did exactly that. Just like the typical action hero in every generic mainstream Hollywood action blockbuster movie. They could jump to the third floor of a building with ease, run 10 km in a matter of minutes without breaking a sweat, and even lift heavy objects with little effort. Well, they aren''t quite there yet, but it was very much achievable. A private army of his own, absolute, loyal, and utterly unstoppable. Laven had no idea of these changes of course, and Gin wouldn''t explain them to him anyway. All he knew was the fact that Daria''s inhuman strength was unusual for her body build. He himself might be the weakest among his peers, but even then he had never been this helpless before. Laven looked at his surroundings and he knew he couldn''t count on anyone for aid either. His fellow colleagues would never even consider helping him, and neither would Sera for that matter. Instead, they''d prefer watching him suffer for their entertainment. ''What... have I gotten myself into...!?'' Laven started to regret his decision to accept the challenge. It wasn''t as if he wanted to boast about pleasuring Daria or anything similar to that, far from it. His confidence in bedding women had always been shaky at best since the start. After all, he was a virgin just a week ago. The only reason why Laven agreed to Gin''s absurd proposal in the first place was for the rewards. Gin would grant him any wish he could imagine. Be it money, women, power, prestige, fame, etc. If Laven won, Gin would provide him with anything he desired. But for Laven, he had none of those things as ambition. Instead he hoped to gain the love and attention of his dream girl, Sera. That was all he wished for, a happy ever after with the one he loved most. That''s why Laven refused to back down. He knew Sera would never choose him ever since he witnessed Gin and her kissing, that''s why he wished to bend reality to his favor. As long as Gin can give him the means to obtain the love of his beloved, that''s good enough for him. ''Why the hell did I agree to this...!'' He cursed internally, trying his hardest to ignore the pleasure assaulting his body. ''If I lose, Sera will see me as nothing but a pathetic loser...!'' Laven screamed in his head, cursing his predicament. There was another mistake that Laven didn''t realize till the very moment he laid under Daria. He didn''t consider the fact that she had a week of experience fucking guys non-stop. Even in a drunk and high stupor state, Daria was a well oiled machine of lust and sexual prowess. Meanwhile, he had incomparably little sexual experience with a partner of his own. This was his undoing. ''She''s going to suck my balls dry! She''s really going to make me cum! It''s getting harder to hold back...!'' Laven yelled internally while keeping his mouth shut. ''Why... why does it feel so good!? I can''t cum...! I can''t cum...! Not now...!'' Daria used her knees to lock his hips in place, trapping his erection between their bodies. She continued stroking him with her skin, letting the underside of her phallus rub against the length of his member as she slid up and down. Laven writhed in agony as the pleasure threatened to overwhelm him. He didn''t know what to do anymore. He didn''t know how to stop it. ''I''m gonna...! Gonna...! ...Gonna... huh...?'' The stimulation stopped. Laven could feel it disappearing. The urge to cum dissipated bit by bit as Daria stopped moving her hips out of the sudden. He blinked twice, and with the disappearance of the intense sensation clouding his judgment and reason, his brain woke up once again from its muddled state. He raised his head from the ground and saw Daria''s smiling face filled with debauchery looking back at him. Her lips curled upward as their eyes met. "Not yet, Laven. We''ve only just begun." She said as she moved her butt closer to his erection. "There''s more to come. So you must keep going, don''t disappoint me, alright?" Daria leaned forward, pecking his cheek playfully before proceeding to move downwards toward his neck, biting him hard and leaving a red mark. "Haaah...!" Laven grunted when she continued sucking on the spot where his shoulder meets his neck, biting his skin between her teeth as if trying to tear apart his flesh and devour him alive. He struggled to maintain his composure as his body burned with pleasure-pain from her assault. "St... Stop! This hurts..!" He cried out desperately while clenching his fists tightly against the ground. He gasped for air as Daria continued attacking his defenseless body. "You like it though?" Daria asked with a playful smirk before pressing her lips against his collarbone. "Don''t tell me you aren''t enjoying it. Look how hard your cock''s twitching..." She paused briefly as she moved one of her hands towards his groins. She grabbed his shaft and squeezed it with her fingers, eliciting another loud cry from Laven. "Your precum is leaking from your tip and you haven''t even come once. You''re enjoying this more than I thought you would." Daria continued licking and nibbling along the sides of his throat as she massaged his glans with her fingertips, coating her palm with his pre-cum. "Your dick''s all slippery... It''s really turning me on..." Daria''s own cock, too, had leaked so much pre-cum, the liquid drenched his stomach. Her erect meat stood tall and proud on his crotch as it throbbed in excitement, pulsating against his stomach. She rubbed her length between the crevice between his testicles while she worked his member with her hand. Her other free hand proceeded to grab his chin and pull him forward to her face. "Mmphh...!" Laven tried to speak out but was silenced by Daria''s lips locking with his. She forced her tongue inside his mouth, probing and searching for his own tongue, which she found with minimal effort. The pair continued to wrestle against each other with such ferocity. Her tongue dominated Laven as she licked the roof of his mouth and the gums of his teeth. Then, once again the moment Laven was close to reaching his peak, Daria ceased her assaults and separated her mouth from his, abruptly ending the kiss. A string of saliva connected their lips before snapping and landing on his chest. Laven gasped for breath as his lungs burned from the lack of oxygen, struggling to regain his senses while trying to recover from the sudden loss of stimulation. His chest rose up and down rapidly as he panted heavily. "Not yet." Daria whispered huskily, her voice echoing into his ears and sending shivers throughout his body. A mixed feeling of both pleasure and pain surged throughout every nerve ending in his skin. His face reddened as his cheeks flared up at her words. He didn''t know how long he would last at this rate. His entire being was screaming out to release everything inside of him, yet he knew what would happen if he failed to resist her assaults. The consequences of his failure were too great. ''I want to cum! But I mustn''t!'' Laven gritted his teeth and shut his eyes tight while holding back the urge to come. Sweat dripped down his forehead, wetting his bangs. Tears welled up within his eye sockets as his face contorted from the intense stimulation. It felt like he was going to burst any moment now. Every inch of his body ached and begged to let loose. He couldn''t contain it any longer. He needed relief. The contradicting emotions blended within his psyche, threatening to shatter his sanity. His body spasmed from the combination of euphoria and agony. It made him want to cry for mercy. ''No...! I won''t give in! For Sera! I must make her mine...!'' Laven whimpered as his mind reeled from the intense stimulation. He clenched his jaws tighter together to prevent himself from moaning aloud. The thought of failing the challenge terrified him to death. He couldn''t afford to lose, he couldn''t let Daria win, yet¡ª "I know it feels good, Laven. I know how you crave release." Daria cooed and brought her mouth to Laven''s ear and whispered in a low seductive tone. "But remember... you''ll lose if you cum, and I will bite and grind my teeth on your dick." Her breath was hot upon his ear, sending goosebumps across his skin. Laven clenched his fists, digging his fingernails into the palms of his hands. The pain distracted him somewhat from the burning desire of his loins, though it wasn''t nearly enough to quell the flames inside his nether regions. He writhed on the ground beneath her while enduring the unbearable agony of holding his climax. ''...!!'' As soon as Laven felt his climax recede once more, Daria began to resume her sexual assaults on his cock. He trembled when she pressed her mouth against his cheek and started licking and sucking on his soft, sensitive skin. Her tongue flicked upwards against the corner of his eyes, gathering the moisture from his tears before licking along his eyelid and moving towards the bridge of his nose. She lapped along its length, stopping briefly at the tip while swirling her tongue around the end of his nostril before moving onto his other eye. "A-ahn!" Laven shuddered under her skillful service, jerking involuntarily as he struggled to resist her advances. It was impossible. Her tongue felt wonderful. Combined with her cock rubbing against his, the sensation was simply overwhelming. Laven groaned as the tip of her tongue delved deeply into his ear canal, exploring the depths of his head while tickling his eardrum. It caused his entire body to tremble, he whimpered and moaned as his brain reacted to the unfamiliar stimuli. "Does it hurt? Does it feel good?" She whispered seductively. "How''s this?" Daria murmured while reaching down with one hand and grabbing his erection again before pumping it with vigor, moving her fingers along his length with lightning-quick pace. He could feel both her cunt and cock leaking onto his belly, coating his groins with slick fluids as she grinded her dick against his. "Please... stop..." Laven begged as his resolve began to waiver. It was getting increasingly difficult to resist the temptation to climax. Gin stood by the side, enjoying the show. Wyca knelt before him, busy sucking his dick smeared in saliva off in a trance-like state. Her hands clutched at his balls as her tongue licked along his phallus, slurping up his pre-cum. Her lips formed a vacuum seal around his shaft as she bobbed her head up and down his length, slurping and sucking hungrily. A sloppy, wet noise echoed as she engulfed his member inside her oral cavity. Gin shot strings of white fluid into her mouth while she eagerly guzzled it down, savoring his flavor with rapture. Wyca''s eyes rolled back into her head as she drank him dry, followed by a climax of her own as her body shuddered and convulsed in orgasmic pleasure. She creamed her shorts in an instant, covering her inner thighs and crotch with sticky cum. It took her a moment to recover, "My Lord..." Wyca mumbled with a glazed expression on her face, "Your divine essence tastes amazing..." She spoke in a daze while licking away the excess semen from her lips with the back of her hand. She swallowed the remaining puddle of sperm left in her mouth and savored it on her taste buds. "It''s intoxicating... I can never get tired of your taste..." Wyca gasped in ecstasy. "That''s a good girl." Gin gave Wyca''s cheeks some light tapping, making her groan softly as she nuzzled his balls, savoring his musky scent. It was a natural reaction. All of Gin''s subjects will always derive pleasure from all forms of senses. Sight, sound, smell, touch, and taste. Their minds and bodies will generate feelings of bliss when exposed to Gin''s scent or touch. Nevermind looking at his figure, even his mere presence would stimulate them on an instinctual level, causing them to become aroused and lustful for him. Drinking his essence was one of the strongest stimuli they can receive, causing Wyca to produce multiple orgasms consecutively as she gulped down his semen. It was almost like a drug. An irresistible addiction. Wyca''s mind melted, and she would never be able to let go of her Lord''s cock. Spending the rest of her life just kneeling before him and worshiping his length with her tongue was a definite possibility had Gin could afford the time. ''Now that I think about it, I haven''t tasted Daria for myself, haven''t I? Hmm¡­'' Gin thought. For the next hour, Daria would change to multiple positions to torment Laven. From handjobs to blowjobs, then to titfucking his cock between her breasts before rimming his asshole with her dexterous tongue. She would continue to use her mouth, lips, and tongue to stimulate his skin. "Aa... haaaa...!" Laven gasped as he trembled and jerked his hips upward in a desperate attempt to resist his approaching climax. "You''ve done well to hold back." Daria spoke while wrapping her lips around the tip of his manhood. She sucked hard on his glans as her fingers grasped at his shaft, squeezing his length and teasing his urethra with her thumb. "I can''t...! I can''t do this anymore...!" Laven was practically crying at this point, unable to resist the urge to climax, yet he couldn''t anyway. Daria won''t let him have his way that easily. The more he tried to cum, the harder Daria squeezed his penis to stop him from ejaculating. She had been doing this for over an hour, and his body was at its limit. His mind couldn''t handle the strain any longer. His sanity was long gone by now, replaced by a maddening desire for release. "Please...!" He pleaded pathetically as tears flowed freely from his eyes. "I''ll do anything you want! Let me cum! Let me cum...!! Please!! Just let me cum¡­!!" Laven screamed while bucking his hips upward, trying desperately to reach climax despite Daria''s relentless teasing. He was beyond shame or embarrassment now, his rationality lost to the overpowering desire for release. He was beyond caring for his dignity or reputation anymore. He just wanted to cum and end the torment. "How pitiful." Daria chuckled to herself and removed her lips from his member, letting the tip of his penis fall against his belly while continuing to stroke his length with her hand. "Is that it? Is this the extent of your will? Broken so easily? We haven''t even gotten to the best part yet." She shook her head and clicked her tongue in disapproval, "How disappointing..." "I know...! I''m sorry!" Laven sobbed, " So please!! Please, please¡­!!" He begged while lifting his arms and covered his face with both of his palms, hiding his tears from her. Nothing but a vain attempt to preserve the last shred of his dignity left. The pain throbbing in his balls were more than enough to shatter his conscience and will. He could think of nothing but to cum. "Hmm, how about this then? This will be your final challenge." Daria positioned his red, throbbing dick right under her cunt and lowered her hips. The slick entrance of her vagina parted slightly as her vulva lips enveloped the crown of his glans. She didn''t insert him fully as she held her weight steady, preventing him from penetrating her deeper. The sensation of his shaft touching her vaginal walls and the warm, moist heat of her pussy drove him insane. Laven shivered and quivered, his body reacting instinctively to the erotic stimulus of her flesh. "Haa...! Haaa...!" Laven huffed and puffed as his lungs struggled to keep up with the rapid pace of his heartbeat. "I will fuck you seriously now, and if you can make me cum first, then¡ª" Before Daria could finish her sentence, Laven snapped. In an instant, he plunged his full length into her waiting pussy, stabbing his sword straight through her sheath with full force. The sudden movement caught her by surprise as she moaned loudly and arched her back at the abrupt penetration. She wasn''t expecting such a violent and impulsive response from him, much less from his exhausted and pathetic form. "Cum...! I need to cum...!" Laven grunted like an animal as he began thrusting his hips hard and fast, hammering his length in and out of her tunnel. The sensation of her insides squeezing around his shaft drove him wild with ecstasy and pleasure. He had never experienced such an intense desire to climax before in his life. It was as if his body had transformed into a raging inferno, consumed by an endless lust to explode into this beautiful hermaphrodite. With his face red and his expression twisted by the frenzy of sexual desire, Laven slammed his cock as deep as he could reach without restraint, grinding his pubes against her vulva as he fucked her. His balls slapped against her ass as he thrust his pelvis against her groins. "Oh...! Fuck...!! Laven...! This is it...! The passion and desire I''ve been wanting from you!" Daria gasped as she leaned her head backwards and closed her eyes, reveling in the pleasure of his penis pushing and prodding at her insides. She moaned and purred like a cat as her body trembled with delight. "Hahhh... hah... hah...!" Laven panted heavily, his legs trembling and shaking as he rammed his shaft harder and harder. The sound of their flesh smacking against each other echoed throughout the training grounds, accompanied by their labored breaths and lewd moans. The rhythm of their lovemaking intensified, faster and faster until it became a blur. Their movements blurred into a continuous stream of motion, their bodies moving as one unit of flesh and blood, united in the pursuit of their mutual desire. "Hahh..." "Oh..." Not too far away from the duo were Gin and Wyca who kept on sucking him off, and Sera along the group of teenagers who had become so stimulated by the intense and erotic sight of the two competing against each other. "Look at them...!" "So hot...!" "I want to fuck her so badly...!" "Ohh...! Daria is so sexy...!" The teenagers gathered around Laven and Daria, their eyes fixed on the spectacle before them. They were all busy masturbating while watching the two, throwing out obscenities and profanities, urging them on. "Fuck her! Fuck her hard! Make her scream and beg for mercy! Show her who''s the real man here!" "Look at her, she''s enjoying it! Her face is red! She''s getting off by his thrusting! Fuck her and make her cum, Laven!" Sera''s breathing turned into heavy panting as she observed the two in front of her. Heart racing, and chest heaving, her pupils dilated as her mind became muddled and foggy. Her cock throbbed and twitched as her hand rubbed her veiny meat with fervor. "I want to... have sex..." She mumbled, unaware of what she had uttered out loud. "I want to... I want to...!" Her eyes locked on to their sex performance as if nothing else existed in this world. "This is it!! Laven, don''t cum!! I''m almost there...!!! Daria screamed at the top of her lungs, getting closer to her orgasm. "Hngghhhhh..!!" Laven gritted his teeth together, feeling his cock bursting to the point of exploding. His balls felt swollen and ready to burst at any moment. He couldn''t hold it anymore. It was too much. His mind was on the verge of giving up, the combination of the stimulation of Daria''s vaginal walls squeezing around his member and the sight of Sera masturbating at them on the side was driving him insane. It was too much for his senses to handle. He wanted to climax. He needed the release. "Almost...!" Daria moaned, "Just a little bit more! Please, Laven! Don''t cum! I''m so close!!" Her urging did not help, in fact it did the opposite. Sera masturbating at their animalistic mating also amplified his desire to climax. Laven felt his cock pulsate with an intensity he had never experienced before. It was as if his penis had become a living thing, an entity separate from his body, a beast controlled by instincts and desire alone. He couldn''t resist. He couldn''t stop himself. "Faster!! Harder!! Just a bit more!!" Daria was close to orgasm. Laven could feel it. She was squeezing her muscles, contracting her walls, milking his cock for all it''s worth. It was agonizing. He didn''t know how long he could hold back his climax. It felt as though his manhood was about to explode. He was reaching his limits, and he wasn''t sure he could withstand it any longer. Finally¡ª Laven''s eyes rolled behind his eyelids, his mouth falling open wide in a silent scream. For a moment, he lost control of his body and lost his sight. His mind went blank. All he could feel was the intense pressure of his ejaculation, spurting out of his shaft with incredible force, as if his cock itself were a geyser erupting with pent up tension. His legs buckled underneath him as his hips shook with each jet of thick, hot, sticky semen shooting out of his urethra. ¡°AHHH...!!!¡± It was an overwhelming sensation, unlike anything Laven had ever experienced before. He had never released this much at once, not even when he masturbated to Sera. His balls churned and contracted, spitting out every drop of his seed into her womb. "Laven...!! You came... inside me...!!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daria became cross-eyed as she gritted her teeth. The sudden warmth of his fluids rushing into her core pushed her over the edge as well. She exploded, gushing her own juices all over his groin and pelvis. Her veiny cock splashed thick ropes of cum across his abdomen, chest and face, mixing with his own as the pair screamed out in ecstasy together. The crowds of teenagers were impressed with the explosive and messy display of their climaxes. They clapped and cheered at the spectacle before them. Some even followed their climax with their own, shooting their loads all over the ground, adding to the mess of white stains below. Daria felt her womb filled to the brim, stretched by the amount of cum pouring into her womb. Laven''s own abdomen was coated in a layer of pearly white fluid, his skin glistening with their mixed essences. -Ping! -Faith Points +180 -Ping! -Faith Points +120 -Ping! -... Gin immediately received notifications from the system, signaling that Laven and Daria had finished their duel. It seemed that Daria won based on their respective reactions and the order of the incoming Faith points. This didn''t surprise him, however. He expected this outcome. Laven had shown signs of weakness and hesitation throughout their challenge. On the other hand, Daria showed fierce determination and drive from the very beginning. However at the same time, he couldn''t deny that Laven did put up a good fight. His stamina and ability to endure the torture was impressive, considering his lack of experience. Perhaps Gin misjudged him. Maybe Laven was more capable than he thought. ''Close, but no dice. This wasn''t obvious to the onlookers, but the truth is that Daria was also holding her urge to cum. She had been suppressing her orgasm from all the foreplays she did unto Laven. Despite having better stamina and endurance, Daria still couldn''t keep herself from climaxing.'' A second later, Gin released another shot into Wyca''s mouth as he shuddered in satisfaction. Wyca remained frozen in position as his balls contracted, shooting his load down her throat. She didn''t move, nor did she choke, letting her Lord''s divine essence flow directly into her stomach. Wyca swallowed every drop, creaming her pants again in the process. "....Ngh...Gulp! ¡­Gulp!" Wyca rolled her eyes again before wetting herself with her own urine. Her legs shook and her toes curled as her body descended into a state of pure bliss. Wet trails went down from her crotch, dripping onto the ground and creating a small puddle below her feet. "There you go, my dear." Gin said with a chuckle as he patted her hair gently. "Aah..." Wyca looked up at her Lord with half-closed eyes, her face red and flushed with embarrassment as she basked in the aftermath of their exchange. She continued her service as Gin contemplated what just happened. ''Daria gave me 120 points and Laven; 180 points. Interesting. Both of them went above the usual threshold.'' The performance between Daria and Laven was fruitful. It wasn''t just the both of them, but also the teenagers and Sera earned him a higher amount of Faith points than average. ''This requires more experimentation... Context... and intensity. They seem to matter a lot.'' Gin continued watching the crowds, observing their every move and gesture. Sera did her first penis ejaculation ever, shooting strings of sperm to the air. Her legs gave out strength and she fell on her knees, looking at her hand in disbelief, confused and fascinated at her new discovery. ''Well, this would be a good time to have a second breeding sow, isn''t it?'' Gin raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. The time to enact Laven''s punishment has arrived. Chapter 13-3 (Will of Love) "Wake up." It was dark. He couldn''t see anything whatsoever. "...?" He tried to move his body but couldn''t. It felt like he was floating around aimlessly on a sea of clouds in pitch darkness. His mind felt incredibly heavy as if something or someone was playing with it. ''Who...?'' He thought about why he couldn''t recall even the most basic of things ¡ª not his name or how he got here or where ''here'' was for that matter. "You are awake, right? Don''t pretend, I see your body trembling a bit there." A familiar voice, he heard it from somewhere, but he just couldn''t recall where or when. "...Ungh..." He tried to speak, but nothing came out but grunts and incoherent babbles. It was then he realized his mouth was gagged by a ball-like object. Saliva kept on leaking from his lips, trickling down to his chin and finally dripping down to the ground below. It took a moment, but slowly, his senses returned bit by bit. ''I can''t speak nor see anything... I''m being blindfolded, gagged... my hands and legs... are being held by something.'' "Agh...!" The sudden realization hit him like a gut punch. Laven started thrashing around and squirmed wildly like a fish caught in the net. He tried to yell and groan for help, but it was futile. He realized he was being locked into some sort of pillory, one meant for criminals who''ve been found guilty for their crimes. Laven''s heart started beating fast. His head throbbed harder, pounding so hard as if a jackhammer was used upon it. No matter how hard he struggled, his limbs wouldn''t budge an inch. They were locked up tight with his neck by the pillory, bent forward such that his butt was sticking out wide in the air while his whole front half dangled limply towards the floor. ''W-what happened...!? How did I get here...!? Ah¡ª!'' A flood of memories entered his mind all at once. He remembered how took on Gin''s challenge to make Daria orgasm before him and failed at the end. ''A-ah... I''m screwed...'' He recalled the punishment if he failed to take on the challenge. ''I''m going to be turned into a breeding sow, just like Daria...'' A sense of despair dawned on him, knowing full well the fate which awaited him. Laven continued to struggle pointlessly against his restraints. "Ahn... uungh..." His grunts and moans passed through the ball gag before echoing throughout the empty room. There was another person speaking to him, a familiar, feminine voice. "Fully awake now? Good." That voice belonged to Sera. Laven was sure of it. Her tone, her inflection, everything indicated that she was annoyed, as if she had been waiting for him to regain consciousness for far too long. "Se... rha...?" It was difficult to speak with the ball gag still on him, but Laven managed to mumble Sera''s name through the thick, leathery material. "Heh¡ª" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Gin had created a wooden pillory with his Faith points, a simple enough task to do. After that were chains that bind his ankle together to the ground, preventing him from closing his groins. Once he was satisfied with the height and Laven''s posture, then real work began. Using his power of miracles, Gin transformed Laven into a hermaphrodite©¤ something that has become more and more common to him. The transformation barely took five seconds as there was barely anything to change, physique wise. Laven already looked like a girl in the first place. His beautiful, feminine physique was like a sculpture made by the gods themselves¡ª slender waist, shapely hips, toned arms and legs and plump, juicy buttocks. He had long eyelashes and dark blue eyes that hid behind the curtains of golden blonde hair. Gin thought any further change would only reduce his ''aesthetic''. Instead, he only added a vagina alongside his cock and increased the sensitivity of his nipples, making them perk up harder and turn a deeper shade of pinkish-red. Now that he©¤ she became a true hermaphrodite with all the perks of being one, Laven was ready to be bred. "Uuh... agh... nngg... ha...!" As a test run, Gin rubbed and pinched on her sensitive nubs while licking on her earlobes and whispering sweet words of praise to her ears. "Good girl, that''s a good girl," Gin said. He touched her naked body from the front while blowing hot breath on the back of her ears, giving her goosebumps. "Look how erect your nipples are right now... even though I haven''t done much to them." He fondled both of her breasts and squeezed on her sensitive nubs before rolling them between his fingers. "Oooh... nnhnn... ah... hahh..." Laven couldn''t keep quiet any longer. She let out a squeal from the unfamiliar sensation running through her body and arched her back as if she wanted more. ''I don''t understand... why are my nipples so sensitive...!?'' Smiling in satisfaction, Gin pulled back and added more changes into Laven as Sera stood by the side, naked with a full on erection. Her face was flushed red, just barely holding on to herself, ready to jump at Laven at any moment notice. ''Oh, I want the Lord to call me a good girl too...'' Gin reached into his pocket and pulled out an object. It looked bizarre and unfamiliar to Sera who had never seen this thing before, it was small and made of metal. "Don''t move now, I''m going to put this on you." Gin went to Laven''s side and reached to her erect cock, precum leaking out from its tip. He slid the metal contraption at her base where it clamped firmly around her shaft. It was forceful and sudden, causing her to shudder in a violent fit of spasm. Laven started panting louder and louder the more Gin tightened the metal clamp around her throbbing rod. "Mmmnggh!?" Laven mumbled incoherently while Sera stared at what Gin did in confusion. ''W-What is that...? It''s clamping on his©¤her dick so tight...'' "Alright, it''s done." Gin took a step back and patted his thighs. He had no intention to explain what the metal object was to Sera and Laven. It was obviously a chastity cage, serving to render her cock useless. He thought it was a fitting look for Laven as she should only focus on giving pleasure from her new vagina. This way, she could endure anything Sera gives without climaxing prematurely. Maybe, maybe not. It might actually enhance the pleasure for her. "You''re ready. Go wild." Gin gave Sera permission to ravage Laven however she liked. With zero hesitation or doubt, the female swordsman leapt at Laven''s back with a rabid grin on her face, gripping her cock tighter than necessary. "Eek!?" Laven''s entire body froze upon feeling Sera''s prick rubbing against her inner labia. Her breath became erratic the moment Sera started grinding against her soft cheeks and thighs, coating it with a mixture of her own slick and precum. ''W-what is this...!? Something''s wrong! There''s something else behind my penis...!'' Laven was taken aback by the foreign sensation between her legs, writhing wildly while Sera gripped both sides of her waist to steady her movements. Sera smirked and kept on massaging her thighs with her crotch, drawing circles on her entrance, teasing her with her raging length. "Laven... I''m about to take your viginity, and you are going to take mine..." Sera''s voice sounded seductive yet filled with nervousness. Perhaps she was unsure of the sensations and feelings taking over her body and mind. All that she knew was the need to breed Laven, to claim the latter''s maidenhood. That was all Sera could think of, and all she cared of at the moment. A wide grin spread across her lips as she pulled away and aimed her rock-hard penis towards the quivering opening below, ready to drive it into Laven''s pussy like a stake. "Mmnnfgg!" Squeals of fear and desire came from the blonde hermaphrodite''s mouth, but she couldn''t even hope to stop the assault due to the constraints around her body. "You love me don''t you, Laven? You took the challenge for your undying love for me, right? Now that you have lost, you are nothing more than a breeding sow. You have no other purpose but to be our sexual relief. That would be bad for you, isn''t it?" The proud woman''s tone turned sadistic and lustful with each passing second, as if her rational mind had been cast aside like unwanted garbage. Even without Sera saying so, Laven couldn''t help but feel ashamed at having failed the challenge. Her face turned beet-red with both arousal and shame as she struggled to escape, but her futile attempts proved to be useless in the end. "Rest assured, Laven. For I will be your first...!" Sera let out a throaty groan when the tip of her penis penetrated the damp folds of Laven''s lower entrance. It was a different sensation than when she used her hands to masturbate or when her hole were fucked by Gin and Wyca. It felt divine¡ª blissful even. It felt like her entire body was enveloped in a warm, soothing blanket. Pleasure of great magnitude flooded her senses. "Hya... hyn... ahhhnnn...!" Laven whimpered and bit into the ball gag, but the pleasurable sounds still found their way through her gagged mouth. ''I''m... getting raped by Sera...! V-vagina... my vagina...! G-Gin did this! He has to be...! Ahh... it''s so big... she''s bigger than me...! T-this can''t be happening...!'' Sera was deeply concentrated as she moved her hips, ignoring the mess of thoughts in her mind and instead focusing solely on her instinct, her urges to satisfy her carnal desires. "A virgin pussy! Ahh... Laven... your insides... are amazing...!" Sera cried out. Her voice echoed throughout the room, bouncing off against the wooden walls. "Ugnnnh!" The loud grunts escaping her mouth caused Laven to stiffen up again. Tears leaked down her eyes, wetting her cheek and dripping to the floor beneath her. At the same time, a torrent of fluid gushed out of her caged erect penis, splattering the ground with thick cummy juices. ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +180 Sera ignored the fact that Laven was ejaculating from her tiny cocklet, only focusing on ramming deeper and deeper into the blond''s snatch until she was balls deep inside her body. "Aren''t you happy...!? Aren''t you happy, Laven!? I took your virginity, and I gave you mine! You love me right...!?" Laven, with his mind clouded in the haze of painful ecstasy, couldn''t even shake his head from having his neck locked in a pillory. Nevertheless, his trembling body answered her question for him. He was overwhelmed by the unbearable euphoria induced by the penis stretching his insides apart, trying desperately to suppress his urge to moan in bliss. ''It''s hot... it''s too hot...!'' Laven couldn''t handle Sera''s sizeable endowment anymore. She was a lot bigger than he expected her to be. The hot sensation spreading throughout his body made him feel faint. ''I-if this goes on... I''ll break...'' Meanwhile, Gin was highly entertained by the show these two performed before him. Watching their lewd bodies squirm and writhe in pleasure always brought a smile to his lips. ''We are just getting started.'' Gin took both Laven and Sera back to his old room, the shed at the back of Teressa and Collette''s house in the woods. It was to prepare for this moment, for Laven and Sera to make ''love''. ''It was the correct decision. Laven is pumping out a high number of Faith points by himself. Her feelings for Sera are just that strong, huh?'' Just watching them fuck non-stop like animals in heat was good, but not satisfying enough for Gin. He slid down his pants and pushed his girthy, veiny cock towards Laven''s gasping mouth, releasing the ball-gag that bound the blondie. "Here, have a taste." Laven''s eyes widened the moment her lips and tongue touched Gin''s cock, causing her entire body to shiver. ''N-no way... he can''t be serious...!'' She tried to turn her head away, but Gin forced himself deeper into her mouth. In spite of herself, Laven began to move his tongue all over his shaft and even swallowed down his fluids with such eagerness. The sweet, salty pungent flavor sent shivers down her spine and caused her toes to curl in pleasure. It wasn''t long before she was sucking hard on his member, enjoying the taste of his cum. "Ahngh... Slurrp! Slurrp!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pleasurable sensation washed over Gin''s entire body when he felt the warmth of Laven''s lips enclosing the base of his cock. His heartbeat quickened, sending blood rushing through his veins and giving him an exhilarating rush of adrenaline. "Ooh... this feels good," he groaned softly, stroking Laven''s hair as he pumped his hips back and forth. He watched in fascination as the blonde cock-sleeve''s eyes rolled into her skull every time he slammed into her mouth, causing her nose to rub against his curly pubes . "That''s a good girl...!" ''I can''t... I''ll... break...'' Being pounded from the back and the front by the ones she loves and hates the most left her dizzy with confusion. A part of her screamed to fight back and escape, but she couldn''t muster enough strength to resist Gin''s thrusting cock nor Sera''s fucking. ''...God... This feels... so good...'' Laven found herself drooling uncontrollably while staring blankly at Gin''s muscular thighs and fuzzy crotch, losing sight of her surroundings. Everything around her was a blur¡ª a colorful whirlpool of chaos and disorientation¡ª all except for the man standing before her who seemed like he was glowing within the darkness. "You want more, don''t you? Hah... take my cum... and drink it all down," Gin moaned breathlessly, grabbing onto Laven''s head and pulling his throbbing shaft out of her mouth. He started jerking it off rapidly while pressing its tip against her quivering lips, spitting sticky strings of his thick white semen directly into her mouth. "Aah... don''t spill a drop..." Gin let out a satisfied groan as he wiped his penis clean with her blond hair after dumping his load inside. Laven trembled upon contact, crying out tears of pure agony and pleasure while gulping down large mouthfuls of his spunk. Breathing was difficult as she choked. It tasted so sweet, so addicting, rich and creamy with a hint of saltiness mixed in. "Ugh... mm... hhh... guu... ouuugghh...!!" A line of saliva trailed down her lips and chin, dripping down her smooth neck where beads of sweat rolled off her skin. Her whole body shuddered as she gasped for air between mouthfuls of cum. This caused her to also reach orgasm and climax again from both of her genitals while being plugged up by Sera''s piston-like cock. ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +180 "Ugh...!" Laven screamed out loud, her body quivered hard as she came yet another powerful stream of thick milky substance, coating the wooden floorboards underneath her feet with white thick fluid. "Oh, Laven, you are so tight...!" Sera moaned aloud, hugging Laven around her slender waist before driving her hips forward at full force, slamming all nine inches of meat rod deep into her snatch at once. As if someone lit fireworks under her ass, her vision exploded into stars while her muscles clenched tight around Sera''s dick as waves of euphoria engulfed her brain. ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +150 Her entire frame shook as Sera held on to her hips tightly. Laven tried to breathe deeply and relax her body while feeling the hot semen oozing out of her vaginal cavity, trickling down her inner thighs before seeping into the cracks between the planks of wood flooring below. "Ahh... this is amazing... I''m really cumming inside you!" Sera muttered to herself while cupping Laven''s butt cheeks, squeezing them firmly with each word she uttered. "Nngh... Ugh... I''m... gonna cum again...!" Sera let out a shrill cry before erupting inside Laven once more. ''Another orgasm...!? It''s not stopping! No way! There''s so much...!'' ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +150 A rush of warm gooey liquid shot through her meat canal and entered her womb, filling it up to a brimming point, subtly swelling her stomach with its volume before leaking out from her stuffed vagina and further lubricating Sera''s thick pole. "Ngghh..." Laven could only muffle her groans and screams of agony as more of the cloudy gray essence flowed freely into her belly. Her vision grew hazy and blurred, her consciousness fading fast. Yet she did not lose her sanity¡ª her mind remained focused despite the extreme pleasure she experienced at that moment. All she could think of was how wonderful Sera''s cock felt against her insides, how her pussy tightened around it like a vice grip, refusing to let go of it for a single second. "Laven...! Laven!" Sera''s cries became more desperate and louder with each passing moment as her orgasm subsided. "Haa...! Your... vagina... I can''t get enough of it! Fuck!" Sera breathed heavily while withdrawing her still erect shaft from Laven''s snatch, leaving behind a trail of leftover sperm coating the swollen pink folds of her labia minora. With one final shove, Sera drove the entirety of her member all the way up to the hilt until her glans kissed her cervix. "HNGGHH... Se...ra...!!" "Laven...!! Cumming...!!" One last surge of intense euphoria hit the pair at once, close to rendering them immobile and unconscious. ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +180 ©¤Ping! ©¤Faith points +150 ©¤¡­ The cycle kept on repeating itself for a while. Sera was using Laven''s newly made pussy like a disposable onahole to satisfy her lust, cumming all her pent-up semen deep into her womb once it was full before letting it overflow. There was no rest nor break in between. Sera couldn''t stop moving her hips despite having orgasmed countless times already, spewing copious amounts of baby batter without pause as if she had an endless supply. It was like Sera was a hose which never ran out of water, and Laven was nothing more than a receptacle for her to empty her reservoirs of her urine and seeds, all the while her caged cocklet swayed back and forth. There was a thick and sticky puddle below them both, spreading out wider and wider by the second due to their constant sex. Sera reached for Laven''s flat tits, rubbing her hardened nipples with her thumbs while keeping her erect rod deep inside Laven''s battered pussy. Her newfound feminine organ kept twitching and throbbing non-stop during all that time, dribbling out thick and heavy loads of her ''milk'' before adding more stains to the ground. ''I don''t know anymore...! I want more! More!'' Gin took pleasure in seeing Sera ravaging the hermaphrodite body with unrelenting abandon. The image of her breasts swaying back and forth was hypnotic. He leaned forward and grabbed hold of Laven''s face with both hands, bringing his lips towards hers once more. He licked her teeth and then stuck his tongue into her mouth, tasting her sweet saliva while she responded positively and sucked back at his own tongue, letting him explore her oral cavity at his leisure. After a while he pulled out and gazed intently at her bright blue eyes. "You will do well as a breeding sow, Laven." "Mmnfff... nguuuaahh..." Laven mumbled incoherently as Gin took his hand off her mouth and released her head. Had the pillory wasn''t there to support her weight, her face would''ve fallen directly onto the filthy ground, covered in layers upon layers of wet cum. But thanks to the restraints, she managed to keep her posture despite her body nearly going limp from exhaustion. ''I''m getting a lot of Faith points from these two. Laven seems to be a natural cocksleeve, perfect for breeding, especially when paired with Sera. I wonder if making her addicted to cocks without relying on pure hypnosis is key to generating more points.'' Gin rubbed his chin in contemplation, pondering deeply about what else he can do to milk Laven''s mind and body of even more points. It''s not like he had run out of ideas or anything. Plenty of naughty things were swimming around his head, all waiting to be done to the helpless captive before him. "Nggh... ooouggh..." "Laven! Laven...!!" Both of them seemed to have lost their mind. Sera hugged Laven from the back while pistoning her hips like animals in heat, holding on to her slim waist without showing signs of fatigue. Sera''s debauched face teetered between delirium and euphoria, she couldn''t control her impulses nor did she seem interested in stopping. Just when she thought she''d stopped producing semen, more of her male reproductive fluid would come spurting out of her urethra and flood the insides of Laven''s freshly made womanhood. More Faith points poured out of them, and Gin felt content. ''I''m going to refresh their body and let them go at it for a while. Maybe it''s time to tie up any loose ends in this village. Karda will be the next target. Treo will have to be ''prepped up'' as soon as possible, and I have no choice but to go with him to scout the area.'' For now, Daria would serve at the training field while Laven, the shed. ''I need to experiment further with Laven. I wonder if I can squeeze more Faith points out of him per climax. Once I figured out something, I might be able to do something about Daria too.'' There wasn''t anything noteworthy beside Sera herself. Similar to Wyca when she obtained her meat rod, Sera too became delirious from the pleasure, orgasming with both a penis and a vagina. Having both genitals means double the fun, after all. They would entangle with each other for a long, long while together. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ¡®How long has it been since I crossed over to this world? Months have passed, but it felt like decades¡­¡¯ Looking back, he had become a completely different person compared to what he was before meeting the goddess of virtue. ¡®Where did that clueless, ignorant guy go? I still remember that empty and pointless life. Wandering around here and there, living the same routine over and over again. Why did I find the motivation to keep on living, right at the end of my life? Why can¡¯t I find it much earlier, when I was still in my teens?¡¯ Gin questioned his life, pondering upon the choices he took so far. The miracle system, the hypnosis, the lives of people he ruined and rebuilt¡­ ¡®From a world of order where ethics and morality rules, I was just an average person drifting around this earth, existing but not truly living. I sleep, work, eat, earn money to pay my bills¡­ it felt meaningless. I asked my purpose of life again and again to no avail. I can never find the answer I was looking for. Not even at the end of my life.¡¯ It was then he realized, even in death Gin hadn¡¯t found his purpose. All he managed to grasp was a sliver of motivation to keep on living, to put effort into changing his life for the better¡ª but there still wasn¡¯t a clear goal. ¡®Now here I am, a ruler of a hundred people or so. I can decide their life, to live or die by my will, to suffer or to enjoy, to experience happiness and misery¡­ have I found my purpose? I would like to go back to my old world along with this power, that way I think I can actually enjoy living there.¡¯ With the village falling under his control, Gin delegated some responsibilities to Teressa and Collette to handle the place. If there would be trouble among the villagers, then he would use his Faith points to resolve it. Wyca too, helped him a lot by taking care of the breeding sows. Keeping them well fed, cleaning and grooming them, and of course the last but not the least, encouraging them to stay ¡®motivated¡¯. Once Gin experimented a little bit more, he figured out how to squeeze more points out of Daria, Laven, and Sera more effectively. ¡®Since Laven is deeply in love with Sera, it was obvious they would be a pair. The dynamics, however, weren¡¯t as straightforward. They weren¡¯t just any normal ¡®couple¡¯, no.¡¯ Unlike Sera who was brainwashed to liking Gin unconditionally, most of Laven¡¯s conscience was left intact as much as possible with few minor adjustments here and there. In a sense, she wasn¡¯t truly a zealot. Unlike the others, Laven doesn''t fall into the category of ''brainless slut'' and ''mind broken slave'', though those aren¡¯t bad tags themselves. She retained a ¡®healthy¡¯ dose of common sense and rational thinking. Perhaps, because of this, the intensity and the amount of debauchery of the sex itself was heightened to an unprecedented point, causing Laven to milk out tons of Faith points every time she orgasms. Gin believes that this phenomenon is unique to her due to her love for Sera and hatred for him, resulting in an unusual emotional cocktail that drives the overall process. Through careful manipulation and experiments, he found out the exact conditions needed to achieve the desired result, thus making Laven the ideal candidate for a breeding sow. ¡®The more depraved, perverted, humiliating and degrading the act is, the higher the probability of getting points out of it. For Laven, orgasming while getting raped by your one and only love, as well as your nemesis at the same time is, for lack of a better term, fucking insane, both literally and figuratively. It brings one to levels of ecstasy unimaginable to any normal human being. This combined with the effects of being a hermaphrodite, allows for mind-breaking point farming.¡¯ To add more insult to injury, there is also the added effect of the chastity cage that serves to further enhance the pleasure for the breeding sow¡ª it is like a double edged sword for Laven. The sense of taboo went through the roof as a side-effect. Her sensitivity towards sex and intimacy with her partner skyrocketed by an enormous margin. It goes without saying that her output of points greatly increased. ¡®The dynamics goes the same for Wyca. I brought out her darkest, deepest desires for Sera. Her immoral kink to own her, putting a leash on her neck, treating her like a dog¡­ The sense of taboo, depravity, and perversion heightened their emotions and intensity of the sex, causing both to generate a shit ton of Faith points in the long run.'' Wyca¡¯s deep-seated desire to dominate over Sera since childhood had festered into a twisted sense of love. A sick obsession with someone you don''t want to see suffering but also wish to see bowing to you and worshiping the ground you walk on was abnormal in itself. It was Wyca''s curse to want to do something utterly impossible. Her frustration, pain, and guilt that had accumulated throughout the years caused the complex emotional cocktail to brew and boil at a rapid pace, allowing Gin to easily exploit that opportunity and fuel her lust to new heights, while twisting her personality and turning her into his loyal slave. Wyca now fully believes she was meant to serve and obey his orders without question. That is her fate, to be forever indebted to his ¡®kindness¡¯ and ¡®salvation¡¯ for granting her the impossible. ¡®As for Daria, she was rather simple. She was once but a teenage, horny boy. She didn¡¯t have much dark or twisted desire like Wyca, or a childhood crush like Laven. She was just impressionable and generally horny, like a normal teenager would. Giving her a hermaphrodite body with high stamina and libido regeneration was enough to make her squeeze tons of Faith points for days and night.¡¯ Another hypothesis that he hadn¡¯t tested yet came to mind. ¡®Humans in general, are complex beings. The emotions that they nurtured and grew with since the moment of their birth are multilayered and multifaceted. The suggestions and hypnosis I put them under were shallow and basic in comparison. There were barely any depths in them. Wyca, and Laven, who rely on their original emotions and thoughts, produce more Faith points compared to others like Teressa, Collette, and Mora who underwent significant brainwashing. Daria is slightly better than them, but still paled in comparison in the end. It seems like the artificial intensity I created was still lacking. Maybe there¡¯s a better way to use my hypnosis¡­¡¯ All in all, everything went smoothly for Gin. His conquest for Laim ended in a fanfare of sexual moans and screams of ecstasy. What was once a remote village had turned into his personal harem within a mere couple of months. Gin didn¡¯t really expect it to work out at first, he thought it would take him longer, but he never realized it would be achieved with such ease. He underestimated his ability to manipulate people and his newfound powers. The potential of the miracle system has opened his eyes for the future. ¡®For now, the village is working as usual. All the small shops still open, the restaurant still operates, and Faith points keep on pouring in.¡¯ At this point, Gin could just sit back, relax, and enjoy the fruit of his labor. Having sex with anyone he wants, in any shape or form he would like. But as a human, Gin knew better than that. To crave, to want, to possess, and to dominate. A hunger that could never be satiated. Gin was content right at this moment, but he knew better that once things settled down and he had his fun with all of his subjects, he would start to look for more toys to play with. To grow stronger, and to expand his territory. ¡®Let¡¯s say that if I ever reach the same level as the goddess of virtue who gave me this power, can I return to my old world? Even she could not return me to my old world. How could I, who is infinitely weaker than her, think that I could do it on my own?¡¯ Gin began to question himself. Why did he ask to be a god like herself in the first place? Was it arrogance? Was he implying that he would become a better, greater god than her, the one that granted him a second chance at life? To pull off bigger miracles than her, who could grant ordinary people like him the power to be a god? ¡®I didn¡¯t even realize what I was asking of her. The power to be a god, to return to my old world, something that an immortal like her couldn¡¯t even pull off.¡¯ Then came the next question. ¡®How long would it take for me to reach her level? A year? A hundred? A thousand? A million? Just how long?¡¯ Gin paused for a moment, ¡®Even then, how many more points would I need to surpass her? And if I did manage to surpass her, would the world that I longed for still exist¡­?¡¯ As Gin continued this line of thinking, he realized that he might be a tad too late even if he managed to succeed in his future conquest. A seed of doubt began to grow in his heart. Gin contemplated over the decisions he has made so far. The points of his journey, the reason why he did all of this. ¡®Perhaps, going back to my original world might not be possible, in the end. I¡¯m not sure, but I think I¡¯ve been running a fool¡¯s errand for a while.¡¯ Maybe thanks to his high Mind and Intelligence Stats, Gin managed to calm himself much quicker and think in a rational and logical manner. Instead of fretting over the matter, he decided to change his plans for the near future. He will make preparations for the worst-case scenario. What can he do in case going home proves to be impossible? Is there anything worth doing after crossing over to this fantasy-like world? Does he want to live a full-life here instead? Gin recalled the goddess¡¯s words. ¡®Worlds¡­ Other worlds exist. If I can¡¯t find my original world¡­ then maybe¡­¡¯ A thought came to his mind. ¡®There might be other worlds that¡¯s similar just like my own¡­¡¯ It was then he realized, there was no need to despair. ¡®Or maybe, I could just craft my own¡­¡¯ This was a long journey, one that would take practically forever to complete, if ever. After all, who knows what might happen once he ascended to godhood. A never ending adventure between many worlds, either ruling as an all-mighty deity or experiencing life as a mortal... anything could happen so long as he wished for it. ¡®I need to become a full fledged god. I need to be strong enough until I can leave this realm and when that happens¡­ I will make my choice then.¡¯ A journey that he never thought would occur in a million years just happened to him. When else would he chance upon the power to alter reality to his liking, brainwash people into his loyal puppet, and create things out of thin air? If anything, the sheer absurdity of the situation was almost laughable. The unbelievable was now believable to him, and it would continue to become more and more surreal the more he delved into his power. Gin was excited and scared at the same time. His heart raced as the possibilities flooded into his mind. ''This was just the first step of many...'' Chapter 14-1 (Our Goddess) It hadn''t been that long since our Lord gained complete control over the village, yet he already set his eyes upon the next village nearby, Karda. Truly, his ambition knows no bounds. "With this, I no longer need to keep up my appearance." He said, shedding his original form into dust and ashes. In place of our handsome Lord was a voluptuous maiden with an ass as big as her chest. Her perfect curves made every single being in the room salute at attention, even myself, whose very identity had been rewritten by the man¡ª woman¡ª before me. She opened her mouth, speaking with a voice so divine that it reminded us of why we obeyed him¡ª her¡ª from the beginning. "Laim is ours. We are one step closer to bringing salvation to the world. You all shall aid me in conquering the village of Karda next." Her words were absolute law, for all of them came true at the will of our Lord. As always, her otherworldly figure, like an ethereal goddess descended unto us mortals, never failed to remind us what divinity meant. Every second I spent looking upon her angelic face could last an eternity. Everything about her seemed perfect and beautiful; her dark, lustrous hair which framed her pure-white face like the beautiful night sky revolving around the moon. Her nose was smooth, small yet graceful, making my hand itch at the temptation to stroke her cheeks. Most importantly of all was her smile, that holy smile which graced those pink lips like two drops of blood. Oh how much sinful thoughts swarmed my mind like locusts! That rosy blush on her cheeks when she smiled made me want to prostrate myself before her and worship her. Her body too was a fine work of art created by Mother Nature herself. My eyes moved lower, seeing that curvaceous body that belonged only to the Goddesses. What caught my eye first was not her magnificent bosom but instead her navel. It was a subtle slit placed beneath the protrusion of her rib cage, so faint I would''ve missed it if I hadn''t paid special attention to it. "From now on, I shall be known as Ginova, the goddess... of salvation." The goddess spoke, her voice was sweet and saccharine like honey flowing into my ears, taking my soul captive. I had a brief encounter with this majestic form before. I thought that I would never see it again. "Now, for your loyalty to me through this ordeal, a reward is due." Ginova smiled radiantly. Her hand travelled through her translucent clothing, barely concealing her most private parts. She pulled away the short, thin loin cloth that did nothing to cover her glorious meat rod. The half-erect organ sprung free, revealing its majesty in full view. It stood proudly facing our direction, waving left and right, glistening in the light like a sun shining through the clouds after the rain. The Goddess stroked the soft shaft to bring her godly sword to its full length, she pulled her testicles aside to reveal the soft lips of her womanhood behind them, sending jolts of stimulation through my body. Her long foreskin started peeling off once it reached its limit. After reaching its maximum hardness, the mighty cock sprang back against her navel, twitching excitedly at the mere sight of its viewers. Like a goddess greeting its fellow followers, her pulsating penis called out to us like the Pied Piper leading his children home. "You may use whichever you desire to pleasure yourselves." said the Goddess with a smile. She spoke as though it was nothing special. She treated us with such intimacy, her gaze full of warmth and compassion, making me feel like I''m an important piece of her family. "Everything will be according to your own preferences." She continued, resting her hands behind her head, striking her pose of power, exposing her full figure for us to behold. "Teressa." Ginova called out to my name, causing me to answer in blatant excitement. "Y-yes, your highness...!" "Come closer. Claim your rewards." Ginova licked her lips, beckoning me forward with a shake of her hips, swaying them seductively while waiting for my response. "...Yes, your highness." I obeyed, stepping forward towards her majestic presence. Still wearing the gifts that the goddess gave me, I felt my cock growing harder and harder with every step. Every second I spent staring at her holy body aroused me beyond belief. I knelt down in front of her majestic seat, crawling closer towards the object of my adoration until I was only inches away from touching her holy shaft. I had seen her holy spear many times, but I never took it for granted. Seeing its sheer size up close is a privilege that I''m always grateful for everyday. "Tell me this and tell me true, Teressa. What do you want from me? How do you want to claim me?" I inched closer and closer until my nostrils kissed the bulging glans of her divine rod. My cock was fully erect and my balls were churning tons of sperm, threatening to burst out. I could feel precum dripping onto the floor from the tip of my member, staining the cold stones beneath my feet. My balls were already tight and full, ready to unload my seed all over the place. "Snifff...!!!" Her divine fragrance overwhelmed me. All the sensory organs inside my nostrils were stimulated by her pungent scent which flooded into my lungs. Her smell was akin to the aroma of a flower freshly blooming under the morning sun. A heavenly smell that intoxicated me, making my head dizzy with euphoria. "My Lord... I want... I want to ravage you... I want to violate you." "Is that so? Then go ahead, Teressa, show me how much you love me." Ginova chuckled softly, enjoying my feeble struggle. Her words caused me to lose control of myself completely. I lunged forward, engulfing her sacred genitalia in one gulp. With my hands on her thighs, I gripped tightly around her ass cheeks, burying my face into her groin, pressing my nose against her lush pubes and inhaling deeply. "Mmh, that''s a good cocksleeve, Teressa." Ginova closed her eyes as she let out moans of pleasure, "You guys, come closer. Enjoy your rewards, too." opening her arms wide, she beckoned the others in the room to join the ''feast''. I wasn''t the only one in the room. Collette, Sera, and Wyca was also there. Their eyes engulfed in carnal desire for our godly mistress, their bodies filled with lust and greed. They crawled forward like mindless puppets on strings, each aiming for a different part of her body. Collette went straight for Ginova''s heaving chest. She pushed her head deep between Ginova''s mounds, digging through the plump flesh to get to her hardened nipple. "Ohhh~~" Ginova gasped with delight upon feeling her sensitive tits getting sucked. Collette sucked ravenously while grabbing Ginova''s firm breasts with both hands. Her body writhed like an infant seeking milk as she hungrily devoured Ginova''s delicious breast milk. Sera moved towards Ginova''s buttocks. She kneeled down behind the goddess, spreading Ginova''s ass cheeks apart and pushing her face between her plump flesh. She rubbed her nose along Ginova''s crack, savoring the intense odor emanating from her anal region before licking her asshole with fervor. "It smells... so nice..." Sera mumbled in ecstasy, sticking her tongue deep inside her hole and wriggling it around. Ginova responded with loud cries of pleasure. "Ohh~ aaahhh~~~ what a filthy servant." Ginova let out a playful sneer at Sera, mocking her for being shameless and degenerate, yet unable to stop herself from enjoying such pleasure. As a goddess, she enjoyed all forms of indulgence. Nothing was forbidden to her, especially not depravity. Her goal was to bring salvation to humanity, to free them from the shackles of their mortal coil and bring them the ultimate enlightenment, by offering them the purest bliss known to man. It is why I devoted my entire body and soul to her. This ''salvation''... they must be shared with the world. Sera slowly moved her kisses and licks towards the goddess'' testicles, tracing her way across her perineum all the way up to the base of her penis before dragging her tongue upwards along the veiny shaft, bringing more and more of that familiar taste and smell to her brain, which then sent her senses reeling with ecstasy. She licked and slurped loudly, making sure Ginova heard the lewd sounds coming from her mouth. Soon our lips met together at the goddess'' shaft as we fought over it like hungry animals trying to steal food from one another. We licked her, tasting her divine precum mixed with our saliva, feeding our addiction further. We both lapped up everything she had to offer, letting the mixture flow freely into our mouths. This continued for several minutes. When neither Sera nor I had enough, we proceeded to suck on her tip together, using our tongues to stimulate her urethra. Collette continued to play around with the tits and nipples before she reached to kiss the goddess. Their tongues wrestled above us, seemingly to consume each other. The sight alone made me want to explode right here on the spot. Her cock, and balls were still receiving oral service from Sera and me, which combined with the show of affection from Collette''s side had her orgasming soon after. "G-guys, let me join in...!" Wyca, who stood on the side, jerked herself for a bit before deciding to join the gangbang. Wyca grabbed hold of the goddess''s hand and put it to her groin, demanding the touch of a god to sate her lust. Ginova smiled devilishly, looking down at Wyca with eyes filled with nothing but sin. Wyca pressed her groin against the goddess'' hand as she started moving her hips, rubbing her hard shaft against Ginova''s palm like a dog in heat. "Your hand...! Feels so good! More! I want more...!" Wyca begged, thrusting faster and faster. Soon after she exploded onto Ginova''s hand, spraying semen everywhere. Ginova didn''t seem bothered at all by the sticky mess that was her hand and instead scooped up some of it to taste her slave''s cum, smiling in content. I could see the red haired demoness shuddering as her body grew weak at the sight of the divine entity licking her cum with gusto. The pleasure she felt must''ve been overwhelming. Wyca''s knees gave way as she fell to the ground, breathing heavily while her penis continued to twitch as the last drop of her semen leaked out. "That was quick... Wyca." The goddess spoke. "Now, shall we get to the main dish?" The goddess took a step back and turned her back on us, bending over with her ass facing towards us. Her eyes filled with seduction, she wagged her hips left and right, showing her magnificent curves as they bounced in perfect sync. "I wonder who shall go first? Will you choose my ass? Or maybe my pussy?" As she spoke, the goddess spread ass cheeks to show us her dark-ish butthole, which was clean shaven and perfectly round. The hole twitched and throbbed, oozing a strong odor and puckering slightly. The smell of feminine musk filled the air, causing our crotches to ache once again. All three of us couldn''t wait anymore, but none dared to rush in without permission. Our heads turned left and right, looking at each other with confusion as to who gets to fuck our mistress first. "Or maybe... you''d like my mouth?" Said the Goddess, looking back at us as she raised her ass higher, her girthy cock and balls dangling in the middle of her legs, twitching and throbbing hard. "Then please, fill it with your cock! Give it to me! Stuff it!" Her eyes turned to me and smiled. "Teressa! Claim my holy lips with your dirty cock!" "Ngh...! Yes, my Lord...!!" Teressa felt like she was going crazy. Everything she did and saw and smelled and tasted seemed like a hallucination, a fantasy. Her body burned and ached for her Goddess and she couldn''t ignore it any longer. She dropped her mini skirt to the ground, revealing her 12-inch dick, already hard and ready to cum. I knew the goddess would never speak these words in her male form. But in this hermaphrodite form, she seemed more willing to indulge herself. It was truly a treat to witness such a blessed scene. To hear those sinful words come out of our very own divine goddess mouth was a dream come true! I felt my cock getting even harder than before, wanting so much to release itself from its fleshy cage and fill the goddess'' holy throat full of cum! "T-then I shall claim it...!" Without delay, I leaped towards her divine visage and pushed my pulsating penis into her orifice, stretching her jaws to their limit and filling her entire oral cavity. As my glans passed through her soft lips, I felt something hot and slimy wrapping itself around my glans before expanding into something wetter, thicker. She used her tongue skillfully, running it under my shaft all over its length. The sensation made my whole body tremble and spasm, sending tingling pleasure throughout my body. I grabbed and pulled locks of her dark hair, forcing her head towards my crotch. I shoved my rod deeper into her throat, the whole 12-inches of it, until my entire length disappeared into her esophagus, leaving nothing visible except my balls resting snugly against her chin. Her eyes rolled back into her head, showing nothing but whites as my scrotum smacked repeatedly against her face, creating audible slaps echoing in the room. "Mmmmnnnnnn...!!! Mmmm...!!!" She moaned. With every thrust I made, her vocal chords vibrated, sending more stimulating waves of pleasure through my member, pushing me closer towards climax. My balls tightened as they pumped gallons of pre-cum directly into her stomach, flooding her insides with liquid lust. The other, too, couldn''t bear to stand and watch. They also want a piece of the goddess. "Lord, I want your ass!" Sera spoke, rubbing her nose against the goddess'' testicles and inhaling deeply the rich stench of her goddess'' pheromone. She moved forward, shoving her face between Ginova''s cheeks, pushing her nose inside her asshole and inhaling deeply. She buried her nose deeper into the divine cavern, seeking out more of its addictive odor. The intense stimulation of being trapped in Ginova''s anal walls triggered her orgasm almost instantly and she shot out spurts of white cream straight into the air. "And I want your pussy, your highness." Wyca growled like an animal as she plunged two fingers inside Ginova''s dripping vulva and began pumping furiously. She inserted another finger and started swirling it around while simultaneously wiggling her thumb up and down the edge of Ginova''s slit, stroking and teasing and massaging every inch of it. As Wyca kept ramming her digits inside, Ginova let out a scream of ecstasy still with my cock stuck in her esophagus. Her whole body trembled violently as she reached an intense climax. Thick ropes of sperm shot forth out of her erect cock, splattering the cold floor with her warm seeds. Her tight vagina clamped down onto Wyca''s hands, but the fingers didn''t stop and began milking it, drawing out its contents with great force. A stream of transparent juices squirted out from her urethra and onto the ground below, mixing with the puddle of white fluid already created earlier. Collette immediately crawled on the floor, her hands trembling as she collected bits of her lord''s precious seed, bringing it to her lips to savor the flavor of divinity. After swallowing the handful of thick semen, she opened her mouth wide open and leaned closer toward the source of the ejaculation. She poked her tongue out and flicked it across the tip of the goddess'' cockhead, catching the remaining droplet. Her eyes widened in excitement at the salty-sweet taste, and she resumed licking the goddess'' slit. "GLARCK! GLARCK!!" The pleasure was so intense that the goddess could barely move her lips, making it impossible to keep sucking me off anymore. She merely sat on all fours, panting heavily while gasping for air whenever possible. I couldn''t contain myself any longer and I exploded into her mouth. "AAHHH!!!" I yelled aloud, releasing my load straight into her throat, filling her stomach to the brim. Her body seized up briefly before falling limp to the side, leaving behind her face covered in cum. I held onto her head with both hands, continuing to shoot my final loads on top of her face. !! "The goddess is drinking my essence...!" This was far from the end. Sera and Wyca began to straddle the goddess'' front and rear entrance, mounting her like two dogs fighting over a piece of meat. Their erect penises protruded outward, pointing directly at her pussy and asshole. "We are going in, your highness." Both Sera and Wyca announced at once. Their dicks penetrated her holes in unison. They dug themselves deep into her bowels, making the goddess yelp in surprise. They then began pumping rhythmically, pounding her insides mercilessly while grunting loudly with each thrust. "Ahhh! It feels so good...! Your pussy feels wonderful, your highness!" Sera cried out. "Your ass... feels... amazing...!! Ahhnnn!!" Wyca moaned as she gnashed her teeth. Sera leaned forward and grabbed the goddess'' boobs, squeezing them firmly between her palms and rolling them around in circles. The goddess whimpered with every squeeze Sera gave, her body arching backward involuntarily. Her breathing became labored as her chest heaved rapidly. Every time Sera''s hands squeezed her bosom, she released more fluids from her cock and her pussy. Wyca, seeing the goddess cumming so freely, picked up her pace, slamming her hips harder and harder until her whole length disappeared into the goddess'' anus. With her pubic bone smacking Ginova''s cheeks, she pounded into her bottom with furious intensity until she came herself. "AAAAHHHHHHHHN!!!!!" Wyca howled as she ejaculated inside the goddess. The hot jizz hit the deepest reaches of the goddess'' rectum, flooding her intestines with fresh seed. "IT''S FILLING ME UP SO MUCH...!!" she screamed out in agony mixed with bliss, feeling herself getting stuffed full of Wyca''s fluids. It was too much for her body to handle, causing her eyes to roll back again, her tongue hanging out limply as her limbs grew weak. Sera did not stop either. Seeing that everyone else had climaxed, she quickened her pace further, reaching a frantic speed as she rammed her entire cock in and out of Ginova''s wet cave. Her hips moved up and down like pistons firing, pumping away feverishly at Ginova''s nether regions. Her balls slapped against Ginova''s skin without pause, sounding like drums beating to a steady rhythm. Each impact made Ginova''s butt cheeks ripple. She seemed to lose herself completely in the pleasure of fucking the goddess. "I''m going to come soon too!!" Sera panted hoarsely, sweat pouring down her forehead in rivulets, "Please... please... take my seed, your highness...!" Sera slammed herself one final time into the depths of the goddess'' womb and let loose an enormous amount of semen directly inside of her. Ginova felt the burning warmth entering her uterus and filling up her vaginal cavity before spreading throughout the rest of her body. As she received the massive injection of virile sperm cells into her core, her back arched backward sharply, her eyes widening and pupils dilating wide open as she gasped for air, unable to breathe properly. The goddess'' mouth was wide open as she moaned, Collette seized the chance to push her own throbbing erection inside and fill it to capacity as well, bringing relief to her aching loins at long last. The goddess gulped in reflex when Collette shoved her pulsating dick to the hilt. A second later, the taste hit her tongue and she swallowed it all, not stopping until nothing remained in Collette''s balls. "Aahhnn...!" A moan escaped the goddess'' lips as she came once more. Her cock shuddered, spraying out another thick load of white goo across the floor beneath her, joining the others. She continued to pump her shaft continuously while she gulped down the remaining contents of Collette''s testes. Then, I circled back to the goddess'' rear and pumped her ass, taking my turn and moving on to the next available hole. We repeated the same process of gangrape many times over, constantly changing positions, sometimes taking turns raping her orally while someone else ravaged her other two orifices. No matter how much she spilled out of herself, her divine body would recover faster than we could drain her. We raped her from both sides like two animals in heat, our balls slapping loudly against her sensitive areas each time one of us drove our penises home. She groaned in pain yet never denied our advances, submitting to our desires as our playthings, accepting our abuse with open arms. Every now and then one of us would climax and withdraw for a few seconds, only to return soon after for another round. Throughout it all, the goddess took everything we gave her, moaning and crying out her pleasure despite¡ª or perhaps because of the intense humiliation she faced. At one point, she was lying flat on her back with both her hands tied behind her head while Collette straddled her chest, sandwiching her huge tits around her entire dick, sliding it up and down while Wyca would ravage her mouth. As Wyca and Collette kept the goddess pinned on the ground, I knelt between her thighs and worked my hips without end, slamming my rod repeatedly into her swollen pussy until I couldn''t hold it any longer and blew my load into her womb. The goddess quivered from head to toe, screaming in rapture. Once in a while, the goddess would try to fight back by bucking her hips up to meet ours mid-stroke, but she didn''t last long. She would pass out after several hours of constant assault. That''s right, several hours. We might''ve gone on longer sessions before, but this would be the goddess'' first time to be on the receiving end of 4 people. There''s no telling how long we lasted, but at some point she blacked out from exhaustion and fell asleep with her face resting on the ground and her ass raised in the air like a bitch. It was the moment I understood the meaning of cocksleeve. Nothing more than an object to fuck. She looked pitiful as she lay sprawled naked on the floor, drooling uncontrollable amounts of saliva out of her mouth, her eyes closed shut and her body twitching occasionally. Yet she was so beautiful, so irresistible, that my urge to ravage her never ceased. I continued to thrust into her without mercy, sending her fragile frame sliding across the cold stone surface beneath her, causing her nipples to scrape the floor. Even after she lost consciousness, her genitals continued to ooze copious amounts of sticky fluids across the ground, coating the floor with her thick, white honey. A large pool formed underneath her crotch, soaking into the cracks between the stones. The strong stench of sex permeated through the air, clinging onto every inch of the room. My nose detected the familiar scent of semen intertwined with the natural fragrance of female pheromones. I inhaled deeply to savor its delicious aroma, my nostrils flared open wide, making loud snorting noises as I breathed deeply through them. My thoughts drifted to the taste of her genitalia; how soft and plump they felt against my lips when I kissed them, how smooth and silky they felt against my tongue when I licked them, how moist they tasted when I sucked them; I craved to devour her again and again; I hungered to consume her whole and swallow every last drop of her essence within her. I wanted to violate this beautiful and pure goddess with my seeds. Her hole was gaping so badly that you could see clearly into her guts. A steady flow of sperm seeped out of it, forming a thick puddle around her thighs. Sera and Wyca kept on slurping, sucking and eating our creampies as if it was their daily diet. Not an ounce of shame on their faces whatsoever, nor disgust for the act they committed. At one point, the gangbang turned into an orgy. Sera and Wyca start to fuck each other''s hole, which soon leads them to fuck Collette and me as well. My memories were foggy afterwards and I remember only flashes here and there. My mind blanked out as the pleasure overloaded my system, rendering me senseless. Even so, we couldn''t stop having sex. It was in our nature, the way the goddess molded our physique. We tire, but can''t stop. The primal urge to breed won''t let us give up, no matter what happens. When morning finally arrives, the goddess wakes up covered head to toe with cum. Her hair is matted together by dried up semen, her skin sticky from being bathed with countless loads overnight. Her insides are still stuffed with sperm too, but she didn''t seem to mind. "Ngggh..." She tried to speak but couldn''t. Of course, that''s because my cock is embedded deep inside her throat. "Gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck...!" She gags loudly. The sight makes me want to cum straight away. The goddess'' lips tighten around me as she struggles to breathe, her tongue moving furiously as she tries desperately to swallow all my cum, which by now is probably mixed with her own spit as well. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her asshole was being penetrated by Collette and Sera while Wyca sucked her erect cock. She could feel Collette''s hands squeezing her breasts from behind, pinching her nipples roughly. The combination of pleasure coming from every direction sent the goddess into sensory overload. Tears started forming at the corners of her eyes while drool ran down her cheeks from the edges of her mouth. She closed her eyes shut and focused on trying to breathe. We kept on cumming and cumming into her for an insane amount of time. For what felt like ages, my dick would get sucked dry by her, then I would be ready after a quick rest. The cycle repeats. After an eternity, the goddess had stopped moving entirely. She accepted her fate, to be violated by her subjects, and lay motionless as she was fucked without end in sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ I didn''t realize it, but we found out at the end that a whole week had passed. We had an orgy for a whole week, nonstop. The goddess had lost her voice and could hardly make a sound anymore. The look on her face, though, was one of utter contentment. She seemed pleased with everything we had done to her, with not even the slightest hint of regret anywhere. And yet somehow she still managed to appear dignified and regal. Her body twitched every once in a while, sending spasms through her muscles and making them convulse wildly under her soft skin. When our session ended and the goddess regained her senses, she smiled sweetly at us and thanked us with sincerity for serving her. Her kindness warmed my heart. She looked so charming and beautiful... I love her. I love her so much! The goddess restored our physical condition and appearance, as well as cleaned our body. We were thankful and went back to our own room to rest right after. I can''t help but to think back of our time together, ever since the first time I met our Lord. I didn''t have much trouble or issue with my livelihood before, rather I was actually quite content. I lived my life as a simple housewife, worrying about my husband and daughter, thinking about their safety and future out there. However, the goddess'' influence has changed me and shaped me into something... more. Because of her presence, I''ve become so aware of what it means to exist and how insignificant I am compared to her glory. The mere knowledge that she has chosen me, a simple villager to serve under her cause, fills me with pride. To bestow me the greatest pleasure, to treat me with kindness, to allow me to worship her magnificence, and to use me to satisfy her desires... my body, my soul, and my spirit belong to her, and her alone. As such, it is my duty as one who has received such great graces to reciprocate it and devote my entire life to her cause. She was truly my salvation¡ª My goddess of salvation¡ª Chapter 14-2 (Our Goddess) The preparation was complete. Gin¡ª Ginova, the one claiming herself to be a goddess of salvation, has begun to execute her plans to dominate Karda. ¡®It isn¡¯t a complicated plan. Rather, it¡¯s quite straightforward. Unlike before when I first came into this world, I don¡¯t have to be so stealthy or tactful with my approach.¡¯ Ginova, wearing simple leather armor with a hood on, stood before the entrance of the village. Behind her were a newly turned hermaphrodite by the name of Reol. "Your highness, we have arrived in Karda." Reol was previously Treo, an ordinary human being who once served as a soldier for the kingdom. Skilled with the sword, a teacher to both Wyca and Sera, and also the one possessing vital information regarding the outside world. Now she stood with Ginova as her loyal servant, both an important advisor and guardian to the goddess. Unlike her previous male self, Reol has shed off her masculine and stern looks. Now she possessed fair skin, short light brown hair, and sharp facial features that made her look delicate yet fierce. Her eyes reflected the same color of her hair, piercing like two polished gems. A light freckle covered her cheeks and the bridge of her nose, and unlike most girls of Laim, her face lacked any blush of pink. Instead, she wore the marks of someone who has spent her lifetime under the burning sun, training under the heat. A light tan was permanently etched onto her skin and a faded scar across her left cheek which only added to her fierceness. Despite her womanly beauty, the aura of her masculinity remained. The way she held her posture and how she talked reminded the villagers of a man they once knew. But at the same time, the villagers have witnessed a certain softness that can only belong to a woman. Treo¡ªReol, once looked masculine and scary. But now, she possesses a beautiful androgynous face that could stir people''s lust, whether they be men or women. However, although she has acquired new assets, her body remained chiseled with lean muscles and a hardened physique. Unlike the other hermaphrodites that Ginova transformed, her breast remained on the average size, complimenting her slim and muscular build. Her buttocks too, remained firm and toned instead of round and plump. Reol''s charm lies not in her feminine appeal but of her perfect mix of masculinity and femininity. Possessing both male and female''s virtue, she became both handsome and beautiful, charming and fearsome, lovely and vicious, seducing and dominating. She is an ultimate ideal for those who wished to possess both genders'' appeal without sacrificing either side of the coin. Ginova nodded at Reol, a sense of pride welled up in her heart. ''Treo was quite special. He was a soldier, a good fighter supposedly. I never saw him fight for real though. He was kind to the villagers but stern towards the children and his pupils. His knowledge regarding warfare, weapon handling, his familiarity with the world outside of Laim, as well as his loyalty make him someone that I cannot afford to lose. It took a while for me to get to him since I wanted to enjoy myself a bit longer with the others. That one week orgy I had with Teressa, Collette, Sera, and Wyca garnered me tons of Faith points.'' That period of time where the five of them fucked each other''s holes earned Ginova over 30K of Faith points alone. An unprecedented amount of points she''d ever gotten during a whole week period. She realized that her subjects'' love for her has grown tremendously. It was not her usual corruption anymore. No, those ladies fell in love with her and willingly offered their body and soul to the goddess. The hypnosis has bloomed from a mere suggestion into a flower of lust and desire. The reward she gave them wasn''t truly necessary to keep them happy. But she wanted to do it anyway just so they could have fun together. She transformed them into hermaphrodite, increasing their stamina and recovery by manyfolds, and multiplied the stimulation they received from sexual activity. There was no reason for them to resist her temptation, and so they accepted it with ''pleasure''. ''Well, I also enjoyed it. Being a hermaphrodite itself isn''t so bad. Filling other people''s holes was fun, but having my own holes filled was great as well. The feeling of having my penis deep inside another girl while my pussy and asshole being penetrated by my fellow hermaphrodites, getting stimulated by both front and behind, and watching the same pleasure reflected in their eyes...that was something I''ll never forget.'' Going back to Reol, Ginova planned her to be a bit unique from the others. Her physique was more androgynous, more balanced compared to Collette and Daria¡ª who are excessively feminine except for their male genitals. This created an enticing balance that would capture the attention of the masses. Especially for those who found beauty in both masculinity and femininity at once. To achieve that goal, Ginova did her best to maintain as much of Reol''s former masculine charms as she could while adding new feminine qualities to her physical appearance. In the end, Reol gained the perfect fusion of male and female''s attractiveness. A person that is both gentle and wild. A being that''s soft and hard. Reol embodied the character of a ''cool, strong, and independent¡¯ beauty standard. "So, this is Karda..." "A peaceful village, just like ours. If not for the wild beasts causing troubles for travelers, this place would be an excellent trading hub," said Reol. Reol patted her horse''s neck before leading it past the archway entrance. Ginova followed suit. Their horses stepped onto the dirt road paved between two rows of wooden houses. There weren''t many people on the street, but compared to Laim, this place was practically bustling with lives and activities. They were able to spot farmers transporting their goods on carts or carrying heavy sacks on their backs as they went here and there. Blacksmiths can be heard hammering at their anvils. Farm animals such as pigs and chickens roamed about freely, being watched by young boys or girls with large, woven baskets strapped across their shoulders. ''Oh, this view is completely different from Laim. There was barely a single person walking down the street there...'' Ginova''s eyes lit with bright lights, taking in all of the sights in awe. Despite her godlike abilities, there were still things out there she has yet to see, hear, or experience. Reol, seeing this expression on her highness'' face, couldn''t help but smile. Although the goddess was a powerful entity with unfathomable might, she can still act so childish and innocent like this. She reminded her of her younger self when she first began her training as a soldier, full of spirit and determination to change her country and life for the better. However, like a rubber ball bouncing off a mighty stone wall, she soon came to realize that nothing has changed. Reality has been cruel, unfair, and absolute. That was the harshness of this world. "Enjoying yourself, your highness?" asked Reol, stopping her horse by a house that seemed like a restaurant. "Yes, I am." A short answer, yet there was inexplicable joy and curiosity behind it. ''This is just like a scene from a fantasy movie or a novel... I wonder...'' Ginova took a deep breath before letting out a quiet sigh. ''...How is this place going to look like once I dominate them?'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ It was as Ginova suspected from the beginning, the existence of other religions exist in this world and Reol has confirmed it. The idea of worshiping other gods wasn''t too unusual. After all, people do need something to lean on in times of need. Perhaps, in other worlds too, some form of religion has developed to ease human''s psyche or even to provide solace, comfort, and peace of mind to believers. But as every human being with power and influence knows, not everyone''s mind will share the same thoughts. Various disputes have happened in her old world because of disagreement and dissent in belief. Just by looking at the history books, one can tell how complicated the concept of religious war truly is. It always begins with a slight misunderstanding before it turns into a massive conflict between groups of people or nations. Sometimes, there wasn''t a misunderstanding at all. People would use religion as an excuse to satisfy their greed and thirst for conquest. Religion, by nature, is a double-edged sword. Something that has both good and evil within itself, capable of bringing hope to people, and capable of creating despair and destruction. Faith and belief was merely a concept in her old world. There really wasn''t any god ruling over the world, at least none that she had met personally or seen with her own eyes while she was still alive. It wasn''t until she met the goddess of virtue after her death that she believed that gods and goddesses do exist, although not in conventional ways that the common humans might believe. What are gods? What purpose do they serve? These were questions she asked herself more than once. Were there actual gods living in her old world? She had no clue nor did she care about them. What mattered were the gods of this new world she transmigrated in. She knew for a fact that gods do exist, but where are they in this world? Do they know of her existence? Reol spoke of one of the major religions in this world called the ''Aria Church'', one that once spread over the continent and even well-known across the ocean. Their divine goddess, Aria, once walked among people, teaching the doctrine of love and righteousness and how to live a virtuous life. With the church''s guidance, the many kingdoms and empires prospered, and the people thrived. It was only natural that the church, a symbol of benevolence and prosperity, become an icon to idolize and worship. However, that was thousands of years ago. An era long forgotten and eroded by time. Records of the goddess Aria, who spread teaching of mercy, love and respect for other living beings, has slowly turned into an age of legends. Nowadays, the Aria Church is run by corrupt men and women who abuse the followers'' faith for personal gain. They no longer preach the holy gospel of virtue and morality but instead the doctrine of corruption, which claimed that the ''Will of the Goddess'' was for men to subjugate the weak and rule over the earth. It was one of the reasons why Reol left the military. Her faith for the church crumbled after learning how corrupt they were. The organization she worked so hard for was nothing but a dogmatic group seeking supremacy by force. As a soldier, her hands were soaked with blood of both the innocent and the guilty. As a soldier, she also killed the enemies of the kingdom, claiming land and resources under the banner of her monarch. At first, she held onto the idea of serving her motherland. She believed her efforts were for the future generations that will inherit the legacy of her country. But now, she doesn''t know anymore. As she served her kingdom for years, the wars only grew more devastating and less beneficial to the people. Unfortunately, Reol simply knew too much of the inner working of the military and government. Quitting wasn''t as simple as turning in her resignation letter. Even so, she was determined to leave and escape. It came at a great cost, turning her into a ''disabled'' person. It was something Ginova had completely forgotten before, an exchange with Collette way back when she just arrived in this new world. Magic does exist. To what extent? She had no idea until Reol explained to her how magic works in this universe. A realm of possibilities which human minds of her old world could have never fathomed. "I was marked. There was no other choice but to sacrifice my ability to use magic forever. Otherwise, they will find me and kill me. That''s how I ended up in Laim. I decided to live the rest of my life in peace, teaching children how to protect themselves." So Reol said. Ginova remembered seeing Reol''s¡ª Treo''s body covered in black, veiny scars before they vanished and melted into her skin. A dead mana core. It will slowly deteriorate worse and worse, eventually rotting the body from inside. Ginova turned around to look at Reol, then to the horse, who was standing still with its head tilted slightly to the side. She moved closer to pat the creature''s long neck as she returned her gaze to Reol, "You are healed now." There was a faint smile on Reol''s lips, "Your highness, thank you for saving me." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Ginova learned of this information, she tried to restore the mana core inside Reol even though she had no idea what they are, their functions and uses. This resulted in a high cost of 10K Faith points. A great price to pay for her ignorance, but she could afford it. Ginova judged it would be in her best interest to bring Reol back to her prime. "I''m the one who needs to thank you. Your knowledge will serve me well through this journey." Reol''s eyes shimmered under the sunlight, a clear hint of pride and gratefulness hidden beneath them. "You have saved me and shared your blessing with the entire village. My life is yours, my one true goddess in this world." "You flatter me," Ginova let out a faint smile. It wasn''t just hypnosis, but her Charm Stats also played a great role to entice people''s awe, respect, and fear. Reol''s respect came from the depth of her heart, there was little tomfoolery done to her mind. It was a pleasant feeling, having someone giving their heart to her willingly without the force of hypnosis, although the risk of betrayal still exists. Just in case, Ginova planted seeds into all of her subjects, to enhance their positive emotions of her using hypnotic suggestions. ''Well, a chance of betrayal is negligible. I doubt it would ever happen in a thousand years, but again if it does happen...'' Ginova had to stop her train of thoughts, getting distracted on giving out ''punishments'' for disloyal subjects would come later on. That day, Ginova and Reol spent the day together in Karda. Their plan was simple, to take complete control over Karda by putting them all under the goddess'' hypnosis. In this place, everyone seemed to have very low Stats just like the people in Laim were. Their Strength, Agility, and Intelligence and others didn''t surpass 10 points at all. They all seemed incomparably weak in body and mind. ''This seems to work in my favor, but I still shouldn''t be rash.'' One of the reasons Ginova chose Karda as her second target was that the village was much larger compared to Laim. If she succeeds with her plan here, then she could get a steady delivery of supplies to develop Laim even further. In the future, she might want to consider spreading her influence to more villages to increase her reach and network. ''Though some questions still elude me.'' Laim and Karda were a frontier village, a part of the kingdom of Deltorra. Meaning, Even if she managed to take control of multiple villages, she would still fall under the kingdom''s rule. Would the kingdom recognize her as one of their citizens or try to hunt her down as an enemy? Would they tolerate her religion that practices such perversion and degeneracy? How do the other kingdoms or empires react when they learn of her existence? Could her enemies resist her mind control? Magic exists. People of power do exist. Ginova might have the advantage of the system, but the enemy had the power of familiarity, information, and magic on their side. Her small army of hermaphrodite soldiers wasn''t enough to defend themselves against the overwhelming odds. Perhaps it will be, in due time, but not right now. Thankfully, Reol was here to aid her. They chatted in the restaurant as they ate their meal. "I was good with the sword and magic. I practiced and practiced, survived through battles and wars throughout my childhood and my late 20s. I stood many times in the frontline of the battlefield, spilling blood of the innocent and the guilty. I wasn''t proud of it. Not after I learned of the politics behind the scene. I was... naive." Reol took a sip of her ale, a hint of blush was evident on her beautiful androgynous face. A frown tugged at the corner of her lips as she gazed off into space, her fingers tapping on the rim of the wooden tankard as she contemplates on her past. Ginova observed the former soldier as she listened to her story, eating her meals which consisted of a large roasted chicken with freshly baked bread on the side and a tall mug of milk. It was one of the more expensive dishes in the restaurant. "I don''t think I was that strong. I was just lucky to survive the bloodbath and escaped. There were many others like me who learned the truth and wanted to leave the military. But their fates weren''t as kind as mine. They were branded as traitors and executed by the corrupted officers. "I''ve heard some of their families were also captured and branded as the enemy of the kingdom. The men were sold as slaves, while the women and the children were taken and violated by the other corrupt nobles and officers before meeting the same fate." Reol spat the word out with disgust. Ginova chewed her food before swallowing, her face remained neutral. "How did you know it was true?" Reol stared at the goddess'' pair of pitch black pupils for a moment, contemplating before she answered, "It''s not a secret to us who joined the military from the border regions. The king and his advisers sent these types of missions often, and we were paid handsomely for doing their dirty jobs." The ex-soldier sighed. A flash of anger and pain was apparent on her face. Meanwhile, Ginova nodded blankly to herself at her loyal servant''s story. ''I wonder if Reol also realizes that I''m no different from those corrupt officials. I seduced the wife of my benefactor, brainwashed her into my cocksleeve and everyone else into my puppets. Not only that, I coerced a girl to rape another girl in public. I transformed multiple people into human cattle, serving as an outlet for sexual relief for the villagers.'' Drinking her ale, she thought in silence. ''I did all of that for my own sake. To get stronger, to earn more Faith points, and to live out my own kinks of dominating and controlling people. I call myself the goddess of salvation in front of others, but I''m more of a demon lord than anything. All the sins of these corrupt people might not hold a candle compared to the sins I''ve committed in the past and the sins I will commit in the future.'' Even Mora, the girl who fell in love with Reol, was stolen from her into a ''milk dispenser''. The seeds she produced was a popular ''sweetener'' that everyone uses as a common ingredient now. The villagers came by so often to her store to trade with her, giving out their ''service'' to her in exchange for her fluids. "What do you think about us, Reol?" As a test, Ginova asked Reol a question of her own, wondering how she would react. Her moral and perspective was altered at the sword competition, witnessing the public rape of Sera, Wyca, and Daria, she became an active spectator and a willing participants in Daria''s gangrape. Clearly, she was no longer the same person anymore, yet she still harbored resentment and hatred against the kingdom and the church who betrayed her faith and belief. Unlike those people, Reol was a corrupted ex-soldier in a literal sense, who served a false goddess. "...Pardon, your highness?" "To expand our religion and spread ''salvation'' we might have to commit to underhanded methods. Things you might or might not approve of and condone," Ginova responded with a matter of fact, a blunt and straight to the point response. She wiped her mouth with her sleeve, eyes fixed on Reol who looked somewhat surprised, "Perhaps, I''m asking you to do things you find unpleasant. For example, murdering, torturing, violating another human being with your genitals for your own pleasure..." she added. "But, isn''t it for your goals, your highness? If we must stain our hands in order to fulfill your vision..." Reol frowned at first before nodding once and taking a quick glance around herself. Her voice dropped lower to avoid eavesdroppers. The bar wasn''t filled with many patrons, but some drunkards had gathered by the counter. Most were men who seemed to have finished their work today or were unemployed. Others were travelers, wearing worn out cloaks over their backs and mugs full of ale or wine by their hands. No one cared about a couple of ladies speaking at one of the tables in the restaurant, they were too busy enjoying themselves and their alcohol. "...Wouldn''t that be justifiable?" she finished. Ginova crossed her arms, one hand on her chin as she pondered, "Hm... even if it means harming innocent people? Violating them to suit your own needs?" "I believe in you, your highness. You have given me a second chance at life. A purpose to live again, to serve you. As your subject and your servant, I shall follow your will." Reol reached out and gently grabbed the goddess'' hand before raising it to her lips. A faint smile curved upon her pink lips before she pressed them onto her knuckles. A genuine display of reverence and adoration for the one who saved her from death. "No matter what you asked of me, I will do it. Anything. To kill, to steal, to violate. Who I was in the past is irrelevant to who I am now. I will change, for the better, or worse. As long as it benefits the one who I serve. Please forgive me for being so bold, your highness. But I wholeheartedly pledge my allegiance and life to you." Ginova smiled, a sign of accepting Reol''s affection, gentle touch, and devotion to serve her. "Good... I feel relieved to hear that." She placed her other hand on top of Reol''s, reciprocating the affection. Reol''s beautiful long eyelashes trembled when she felt her highness'' palm on top of hers. Her face became hot as blush colored her pale cheeks. Her pupils dilated when she lifted her head to meet the goddess'' dark, bottomless eyes. ''It seemed like the hypnosis worked wonders on Reol. Her mind made a clear distinction of her past and her present self. Her moral standards and hatred for injustice remained, but since I ''saved'' her through my ''blessing'', her faith that I could do no wrong overpowered her conscience. As expected, Absolute Hypnosis is very strong. No matter what sort of life or moral ethics a person has, once they fall under my control, they will do anything for me with a smile on their face.'' Truth be told, Ginova knew that Reol was loyal from her maxed out Trust Stats, but hearing it from her own mouth was more satisfying and fulfilling. After all, none of her subjects were capable of lying to her. If there were any ''errors'' in their answers, then Ginova would find out there was a hole in her hypnosis. She would correct them without a moment of hesitation. ''Having the power to control and dominate others is pretty nice...'' Looking around the restaurant, Ginova spotted one of the waitresses that caught her attention. A pretty young lady with a braid hanging over her shoulder tied by a pink ribbon. The tip of her hair curled up with a slight bounce. Her apron was clean and crisp as she served her customers their beverages. But once she stopped at a table and bent over to put down a wooden tray with drinks, the eyes of the male patrons behind her shifted towards the exposed gap between her thighs and the skirt. Their noses were tinged red as their gazes fixated at her flesh, their mind wandering deep within the gutter. They were too cowardly to do anything as the tavern owner would drive them out with his knife. They simply opted to enjoy the sight instead. ''She looks pretty. Young and innocent. Hm...'' The goddess tilted her head, a faint smile rested upon her lips. The corner of her eyes softened along with her gentle expression. Then, as if an invisible thread attached itself to her fingers, she lifted her arm and gestured a wave towards the young woman with her finger. "Excuse me... Miss." The young woman paused before turning around, she seemed hesitant at first before responding to the stranger''s call, "Yes?" She greeted both of the ladies at the table with a slight bow. Her voice was soft, lacking confidence, and possessed a tone of nervousness. The waitress probably assumed the two ladies were a normal patron or adventurer she needed to serve. She was truly oblivious of their true identity or their intention. "My friend and I want to have some fun with you." Chapter 14-3 (Our Goddess) sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a snap of her fingers, Ginova used her Faith points to put everyone in Karda under her influence. It was simple, really. Nobody could resist her power at her current stats. With Mind Stats over 120 points, it would be a miracle for someone to resist her hypnosis. There was little to no reason for her to hold back. Considering the size of Karda and the amount of population, the cost was significantly higher compared to Laim but not unaffordable. Despite being a frontier village, Karda fared ten times better than Laim. The location and ease of access helped in more ways than one. If not for their problem with the local wild beasts, this place would have developed much further than it is now. Taking control of this village became a top priority for Ginova. Unlike back in Laim where his Mind Stats were barely enough to get people to do simple tasks for him, now he has more than enough power to put commonfolks into Absolute Hypnosis right from the get go. No need for a time-consuming conditioning process now. "Uh..." The young waitress looked at the two strangers in front of her. One was a beautiful androgynous person with short brown hair and pretty eyes. She seemed to possess the sort of beauty that transcended both genders. The other one had a cowl over their face, blurring a significant portion of their facial features. From what she could tell, this person also seemed to be either handsome or just as beautiful as the other. These two were Ginova and Reol. "I-I''m sorry, but I don''t..." The waitress stammered. "I don''t understand¡ª" "Play with us." Ginova cut her off before she could voice out her confusion. "Isn''t that what your job is? To give us your best customer service?" Using Hypnotic Voice, the waitress was powerless to resist Ginova''s words. It was as though they were laced with some kind of powerful charm. Except for the perpetrator herself, nobody knew that they had all fallen under the Absolute Hypnosis state. None of the people in this restaurant had enough Stats to do anything. They''ve all fallen under her influence. Ginova''s every word was law. The waitress couldn''t disobey, she gulped down her saliva and forced a smile. "W-what sort of play... would you like?" The waitress spoke meekly, almost sounding defeated. ''I can''t refuse their orders... Why...?'' That was what was running through her head at the moment. Her movements became stiff and somewhat sluggish. It felt strange, not knowing if these thoughts were truly hers or something else''s. ''My mind feels so numb... and weird.'' Seeing the waitress''s obedient reply, Ginova asked. "What''s your name, girl? How old are you? Are you a virgin?" "My name is Yona. I''m 20 years old, and I''m a v-... virgin..." "Yona? That''s a lovely name! Fits a lovely lady such as yourself." Ginova smiled. The edges of her lips curled upward, looking adorable and wicked at the same time. "Now, lift up your skirt and show it around." Gulping, the waitress called Yona trembled. Her face turned beet red, her fingers clutched at the hem of her apron tightly. Unable to resist her order, Yona did as she was told and lifted her skirt. She exposed her fair-skinned thighs to the eyes of the perverted, predator-like patrons around them. The sound of several people swallowing their saliva filled the entire room. A white pair of panties were hidden underneath her frilly skirt. Ginova''s gaze focused on Yona''s nether region. With her underwear being the only thing preventing the eyes of lustful men from seeing her sacred place, the poor woman trembled like a newborn fawn. A man was drooling at the sight. He seemed to have lost control over his body. His cock was raging hard, pushing against his pants in a desperate attempt to free itself. Even the ones who tried to look away, found their eyes glued to the erotic spectacle in front of them. The owner of the establishment standing by the counter had his jaw wide open. He was frozen stiff, unable to react to this unusual turn of event. One look at his crotch was enough to tell everyone that he was enjoying this situation. A long, visible bulge protruded outward from between his legs. "You are all free to look and speak, but you are not allowed to touch." Ginova spoke out her orders to the rest of the patrons in the restaurant. She wanted to play around with the waitress Yona, but she had no intention to share. At least, not right now. With that done, Ginova approached the poor waitress. The other patrons would observe but never intervene unless given the permission to do so. She placed a hand on top of Yona''s left shoulder, causing the woman to flinch slightly. Using Hypnotic Voice, she spoke directly into her ear. "Pull down your panties." Ginova said, sounding gentle and kind. "Put on a smile and dance for everyone. Show everyone how beautiful your pussy is." "Y-yes..." Yona replied without missing a beat, her voice shaking and face paled death white. A layer of sweat had formed all over her body. "I understand..." With a twisted, forced smile on her face, the waitress did as she was told. Her white panties slid past her pale hips. When it fell to the floor, an audible gulping sound was heard from another patron. Her pussy lips were dark pink, and her pubes were coarse. Despite the trimming efforts, her bush was unruly, messy and somewhat unkempt. It made one wonder just how often this girl took care of herself down there. Her vaginal entrance looked cute, puffy and tender. And there was something else that was impossible to ignore¡ª a long, slender clitoris sticking out from its hood like an erect penis. "Ohh." Ginova licked her lips. She wanted to savor the taste of this innocent woman. "What an adorable clit you have, Yona. It looks delicious!" Her words sent shivers down Yona''s spine. This woman was speaking in a manner that reminded her of some of the creepy fellows who have approached her in the past. Those who took delight in girls like her, who would make their disgusting intentions known. Their words still rang inside the back of Yona''s head, leaving behind an indelible stain upon her memory. ''N-no! I can''t stop! E-everyone''s looking at me!'' Yona was unable to resist the strange compulsion to move her body. No matter how much she struggled, she could not find the willpower to put an end to this awkward and embarrassing dance of hers. Under the effect of Absolute Hypnosis, she had little choice but to obey everything this gorgeous hermaphrodite requested. ''I have to move, even though I don''t want to!!'' Yona began dancing in place, moving her body around in an exaggerated manner. It looked awkward and stiff, clearly she was not a good dancer but nobody called her out for it. With her eyes wide open and a smile plastered across her face, she continued to display her cunt to her customers as it continued to grow hotter and wet. It was humiliating and shameful to say the least. Never before had she allowed anyone to see this part of her body. ''A-anyone! Please! Save me...!'' Yet, nobody came to save her. Perhaps they couldn''t, or perhaps they didn''t wish to. Either way, this scene remained unchanged. Even the owner couldn''t avert his eyes from the ''show'' she put on display. What little control she once possessed had vanished into thin air. She was completely at Ginova''s mercy. "Enjoy yourself, everyone. Make sure to treasure these memories." The spectators began to get sweaty, they were getting excited seeing Yona''s bare snatch in action. Many of them fidgeted about while others watched with intense focus, taking in every detail of her body with their eyes alone. A number of patrons, mostly men, began masturbating under their table. Some of them stroked their own dicks furiously under their tables while others simply enjoyed watching her lewd dance. All sorts of moaning could be heard coming out of their mouths. Even those who kept their hands to themselves, squirmed uncomfortably as they tried to keep their erections in check. Some of them rubbed their crotches together in an attempt to relieve their pent-up desires. Others squeezed their thighs tightly together as their loins ached with unrequited desire. And the person who stood in the center of the crowd was cause of all of this. Yona, just your average waitress in a remote village, was now being objectified and treated like an animal in a zoo exhibit. She continued dancing under the effects of hypnosis until she felt something strange happening inside of her vagina. "How are you feeling, dear?" Ginova asked Yona. "I feel..." Yona''s face was bright red. Her chest heaved with labored breaths. Her body was covered with sweat, yet she could not seem to bring herself to stop. "I... I..." "Does it feel good? To be watched? To be seen?" Ginova leaned closer to her face, whispering softly in the waitress'' ears. Her tone became gentler, softer. Her voice was soothing, almost hypnotic. "Deep down inside, you are a whore who loves attention aren''t you? You love it when people watch you naked. When they touch you. Don''t you?" "N-no...!! I¡ª I''m just...!" The waitress shook her head furiously. Her brain felt muddled and foggy. A tingling sensation coursed through her body. She could not help but let out soft moans every now and then as her pussy started to drench. "Stooop! Don''t looook!!" "Stop? Are you certain about that? Your pussy tells me otherwise." Ginova chuckled lightly. "I bet you get off showing yourself off like this, don''t you? You are practically gushing over here! Admit it! Say it! You are a slut who loves having people see her private parts! Your beautiful, tight, wet pussy!" "Ahn! Ahnn!" Yona gasped audibly. She trembled under the intensity of Ginova''s gaze, struggling desperately against the invisible force keeping her from resisting any further. "Ngh... hnng...!!! Mmm... mmn... khh..." ''So humiliating! But... it... feels...! Good...! Why...!?'' Grinding her teeth together, Yona clenched her fists so hard her knuckles turned white. The shame, guilt and disgust threatened to consume her whole being. She tried fighting it, but she couldn''t do anything against the hypnosis. There was a battle waging within Yona''s mind. Between the rationale and her desires. The more Ginova said dirty words in her ear, the stronger the effect became. Her face reddened further as she continued to moan. "Aaah! I-I... I can''t hold back... any longer...! It''s coming...!! Uuh! S-something is¡ª something is coming~!!!" Yona shouted with her entire chest and threw her head backward in ecstasy as her climax hit her. Her entire body convulsed violently as she arched her back forward, letting out a loud scream as her insides contracted rapidly. Her fluids spurted out in rapid succession, spraying on the floor beneath her feet. Everyone around her watched with fascination while Ginova started with interest and amusement. "You came, didn''t you? It''s alright, you can admit it now. Be honest with yourself. It''s not wrong to be a slut who enjoys being looked at. In fact, it''s wonderful! Why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity? Tell everyone how much you love exposing yourself and receiving their attention. You will feel so good, you could fly to high heaven!" Ginova''s words penetrated deep within her mind. The more she listened to the sound of the girl''s voice, the more Yona realized that she might actually enjoy being observed by these strangers. Their lecherous gazes filled her body with excitement. It made her feel hot and bothered. The scent of her sweat permeated throughout the room. Her feminine juices trickled down her inner thighs, coating them with sticky fluids. ''I can''t! I can''t do such a thing...!! I would rather die than confess something so perverse!! But my mouth...! It''s moving on its own!'' Unable to fight against Ginova''s commands, Yona found herself opening her mouth against her wishes. "Yes! Yes!! I love showing myself off! I love being watched by men! I love showing off my pussy! I''m a slut! A dirty whore! So please!! Don''t stop looking!! Keep staring at my pussy! I am so proud of it! I want everyone to see it! I want everyone to see how much of a slut I am!" The waitress screamed without restraint, admitting to something she would never dare utter out loud under normal circumstances. A sudden euphoria struck her brain. A pleasure unlike anything she had ever experienced before. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as her face twisted into a hideous mask of pure bliss. Her screams became louder as the pleasure intensified beyond belief. "Uuungg! Ahhh!! Ahhhhh!! Ngghhh!! NNNHHHGH~~!!!" Yona continued to writhe around helplessly on the ground, her body quivering without control. "Oohh... Wha... Why...!? I''m... I''m... feeling so good! Hyaaaaaaahhh!! It''s so good, I could die~!!!" Ginova smiled gleefully as she witnessed the pathetic display before her. Looking to the side, she beckoned the person sitting at the table behind her, Reol. "Reol, come. Have a taste." Ginova motioned at the waitress, gesturing at her crotch. "Yes, my Lord." Reol stood up from her chair and walked toward Yona. She lifted her up from the floor and carried her towards the table. Unbuckling her leather pants, Reol pulled down her underwear along with her trousers. A thick slab of meat dropped out, hanging freely between her legs like an oversized sausage. Her cock was already erect and throbbing. It was easily bigger than that of most adult males, easily 8 inches long. This elicited a reaction from the crowds of onlookers surrounding them. Yona''s eyes widened upon seeing the huge cock in front of her groins. "Wha.. what...? You''re a man...?!" She exclaimed in shock. Noticing Yona''s surprise expression, Reol responded flatly. "...No. Not anymore." "What...?" Before Yona could even comprehend the situation, she felt the tip of Reol''s penis slide against her moist slit. Then, without warning, she forced her hips upward, burying every inch of her cock inside Yona''s pussy. The waitress shrieked loudly, unprepared for the sudden assault. "AAAHHH!!" "Oh, my Lord, thank you for blessing me with this rare opportunity of taking a virgin..." Reol held onto Yona''s waist and thrust her pelvis forward. Her cock dug deeper and deeper into her wet hole. Yona''s vagina expanded around the massive phallus, stretching her apart. "Kyaaa!" Yona let out another scream, overwhelmed by the incredible amount of pleasure rushing through her veins. She instinctively wrapped her arms around Reol''s back to steady herself. She buried her face in her shoulder, biting down hard to prevent herself from screaming too much. Her toes curled and her knees buckled under the immense pressure exerted against her pussy. Her eyes rolled upward and her eyelids fluttered. "Aahhhh... so good...!!" Reol''s grunts became increasingly erratic, growing louder and louder with each stroke. Her hips pumped faster and harder against Yona''s, causing her breasts to bounce wildly. Her thrusts were relentless, never once slowing down or stopping. She fucked Yona without mercy, treating her as little more than a rag doll to be used at her convenience. Every time she pushed inside the woman''s pussy, her balls smacked against her skin with a loud slapping noise. The sounds reverberated throughout the restaurant, echoing off its walls and ceiling and making them vibrate. All eyes remained fixated on Yona''s lower body, focusing intensely on the spot where two bodies connected. Yona couldn''t believe what she saw, unable to understand what was going on. Her vision blurred and her head spun as the pain gradually transformed into pleasure. "Muu... aaaauuu... mmm... oooh... mmm... ah... aaaaah..." Yona moaned breathily. The warmth spread through her limbs as the sensation spread through her body. "It''s... It''s coming again...!! Something''s coming out again~!! My mind... It''s breaking~! Oh god... I''m going crazy...!!" Yona''s orgasm was short-lived. Before she could experience another wave of euphoria, she felt Reol pull away from her. She let out an involuntary whimper at the sudden emptiness. Her eyes shot open wide as she stared at the enormous member between her legs. The entire thing glistened under the light, slick with both precum and vaginal fluid. She couldn''t look away. Her breathing grew heavier, heavier as her arousal built higher and higher. She needed something. Something to fill her womb... Something to sate this carnal desire burning within her¡­ "Oh? What''s wrong? You look unsatisfied..." Ginova teased her, caressing her chin. "Is the slut craving for more?" "Huh... Wha...? No... I-I... I..." "No? You want us to stop? Is that what you''re saying?" The girl with cowl over her head spoke with an almost condescending tone of voice, teasing her. "If that''s what you truly desire... then that''s fine. We can always end our game here... and move somewhere else." "E-end... the game...?" Yona stammered between heavy gasps of air. Sweat poured down her forehead, matting her hair to her scalp. Her lips quivered uncontrollable, forming words that couldn''t leave her throat. "N-no! P-please don''t! I¡ª!" Yona gasped as she struggled to find her words. Ginova smiled triumphantly as she played with the woman''s psyche. She leaned close to Yona''s face, staring directly at her. "Then you know what to say, right? Beg." Yona gulped as Ginova whispered directly into her ear, causing shivers to run through her spine. "Please... let me continue playing..." Yona begged weakly. "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you. Louder." "Please... let me..." Yona spoke louder this time, but still lacked confidence in her voice. "Let me continue playing!" "Hm? What was that? Could you speak a little clearer? I''m afraid I don''t understand what you meant." Ginova smirked evilly at Yona, tormenting the poor girl with her sadistic words. "Maybe you want to stop? That''s fine too! We''ll stop if you wish. We wouldn''t want to force a woman to do anything she doesn''t want to do..." "NO!! Please!!!!" Yona cried out desperately as tears streamed down her face. She shook her head fervently. "Don''t stop! I want... to play some more!!" "Play...? Where? How?" Yona''s cheeks flushed a bright red. Her vision became hazy, clouded over by lustful desires. She opened her mouth but no words came out. Her tongue flicked across her lips before she swallowed hard. Her face twisted into a frown, appearing frustrated as she struggled to articulate her thoughts. "On- on my pussy! Please! F-fuck me more! Play with my pussy!" Yona cried out shamelessly, begging pitifully like a bitch in heat. She grinded her ass on the hard, unrelenting surface beneath her as she pleaded. "Pleeease...! I beg of you! I want it inside of me! Give me your penis! Put it inside my pussy!" Ginova gave an approving nod, satisfied with Yona''s response. "There. There''s a good slut." She grinned wickedly. "Continue." Reol wasted no time and slammed her cock deep into Yona''s already soaked pussy. The waitress let out another wild screech, clutching her hands around Reol''s body and squeezing tight. Her nails dug into the girl''s flesh, drawing blood. Blood ran down her arm and dripped onto Yona''s torso, leaving red stains across her clothes. "I''m sorry, but I won''t last long, my Lord." Reol confessed through her panting. "I''ve been touching myself since your show started and this tight, wet, slutty pussy... I can''t hold out for long!" "It''s okay," Ginova reassured her. "Fill her womb with your seeds. Make her pregnant." "Y-yes! My Lord!!" With that, she rammed her cock forward with everything she had, slamming her pelvis into the battered cunt. The sound echoed throughout the restaurant, accompanied by Yona''s loud, desperate cries of ecstasy. "Fuck! I can''t stop!" "I-I''m cumming again...!! Something''s coming out! Help me! Stop me! My body! My mind! They''re melting~!! I''m going insane! I-I''m cumming~!! Aaaahhhh~~!!!" Yona screamed deliriously as she reached climax. Her legs spasmed, kicking out in random as her muscles tensed. A torrential flood gushed forth from within her depths, spraying out around Reol''s cock and splattering the floor with her fluids. She squirted and the spectators marveled at the sight. They let out cheers and hollers as they enjoyed the spectacle before them. Even the owner had his cock out and was pumping his fist up and down his shaft vigorously, not caring for the place and the people around him. "Incredible! This girl came three times already...!!" One patron exclaimed in amazement, his voice full of wonder and awe. "Never seen anything like it!" Another added. "This whore! She''s got great potential to be a world class prostitute!!" Said someone else. Hearing the unsolicited comments around her, Reol became even more excited. She quickened her pace, plunging her thick rod deeper and deeper into Yona''s cervix. With a loud grunt, she released her load into the woman''s womb. Warm, creamy sperm flowed out from the tip of her penis, filling Yona''s body. The sensation of hot, sticky liquid pouring into her womb caused Yona''s eyes to roll back. Her tongue lolled out of her open mouth, drooling profusely. "Haahh! Haah!" Reol wiped the sweat on her forehead and continued pumping her hips, spraying copious amount of semen inside her pussy. "My Lord! I''m still coming~!!" The feeling of pleasure and fulfillment brought upon Yona made her lose consciousness. As if something snapped inside her head, her mind became blank. "Oh dear. It looks like she can''t take it anymore." Ginova remarked as she took in the sight of the limp woman before her. The waitress was completely lifeless, save for the occasional twitch of her limbs and fingers. Her eyes had rolled upwards and her mouth hung wide open. A thin trail of saliva trickled down from her lower lip. Ginova looked around and spotted the owner behind the counter, his genitals were out in the open. It seemed like he just came since his penis started to turn flaccid. "You over there, the fat man holding his dick. Are you the owner of this restaurant?" "Y-yes! I-I''m the owner! W-what can I-I help you with...?" The owner''s voice trembled in fear, terrified of Ginova and Reol. He himself didn''t know why, but he knew these two held absolute control over the situation. Unable to stop himself from shaking, he gathered his courage to speak. "W-what did... do you need...?" "From now on, I''ll be taking control of this establishment. You will report to me for any matters regarding the management of this place, including your financial dealings." "Ah!! O-okay... Yes! I''ll do as you say!" The owner bowed deeply at her in acknowledgement. His behavior changed abruptly, now submissive to her will. This was all due to Absolute Hypnosis. Ginova waved her hands towards the crowds as she stepped away from Yona. "You are all free to do as you wish with Yona. However, don''t cause too much ruckus." Undoing her previous order, Ginova allowed the crowd to play with the waitress''s body. Several men rushed forward, swarming around the unconscious woman''s body and grabbing hold of her limbs. They jerked their wrists roughly, moving her body about like a puppet on strings. Some used her legs to rub their dicks between while others lined up in front of her face to stuff their erections inside her mouth. A scene of debauchery unfolded before her eyes as she watched the orgy with amusement. Lustful cries rang out throughout the restaurant as everyone had their way with Yona. From her pussy to her asshole, every hole was put to use for the patrons'' sexual satisfaction. Countless pairs of hands groped at every inch of her skin, molesting her body without remorse. One man grabbed her tits, pinching and twisting her nipples while another prodded her nose with the tip of his erection. Another man lowered his head toward her navel and sucked on her belly button, lapping up the sticky mixture of fluids dripping out from her nether regions. Yet another customer wrapped his lips around one of Yona''s big toes and slid his tongue along the underside, licking up the dirt covering her foot. "Yona! Yona! I''ve always loved you! Take my love!! Take it all!" One of the younger patrons shouted as he stuck his tongue into her ear canal and wiggled it around. Yona groaned feebly, letting out muffled noises of discomfort as her face contorted into an expression of extreme distress. Tears continued to stream down her cheeks as she sobbed with a meat rod stuck inside her throat. "Hngh! Gggrrgghh...!!" Her muffled cries fell upon deaf ears as she lay defenseless on the tabletop. Sounds of flesh slapping against flesh echoed throughout the dining area. The smells of sweat and musk permeated throughout the air. Everyone in the vicinity breathed heavily as their excitement levels rose. With each passing moment, their movements became more aggressive and violent, thrusting themselves into the helpless waitress with reckless abandon. Her entire body rocked back and forth as she received repeated impacts against her crotch and buttocks. The wooden surface creaked under the strain, threatening to collapse beneath their weight. Meanwhile, Ginova and Reol stood facing against the owner as the gangrape behind them continued. "Gather all your employees here. Have them line up next to each other. Make sure they have nothing underneath their clothes. Male or female. Do you understand?" "Y-yes...! I-I will bring them over at once!" The owner obeyed at once as he turned around to run towards his office, his pants were still unzipped. No longer than 5 minutes later, 3 men and 3 women stood before them. "B-boss!? What''s happening here!? What are they doing to Yona!?" One of the waitresses questioned the owner. The other two waitresses also voiced their concern. None of them could make heads or tails of the situation. Ginova cut them off before things started to escalate any further. "Silence. Listen to your boss and strip all your clothing." Ginova activated Hypnotic Voice on them without hesitation. They blinked their eyes and fell under her command. With the owner''s permission, they disrobed, removing their clothing piece by piece. Face beet red, the women and men stood naked in front of Ginova and Reol with clear embarrassment etched onto their faces. Their privates were on full display. The waitress who spoke earlier had small breasts but nice plump butts. The young man who appeared to be in his twenties had a decently sized cock with a pair of large testicles. His overall physique looked decent and healthy. "Introduce yourself. Give me your name, age, and virginity status." The six employees couldn''t maintain eye contact due to the sheer embarrassment, but they replied nonetheless. "...I''m Karr, 24 years old... not a virgin." "I''m Irma, 21 and I''m not a virgin." "I-I''m Ymil... I''ll be 20 this year a-and I''m a v-virgin." They continued on introducing themselves until the last employee. Under the influence of Absolute Hypnosis, none of them could lie. ''They are all in their early to mid twenties. None of them are bad looking, but these people clearly don''t maintain proper hygiene like the modern world I used to live in.'' Ginova caressed her chin as she surveyed the men and women standing naked before her. "Answer me this. For the men, describe to me the ideal woman of your dreams. For the women, describe to me the ideal beauty that you''ve always dreamt about. Down to the smallest details." The six employees exchanged glances before turning their attention back to Ginova. They thought for a moment, trying to articulate their thoughts properly. Their eyes flickered about as they struggled internally to form sentences. Finally, one of them opened her mouth first. She was the shortest, one of the waitresses named Ymil. The one who said she was a virgin. "I... I always wanted to be a woman whose figure caught everyone''s attention... tall, voluptuous, with slender arms and legs. Pale skin..." Ginova nodded, "What about the chest? The buttocks? What about the shape of your face?" "I-I don''t want my boobs to hang low and sag so I hope it''d stay perky and firm. But I''m not against having it at least bigger than average! My ass! I... I wish it wasn''t so flat!" The girl frowned self-consciously. "I want my face to be sharp yet cute and elegant." She finished, sounding confident about her ideal image. ''Simple... Nothing flashy, but vague.'' Ginova analyzed her request. ''She is probably aiming to look like a tall beauty. Is it because she''s short and wants to feel more superior than her peers? Or perhaps she secretly desires to be looked at and desired by men?'' Seeing Ymil''s example, the others were able to speak their minds with ease. The rest of them listed their own ideal qualities down to the finest detail. "I want my ideal woman to be busty. Her face should have defined features and flawless skin. She needs long flowing hair that reaches down past her shoulders. Her eyes have to shine bright, sparkling like emeralds and sapphires mixed together." Ginova let out a sigh. Reol standing beside her kept on eyeing the gangrape behind, enjoying the show. ''Again, very vague. What do you mean by ''defined features'' and ''flawless skin''? I''ll have to use my imagination for this.'' The next person then walked forward and said their piece. One by one, they told Ginova their opinions. It was rather an interesting topic to listen to. Each of them have their own taste of opinion of what is an ''ideal women''. "The ideal woman of my dreams is someone who''s older, maybe around their mid to late 30s. Big boobs, wide hips and narrow waist. Tall and fit but with enough curves to look feminine. She has to be the dominant type in bed... oh and her face has to be beautiful and perfect. The type that makes me weak in the knees whenever I look at it..." "You pervert!" Ymil chided in a hushed tone. "Shut up! You have no right to say that considering your description of an ideal woman sounds just as perverted as mine!" He hissed back. "Besides, do you have a problem with me fantasizing over older women? Not everyone enjoys seeing flat chested teens with squeaky voices you know!" It was then another person came to step up and spoke. "My ideal woman... is a girl in their early teens." "..." Ignoring the stares from his colleague, he continued. "It''s because they are innocent and sweet. Their voices are soft and quiet like a bell ringing. They have a youthful appearance that makes me feel protective and nurturing towards them." The young man''s body shivered as he described his ideal woman. "I want to protect their purity with my body while simultaneously corrupting their mind to do depraved and dirty deeds. It''s something about younger girls that I just can''t resist." "Enough! There''s something seriously wrong with you..." Ymil clicked her tongue as she folded her arms across her chest, visibly annoyed. "Maybe the kingdom''s age of consent for marriage is 13 years old, but what you said was abnormal and creepy!" She said as she pointed a finger at their face with a face filled with disgust. As an argument was about to break out, the owner tried to keep the situation under control. Meanwhile Ginova herself didn''t care that much about their perspective of what is right or wrong. After everything he did so far, it would be an odd thing to care about moral or ethics. ''Look at them, arguing about age of consent and whatnot while one of their friends is having their holes penetrated by drunk, older men.'' Ginova closed her eyes for a second before taking out a dozen vials or so. They contained a viscous liquid, white and sticky. He handed one to each of the six employees and made them drink the content. A mix of her blood and Mora''s sweet essence. "Gulp!" "Gulp-gulp!" "It''s sweet... what is this?" The effect was potent. Their body consumed it almost in an instant. Checking her list of subjects, their names appeared when she sorted it by latest addition. A sweet smile bloomed on Ginova''s face, a portent expression that promised nothing good for her future victims. "Now, all of you shall embody those traits you just mentioned." With a wave of her hands, the six employees'' bodies began to transform. Ymil, who wanted to be a tall cool beauty and someone who is mature, sexy and voluptuous, grew taller and her proportions shifted. Her small boobs and tiny butt swelled larger than life and her face became more refined. Even her legs stretched longer and firmed up into the legs of a dancer or an athlete. The other five were also undergoing the same process. The one who spoke of a woman with a big busty chest and flawless skin acquired her desire, growing a pair of huge breasts and gaining a jade-like skin with beautiful emerald eyes. The man who talked about a MILF with big boobs, wide hips and narrow waist, plus being tall and curvy gained the very same form as well. Finally, the one who had a fetish for younger girls who was deemed to have a perverted fantasy, turned out to gain a childlike body himself. Although, unlike Ymil''s facial features which changed to be more mature, the man''s face changed the other way around. It morphed into an adolescent girl''s face. It became feminine and cute with eyes brimming with naivety and innocence. The young man''s voice became shriller and softer, sounding more girly and juvenile than his original masculine tone. One by one they all transformed into women¡ª no, hermaphrodites. Despite their differences in physique, they all shared a common trait¡ª their genitals. The men grew vaginas while the women grew penises. All of their expressions twisted into bewilderment. The initial shock soon faded away. It was then replaced with a sense of wonder coursing through their veins. "Hey, Ymil... You''re¡ª your face..." "Wait, you''re also..." "AAHH!!" The one who turned into a girl no older than 14 screamed when she saw her new body. It didn''t take long for her to realize that she had been changed. She looked at her hands in disbelief, studying every inch of her delicate fingers carefully before cupping her palm to her cheek. Her whole body trembled uncontrollable as she struggled to comprehend the magnitude of such changes. "I have become a little girl!" Even though she was in her mid 20s, she now possessed the body of an underdeveloped teenage girl. Her voice sounded like that of a prepubescent girl, high pitched and cute. "Now that you are ready, there are some rules that need changing in this restaurant." Ginova laid out her orders for the employees and the owner of the restaurant. "From now on, this place will offer ''adult services''. The patrons are allowed to touch the waitresses while they are working and you all are not allowed to deny them access. This rule applies regardless of whether the waitress is currently serving or not. If the patrons wants to stick their dicks into your pussy, asshole, or mouth, you are to bend over and let them fuck you. "If they want to suck your penises, you are to oblige to their request and let them do whatever they wish with it. That includes licking, sucking, swallowing your semen and tasting your urine. Should they ask you to do the same for them, you are to oblige without fail. These orders will apply to female customers as well, by the way." The six former men and women listened intently, paying attention to every word that came out of their new master''s mouth. Cold sweat covered their faces as a lump formed at their throats, making it difficult to breathe. Their entire body trembled under the influence of terror induced paralysis. They couldn''t move a single muscle while waiting for Ginova to finish dictating her terms. "The gropings are free of charge. Anyone is allowed to touch and fondle with the waitresses'' bodies to their liking, however they please. Slapping, biting, pinching, spanking and even beating will have a fee depending on the severity. There are other extra service fees for sex, food, and drinks too. I will explain everything in detail. Why don''t we take a seat?" The six hermaphrodites stared at each other. Somehow they knew each other''s minds just from exchanging glances. ''We can''t disobey... this... this girl...'' ''She''s dangerous...'' ''...We are selling our bodies now?'' ''I knew I should''ve resigned yesterday...'' The group followed Ginova to one of the empty tables. In the midst of all the chaos, Ginova noted that Reol seemed to get aroused by the show behind her. Reol pulled out her meat-rod from her leather pants and started stroking it. It wasn''t long before she asked for her Lord''s permission to join in the gangrape again. The six employees glanced at the patrons who were still raping Yona behind them and gulped audibly as they processed the information. Their mouths formed into grim lines of displeasure but their bodies betrayed their emotions. Heat pooled at their groins. It didn''t take long for each and every one of them to grow erect and their face started to flush. Ginova gave Reol the go-ahead and the girl instantly bolted, stripping her all her clothing at once. One might think that she would like to screw Yona for a second time, but instead she pulled one of the drunkards away from the orgy. Leaning on one of the empty tables, she asked the drunkard to pound her pussy from behind. The man complied without question as he entered Reol''s drenched cunt, slamming his hips against hers with vigor. "Uughh...! Ghah...! Ahnnn!!" Reol threw her head back against the table as she moaned loudly. Clenching her knuckles, she tried to keep her trembling legs steady above the ground. Her nipples hardened as her breasts bounced up and down with each thrust, causing the other patrons around them to stare with lust. They wanted to touch the woman''s bare skin, feel its smoothness against their fingertips, taste her nipples, and kiss her lips. "You can take what she does as an example of what''s to come in the future. You are required to fuck the customers, either in an individual session or in an open gangrape session. Those who refused to provide services, and those who refused to pay for the said services will be punished. Now, here''s some more rules..." Ginova explained further. There was much to explain to the owner and the employees. To transform this establishment to be more than just a simple restaurant, to be more than a simple brothel, an entire revamp from the ground up was necessary. With the hermaphrodites at Ginova''s disposal, a variety of ideas popped up in her mind. Of course, they all involved sex in one way or another. To reap more Faith points and grow. Ginova rested her chin on the back of her hand as she observed the hermaphrodites listening to her in silence. She noticed Reol cumming from behind as her pussy squirted and her cock shot white, sticky ropes everywhere. It stained the wooden floor and her own leg. ''Heh. These new girls might be against the idea of working here, but it won''t be long before they start to enjoy it. In fact, I''m sure they will never want to leave this place after a few days pass.'' Chapter 15-1 (New Karda) ¡°Alright, is everyone ready? We¡¯ll open in less than five minutes now!¡± A new day has dawned upon the restaurant. After the two strangers visit, the entire establishment has experienced a complete revamp from the ground up. No, rather the entire village has been revamped. ¡° ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± ¡± The seven hermaphrodite employees stood by the entrance, voicing their replies filled with forced enthusiasm and zeal. Cold sweat trickled down their foreheads, bodies shaking at the slightest breath of air blowing through them. Each employee wore an identical uniform using the theme of ''rabbit'' as a motif to play on the new name of the restaurant: the Rabbit Hole. They each wore black high heels, fishnet stockings, and garter belts that linked to their corset tops that exposed their belly button and barely covered their nipples. Some had puffy areola peeking out of their corset since bra was prohibited. None of the employees wore pants or underwear. They all had been clean shaven down there, revealing their cocks locked in a chastity cage while their cunts remained bare for all to see. Their assholes were plugged in with tail plugs modeled after rabbit tails, complete with the fluffy material of one too. To match the rabbit theme, they were all given bunny ears to wear atop their heads along with leather collars strapped snuggly against their necks. Finally, the last but not the least, they had all been branded with tattoos on their groins. A heart symbol and a rabbit head sharing its shape together formed the brand that Ginova designed. The complete picture of the seven employees standing side by side made it seem as if they were prostitutes selling their bodies off for sex. The outfits certainly weren''t doing anything to detract from their lustful imagery. On the contrary, they served to accentuate their allure even further, giving people the idea of how much they would enjoy spending the night with these hermaphrodites. "Good! Remember what the Lord taught you yesterday!" The fat owner with the beer belly yelled at the employees with his hands behind his back. "What''s the first rule!?" The seven employees; Karra (formerly Karr), Irina (formerly Irma), Lola (formerly Zide), Ymil, Ciera, Adilene, and Yona, they all spoke in unison. " "The customer is always right! Never refuse service to the customer regardless of reason or intent!" " All of them said. The manager nodded approvingly before reaching out with his meaty hands and groped Karra and Lola''s buttocks, earning a yelp and squeals of surprise and excitement from the two. His thumbs teased their assholes, forcing the plugs deeper inside the girls while making their hips wiggle around instinctively. The both of them became restless and repulsed from the fat owner''s behavior, but they couldn''t resist. Not after Ginova''s Absolute Hypnosis has fallen to this entire village. "What''s the second rule?" " "The customers are allowed to touch us however they want! Wherever they want! No matter what happens, we cannot deny them! We must only obey! Obey! And obey!" " They continued answering despite their discomfort at the manager''s wandering hands. Karra''s body twitched, feeling fingers prodding between the folds of her pussy while Lola moaned lewdly as she felt her ass cheeks squeezed so hard that her skin turned white. "...What''s the third and final rule?" " "Everything is allowed! No act is forbidden, as long as the customer is willing and paying enough coin, then our body is theirs to do whatever they please! Even if it means harming us, there''s nothing to stop them! They are free to abuse our bodies, treat us like mere objects and throw us away once they''re satisfied. Our job isn''t to think, question or resist! It''s to give everything and anything without resistance and compliant service!" " They answered in chorus while he spanked both women''s bare rears as though encouraging them. His grin widened when he heard them let out whimpers followed by moans instead of cries, signifying their arousal. After letting go of Karra''s and Lola''s buttocks, he proudly proclaimed with arms crossed. "Excellent, now show me your pose!" All seven employees lined up straight facing towards the door while spreading their legs wide apart to show off their pink flowers of femininity and the bars blocking the entrance to their masculinity. They put their hands on the side of their heads and angled them forward as their lips were forced to form seductive smiles that exposed their glistening perfect white teeth. Karra''s cock strained against its prison while her hole clenched tightly around the plug within. Her juices started to trickle down her inner thighs, unable to contain herself after the stimulation she received earlier. She held her breath while biting her lower lip, suppressing lust boiling inside her. Meanwhile, her emerald eyes rolled back into their sockets as saliva trickled out from the corner of her mouth. She had long green hair, a petite frame, moderate breasts and perky buttocks. She has pink nipples atop her tits and cute looking balls underneath her dick. Irina let out hot breaths as her eyes blurred. Her asshole expanded around the tail-plug inserted into it as her cunt leaked fluids onto the floor below. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as beads of sweat dribbled down her skin, glistening under the bright sunlight streaming in through the windows. The tallest woman among the seven employees stood with her legs spread wide apart to reveal her two sets of genitalia. Her slit drooled profusely down her thick bush of dark pubic hair that reached halfway down her thighs, staining the ground beneath. Irina was the only employee who was left unshaved on purpose. Ymil on the other hand, was a tall beauty. Not as tall as Irina, but tall nonetheless. Her gray ash hair reached up to her shoulder blades and her face was comparable to an angel''s. She forced herself to keep a poker face on while displaying her genitals in the same manner as the rest of them, revealing her tattoo as well. Metal piercing adorned her nipples and clitoris. Her tongue too was studded. Two more rings pierced her left ear, navel, and her urethral opening, giving her a wild yet attractive charm. Her calm expression was betrayed by the red blush on her cheeks. Lola, the former kitchen hand, trembled in place, unable to stand still due to the foreign object lodged in her rectum. Her petite frame shook in both excitement and fear. Her nipples and clitoris were also pierced just like Ymil. Her blonde hair was done in a ponytail, which swayed gently with each movement. Her current horny state caused her young, innocent eyes to appear lewder than the others. Despite being the oldest among her peers at the age of 26, she was blessed with the youngest, and underdeveloped body of a 14-year-old. The tightness of her womb, the softness of her skin, and the purity of her expression made men want to break her until she lost her mind from pleasure. Ciera''s tanned skin and brown hair added to her tomboyish charm. Her firm butt and small, budding chest resembled a boy''s, giving off the impression of a wild girl. With her toned abs and slender thighs, she had a slim but fit figure that appealed to the men who wished to dominate strong women such as her. However, with the brand tattooed on her crotch and her lewd expressions, Ciera would become the personification of a submissive bunny, eager to serve her master in any way she could. Her expression had a fierce look about it, combined with her strong athleticism and beautiful face, she was sure to draw a lot of attention from men who wished to bring such a strong woman to heel. Adilene''s curves contrasted Ciera''s lithe form. Her massive, drooping breasts and wide hips were especially noticeable compared to the smaller woman. With her waist-length reddish hair tied up with a hairpin, Adilene gave the image of a well-mannered big sister. Yet the brand on her crotch revealed her true nature as a bunny ready to spread her legs at the drop of a hat. Adilene had large puffy areolas with puffy pink nipples, making her breasts seem even larger than they already were. Yona was the waitress that got gangraped yesterday. Her pink hair was shoulder length and her face had a childlike quality to it, giving off the impression that she was a sweet and pure girl. Her pink eyes were glazed over with lust and her light freckles contributed to her youthful appearance, further drawing customers in. Her body was of average build with a firm ass and moderate sized breasts. Her face was flushed bright red and her pupils had rolled up into her skull as her whole body quivered as though electrocuted, dripping her arousal on the floor. She constantly drooled on the floor below her. The owner licked his lips. "Very good! Ready or not, you must now welcome our guests!" He spoke before smacking all seven employees'' buttocks with his hands, leaving palm print bruises on their pale skin. All the girls let out erotic yelps and squeals at the pain, feeling their pussies grow wetter and tighter while their penises throbbed and oozed precum out of the tip of their cage. Their rectum twitched, grasping at their rabbit plugs trying to suck them further inside. With their bodies sensitive beyond belief and minds hazy from arousal, they forgot all sense of self-awareness. Only one thing remained in their minds: follow the rules of service, do whatever the customers ask of them no matter the request. ''I can''t refuse! I must abide by the rules no matter what!'' ''We''re the Lord''s slaves! We exist only to obey and serve the customers!'' ''Nooo~! I don''t want to serve the customers!! But I can''t move... My body won''t listen to me... Aahhhhnn! My asshole!'' ''My cock hurts from the cage! It''s like something is twisting around my balls! Something slimy is seeping out! Oh gods, my nipples hurt too! Aaaahnn! I''m losing my mind! It''s so itchy down there!'' Each of them had their own desperate thoughts before the doors of the restaurant opened with a ''CLANK!'', revealing a line of men standing outside the entrance. At the front of the line were two drunk men who partook in Yona''s gangrape. "Ohohoho! You''re all really doing it! Man, you girls look so delicious in those outfits!" "Bunny sluts, show us your greetings!" " "Yes! We''re pleased to see you! Welcome to the Rabbit Hole!" " The seven hermaphrodite bunnies chirped together before bowing their heads low. The new uniform hugged their bodies nicely, revealing their hidden beauty and appeal to the customers. This gesture allowed everyone to admire their assets more thoroughly, and for the two drunks to feast their eyes on the pink hearts tattooed on their groins. The employees'' asscheeks wobbled enticingly, stimulating the men and making them hard down there. "Mmmn! What nice sights!" One of the drunks exclaimed aloud, staring straight at Karra''s ass. " "We thank you for your praise!" " They replied in unison without raising their heads, sounding both frustrated and bashful at the same time. The two drunks snickered at their response while the rest of the villagers watching the scene felt their blood pumping through their veins. Some of them had erections pressing against their pants, straining them to the point of near breaking. Their brains had already been rewritten to desire sexual encounters. With the hypnotic conditioning in effect, everyone in this village no longer cared if the women have penises. In fact, seeing such unique attributes had turned them on even further, bringing out their inner desires and carnal urges. "Welcome to the Rabbit Hole!" All seven employees said, introducing the newly renamed establishment as more and more customers walked inside. It didn''t take no more than five minutes before the place was fully seated. The seven girls felt all the eyes focused intently upon them. They could feel their gazes on their bodies, undressing them piece by piece with their imaginations. Their gazes roamed freely over their breasts, butts, cunts, and cocks. There was nowhere for them to hide under the bright morning sun. The girls squirmed in discomfort under their stares, trying their hardest not to react to the customers'' perverted ogling. They knew they couldn''t stop people from looking, they weren''t allowed to show their displeasure or anger towards their patrons. Even if the customers became handsy and rude, the girls have to endure everything they were subjected to without complaint. One of the unwritten rules in this establishment was ''touching is free, but the food isn''t''. Meaning that to play around, first one must pay the owner an entry fee, which was the food. The owner and their Lord was very clear in his instruction when he told all employees last night: "As long as they can pay, then you''re to give them anything they want. If they wanna spank you, slap you or fuck your mouth for their entertainment, then you''ll let them do so." No longer than a minute later, everyone started to call for the waitresses to approach their table. Their hands were held out as if waiting for the girls to take their orders, yet the hungry stares directed at them said otherwise. They lusted for flesh and they came prepared. The moment one of the employees approached a patron to take their order, they would begin their plan of attack¡ª "W-what would you like to order, sir?" Karra came over to a table of four, all of them were men in their mid 20s and 30s. "I would like to eat some meat... This..." A man with curly brown hair stared at Karra''s flat abdomen first before trailing his gaze up to her ripe melons bouncing as she moved. "This is your grilled lamb, right? Give me three of that! Extra gravy!" "Y-yes, coming right up!" Karra responded with a forced smile, attempting to pretend that she didn''t notice their intense gazes falling upon her body. "Will that be all?" "Nope! I want to drink something too!" The curly hair man grabbed her breast forcefully, prompting her to yelp as his fingers dug into her skin. "Wha-!?" Karra gasped at the sudden touch of rough hands groping her boob. She immediately tried to pull away from him, but the other three men around the table had moved closer to prevent her escape. All four of them closed in on her while laughing at her confusion. "Ahhh! S-sir!? T-that''s...!" Karra''s body trembled in fear while her nipples grew erect underneath her uniform. The cage locked around her penis throbbed and her vaginal walls quivered. She shuddered when the curly haired man pinched her nipple before rolling it between his index finger and thumb. "Let me have a taste of this milk! Pour it into my mouth, bitch!" Curly hair growled. His hand cupped her tit harder, massaging it firmly and coaxing milk out of it. The pressure created suction between them and the fluid came surging out of the hole. The milky white liquid dripped onto the floor while Karra struggled to escape. "What are you doing? Don''t waste it! Pour it into our glasses!" Another man who wore thin framed spectacles yelled. He rushed towards the two and grabbed Karra''s breast. "There!" "Oi oi! Why do you get to do it? Share her milk with us!" "Yeah!" Two others joined the fray and squeezed both Karra''s breasts simultaneously. The four men surrounded her completely, pushing her against the table. With her arms and legs trapped beneath their bodies, Karra was unable to flee, nor did she dare to retaliate. She looked at their faces pleadingly, begging them to release her with her eyes alone, hoping they would listen to reason. Alas, the four men paid her silent plea no heed and instead chose to enjoy the sight of milk spurting out from her nipples. The white substance sprayed high into the air like fountains of lust and desire, raining down upon their faces and bodies with every heartbeat. Another perk of being a hermaphrodite. They would produce milk naturally as they come of age since the two sexes are intertwined in the same body. As such, they would have an unlimited supply of this special elixir as long as they maintained proper diet and exercise. It wasn''t just Karra who was experiencing distress in this restaurant. Irina who possessed the body of a MILF had her two tits taken captive by the two men sitting by the counter. Her big busts were groped mercilessly while the men took turns sucking her nipples, drinking their fill of her sweet nectar. Their lips were covered in her fluids by the end of their ordeal, much to her dismay. Ymil, who was the tall and cool beauty type, was cornered by three men and forced to bend over a table. Her butt was exposed and her tail plug pulled out from her tail hole. They pushed their fingers into her rectum and played with it vigorously. Meanwhile, another person lifted her apron, exposing the piercing in her belly button and clitoris before inserting his cock into her urethral opening! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A-aaaaaaaahn!" Ymil groaned. She was shaking her hips while getting her pisshole fucked by the stranger while he inserted two fingers in her rectum, spreading it wide open. Her stomach bulged outward because of the massive organ inside her urethral canal. "S-sir! I-I don''t think- UNGHhh!! That''s the right... hole...!! Please stoooop!" Ymil begged the customer fucking her urethra hole, trying desperately to persuade him to stop violating such a sensitive area of hers. But it fell upon deaf ears as he kept thrusting back and forth. His hips slamming against her pelvis caused ripples throughout Ymil''s soft flesh each time they connected. His cock rubbed against the inside of her bladder, sending jolts of electricity running through Ymil''s body with every motion of his hips. Her usual calm and collected appearance shattered into pieces. Instead of moans, screams replaced her once stoic demeanor as Ymil lost herself in the pain and ecstasy. The pleasure was unlike anything she''d ever experienced before, causing her pussy to leak out love juices. As usual, with their altered physique, such penetration was made possible. Urethral penetration would be painful and uncomfortable to a normal human being, but the seven hermaphrodites have stronger urethra tunnels that allow them to endure such intense stress. And as such, they wouldn''t suffer any physical harm from it. However, Ymil''s mental state was a different matter altogether. The sensation of having her pee hole ravaged and stretched open like that would still be traumatic even to a hermaphrodite. "Ahhhnn! Nooo...!" While she enjoyed having her ass poked and prodded, it was nothing compared to the intensity of her urethral muscles being spread apart forcefully. Every time his member slammed inside, she could feel the walls of her vagina contracting involuntarily, producing an overwhelming amount of juices which flowed down her thighs. "Your body can take so much more no? Come on bunny slut, put more effort into pleasing your customers!" One of them pried her anus further using both hands, spreading it wider until her sphincter widened enough for two of his fingers to slip past her asshole and enter her rectum. "Your asshole is pretty tight but we''ll loosen it up soon enough! Hehehe!" Ciera the tomboy with tanned skin was pinned down on the table while her vagina and mouth were ravished by two men. The shorter of the two men had his hands wrapped around Ciera''s wrists, restraining her movements while he knelt above her head and used her mouth as his personal masturbation device. His cock plunged in and out of Ciera''s mouth repeatedly, rubbing the head of his penis against her tongue, forcing her to suck his member deep within her oral cavity. He pressed his groin against her face, burying her nose against his pubic region, making it difficult for her to breathe. Her nostrils were filled with the scent of musk and urine, causing Ciera to gag. Meanwhile, her pussy was assaulted relentlessly by the other customer, pumping his hips furiously against hers. His balls slapped against her buttocks as he continued pounding her slit with fervent intensity. "...!! ....!!!!" She screamed into the crotch of the person raping her mouth, feeling her womb contract tightly around the shaft of his phallus. "Make sure your teeth stay outta the way, bunny girl! Oi! Shake that booty! Faster! Move it faster!!" The customer pulling her hips commanded before smacking her left asscheek. Ciera let out another muffled cry after receiving a slap across her face. Her tears spilled forth and stained the surface of the wooden table beneath her as the man continued to use her holes without mercy. Adilene, whose voluptuous figure garnered attention from customers who had sexual desires towards bigger women had her apron removed by one customer. They played with her caged penis while prodding their tongues inside her nipples. The men took turns tasting the milk flowing out from Adilene''s breasts. "Kyaaaaa! Ah! Not so rough! Aaaaaahn!" Adilene screamed. She writhed helplessly while lying prone on the floor with two men holding down her limbs. Her back arched upward involuntarily whenever the person sucking her tits bit down hard on her teats, sending electric shocks running through her nervous system. Her entire body spasmed when one customer pinched Adilene''s clit between his fingers and squeezed them together, causing pain and pleasure simultaneously. Meanwhile, another customer put his hand behind her head and forced her to stare at the bulge in his crotch. Then, he shoved her face down his trousers and held Adilene there, allowing her nose to sniff the thick odor emanating from his groin while he sat atop her head. The others pinched her clit harder while using their other hand to play with her testicles, kneading them between their palms while enjoying themselves immensely at her expense. Her body was wracked with tremors. Her brain struggled to process the unfamiliar sensation coursing through her veins. Her heart hammered within her chest as waves upon waves of pleasure washed over her senses. Lola, though, received a ''softer'' treatment compared to her peers. She laid on her side as one man spread her legs apart and slid himself inside her cunt while another customer stroked his cock near her face, slapping her cheeks and lips with the tip of his member. The third man behind her pulled her butt plug, showing her tight pink rosebud as he leaned forward and pressed the head of his dick against her anus while stroking her imprisoned rod. A moment later, the customer who stroked his dick decided to aim his erection into her mouth, forcing his member deeper within her oral cavern until it hit the back of her throat. Lola''s eyes rolled back into their sockets in an instant when the tip of his penis entered her gullet. She gagged briefly before relaxing her neck muscles to accommodate the girth invading her esophagus. Due to her small mouth, she couldn''t deepthroat his cock properly. Lola tried to breathe through her nostrils only to find that it was blocked off by his thick pubes which tickled her nose hairs, causing her to sneeze in response. Her whole body tensed up at once while her face grew hotter. "You guys do anything that we tell you to, right? How about being a toilet, bunny girl?" The man in her ass asked while squeezing her buttocks, earning him another whimper. He gave her backside a pat before proceeding to empty his bladder inside her rectum, flooding her lower intestine with hot fluids until it leaked out from her rim. "Nghh! Hmggg!! Hmmm!!" Lola cried out loudly as streams of piss gushed inside her rectum. Her anal muscles contracted against his stiff member buried deep within her rectum while her own penis ached terribly due to the tight confines of her chastity cage. Soon, the other two customers followed suit and urinated in their respective holes. One of them aimed directly into Lola''s vagina, filling up her womb while the other pissed into her mouth, shooting it straight down her throat with great force. Lola nearly choked several times before swallowing it down her esophagus and into her stomach, allowing her belly to swell slightly from its volume. She coughed violently afterward when they finished their business. Despite the three customers having already released themselves, they remained inside their respective holes. The one inside her ass and mouth kept thrusting back and forth before pouring the last drops of their semen into her ass. After withdrawing their dicks, Lola gasped for breath and swallowed everything within her mouth while trying desperately to clean herself, yet her attempts proved futile due to the copious amounts of white fluids oozing out of her abused holes. Yona, unlike the rest of her peers, was more proactive and lewd. After the gangrape, she became a different person who was more masochistic and submissive, willing to satisfy her master''s desires with gusto. She acted as if nothing had happened to her yesterday while dancing on a tabletop with her tail plug swaying side to side in sync with her buttocks, revealing the tattoo on her groin. Her eyes held the gaze of her audience while her lips formed an alluring smile that exuded seductiveness. "Dear customers~! Are you satisfied with our service~?" Yona sang while swinging her hips provocatively towards them. "If you''re not, please use us to your liking~!" The customers cheered with enthusiasm while waving their fists high in the air excitedly. Their eyes were fixated upon her form as though drawn by an invisible magnet as they watched her move rhythmically across the tables. She smiled sweetly at everyone present. They cheered louder and louder while whistling and clapping their hands together. "Whatever you want us to do, we will gladly oblige~!" Yona added after finishing her little dance, "From servicing your cocks, cleaning your anuses and orifices, licking your feet and bootstraps, let us cater to all of your fetishes! So please, please... Enjoy yourselves here at the Rabbit Hole!" Everyone applauded wildly and hollered loudly upon hearing her invitation. Their cheers echoed throughout the entire restaurant as they gathered around the girl and began groping her everywhere imaginable. They pinched her nipples, rubbed her belly, scratched her buttocks and caressed her thighs, their hands roamed all over her soft skin without hesitation or shame. All seven of the employees wore a strained, twisted smile upon hearing her words while enduring everything thrown their way, yet they couldn''t fight against their altered perception. Their minds and bodies were under the influence of Ginova, bending them to his will and forcing them to follow through the script he programmed in their heads. They had to play the role of ''bunnies'', ''willing rabbits'' serving their customers regardless of their fetishes and desires. This was the nature of their new work environment, it was written in their deepest psyche that they couldn''t refuse their customers. "Please... Stop... Please... This is wrong... Please, please stop!" Ciera pleaded with the customers touching her all over the place. Tears trickled down her cheeks, dripping onto the floor below her face while her voice cracked as she spoke. Her pleas fell into deaf ears as more hands joined in on molesting her. She couldn''t move nor fight back against them despite knowing this was wrong on so many levels. It felt as if someone or something had bound her arms and legs and forced her to stay still despite wanting nothing more than to run away, screaming. They licked her toes while pumping their dicks up and down against her skin. Another one straddled her face while shoving his balls down her mouth, forcing her gargle it. One guy started rubbing his penis against her thigh before releasing his load of semen onto her flesh. "Ahhhnn! Oh shit... Fuck this feels great!" The patron groaned as white fluid spurted out from the tip of his member before dribbling down her leg. It pooled onto the ground below her body, staining her tanned skin. Someone else poured alcohol over Ciera''s exposed pussy while he fingered her asshole, loosening it for the main course. He inserted a small glass bottle into her pussy, filling it to the brim with booze before pulling it out of her with a pop. The alcohol burned inside her womb making her body convulse and twitch as if electrocuted. Ciera''s eyes rolled into the back of her head while saliva ran down the corner of her open mouth. The orgy escalated to a new height. Yona was pleasuring a customer''s asshole with her tongue while jerking them off simultaneously. Her hands pumped their erect cocks steadily while her tongue darted around their puckered orifice. Her actions earned her an audible moan of appreciation followed by an explosive release of cum spraying all over her face, drenching her from head to toe. Another customer who sported a huge cock came next, coating her breasts with ropes of thick sperm that stuck to her nipples like glue. Lola was strangled by another man when he grabbed hold of her slender neck before slapping his member across her cheek, leaving behind streaks of sticky liquid covering her complexion. "Beg for my cum!" He snarled menacingly. Lola looked up at him with tears streaming down her eyes. "Please, please give me your cum! Please shower me with your seed!" She sobbed between each word, struggling to speak despite being suffocated by his grip around her windpipe. The customer laughed sadistically when he heard her plead for his climax. He pushed himself closer towards her face until their lips touched briefly. He then proceeded to rub his penis all over Lola''s lips before spurting jets of semen onto her mouth and chin. His hot load splattered against her teeth as she opened wide and gulped it down greedily, drinking everything offered to her without protest. She accepted all their loads regardless whether they landed on her face, hair, tits or caged penis and balls. Every single one of their patrons enjoyed themselves thoroughly that morning. As they began to empty their loads one by one, the waitresses finally found some small breaks and managed to send their orders to the kitchen. Since all of the employees were turned into hermaphrodite waitresses, Ginova used her hypnosis to recruit four new cooks to work in the kitchen. It was double the number of their previous cooks. It seemed that the Lord already anticipated this to happen. There were just too many customers. Most of them ordered drinks, which were simple enough to serve, but still required extra hands to prepare. Meanwhile, the girls served the more complex dishes while trying to avoid getting defiled by their customers. ''I must survive this... I must survive this...'' All of the seven hermaphrodite employees thought to themselves constantly as they served their customers, enduring their lusts and abuses. From morning until evening, there was little to no break for all of them. They didn''t get much meal for themselves but semen and urine from their ''dear'' patrons. Karra, Irina, Ymil, Lola, Ciera, Adilene, and Yona. The seven people worked tirelessly from opening until closing. Not a single second did they get any rest unless there weren''t any customers left within their establishment. They kept telling themselves to keep going no matter what happened because otherwise, they might break under the pressure. They need to stay strong. They have to do their job... They must endure¡­ By the time night time came around, the girls laid sprawled on the floor of the restaurant while panting heavily from exhaustion. Their bodies ached from being battered and bruised during the whole day, and their uniforms were ruined beyond repair. They smelled terrible from the numerous bodily fluids soaked into their outfits and skin. The only thing that was left intact was their chastity cage. "Unggh... this is it! Drink my cum! Don''t drop any or else I''ll punish you both!" One customer threatened. Irina and Adilene, sitting on her knees, was sucking off the very last customer together. It was the infamous double blowjob. Adilene sucked on the tip of his cock while Irina licked the length along its vein while her hands massaged his scrotum. The man gritted his teeth, feeling his climax coming fast. Irina placed her hand around his base and squeezed his balls lightly, earning herself a groan from him before continuing with her task. Her tongue swirled around the base of his shaft before licking upwards towards its tip where she latched onto his urethra and started sucking hard together with Adilene. They bobbed their heads back and forth rhythmically while looking up at him, staring with half-lidded eyes. Their cheeks were flushed red with embarrassment yet they kept working their mouths and tongues around his cock nonetheless. "Yes! Keep doing it! Good girls! Your slutty faces looks good from here!" The customer grunted as he reached out and grabbed both women''s heads forcefully, making them suck his cock harder. "Take it! Swallow me whole!" Suddenly, he shoved his entire length down Irina''s throat without warning and released his pent-up seed straight down her gullet. The latter woman swallowed every last drop of sperm pouring into her mouth. She gulped every spurt of liquid down her esophagus while she inhaled deeply through her nostrils. She tasted his bitter flavor on her tongue and savored the salty aftertaste lingering on her palate. "Now, kiss and exchange the semen!" He ordered while pulling out his cock from her mouth. Irina''s tongue lolled out unconsciously as she panted heavily, gasping for air desperately after breathing solely through her nose for minutes. But the customer wasn''t finished yet as he grabbed Adilene''s head with one hand and pushed her forward, forcing the two women''s lips together before she could react properly. Their noses bumped against each other as the two shared a deep kiss full of love and lust mixed into one. They stared into each other''s eyes while exchanging his seed through their mouths. Their tongues swirled around each other''s while saliva dripped from their chins. Irina''s face turned bright red when she realized how much enjoyment Adilene seemed to gain from kissing her. When they parted, both girls licked their lips clean before returning their attention towards the customer''s softening penis which twitched and pulsated weakly. Adilene stroked his meat slowly while Irina kissed his glans lovingly, peppering his shaft with affectionate touches of her soft lips. "Hmm..." The customer let out a contented sigh before pulling his pants back up. He gave them one last glance before leaving the building, leaving the two women sitting next to each other while looking utterly disheveled. They remained silent for a few seconds before lying back down on the floor. The last of the patrons have left. The day has come to an end, and they could finally have a break¡ª "It''s not over yet, girls." The owner sat behind the counter, counting today''s earnings. The customers had bought many drinks and some meals, but most earnings should''ve come from their sex service. "Go wash yourselves, your job''s not over until you serve me and the cooks in the kitchen. There''s plenty of unused energy left in you lot. After that, you can clean up the place and go to bed." The owner told them while sorting coins into metal trays. The girls looked at each other for a moment before crawling on all fours towards the bathroom. It seemed the day was far from over for the seven of them. Chapter 15-2 (New Karda) With the tens of thousands of Faith points at her disposal, Ginova was more than capable of creating an entire room now, provided the raw materials were enough. It still cost her a lot of points though, she practically lost more than half of her savings to build a proper bathroom. Even so, she believed it would be worth it in the end. Ginova wants to transform Karda to be her main base of activity while Laim will serve as her ''safe haven''. The new Karda will be the front that protects Laim, a soon-to-be bustling place filled with life and various kinds of entertainment for all to enjoy, not just men. She would manipulate the villagers and people from all around the kingdom to be acquainted with her kind, the hermaphrodites, and spread them across the world. There was a looming conflict in the future standing ahead of Ginova. An unknown entity like her would highly be considered as a threat by the kingdom. She must be prepared for that, to grow stronger and spread her influence, getting people to be familiar with the existence of a hermaphrodite. Then, when all has been said and done, she would reveal herself as a goddess, bringing salvation unto the world. Of course, Ginova herself doubted that her plan would go that smoothly. She must prepare herself to alter her plans whenever necessary. The Rabbit Hole was a step towards that goal. A restaurant that sells prostitution as its main dish. Slowly but surely, Ginova planned to expand the business. By earning monetary resources, she would gain access to secure raw materials from the market and manpower to build the infrastructure in Karda and Laim. There was the idea of just hypnotizing people to give her stuff for free. But to fulfill her ambition, she would require a lot of resources, enough to disrupt the local and potentially the international economy if she mishandled it. Her goal was to create a ''utopia'' of her own desire and become the one true god of this world. She had no intention of destroying it as that would do more harm than good. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The seven hermaphrodites, Karra, Irina, Ymil, Lola, Ciera, Adeline, and Yona. They went to the spacious bathroom that their Lord provided for them. A large hole filled with water was dug in the middle, serving as a shallow pool for them to soak in. The seven girls took off their uniforms, chastity cage included, and slipped into the cool water, cleansing themselves of their sweat and dried cum and piss. Their mind and body was numb, but oddly enough, their libido was still strong. The fatigue they felt washed away like a lie as they basked in the comfort of the bath water. In mere seconds, all of them became wet down there. The water was clear, allowing them to see the reflection of their erect penises and hard nipples. "..." Nobody spoke a word as they cleaned themselves, cheeks burning with a tinge of lust. "Hey... what''s gonna happen to us? What have we become?" Ciera spoke, her sexy tan lines were visible even under the water. The bruises and marks she sustained were evident all over her body. Her skin was smooth, her figure athletic and youthful. Yet, the events that transpired had left a clear mark on her skin. In fact, she wasn''t the only one. Each girl had scratches and bite marks littering her skin. It''s as if they got attacked by wild animals. "Who knows? Maybe we can escape if we put our heads together!" Lola, who looked like she was at the verge of tears earlier now looked fired up. "We can''t you dolt. We are bound by the rules, remember?" Ymil scoffed at Lola, her frustration getting the better of her. Her tone caused Lola to wince slightly in fear. "I agree with Ymil, the rules dictate that we can''t escape. We''re basically slaves now... We''re slaves to this place, Rabbit Hole." "That''s true..." Karra nodded her head, "Our Lord owns us now. There''s no escaping the rules." Irina who was sitting close to the edge of the pool, rubbing her hand along the skin of her arms. Her soft blue eyes were trained on the scars of her skin, frowning. "What is the point of trying to escape? We''re no longer who we were." Adilene, whose curves made her seem more mature than the rest of her peers, sighed as she closed her eyes and leaned backwards against the rocky wall of the large basin. "At least our Lord is merciful to us." "What...?" Adilene opened her eyes and gazed at the astonished expressions of her friends, a hint of amusement dancing on her face. "To think he would provide us with this large hole to soak ourselves! Such kindness! It''s incredible." Ciera pursed her lips in disbelief while crossing her arms in front of her chest, "Are you sure it''s not because he didn''t want our filthy bodies to touch him when he makes us do it?" "I was joking." Adilene snorted, "Honestly, you girls lack humor sometimes." The seven hermaphrodites knew that Adilene was poking fun at them. But it''s not as if they could say anything about it, or resist. The seven girls looked at each other briefly before averting their gaze from one another. Yona soon stood up from the bathtub, catching the attention of her fellow bunnies. She glanced at the door as if expecting something to happen before turning back to look at everyone else with an eager expression etched on her face. "Girls, it''s time to serve the owner and the cooks." She said, "Let''s get ready..." The seven bunny sluts exited the tub and towel-dried their hair and body. They combed their hair, ensuring they didn''t look unkempt, though their bodies were another thing entirely. They had bruises on their hips and thighs, their butts had clear signs of being spanked. There were bite marks on their necks, breasts, and butt cheeks. Despite looking beaten up and bruised, none of them wore any bandages or dressings on their wounds, since their skin regenerates faster compared to normal humans. They applied some powder makeup on their skin, masking the evidence of what had transpired only moments prior. The glow on their skin was visible even under dim lights. They wore their high heels and the broken bunny suits along with their chastity cage again. The scent of soap lingered on their body as they put on their clothes, which wasn''t bad at all. Soon they reached the owner''s private room. Five men already sat by the chairs, waiting for them to arrive. The owner sat by his desk, smoking his pipe and looking at them intently as they entered the room. The four cooks lined up by the entrance of the room. The owner grinned. "Have you cleaned yourself well, bunny sluts? Ready to please us fine men, yes?" " "Yes, master~!" " They replied in unison. " "Please use us for your pleasure master~!" " The girls bowed their heads low, their asses in full display. The owner smirked. "Very well! This shall be your reward for your hard work out there." The four men lining at the front chuckled, making the girls flush pink. "Treat them well and satisfy them to the best of your abilities." He gestured with his hand and the four men moved towards the girls. Just like the men in the day, they were not one to show mercy. Their eyes reflected nothing but hunger and desire to dominate. Their hands explored every inch of the girls'' bodies while their mouths nibbled on their flesh, adding more bite marks and hickeys on their shoulders, chest, stomach, thighs, and backs. After marking them sufficiently, they begin to remove their clothes before pushing their cocks into their pussies without warning. Their wet labia easily welcomed their hardened members without resistance. Their slick walls clenched and tightened around their shafts while lubricating their throbbing organs with copious amounts of love juices. As if guided by instinct alone, their bodies instinctively reacted favorably towards these four men taking advantage of them. The owner had Lola and Irina for himself, savoring their bodies like hungry wolves. He laid on Irina''s lap while sucking on one of her boobs while Lola tended to his cock using her mouth, suckling on his length fervently. The other four men enjoyed the bodies of Ciera, Adilene, Ymil, and Yona. They toyed with their pussies while taking turns eating out their assholes, making the three moan and writhe beneath them in ecstasy. "You know being the owner isn''t easy right? I had to stand there and watch you guys getting fucked senseless, yet I couldn''t do anything! Just watching is painful! You bunny sluts better entertain me tonight!" The owner gripped Lola''s head and pushed her face closer towards the base of his shaft. He held her firmly by the hair while forcing his length deeper into her mouth. His manhood bulged within her mouth cavity, stretching her jaw muscles apart until they became sore and tender. ''This-this is torture! Yet, why does it feel so good...!? My throat hurts so much!'' Lola squeezed her eyes shut, unable to stop herself from crying. Her gag reflex kicked in, causing her throat muscles to spasm. She choked and gasped for breath desperately between gulps of air whenever the owner withdrew his dick from her mouth. ''I can''t hold it out anymore...!'' Lola''s pussy convulsed while squirting out a stream of warm fluid, soaking her legs and the carpet beneath her body. Her caged cock also quivered, like a prelude to an explosion, shots of white semen spewing forth from its tip before splattering on the floor. Her legs gave strength, causing her body to collapse on top of the owner''s crotch, burying her face deep within his groin. She lay motionless upon his pelvis, her cheeks red and hot as blood rushed to her head. ''So embarrassing! What have I done?! Why did I have to come...'' Lola whimpered internally while gasping for air through her nose. The owner laughed before pulling out of her mouth with a loud pop, "Come here darling!" "Y-yes master!?" Lola stammered before scrambling onto the owner''s lap, facing him. She wrapped her arms around his neck while he positioned her above his rod. "How many times did you come today? Count and tell me." The owner pressed his cock against her entrance as he asked that question. "Nnnh..." Lola winced when he inserted himself inside of her, her voice shaky with arousal, "T-thirty... something..." "Hahaha!" The owner grabbed her buttocks and shoved her body downwards, ramming his length deep into her pussy in one swift movement. "You''re such a fucking whore Lola! I bet you love coming while my cock ruins your tight little snatch." The owner placed both palms against the side of her head and pulled her closer against him. He licked her earlobe playfully, sending shivers down her spine. "If you''re this horny all the time then shouldn''t you be paying the customers instead!?" "Ahhh! Nooooo!" Lola cried out in delight as she was filled by his thick organ, feeling its heat permeate throughout her small and petite body. The owner''s penis rubbed against her g-spot relentlessly, driving Lola insane with pleasure. She sobbed loudly as she rode on top of his erection, moving her hips forward and backward in tandem with his movements. It didn''t take long for her to climax again. "Oh god! It feels incredible..." Lola shuddered as she experienced another powerful orgasm, moaning incoherently as her eyes rolled upwards into their sockets. The owner continued pumping his meat rod in and out of her dripping wet slit, pounding away at her vaginal wall while licking along her neckline, planting kisses across her collarbone. Naturally, it was Ginova''s magic doing its job. Their hermaphrodites body craves sexual touches. Even if they themselves might be against the idea of being violated, their body was made to be receptive to the stimulations. They''ll cum whether they want to or not. "Fuck! Your pussy''s the best, bitch!" The owner grunted as he thrust upward into her dripping hole once more. "It''s sucking my dick like crazy, how the hell did you learn that shit!?" "Mmmph!!!" Lola bit her tongue as she screamed inwardly, ''No! Don''t cum yet! Keep it together! Breathe! Breathe! Be calm!'' Her inner muscles tightened involuntarily, trying desperately to squeeze out her master''s sperm from its source, ''Oh no, please! Not yet! Please don''t let me cum yet...!'' Meanwhile, Irina was just sitting there, lending her lap as a pillow for the owner. She could only watch as Lola got pounded deep in her cunt while her own lower lips hungers, wishing to experience the same treatment. The owner looked at her with a twisted grin. "Heh, looks like somebody''s jealous, huh?" He turned around to look at Irina who averted her gaze shamefully. "Look at me, girl. What do you want? Tell me." Irina''s eyes darted towards the owner before casting them downward, unable to maintain eye contact with the older man, "Master... I would like to suck on your cock..." she mumbled, blushing furiously. The owner burst out laughing hysterically. "Ha ha! Such shameless words from someone like you, you are quite entertaining! Come, kneel over here, girl." The owner pointed towards the space beside him, indicating for Irina to get into position. Just as he pulled out from Lola she started to climax for the second time in a row. She collapsed forward onto the bed, panting heavily while gripping onto the sheets tightly, her ass sticking out while her hips shook. The owner spanked her asscheeks lightly before turning towards Irina who knelt before him in submission. Her head tilted towards the floor, her eyes locked on his erect member. "Stick your tongue out, lick the tip first." He instructed. Irina nodded obediently before sticking her tongue out and beginning to lap at his glans. "Suck harder," he ordered impatiently after several seconds, growing tired of her ministrations. Irina closed her eyes and concentrated hard as she intensified her sucking efforts. Her cheeks hollowed out as she tried her best to stimulate his bulbous mushroom head using nothing more than her tongue and lips alone. She ran her tongue along the underside of his shaft while massaging the sides of his erection with both hands simultaneously. "Mmph! Mmngh! Hmmph!" Irina moaned while bobbing her head back and forth at a steady rhythmic pace, producing audible slurping sounds every now and then. Soon enough, she felt the owner place his hand atop her head, stopping her movement completely. "Hey! I said suck harder!" He growled in annoyance before grabbing a fistful of her hair and shoving her face roughly against his crotch. He began pumping his hips, ramming his penis deeper into her throat without pause or hesitation. "You damn whore! Suck! Harder!" He bellowed as he pumped harder into her mouth, forcing her into submission with each violent thrust. "I''m going to fuck your throat raw until you choke on my seed!!" He threatened with an arrogant smirk plastered on his face. Irina whimpered in terror at his menacing tone, knowing full well what was coming next. Yet, somehow she felt her own meat rod, imprisoned inside the cage, grew tighter, a sign that she too was close to cumming. Tears formed at the corners of her eyes as the owner slammed his member relentlessly against the back of her throat. Her gag reflex acted up instantly causing her throat muscles to contract erratically which seemed to further excite the man, sending him over the edge. "Aaah! Damn it!" The owner roared in pleasure before shooting out ropes of thick liquid down her esophagus. "Swallow it all, you bitch!" He demanded while continuing to pump his cock deeper into her mouth. Irina tried her hardest to comply, gulping down all the sticky fluids which kept flowing out of him nonstop, but to no avail. Eventually, his seed leaked past her lips and dripped down her chin while trickling towards the carpet beneath her feet. As the last drop left him, he finally released her head letting it fall limply to the floor. Irina gasped for breath and coughed violently before vomiting out large amounts of milky substance mixed with her saliva all over the floor, "A-ack! Urgh..." The owner sighed contentedly as he stared at his handiwork: Irina''s beautiful face covered in cum while her naked body lay sprawled helplessly on the ground amidst pools of his ejaculate, her entire frame trembling under his gaze. "Heh... you look ravishing my dear," he chuckled with satisfaction of his accomplishment. "You came just now, didn''t you? Just from swallowing your owner''s cum? Ha! Hahaha!!!" He sneered mockingly, ridiculing her openly while staring intensely at her twitching pussy, hiding just behind her balls. Irina flinched when she felt two strong arms wrap themselves around her waist firmly followed by a familiar burning sensation that engulfed her core. She felt herself lifted off the ground by strong hands before getting thrown onto the soft mattress below with ease. Her legs were spread wide apart without warning as a pair of massive testicles came crashing down upon her vulva making her cry out in agony while clutching at the sheets beneath her. "Oooohhh!!!" A loud shriek escaped from Irina''s parted lips when the owner rammed his cock straight into her nether regions in one single thrust, pushing his rigid flesh pole through her sensitive folds before hitting deep inside her womb. His thick shaft stretched open her insides without mercy, causing her guts to distend outward in response to his presence. "Haaaaannngggghhh!!! Aaghhh...!!!" Irina moaned and whimpered under every thrust, struggling against the immense pain and ecstasy that shot throughout her abdomen every time his pelvic bone smashed against hers. "Master! Master! It feels so good!!! Please! Fuck me more!!!" She pleaded while reaching down towards his groin with both hands and cupping his balls, rolling them between her fingers. Her eyes were glassy with unshed tears as she stared at him with reverence. "I want your babies!!!" "I can''t believe your still horny after having your brains fucked out minutes ago! Such an eager slut!" He declared with triumph while continuing to pound away at her crotch. "Damn, this pussy keeps tightening up whenever I push myself deeper in... And your nuts keep twitching every time I touch them! Oh fuck yes!!! Fuck! You''re such a dirty whore!!!" He exclaimed with utter excitement as he increased the tempo of his thrusts, ramming into her like a wild beast gone berserk. His hands squeezed around her buttocks brutishly before spreading her ass cheeks apart, exposing her anus to him. Without warning, he slammed one finger directly into her puckered hole, ripping through her tight ring muscles without causing any discomfort. After all the ravaging she received throughout the day, her anal passage had grown looser and softer than usual allowing his digit to sink itself halfway into her rectum quite easily. "AAAHHHN! Uunngghhh!!!" Irina cried out loud from shock while throwing her head backward, her jaw dropping open revealing her pearly whites underneath her fleshy lips. Her pupils dilated greatly as she stared blankly up at the ceiling above her. The sensation of being filled from both ends sent shudders rippling through her body. And so the pounding continued throughout the night. The cooks and the owner would ejaculate and drink a bit of ''holy water'' granted by Ginova. It restored their stamina and libido to the max and they would continue to have sex for hours on end. The men switched partners and had their way with the bunnies and their asses. They took turns filling their pussies full with cum. Each load poured into them made them even hornier than before, craving more and more attention. The day has been tough for all of them. They had their bodies changed just yesterday, made to be sex slaves in a food joint and had all their holes fucked nonstop. They didn''t have much time to think or process it all. It was also caused by the Absolute Hypnosis that they couldn''t question their orders. No matter what they felt, they couldn''t disobey. They can think whatever they want, but their physiological reaction to stimulus and sexual acts in general turned them into obedient toys for others to play with. Every single one of them had their pussy and asshole double penetrated at least once that day. Not only semen, but they also drank piss, licked cocks, balls and buttholes. They all had their tongues fucked as well, deepthroat that they struggled to breathe. They had to sniff their feet, toes and hairy pubes. They had to squat on top of each other''s face and let them lick their ass and pussy to their heart''s content. They even had to make out and kiss each other deeply. They knew it was gross and humiliating. They knew it was sickening and immoral. Yet, they couldn''t believe their body reacting so positively to the stimulations. They squirted, creamed, came multiple times, and they lost count. It was more orgasms than they could count on their hands combined. In addition to everything else that transpired over the course of the day, their bodies had adjusted to the new condition faster than their minds were capable of adjusting themselves mentally. When their orgy with the owner and the cooks finished, they finally went on to clean the restaurant. They had to sweep and mop the floor, cleaning up dirty dishes and equipment, tables and chairs, etc. Once that was done, they had to take another quick bath to clean themselves properly before going to sleep. It was already past 3 A.M. when they got to bed. "Ughh..." "It''s... morning already?" "Hey, Lola! Wake up!" ¡°...5 more minutes.¡± They slept for less than 3 hours, yet their body was full of energy. It was an odd feeling. In what world 3 hours of sleep is enough for anyone? Yet here they are, brimming with stamina and libido, ready to go for the day. The 2nd day arrived with a calm chirp of birds, followed by sunlight filtering through windows. The light shone into their room, illuminating their nude bodies. Their skin glistened with perspiration under its radiance. In fact, it was almost blinding to look at. So they squint their eyes shut in order to avoid getting blinded by its intense glare. All the marks they got were already gone by the morning. No bites or scratches could be seen. The bruises faded away overnight. The bunny sluts got dressed with a new set of clean uniforms, put on their makeup and lipstick, applied perfume, combed their hair, and took some extra time to adjust their costumes. Today they would have to deal with another day filled with endless sexual acts and harassment. Their hearts thumped with both dread and anticipation. But alas, they couldn''t escape their fate even if they wanted to. With their preparations complete, they exited their shared room to eat their breakfast which was prepared by the cooks. The meal consisted of bread and soup and orange juice, accompanied by butter and jam. It wasn''t anything fancy, but at least it tasted decent. Although none of them remembered their first time tasting these foods because they forgot most of their memories as normal human beings. It''s as if they had never eaten them before. Their memories of before the transformation was hazy and blurry. They can hardly recall who they were before. Though, they do remember their family and siblings. But none of that mattered to them anymore. There was nothing they could do. Yes, this is their new life now. Here, in this place. The Rabbit Hole. Their new home, their new work, their new purpose. "Attention everyone!" The owner walked up before the seven hermaphrodites and clapped his hands once. It gained the attention of the bunny sluts and the cooks. They all stopped what they were doing and lined up with pseudo-military discipline. "This is your second day serving as my bunny sluts." The owner paused a second before continuing. "Last night after you lot left to clean the restaurant, Lord Ginova herself came to visit. She said that you''ve done exceptionally well for your debut." "O-oh!?" "R-really, owner!?" "That''s good..." "Phew..." It was odd and bizarre. For some reason, knowing that their Lord, Ginova, praised them for their performance made them happy. Though, they weren''t sure why they felt this way. The thought of pleasing their Lord filled their hearts with warmth and joy. Their chest swelled with pride. "Hmph." The owner snorted before turning away from them, "Don''t grow complacent now! There''s still much to do! Today, you will be serving another round of customers." He paused for dramatic effect. "Make sure you do well for us again!" " "Yes, master~!" " The seven girls chorused together in unison. The owner smiled satisfied before heading towards the counter while the bunnies scurried towards the entrance, ready to welcome the customers that would soon flood into the restaurant. Karra, stood at the forefront. Her height was average, but she looked cute and pretty with her long green hair and emerald eyes. Irina was the tallest among the seven, she got large boobs and an hourglass figure. She was the MILF among her peers. Adilene was just a tad shorter than Irina, but she was more voluptuous. She gave off the ''older sister next door'' vibe compared to Irina. In contrast, Lola was the ''youngest'' among all of them despite being older. Her childish body was slender, short and petite. Ciera had a sporty look and a well toned body, giving off a tomboy feel. Her tanned skin was a sight to behold and she was also the youngest in age in the group. Ymil was the third tallest, her face was delicate and sharp, the cool beauty in the group with piercings. Finally Yona, the pink haired girl with masochistic tendencies. She loved being used as a sex toy and humiliated by her lovely customers. Perhaps, being the first to be violated, her mind changed somehow. "We''re waiting for you dear customers~!" The girls cooed sweetly as they opened their arms wide, their arms beckoning the hungry men into the restaurant. Their eyes glittering as they welcomed their future guests inside, "Come! Welcome to Rabbit Hole!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The popularity of the place was booming. In a week''s time, the Rabbit Hole became the biggest and busiest location in Karda. As people come and go, people of all ages and backgrounds get attracted to the unique menu the place had to offer: delicious meals and bunny girls to enjoy and ravage. But they were not just any ordinary girls, they were the hermaphrodites. They got boobs, pussies, dicks, and assholes. It''s literally an all you can eat buffet, plus they''re able to bounce back and recover easily due to their unique physiology. There was always a line outside the restaurant waiting to get in. Once they enter the premises of the Rabbit Hole, they''d meet the seven bunny girls who greeted them and served them as they saw fit. They were the main attraction of the restaurant alongside the tasty dishes and drinks they served. The girls were practically half naked while wearing an obscene costume where you can see their nipples and lower half of their genitals. "Please follow me, dear customer~" Lola bowed as she gestured towards the table where the customers sat. The men ordered a dish each along with some drinks. "I want the special condiment, please." The man sitting on the edge of the booth made his request as soon as he finished ordering his food. His eyes darted between Lola''s flat chest and her exposed chastity cage which were fully exposed for him to ogle. He licked his lips hungrily before placing his hand on top of her bosom and squeezing them roughly. "Y-yes, sir~! C-coming right up~!" Lola gave them a few gropes on her chest, cock and pussy before she went to grab their orders back. "Now, for the special condiment, would you do the honor, sir?" "Of course! Why don''t you spread your legs apart?" One of the men explained. "Go ahead, show us your goods!" "Yes~!" Lola nodded submissively before obeying their command, opening her legs apart widely allowing their access to her womanhood. She leaned forward towards them while holding herself steady using one hand on the edge of the table, and the other holding the food tray right below her caged penis. With her legs spread wide open, her pussy lips were exposed for all to see. It was shaven smooth, clean and shiny, soft looking, puffy and moist. The men stared intently at Lola''s womanhood before focusing their gazes towards her hardening cocks. "Are you aroused?" Another man inquired as he palmed her crotch, "Your dick has grown stiff!" "Nnhh~! Y-Yes, sir~! I am very aroused!" Lola answered timidly while blushing slightly. "Please use me however you see fit!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We shall! We''ll take advantage of you." The man responded, smiling with obvious lust in his eyes. Without any hesitation, one man started to shove his thumb inside her dripping wet hole. Lola moaned involuntarily as she felt herself stretch wide open thanks to his intrusion. At the same time, another customer proceeded to touch her dangling penis encased in the chastity cage while rubbing its tip with his index finger teasingly. His actions caused her meat rod to throb painfully inside its confines. The man soon had enough playing with Lola''s pussy and pulled out his thumb from within her depths before replacing it with his erect member, forcing it inside her body all the way till the base. Then he wrapped one arm around her waist tightly preventing her escape while pulling her closer towards himself. "Oh! You are so tight!" The man grunted when he plunged his hardened dick into Lola''s wet hole. He started pumping his hips against her rear end vigorously causing her booty cheeks to bounce about wildly as she continued to cling desperately onto the edge of the table. Meanwhile, another individual reached underneath her hanging balls to grip onto her cock cage firmly. "I''m gonna cum! I''m cumming! Your special condiment is coming! Aaaaahhh!!!" Lola wailed loudly as she felt her cock explode within its enclosure, spraying thick ropes of milky white liquid all over the food tray she carried. Her vagina constricted around the shaft that pierced her walls, milked it dry of its contents, greedily swallowing every single drop of the sperm that entered her womb. The customers laughed in amusement at her pathetic display. "Wow! Look at her cumming already!" The third customer who remained untouched joined in the laughter along with his companions. He grabbed hold of Lola''s chin and tilted her face upwards towards his direction before pressing his lips against hers. He slipped his tongue into her mouth and began swapping fluids with her, invading her oral cavity thoroughly. She blushed profusely as she felt him probing inside her mouth with his tongue, exploring her teeth and gums. After a short period, he broke off the kiss, leaving a string of saliva connecting their mouths together. "Fuaaahh, thank you sir... that was amazing...!" Lola managed to whisper in between heavy pants before placing the food tray back on the table. The man smirked while maintaining eye contact with her before withdrawing his dick out of her vaginal canal, causing a large amount of semen to gush forth from within her nether regions. It dripped downwards towards the floor beneath their feet, forming a puddle around the pair. "Ahn..." Lola moaned helplessly as she witnessed the mess she created, feeling ashamed of herself yet oddly excited at the same time. "Clean it up. Using your mouth, of course." One of the men ordered while pointing towards the floor beneath her feet. He grinned smugly while licking his lips. Lola gulped, feeling nervous and aroused as she slowly lowered herself down onto the floor on all fours before extending her tongue towards the pool of fluids beneath her knees, lapping up the fluid desperately. The men watched in fascination as they continued to grope her body shamelessly. "How does my sperm taste? Is it good?" One man asked, grabbing hold of her caged shaft as he waited patiently for her reply. Lola swallowed audibly after swallowing several mouthfuls of his cum. "Yes! It tastes very delicious!" She cried out earnestly. "I love it! I love it so much!!!" She continued to slurp up every ounce of semen on the floor while rocking her hips upwards eagerly against his hand, grinding against it wantonly. "Aahhhnn...Please! Use me however you see fit!" She begged, her voice thick with desire. "Please violate me!" The man naturally obliged her request. Lola soon got all of her holes filled with semen, her mouth, cunt and asshole were sore, but there was no pain. There was only pleasure and ecstasy. ''I can''t get enough of this feeling! I want more!'' This wasn''t something limited to just Lola. Every single member of the waitresses had to serve the special condiment to the customers when asked. Because of the hermaphrodites'' natural constitution, their seeds taste sweet and rich rather than bitter and sour. Soon their heart and rabbit tattoos became a well known symbol in Karda. Everyone grew so familiar with the tattoo that it burned into their brains, and thus, everyone knew that these girls worked at the Rabbit Hole restaurant. Whenever the customers leave, they would not forget to express their gratitude, because it''s not common to receive this kind of treatment anywhere else. It was truly like nothing they ever experienced before. They had to pay a fair fee to sample it, but the money spent in that establishment was well worth it. Each girl, too, became famous in the village. They began to garner their own fans from the populace. Karra''s regulars often fucked her from behind, gripping her sexy waist as they pumped her pussy full of their cream. It wasn''t uncommon for one of them to pull her on their lap and drive their shaft deep up her ass as well, enjoying watching her reaction while they speared her with their dick. They loved how soft and pliant Karra became once her hole got filled. Irina and Adilene shared the same regulars, after all shared similar body types with different nuances. Men would stand on tables fucking them doggy style while their fellow customers cheered them on, laughing merrily as they fucked the life out of them. Others would tie them down on the table, force feeding them food mixed with their cum and piss while their friends railed them and filled them full of spunk. For Ceira and Lola, their regulars often pulled the same antics of them. They would do a lot of asphyxiation play while ramming them from behind or from above. It was always exciting seeing them struggle for breath while they thrashed around like crazy trying to fight for survival while simultaneously bucking their hips to get them deeper. Force feeding play was also popular with them both. Ymil and Yona too, shared the same regulars. The customers loved to get physical with them both, using their body as punching bags or whipping posts. Some would tie them upside down, spank them raw before ramming their shafts deep inside their assholes until they burst. They liked pinning their heads down to the ground while forcing them to swallow their members whole or fuck their throats aggressively until they nearly pass out from lack of oxygen. It wasn''t just that, the regulars would often shove small objects into their penile urethra which drove them crazy with pain and pleasure. It was the worst when they did it when they were near climax as their muscles clenched causing the object to move inside their urethras which hurt like hell, yet the sensation caused them to climax harder than anything else. Also, they screwed their vaginal urethra too, stretching out their tight labia opening before plugging up their holes using weird shaped tools, causing them intense discomfort as the fluids built up inside of them, making their insides swell to bursting point. The regulars loved to see them beg and plead for release. But they always denied their requests and left them begging pathetically for mercy until they eventually lost control of their bladder, pissing themselves out of humiliation and shame. All in all, the days passed without them knowing or realizing the time. It''s a mindless existence of working and serving the patrons, performing sexual services for the paying customers. From the initial disgust and shame, they soon grew to accept it, welcoming it even. They became proud of their bodies, proud that they could provide pleasure to others. Their purpose was clear: to serve and submit to anyone and anything that asked it of them. By now, the bunnies understood one important fact about their lifestyle: Sex was freedom. Being owned was liberation. Obedience to their masters brought fulfillment. To love and serve the owner was the ultimate bliss and happiness. It was the essence of their entire being, and nothing else mattered more to them. This was the absolute truth about them, something beyond reason or logic. It simply was. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Three weeks after Rabbit Hole came into fruition. Ginova stood outside the restaurant. A long line of customers waited impatiently for the doors to open. When they did, the people stormed in without warning or care, causing her to chuckle. People came in droves seeking hospitality, and hospitality they shall get. "Hmm, it''s nice to see this place growing." Three people stood behind her, Sera, Wyca and Reol. They wore light clothing made of leather and fur with loose fabrics covering their bodies. Their outfits were designed to look like typical adventurers'' clothes, worn mainly by mercenaries and explorers, though their outfits emphasized mobility above protection. "My influence is growing. As people come and go, my range of subjects expands. More and more people will catch wind of the Rabbit Hole. Their curiosity will bring them here. Of that, I''m certain." Her three loyal subjects stood in silence, listening attentively to their lord''s words. None dared speak unless spoken to. They bowed their heads in reverence, awaiting their goddess to finish speaking. "We have to be prepared. Outsiders with ill intent may visit, and when they do we need to be ready." Ginova stroked her chin, "Wyca, Sera, and Reol." " "Yes, my Lord!" " The three of them spoke in unison. "Guard the Rabbit Hole lest we get snakes and foxes trying to spoil our little den." Turning her face towards her loyal slaves, she spoke. "And remember¡ª" "...?" A sweet, peaceful smile plastered on the goddess''s face. "¡ªHave fun, you lot. Don''t forget to enjoy your time with the bunnies." " "Y-yes my Lord!!" " The three of them felt their heart skip a beat when they saw their goddess'' face lit up with delight. Her words echoed through their mind. Her word was their command and they shall abide with utmost devotion. Without a moment to spare, the three of them entered the Rabbit Hole. As their figures disappeared behind the door, Ginova looked up to the clear blue sky. ''I wonder what sort of people will be drawn in...'' A question formed in her head. Chapter 15-3 (New Karda) Truth be told, Karda didn¡¯t receive that many visitors at all. Being a frontier village, it was usually only passing adventurers or traders staying over for one night before going off on their way. Not just that, but the roads were also prone to attacks from wild beasts or poor bandits¡ª leaving behind those too afraid of what might be lurking in the dark forest beyond the village''s reach. Most often than not they would rather turn back instead of risking themselves for cheap goods or quick gold coins as there really weren''t any towns close by. With such little traffic around these parts of town, Karda never received any news or gossip regarding major events happening outside the village itself. Thanks to Ginova though, things were about to take a different turn. A month had passed since the Rabbit Hole opened. Her and her minions encroached the village, turning every single soul into her puppets. Her hypnotism brought them to their knees, powerless and utterly captivated by her every word. It was absolute, and they didn¡¯t even realize their life had already belonged to someone else. Using her power, Ginova had crafted many unlikely relationships, traders and adventurers alike. They were made to be favorable towards her and her subjects¡ª offering more product at cheaper prices while spending their money at the Rabbit Hole at an excessive rate. Despite Ginova''s controlling nature, she still kept their personality intact. They could act independently, making sure they won''t cause trouble when outside of her reach. It''s in their best interest after all. They were used as bait to bring more people towards her village. The more people come to enjoy themselves at the Rabbit Hole, the happier she would be. ¡®A proper road connecting Karda and Laim needs to be built. The wild beasts roaming these areas also need to be subjugated. I can use the wandering adventurers to do it for me...'' Ginova mused to herself. Her plan would take a while to come to fruition. Despite having tons of Faith points at her disposal, Ginova believed it was far from enough. She had to protect both herself and her subjects. The very kingdom she resided in would be the one to threaten her very existence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Soma was born in Karda. Being the only son, he was raised as a farm boy from the moment he learned how to walk. He often spent his time feeding animals or planting seeds into the ground alongside his parents. When it came to the harvest season, everyone always expected their produce to be fresh, crisp, and plump. The village elders thought highly of him. Unfortunately, just like any other boy in this world, they dreamt of the outside world. To travel the land, Soma felt a peaceful life didn''t suit him. The epic tales he read when he was younger always depicted men going on grand adventures where they overcome impossible odds through courage, skill, and a heart of gold. They were all noble heroes who never backed down no matter how dark times got. He dreamed of being one of these strong-willed individuals, traveling from village to village doing good deeds or taking down evil cults wherever he went. Naturally his parents didn''t agree. He was their only son, what if something bad happened? A young boy should stay within the safety of his own home rather than risking his life out there! Soma wasn''t swayed by their words, instead, he tried to prove them wrong by exploring deeper and deeper into the forest surrounding Karda each passing day. The more dangerous it became, the greater the thrill of adventure Soma craved. He imagined himself as a great knight in shining armor saving beautiful princesses trapped in castles. Or an adventurer battling against fierce monsters and claiming their hoards for himself. It made him feel powerful and excited, giving him an euphoric rush every time he entered those woods without permission. As time passed, Some grew into a handsome young man with well-developed muscles due to daily farm work. He possessed dark brown hair, rich chocolate eyes, and tanned skin. Before they knew it, Soma had grown into a fine adult. His temperament remained unchanged however, and he still yearned to see the outside world. If anything, those dreams became stronger than ever before! It was at this point did Soma realize that he wouldn''t make any progress by staying here any longer. There was nothing left for him except boring routines and mundane chores. The day of his eighteenth birthday finally arrived and Soma wasted no time packing his bag. Soma left Karda just as soon as he reached adulthood. Equipped with an iron sword, some clothing and a pouch of coins, his journey to explore the world began. Blessed with a strong physique, he was more than capable of protecting himself. His swordsmanship was subpar, having been taught by passing adventurers while growing up, but still enough for him to defend himself against bandits. Wild beasts weren''t an issue either thanks to his strength and reflexes. As time went by, Soma traveled to new villages and cities, met many people and encountered creatures unlike anything he had ever seen before. His experience differed vastly compared to when he was at Karda. Not wanting to be a random vagabond, Soma took on the mantle of an adventurer. Taking odd jobs, eliminating threats or exploring new places, he took it all head on with confidence and courage. Although there were times when he found himself in a dire situation, Soma would always find a way to survive. That''s how he spent the next three years after leaving Karda¡ª enjoying every aspect of the outside world and meeting many people along the way. He rose through the ranks and made a name for himself. It wasn''t to the point of being a world famous hero or an influential figure amongst many, but he gained enough recognition among fellow adventurers to become somewhat respectable among their community. From a farm boy to doing odd jobs here and there, to now becoming an actual respectable adventurer¡ª Soma couldn''t believe how much he had grown since then. Though, despite all his achievements and the money he saved, Soma felt something was missing in his life. Something that drove him forward to continue living through thick and thin. Deep down he wished to accomplish great feats and become somebody important that would earn him fame and honor throughout the entire kingdom. Yet there was more than just fame or riches on the line. Five years after his departure, he finally came back to his hometown. The sound of his footsteps echoed throughout the empty streets as Soma walked past rows of familiar buildings and shops. The sun shone high above with rays of light illuminating everything around him¡ª casting shadows beneath the rooftops above. Sounds filled his ears, from chirping birds flapping their wings to insects buzzing nearby, it brought back memories from when he was younger. Karda was livelier than he remembered though. People came and went about their business without any worries whatsoever. Traders opened stalls on the market while children ran around chasing chickens or playing tag near their homes. Many citizens gathered at taverns or restaurants, laughing and talking away without restraint. The atmosphere was calm and welcoming unlike when Soma left all those years ago, where there was hardly anyone out during daylight hours due to fear of wild beasts roaming about. There were familiar faces around him, people he had known since birth such as his neighbors and fellow villagers, but they all seemed busy and none recognized him. It didn''t confuse Soma that much, after all he did change quite a bit physically, but rather than greeting them back he simply smiled politely before walking onwards. His parents lived towards the edge of Karda where they farmed vegetables and fruits. They were working hard as usual, tilling the fields and harvesting crops one after another without rest. ''They never change, even after all these years...'' he chuckled to himself while watching his mother tending to her plants nearby. His father was farther off planting seeds while singing a merry tune¡ª blissfully unaware of his presence yet. ''Mom looks tired, she has aged too much since I last saw her...'' Soma called out to them, trying to gain their attention. They turned their heads and a wide smile appeared on their face, eyes brimming with tears as they rushed towards him. The scene played out exactly like how he expected¡ª his mother hugging and kissing him repeatedly while crying while his father ruffled his hair affectionately saying he had grown into a fine young man. They shared a brief moment together reminiscing about old times. While catching up, his mother commented how handsome he looked while stroking his cheek, "You''ve gotten so strong..." she murmured lovingly while staring at her son. "A girl must be waiting for you somewhere." Soma simply laughed sheepishly in response. That day, the family dinner was filled with laughter and stories from both sides. They talked about each other''s experiences which resulted in many happy moments shared between everyone present. After finishing their meal, they went straight to bed because they needed rest for tomorrow''s work. That night, Soma fell into slumber thinking about his future. What should he do now? Traveling alone wasn''t really satisfying anymore, and he missed home dearly. The excitement from visiting new places wore off pretty fast when there wasn''t anyone waiting for him at home. Besides, what good is fame if there isn''t anyone close who genuinely cares about your wellbeing? ''I have achieved much more than anyone else in this village. I should feel proud and satisfied... But why am I feeling so empty?'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "Soma! I see you''ve been through a lot, didn''t you!? Look at you now!" A bald old man in his late 70s laughed with a wide smile spread across his wrinkled face. "Goodness, you have matured so well!" The elder continued patting Soma''s shoulder fondly whilst shaking hands briefly before drinking from a wooden cup filled with wine. The liquid tasted bitter yet refreshing to drink¡ª it made Soma wince slightly from its intensity, yet he didn''t mind at all because this was what adults usually enjoyed tasting when celebrating special occasions. Although Soma had visited his parent''s house just yesterday, today marked his formal return to Karda village following his success abroad as an adventurer. "Soma, I still remember you climbing those trees and swinging swords at nothing but air! How wonderful it must feel to see yourself as a grown man now. You''re stronger than any other man in the village¡ª strong enough to take on even those bandits lurking around our forest border." The elder paused and stared at Soma''s broad shoulders, the muscles on his arms rippling under his skin from sheer strength alone. His build wasn''t exaggerated nor did it seem out of place on him; it matched perfectly with his personality. The elder spoke once more. "Yes, yes..! You have changed so much since your departure! But you weren''t the only one to change! Karda too, has evolved into something more prosperous than ever before thanks to Lady Ginova," he proudly proclaimed. "The Goddess herself resides here now¡ª she came here to protect us from harm after hearing about our plight through divine revelation!" Soma was perplexed. "Lady Ginova...?" The name sounded foreign to him. Never had he heard such a thing even during his time abroad. He tilted his head curiously. "What do you mean ''goddess''?" Soma asked again. "Lady Ginova came to our humble village to spread salvation to us! It was almost two months ago or so when she arrived here. Accompanied by her loyal servants, she spared no time to grace us with her blessings!" The elder took on a more serious tone and expression as he recalled the past. "Lady Ginova has given us hope, protection and prosperity beyond imaginable! With her charisma alone, she managed to unite the adventurers to hunt down the vicious wild beasts prowling about in the forests surrounding Karda! It wasn''t just that, she also used her divine power to bless them with greater strength and endurance! Without her, we wouldn''t have been able to protect ourselves against these vile creatures!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So it''s thanks to her that Karda is more peaceful these days...?" The elder nodded in agreement. "Yes! It''s thanks to her that we can trade and travel safely through the woods. We were grateful to her, but she didn''t stop there! No, she went ahead and ordered the building of a road connecting the neighboring city of Laim and Karda! It will promote traffic and bring more commerce opportunities into our little village. Now, merchants no longer have to fear traveling through the forest! She single-handedly improved the lives of everyone within Karda, and I''m sure soon, the rest of the kingdom itself!" "That''s..." Soma''s jaw dropped and he found himself at a loss for words. Such benevolent actions coming from one individual were unthinkable. He had always dreamed of helping his hometown after becoming an adventurer himself but someone else was one¡ª no, ten steps ahead of him already. ''She truly sounds like a saint, but...'' But somehow, Soma couldn''t help but feel something wasn''t quite right. His brows furrowed. The after taste of the wine lingered still as he thought about Lady Ginova''s motivations behind her generosity. In fact, how does one achieve all these accomplishments within mere weeks of her arrival? What kind of person would do such selfless deeds? Even as the elder regaled her many selfless deeds, his enthusiasm failed to rub on him. He couldn''t comprehend why someone would risk their lives saving peasants. Especially for someone who didn''t know them personally. Sure, they were desperate, but they shouldn''t rely on charity. The king should be doing something instead. "Elder, there''s something bothering me." Soma rested his right hand on his chin thoughtfully. "This ''Lady Ginova'', you said she is a goddess?" The old man nodded with absolute confidence. "That''s right! The Goddess herself came down to bless us with her presence! There was no mistake about it!" "Forgive me for my ignorance, but how are you sure she''s a goddess and not just someone with powerful magic?" Soma questioned the man before him. His concerns stemmed from years of learning the craft. From fighting monsters to defeating many powerful foes, Soma had seen his fair share of nefarious individuals using others for personal gains. The world was full of wicked people willing to exploit the weak, and his hometown was no exception. "Impossible! Everyone witnessed her miracles! They all bowed before her beauty and magnificence, I tell you! Nobody else could possess such awe-inspiring powers except for someone divine like Lady Ginova!" The elder insisted while waving his hand dismissively. "Soma, I know it''s hard to believe. Words might not be enough to convince you, but there is proof." Soma tensed his hands on the wine cup, eyes squinting at the man as he awaited the answer. Proof? If they had physical evidence then there''s nothing else left for him to argue. Perhaps they had written records or witness accounts? Either way, if they did indeed confirm Lady Ginova''s divinity then it would explain the changes within the village itself. But at the same time, there was something deep inside him that screamed out for caution. Something that urged him to leave immediately while there was still time. ''What is this weird feeling in my chest...?'' A goddess who walked among mortals. It reminded him of the origin of the Aria Church. Aria, a goddess born of humanity''s brilliance and love. Her existence became known during the age when humans first ventured on this continent; Diesthura. She descended upon them and brought forth knowledge to create civilization¡ª spreading her influence to every corner of the land. Eventually, these people rose and became united under one banner. They formed an empire named after their savior: Ariastan, and thus began the golden era of mankind. For centuries, they prospered greatly and reached unprecedented heights. Their technology advanced by leaps and bounds with the aid of Aria herself guiding them. Peace reigned supreme throughout the entire land, bringing about tranquility and stability. Yet as time went by, their lust for power grew bigger. The sins of humanity grew prevalent, corrupting their minds and souls. It didn''t take long for war to erupt among themselves, creating chaos and destruction everywhere they went. Leaders and soldiers alike fought against each other ruthlessly while innocent civilians died horribly. The Ariastan empire soon crumbled against the test of time, humanity fell into chaos and the dark age began. There were little to no records of that age surviving to the present time. Thousands of years passed, and history soon became nothing but fairy tales for children to fall asleep to. ''I''m not sure what to make of this.'' Soma himself wasn''t a true follower of Aria Church. In fact, there were two versions of this story. The first version was considered canon by the church, and the other was considered as blasphemous and taboo among religious communities. The elder stood up and asked Soma to accompany him to the village where he would show the ''undeniable proof'' that Lady Ginova was indeed a goddess. Heart still filled with doubt, Soma followed him while struggling to understand where he wanted to take him. They passed by the stalls where vendors sold various goods ranging from fruits and vegetables to animal products such meat or leatherwork. Men carried wood planks toward the carpenter''s workshop, women washed clothes by the riverbank before hanging them outside their homes. A familiar sight, yet not quite. Their faces seemed much more cheerful and bright compared to his memories from five years ago. "We are here." The elder''s footsteps stopped before a large establishment. A tall metal gate adorned with a conspicuous sign welcomed them; The Rabbit Hole. "This is...?" Soma thought the place felt familiar, but he never heard of this place before when he was still living here. There used to be a restaurant bar here and the place was much smaller. Instead a foreign and grandiose establishment replaced it. From outside, the building appeared to be five stories tall decorated with maroon walls and gold linings. It wasn''t just that. Standing by the entrance gate, Soma saw a front yard filled with beautiful flowers arranged in an artistic manner around an extravagant fountain depicting three naked voluptuous women holding up buckets which poured clear water into each other. There were statues of angelic beings perched on the top branches of the nearby trees who were naked too. Though they looked beautiful, Soma couldn''t help but to focus on a specific spot of the statues; their groins. They had breasts like woman, yet they didn''t possess female genitalia¡ª instead, they had a male''s genitalia. "What... are these statues...?" Soma murmured in astonishment while pointing at the statue. "Why do these angels have male genitalia?" They must be angels of some sort due to their wings, but what kind of religion would make such indecent idols? The elder''s lips widened, his brows raised and eyes narrowed into crescents as if he took immense pride in these obscene sculptures. "These statues symbolize the sacred teachings of the one and only Lady Ginova! Just look at how divine they are! Each one represents her perfection!" The elder gestured towards the largest statue of the three naked females pouring water into each other. "A-are they really, elder?" Soma took a second look at the elder standing before him. The more he spent time hanging out with him, the more unfamiliar he felt. ''How did such a respectable, kind old man end up idolizing this ''goddess''? They have such vulgar and bizarre sculptures as public decorations!'' Soma''s brow twitched. He knew the Aria Church wasn''t the best either but at least their religion had decency. "Come with me. I''ll show you around." The elder didn''t wait long for Soma to look around. He walked with confidence to the front door. "...Just what is going on here?" Soma, clenching his fists, took a deep breath and moved his legs forward deeper towards the Rabbit Hole. Two women in leather armor stood by the front door. One was blue haired and the other was red. The village elder gave them both a slight bow, "Good morning, Miss Wyca, Miss Sera." "Old man!" The blue haired woman, Sera, spoke out, "What brings you here? Is it the usual?" "I''m showing an old acquaintance around here." The elder smiled and pointed to Soma, "This young man just arrived yesterday. He was born and raised here, but he left the village once he reached adulthood. Now that he has come back I would like to introduce him to the goddess." Wyca gazed at Soma with sharp eyes, analyzing his every inch before smirking, "Really? He ventured into the outside world and just came back home? I''m interested to hear his tales!" Soma observed Wyca''s appearance closely. She had pale skin, deep red eyes, and red hair tied in a high ponytail. The other girl with blue hair had a similar style although the red one was taller. Call it an instinct, but with just a single glance, Soma could tell that these two were strong. Their physique was covered in their leather armor but there was not even an ounce of useless fat on them. Even though their bodies looked young and fresh, they clearly knew how to handle themselves. It would not surprise him if these two were veteran adventurers. Though, he couldn''t be further than the truth. "I''m sure Soma here would be more than happy to share his tales of the outside world, but I would like him to meet Lady Ginova first." The old man turned to Soma as he patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, it won''t take long at all." He reassured them with an easy smile while putting his hands together. "Can you call for Lady Ginova, please?" "Alright then." Wyca turned to Sera. "Go inform the goddess that there''s an esteemed guest requesting her presence." "...At once." Just as Sera turned around, Wyca moved her hand quick as lighting and gave her buttocks a good squeeze. Sera yelped in shock and looked back at the culprit as she gnashed her teeth. "Sera, darling. Your face turned red again~" Wyca cooed while playing with Sera''s ponytail, teasing the poor girl even further. "Your ears as well... How cute~" "D-don''t mess with me, you whore!" Sera pushed away Wyca''s hand away in annoyance. Then without looking back at her, she stomped inside. "Hahahaha! I love your reaction!" Wyca laughed with mirth as she watched Sera disappear behind the giant double doors. Meanwhile, Soma, who stood beside the old man, couldn''t wrap his mind around what happened before him. "It''s good to see youths being playful and spirited at your age!" The old man chortled alongside Wyca, making Soma wonder if these people around him lost their sanity. ''Someone just got sexually assaulted and he''s laughing about it...?'' Soma couldn''t comprehend the situation in front of him and it showed by how his mouth hung agape and eyes blinking slowly. ''What the hell happened to the elder...? No, maybe even the entire village?'' "The goddess might be a little bit ''busy'' right now, so why don''t you wait inside? We will provide ''entertainment'' for the both of you, and since this is the boy''s first time we''ll treat you for free. Special service for an esteemed guest~" Wyca gave them another mischievous smile while inviting them to come inside the establishment. ''Did she just offer free sex to both of us? The heck happened to Karda?!'' Soma frowned, feeling increasingly uncomfortable towards the direction this conversation was headed towards. The interior of the establishment was luxurious to say the least. Everything around him sparkled like polished gemstones and luxurious marble. The floors were made out of smooth white stone, and the furniture around him gleamed under the light coming from an elegant chandelier. Two large staircases connected to the second floor with beautiful floral carpeting covering their surface. "Since this is your first time here, let me give you a brief tour." Wyca announced with a pleased look on her face. "The Rabbit Hole has five floors and a basement. Right now we are on the first floor, it is the busiest floor in the entire building." Pointing towards the door on the left side, Wyca continued her explanation. "That''s the bar lounge, customers would often hangout there with their chosen partner. Just as the name suggests, the bar lounge serves food and drinks. Performers would sometimes sing or play instruments for them while they enjoy themselves." Then, she moved her finger towards the room opposite from the bar lounge. "That''s also a bar lounge. We have multiple of them to accommodate all of our precious patrons. However, the difference between that and the one over here is that the customers there pay for private rooms while they enjoy their time drinking alcohol. I assure you that every single coin they pay is worth the time spent there." Wyca would point out some other functions the floor had such as the public restroom and the receptionist desk located next to it. The guests checked-in through there and received keys to their respective rooms upstairs. A blonde woman with a bunny costume accompanied by female guards in similar themed uniforms were stationed there, welcoming new visitors or providing directions for those who got lost. When they were done inspecting the first floor, Wyca led them through one of the halls. "As you can see here, all of these are dedicated to ''general activities''¡ª from socializing to having fun with your fellow comrades or partners." "Such a place... I doubt anyone in Karda could afford a single service here." Soma shook his head. He was certain that the ''goddess'' was nothing more than a mask that Lady Ginova wore. ''This Lady Ginova is more of a brothel keeper than anything else. There''s no way any good deity would run such a debaucherous establishment. This is preposterous!'' Soma clenched his jaws. A bizarre, nauseous sensation welled up in his guts. "Anyone, regardless of status, can visit the Rabbit Hole. As long as they can pay for their food, they are free to enjoy our service. However, they would be limited to the first floor only. We have other premium services for patrons who are willing to pay more." Wyca then guided the two men back to the stairs where they climbed to the second level. Unlike the lower floor, the second floor had more variety when it came to its theme. Numerous poles stretched upward from the ground to the ceiling with women dressed provocatively dancing around them. It wasn''t just the poles, there were stages with erotic dancers performing their skills as well while spectators cheered for them. "If you''re interested in viewing our performances, then this would be your stop. These girls put on spectacular shows for our audience, showcasing their skills to attract potential patrons to book them. Of course, their main jobs aren''t just to dance though. If you ever see them on this stage, make sure to bring them backstage later." Wyca explained as they walked around the second floor. "The performance on the first floor only happens once a week on the weekend. It is to give the patrons a taste of the second floor, but here it happens daily! Other than that, the patrons on the second floor can book the bunnies for private sessions. If you ever see a dancer walking around this area with a tray of food and drink, you can order her to entertain you here or bring her back to one of our private rooms." Upon hearing her words, Soma felt mixed feelings. While he thought the concept behind this floor sounded interesting, he wondered if those women volunteered their time or were forced into doing it because they needed money. There''s no way to know without asking them directly. ''...Now''s not a good time to ask. I should stay quiet and see where this is going first.'' After completing a lap around the second floor, Wyca led them back to the hall where they ascended to the third floor. This floor differed greatly compared to the other ones. Unlike the lively atmosphere downstairs, here it was silent and still like night time under the starry sky. A soft melody played from somewhere above, echoing throughout the corridors. "The third floor offers the same service as the second floor. Only the atmosphere here is slightly different, and the patrons received priority access to all the bunnies in this building. They have their own private rooms equipped with a comfortable bed while enjoying their companionship." "Bunnies..." Soma interrupted. "Is that how you address the working girls here?" He found it peculiar that they had a company-wide moniker for everyone who worked at the Rabbit Hole, but he assumed they did it for convenience and marketing purposes. "Yes!" Wyca smiled and clapped her hands together with beaming eyes. "The Rabbit Hole takes great pride in our uniformity. Whether they serve customers or work on the floor as employees, everyone wears the same bunny outfit and shares the same title. But worry not, our girls still keep their unique personalities, and you can call them however you wish." With one hand on her hips and the other on her chest, Wyca smiled. "Just to let you know, the goddess gave the patrons of the third floor a unique privilege. The patrons are allowed to ask for any type of girl they want." "...?" Soma tilted his head. Before he could ask what she meant, Wyca continued. "It means that the patrons can request any type of girl they want, not just limited to the bunnies in the Rabbit Hole. From their physique or ethnicity to their personality, everything can be customized to your desires. Anything you desire shall be delivered to you! The color of their skin, any imperfections and details are crafted to match the patrons'' imaginations! Our goddess granted the ability to use her power for something like this. It''s all for her beloved guests to enjoy the experience to its fullest extent!" A cold chill ran down Soma''s spine. His breath hitched at her last words. "That... seems impossible." "Hmm~ to question the goddess is heresy, I would lock you in a pillory right now if I didn''t know any better." Wyca threatened as her demeanor changed instantly, "But considering this is your first time hearing about our goddess, and also a good friend of the elder, I will let it go this once. However, there will be no second time. Make sure you don''t forget." "You can''t be serious! What you''re saying doesn''t make any sense!" Soma rebuked before biting his lips. He understood the village elder had blind trust in Lady Ginova, but speaking as someone who had been through thick and thin in the outside world, he doubted her credibility. "Anybody with eyes can see through such blatant lies! If you can change someone''s physical attributes using magic then you wouldn''t need any medical personnel at all! Such powerful spell is beyond mortal comprehension! The implications alone make you sound insane!" Wyca narrowed her eyes. She scoffed at his remark, "It doesn''t matter what you think. The goddess'' power is not for us to question. It relies not on magic that we mortals know and familiar with, but of the divine itself." "And why should I believe such ridiculous claim? Where is your proof?!" "Oh? You want proof?" Wyca shrugged her shoulders and smiled at Soma. "Fine, I''ll grant you your wish." Turning around, she started walking towards the stairs leading to the fourth floor. "Follow me. The goddess herself shall enlighten you." The sound of her footsteps echoed through the quiet hallway. After climbing the fourth staircase, they entered another corridor which was much shorter than the others. At the end of the path, Wyca turned towards Soma. "This floor is where all the bunnies stay. No patrons are allowed to be here unless the goddess permits them to, so do try not to disturb them, alright?" There was something about Wyca''s voice when she talked about Lady Ginova that Soma disliked. Her tone reeked of arrogance and superiority, and it rubbed him the wrong way. It irked him beyond belief, but he managed to hold his tongue because he didn''t want to be rash. He didn''t come here to pick a fight with Wyca, rather, he came here to confirm if the goddess was real or not. Obviously he already had an answer but he still kept his mouth shut for the sake of avoiding confrontation. They spent no more than 10 minutes on the fourth floor before descending back to the third floor. Wyca guided them to an empty room located at the far end of the third floor. "You can relax here until the goddess arrives. The entertainment staff would soon arrive to keep you occupied while you wait. I''ll excuse myself for now and inform you when the goddess is ready to see you." With that said, she left the room, leaving behind two men sitting at a round table together. ''Why did you even bring us to the fourth floor if we are not allowed to be there in the first place? Just to gloat at us? What about the fifth floor then? Is that where the so-called ''goddess'' lives?'' Soma sat on a padded chair facing away from the door. The room they entered was a warm, cozy space with a soft brown rug covering the hardwood floor underneath. The walls were painted with a soft cream color that contrasted nicely with the dark brown curtains that framed the window to the outside. The table at the center of the room had a vase of fresh flowers on it. The bouquet of roses added a splash of vibrant color to the otherwise neutral tones of the room. To the left of the table, there was a couch covered in a plush green velvet fabric. The cushions on the couch were overstuffed and soft to the touch. Soma figured that the sofa would be a comfy napping spot¡ª no, the sofa itself seemed to be better than most quality beds he had slept on before. It wasn''t hard to imagine how the soft cushions would mold around his body and support his neck and shoulders perfectly as he rested against them. As for the actual bed in this room... It was enormous. Soma had never seen such an imposing piece of furniture. It was more akin to a small platform than a proper bed frame. It had four wooden posts rising up to the ceiling. Each post was carved intricately with detailed designs swirling across their surfaces. There was an arched canopy stretching across the top of the bed where heavy curtains draped down on each side of the mattress. ''Everything seems expensive...'' Soma swallowed hard as he looked around the lavishly furnished room. "It''s amazing isn''t it, Soma?" The elder grinned when he noticed Soma''s nervous face. "Well... I guess..." Soma responded hesitantly. He found the environment luxurious but couldn''t quite decide whether or not he liked it yet. ''It''s not like I''ve spent time relaxing in many different places either.'' Soma sighed inwardly as he returned his gaze towards the window, contemplating the view outside. The village''s scenery appeared livelier compared to his memory of the past. It made him wonder if Karda experienced a boom in the economy recently or something similar. ''I feel bad for questioning the villagers'' sanity, but they don''t seem to realize how absurd this is.'' Soma massaged his forehead and averted his eyes from the scenery. "Just what happened to Karda when I was away, elder? Five years ago, this place was just an ordinary, peaceful village. Now, you have roads and merchants traveling through them? Are you sure the kingdom isn''t secretly developing Karda from behind or something?" The elder stroked his beard and nodded knowingly. "No, Soma. You see, when I was your age I couldn''t understand how quickly things can change either. And believe me, I didn''t expect things to happen so fast either. The changes happened the moment the goddess came to Karda. With her guidance and support, we were able to improve our lifestyle at an alarming rate! The goddess'' love and warmth brought prosperity to our humble abode!" The elder''s eyes started to shine bright as he sang praises to the goddess, and Soma felt his stomach start to churn. His disgust towards Lady Ginova intensified by the minute, and he didn''t need to hear more. Yet the elder kept going on about her miraculous achievements¡ª which only fueled Soma''s anger even further. "Goddess, huh? It seems like the Church of Aria is about to get a rival soon. I''m sure the priests at Luctretz would be more than happy to welcome her to their ranks." Soma retorted with obvious sarcasm, trying his best to change the topic before he lashed out at his old friend and former guardian. The elder froze stiff for a moment and stared blankly at Soma. A split second later, he burst out into laughter. He leaned his back against the couch and wiped tears forming on the corners of his eyes. "Ha-ha! Oh Soma... You never change! Always cracking jokes at such serious matters! That''s good! I''m glad to see you haven''t forgotten the lighthearted, carefree self you used to be! Those memories are what defines you as a person! Don''t lose yourself to ambition and greed!" Soma let out an audible, exasperated sigh. "Elder, do you not realize how absurd the situation is? A goddess! Walking amongst us mere mortals! Building a brothel with intricate hierarchical systems! Come on! How gullible do you have to be to actually believe she is a goddess!?" Soma started to suspect if the person standing before him was a fake, a person with ill-intent disguising himself to be the village''s elder to spread propaganda, because he never remembered this man being this foolish when he left this village to become an adventurer five years ago. The elder kept on laughing, tears were flowing out of his eyes now. "S-Soma, I understand why you would say that!" He covered his mouth with his hand, trying his best to stifle the laugh. "B-but, you know, the Goddess¡ª" The elder held his sides and doubled over, crying out in laughter. "She healed my crippled leg! The same leg that caused me so many problems when I was younger! You know how I used to suffer from excruciating pain due to my knee? Well, now it''s gone! I feel so young again!" The elder couldn''t control himself anymore and dropped down on his knees while clutching onto his belly as he roared with laughter. "Ahahaha! Soma! My dear boy! The goddess'' divinity flows within our veins! I¡ª I can''t explain it properly, but I just know it! The Goddess blessed us with her wisdom! Her magnificence brings forth an era of prosperity to this tiny, insignificant village! We worship her and she blesses us with knowledge, AND salvation!" Soma gritted his teeth at the elder''s proclamation. He felt furious at his blatant display of fanaticism, yet he found himself unable to condemn him either. "She... healed your leg...? How...?" Soma''s eyes widened when he heard his words. He thought the man was joking. Yet seeing how he laughed so merrily and with such earnestness, Soma knew he was telling the truth. His low voice drowned under the elder''s hysterical laughter. "The goddess told me¡ª my god, oh lord¡ª I''m sorry¡ª Soma! You¡ª you¡ª you have¡ª hahaha! Hahaha!" The elder grabbed Soma''s left arm with his hands, his laughter stopped abruptly and his eyes focused intently on the young man''s face. "Listen! The goddess took away my pain! She cured me without cost and without harm! She told me to spread her name and words throughout Karda! She ordered me¡ª!" "The Goddess ordered you...? Order...?" Soma repeated with a face of utter confusion. "What do you mean she ''ordered'' you?" A pit formed in Soma''s gut. "Exactly what does she order you to do?" He pressed. His mind raced as he struggled to figure out what exactly was happening around him. Soma tried to steady his breathing, but it didn''t seem to calm his nerves at all. The elder smiled. His grip around Soma tightened and he began to shake him slightly, causing the latter to feel goosebumps all over his body. Soma had seen some strange stuff throughout the years. From witnessing people commit murder for fame or riches, to having met shady merchants selling unknown drugs; Soma knew full well that there exists evil people capable of unspeakable deeds. Yet never before had he met one whose aura resembled that of a malicious entity. This would be a first for him. "We live by her will¡ª by her commandment. We must share the Goddess'' blessing with other people, including yourself," the elder stated matter-of-factly, the corner of his lips curled softly while maintaining eye contact with Soma. "E-elder...?" Soma whispered as his gaze met the man''s twinkling eyes. "What did you...?" His throat parched, the air flowing through his lungs somehow became heavier compared to usual after hearing the elder''s words. His legs grew weak as cold sweat trickled down his temples. A dreadful premonition surged within his chest. "What does that mean? Elder?" "Be patient, boy." The elder brought up his other hand, resting them both upon Soma''s shoulders as he gave them a firm squeeze. "You will know soon enough." The elder''s lips widened into a brilliant grin, revealing his yellowed teeth. "After all, you''ll meet her in person today! Soon after you finish your tour of this magnificent establishment. You would learn of her ways and love soon!" "Y-you''re scaring me, elder... Please stop this! Please!" Soma''s hands trembled, his heart thumped faster and louder than normal against his ribcage. "What happened to Karda!? Why are you acting like this!?" The more he saw his old mentor''s smile growing wider and more sinister, the more he felt sick to his stomach. "Karda shall be reborn, Soma! Reborn, I say! A new Karda! A NEW KARDA! The goddess'' influence will spread and expand! This land shall thrive under her divine blessings and protection! We shall prosper!" "Stop it! STOP IT!! PLEASE!" Soma started to shake the elder''s frail body back and forth. "Snap out of it! Snap out of it, elder! You''ve been brainwashed! Think about your wife! Your grandkids! Remember your family! Come to your senses! Forget about this ''goddess'' of yours!" He screamed with shaky voice while shaking the elder with all his might. "Soma, my boy¡ª" Right before the elder could finish his sentence, a knock came from the door behind them. Startled, Soma turned his attention to it and realized the so-called ''entertainment'' had arrived. When he looked back towards the elder, the man flashed him one final smile before releasing his grip and sitting on the couch. The knock came three more times. The elder looked at Soma, not moving an inch from his seat. The latter then understood the former left the decision upon his shoulder. After taking a deep breath, he calmed himself down and walked towards the door. Heart filled with hesitation, Soma reached his trembling hand forward and grasped the handle. ''I have questions... questions that I need this damn ''goddess'' to answer for.'' Chapter 16-1 (Sampling) Soma turned the knob and pulled the door open ever so slightly, leaving just enough gap for him to peek outside beyond the safety of the four walls of his room. There stood two women wearing a unique bunny suit. A corset wrapped around the area below their chest and there was a small apron that barely covered their belly button. Their boobs were exposed in such an erotic manner while only having small frills covering their nipples. Not a single piece of underwear could be seen on their nether region, their dicks visible between their thighs and a heart symbol combined with a bunny head was tattooed right on their navel. A fluffy pom-pom tail ornament stuck out of their ass. Finally, a black high stocking ran up along their legs from their feet up to the middle of their thigh. On their neck, they wore a leather collar decorated with frills and metal chains. It didn''t take long before one of the two figures standing there turned her gaze towards him and smiled sweetly at Soma who observed them from within. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡®What in the world was that¡­!?¡¯ Soma jumped back as if he had witnessed a ghost or something far more terrifying than the monsters he had slain in the past. He stood against the door, leaning his back on it as he tried to calm himself down. It did not help much as he couldn''t really fathom what he just witnessed. ¡°Elder! Who¡ª what did I just see!? Those women¡ª!¡± ¡°Beautiful is it not, Soma? The chosen subjects of the goddess." "What? Beautiful?" He wasn''t sure if the old man had truly lost his mind or was just playing dumb with him. Regardless, Soma decided to confront him directly. "How can you call that thing beautiful? Elder, they look like women with penises! And what kind of perverted suit are they wearing?" The elder laughed. "They are not just any women, Soma! They have been blessed by the goddess to possess both beauty and strength!" Soma looked with his mouth agape at him, unable to comprehend what he meant by ''blessed''. "What do you mean, ''blessed''?" "A divine transformation! They have undergone a divine transformation!" The elder proclaimed with much conviction while clasping his hands together, eyes closed with a delighted expression on his face. "They are the hermaphrodites! The perfect beings who are complete and whole¡ª possessing both the male and female traits in one!" "What the hell are you talking about? Hermaphrodites? Perfect beings!? What does that even mean? You''ve lost your mind, elder!" Soma shouted in disbelief at such a claim. Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! Knock¡ª! Again, a series of knocks interrupted their conversation. Soma felt cold sweat begin to pour over his head. His palms were starting to feel damp from perspiration, and his mouth tasted sour from swallowing excess saliva. He couldn''t ignore it any longer; something strange was going on here and it involved the residents of Karda itself. Soma steeled his resolve, deciding that he would uncover the mystery behind these recent events occurring within the village regardless of what consequences came afterwards. Opening the door, he took a step back until he reached towards the window. There, Soma watched as two feminine creatures walked inside. One had short green hair while the other dark purple tied in a ponytail. Their bodies looked like a master sculpted it themselves to perfection as it glowed under the sun. Soma had seen naked women before, but the ones in front of him radiated beauty beyond human limits. The feminine beauty mesmerized him to no end as he stood there like a statue watching them move closer towards him. If not for their dicks hanging between their legs, Soma would''ve assumed they were angelic beings or something similar instead of... whatever they are. They smiled and gave a slight bow at him and the elder sitting at the couch. "Good afternoon, masters." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two ladies greeted them at the same time with radiant smiles. "Ugh..." Soma was too overwhelmed by their appearance and couldn''t respond to them. He glanced towards the elder who was grinning widely as he spoke back to them. "Aha! About time!" The elder was giddy as evident from how his eyes turned crescent. Without much further ado, he took off his pants revealing his bare groin to the girls. "You guys are new! I''ve never seen you here before! Mind giving an old man a service?" "Yes, master." The green haired woman bowed deeply towards him before getting on all four and crawled towards the elder. The woman reached her hand out, cupped the elder''s testicles and gently rolled them around in her palm. She buried her face into the elder''s crotch and began licking and sucking at his shaft. Meanwhile, the other one came over to Soma and placed both her hands on his chest. She smirked at him as she squeezed his pectorals hard before moving her fingers lower to grasp his belt and pull it open. "W-wait! Hold on!" Soma desperately tried to push the girl''s hands away, but the girl simply ignored him and continued unbuckling his pants. "Oh yeah! That''s it, my dear!" The elder moaned as he tilted his head backward and enjoyed the service he received. The girl before him picked up pace as her hand pumped up and down around his shaft, stroking him with fervor while her mouth slurped at the tip. The bunnies didn''t talk much, they seemed unfazed by his actions or attempts to push her aside. The purple-haired girl who was grabbing Soma''s waistband suddenly lunged forward and licked his earlobe while biting it hard. "Relax and enjoy it, master." She purred, nibbling at his earlobe and eliciting another gasp. "G-get away from me!" With a grunt, Soma shoved her away from him, sending her sprawling backwards onto the floor. He then fixed his pants before rushing towards the door without looking back once. Once he passed the doorway, Soma sprinted as fast as he could, ignoring everything around him. ''I need to get out of here! The elder went insane!'' Soma felt his heart beating harder and faster in his chest, ''What about mom and dad!? Do they know of this place!? What did the goddess do to the villagers!?'' Many thoughts filled Soma''s mind but before he could think further, his legs came to a halt as a figure blocked his path. A familiar woman he met not too long ago, Wyca, stood before him with an irritated look on her face. "I had a feeling this was going to happen. I recognize troublemakers when I see them." She placed her hands on her hips and raised her eyebrow. "Where do you think you''re going? Did you forget your appointment with the goddess? Stop running away. I won''t tolerate it." Wyca warned, raising her voice while staring at the young man intensely. "Turn back like a good boy, alright? Let the bunnies service you~" She raised her hand, made a gesture of holding a phallus shaped object in her palm and moved it back and forth into her open mouth while sticking out her tongue. A lecherous smirk appeared on her lips as she finished making her suggestive movement. "Just what happened to this village!? What did you do to the elder and the others!? Tell me!" Soma could not stop his voice from shaking. "Didn''t you hear me?" Wyca reached for the sword on her hips, drawing out its blade as she stared Soma down. "Turn around, and let those bunnies suck your cock. The goddess will meet you before long." "And what if I refuse?" Soma growled as he raised his fists. Unfortunately for him, he was caught off guard by this sort of development. Equipped with nothing but simple clothing, Soma found himself weaponless. ''Fuck! I left my sword and armor back at home! Also, my intuition tells me this chick is strong!'' He cursed himself internally for being unprepared. "If you insist." Wyca took a deep breath and let out an exaggerated sigh before speaking with a disappointed tone. "Cutting off one of your feet should be enough punishment for disobedience." For Soma who has ventured into the outside world for five years, he developed some sort of instinct to danger. To know when to fight and when to back down, and in this specific instance, escaping would be the wiser decision. This entire building was the goddess'' territory. This Wyca chick might not be the only capable swordsman. ''There''s also the blue haired girl from before... who else might pop up? I should escape, grab my gear, and figure out what to do after.'' But before he could even circulate the mana in his body, another voice from behind echoed in the hallway. "That''s enough." Soma turned his head and instantly caught sight of a beguiling stranger. Draped in a striking suit of leather armor, complete with a well-honed longsword hanging at her hip, she approached with confidence. Her face possessed an androgynous charm, adorned with warm brown-golden eyes that seemed to penetrate his very being. Short, flowing chestnut hair followed in her wake, framing the smooth contours of her visage. "Why don''t we stop this nonsense? Surely you know better than to pick fights you can''t win." The words that issued from those lips were melodious to Soma''s ears. Soft, yet confident, with just the faintest hint of amusement. However, there was a certain undertone present beneath that warmth, almost imperceptible in nature¡ª a tinge of malice lurking behind her kind smile. "......" Soma held his tongue. Again, his instinct screamed at him. The red haired chick was strong but he was confident in his abilities to escape her alone. The woman walking towards him, though, surpassed her by miles. A halo of dominance seemed to surround the approaching stranger. An overwhelming presence of authority which made the air surrounding her stifling. A sense of dread and fear crept into the young man''s consciousness, freezing his body motionless. ''Who... is this woman...? Her sword isn''t even drawn out, yet I feel like she can kill me any second now...'' Soma broke into a cold sweat, beads of moisture collecting on his forehead. He wasn''t sure what frightened him more¡ªthe fact that she made him tremble like this, or that she wore such a charming smile on her lips despite instilling terror into his heart. Even though he was a relatively well known adventurer in the outside world, he knew that there were countless powerful people above him. Some even with a simple mention of their name strikes fear among others. But there''s also the hidden experts, people who were not attracted to fame nor wealth, they exist solely for their own sake. People who dedicated their lives honing their craft, spending decades and centuries forging their skills, unbeknownst to the rest of the world. Unrivaled by anyone or anything, their existence was nothing but rumors and myths created by other people for the sole reason of worshiping their deeds. The androgynous lady standing before him reminded him of those hidden experts. Her presence alone radiated such pressure on Soma as if she was the only person existing in this building, or this entire world for that matter. Despite the kind smile she showed, Soma knew deep inside her mind that she held no regard for other people, especially him. She could easily kill him if she wished and he would be powerless to resist even if were to be fully equipped. ''I have lost before the battle even begins...'' Slowly, Soma lowered his fists. His eyes met hers as her gaze started to fill with curiosity. "Oh? Submission? How admirable. I suppose you must know your place, after all." She chuckled still with a tender smile. "You have a good head on those shoulders, I see." She spoke like a mother praising her child. "Tell me your name, traveler." Her tone suggested that she expected his obedience. Soma''s instincts urged him not to contradict her wishes. He had his pride but at the face of death, those things meant very little. If she wants obedience, he shall give it to her. "My name..." Soma hesitated before continuing. "...is Soma." "Soma, eh? A pleasure to meet you." The woman paused for a moment before extending her hand toward him, offering to shake it. "I am Reol, the goddess'' very own sword and shield." Reol spoke as she tilted her head to the side. Her eyes remained fixed upon his, watching every reaction as though savoring each miniscule tremor. Left without much choice, Some decided to reciprocate. However, when she clasped his hand within her grasp, she brought his hand upwards, pressing his knuckles against her soft, moist lips. "Warmest regards." Reol breathed, kissing the backside of his hand while staring at him from behind his knuckles. The warmth radiating from her skin permeated throughout his body. Soma gulped by reflex as he watched Reol release him from her grip. He shuddered from the embarrassment and awkwardness. "Please follow me." She murmured before turning towards the opposite direction. Wyca walked up to him and pushed him forward, guiding him after Reol. "Hurry up." Wyca hissed beside Soma''s left ear before continuing alongside him. Soma sighed, defeated and complied with their demands, following Reol down the corridor. ''Crap, now I''m stuck with these two. Just great.'' In the back of his mind, Soma hoped he would make it out alive and save his parents from the clutches of these madmen. He would deal with them later but for now, he had to play along with their rules until a fortuitous moment presented itself for him to strike back. ''What are they gonna do to me now? I have to prepare myself for the worst case scenario...'' Before long, Reol found an empty room, differ from the one he entered with the elder. She led Soma and Wyca inside before plopping down on the sofa, crossing her legs and folding her arms across her chest. "Sit. You too, Wyca." Reol commanded, pointing towards the seat across her. Wyca took Soma''s hand and pulled him down onto the opposite couch, her hands lingering upon his shoulders and arms for a little longer than necessary. "What do you intend to do? I don''t have any valuables on me. I''m just a poor adventurer." Soma inquired while trying his best to maintain a calm demeanor. Mixing in a little bit of lies and truth together, he began to concoct a plan to persuade these people to let him go. "Why, we have no interest in anything you possess, adventurer." Reol''s smile widened. "All you need to do is stay here, relax, enjoy our hospitality, and await for the arrival of the Goddess herself." The way she articulated that word¡ª ''hospitality'' ¡ªsent chills down Soma''s spine. "See, you should''ve stayed in your room like how you were told. You would be fucking like rabbits with one of the bunnies right now if you had." Wyca chimed in as she shot a dirty glare at him. Reol snickered. "Wyca speaks true. Instead you choose to leave the room without permission, wandering aimlessly through our halls, and ultimately getting yourself into trouble." Reol extended her delicate hand, its gentle touch arching against the curve of Soma''s cheek. A jolt of surprise coursed through him as she lovingly caressed his skin, her thumb tracing tender circles around his lower lip and descending, marking a trail along his jawline, stopping just shy of his chin. Soma''s voice trembled with a mix of alarm and discomfort, interrupting the intimate moment. "S-stop that!" he exclaimed, swatting away her hand, his body visibly recoiling from her touch. In response, Reol''s lips curled into a mischievous grin, her eyes sparkling with a hint of lust. Seemingly unphased by his reaction, she leaned in closer, their faces now a mere breath apart. Inhaling deeply, as if savoring his essence, her warm breath softly caressed his nose, prompting Soma to instinctively retreat against the couch, yearning to create greater distance between them. "Ah~" A sigh escaped Reol''s lips as she gazed upon the trembling young man, his eyes showing an unmistakable disgust and a sense of apprehension. "Your face... Your scent... All of you... So..." Reol paused briefly, seemingly searching for words. "Exquisite." She whispered. Her mouth widened into an impish grin, revealing rows of pearly white teeth, their sharp tips gleaming under the light. As if drawn to them, Soma found himself captivated, transfixed on her canines. "Don''t you agree, Wyca?" Turning her head to the side, Reol addressed her colleague. "He is attractive, I''ll admit. His manly scent is strong and his face has a certain... rugged appeal to it." The redhead nodded with approval, her eyes scanning the length of his body. "But I''ll have to disagree on your assessment regarding his exquisite quality." "Oh? How so?" Reol returned her attention back to Soma, her head tilting with a hint of intrigue. "Look at those dark, almond-shaped eyes. Look at those full lips of his. His nose isn''t crooked either. I''d say he''s quite the catch. In fact, I can hardly keep my hands away." Leaning forward once more, her finger brushed lightly over his thigh, causing Soma to flinch with cold sweat. She giggled in response as she traced her nails down to his knees and then back up again, inching ever closer to his crotch. "While I do admit that his physical attributes are decent, his attitude leaves much to be desired." Wyca argued, her eyes rolling in an exaggerated display of dismissiveness. "Unlike his ripe and mature body, his personality... well..." Wyca snorted with obvious derision, scrunching her brows as she regarded the young man next to her. "There''s just no hope for someone so ignorant, arrogant, stubborn and prideful." "Hm?" Reol locked her gaze at Soma and smirked at the clear annoyance and discomfort written on his face, Her finger traced a path along the hem of his pants, a playful gesture that fueled the growing tension between them. "Reol, you weren''t there when it happened, but this man dared to question the goddess'' power." Wyca reported with an accusatory tone. "He questioned Her blessing which She granted unto us, even as far as rejecting the bunnies. His ignorance knows no bounds." Reol''s response was calm and measured, her eyes glinting with interest. "Is that so?" she replied, her tone cool and detached. A fleeting darkness flickered across her features for a split second before reverting back to normal. "As you can tell, this man hasn''t yet accepted the Goddess'' grace and teachings." She commented with an air of detachment. "Such arrogance. He doesn''t know what he''s missing out on. I guess... we''ll have to educate him on the error of his ways." Reol flashed a smile filled with malevolence directed at Soma. ''Educate me? What does that even mean? Do they plan to brainwash me as well?'' Many scenarios flashed by his minds, but never in a million years would he ever thought of such a torture method¡ª "Shall we, Wyca? A proper lesson ought to do it for such a bratty boy." Reol declared with a low growl. "Starting by breaking that stubborn will of his." Her lips curved upwards into a sinister grin. "I agree." Wyca grinned as she turned to face Soma and lifted her butt from the seat, straddling the man''s lap. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pressed herself against him, trapping him in an embrace. "What are you¡ª" Before Soma could even finish his sentence, Wyca''s lips crushed against his in a passionate kiss. He struggled, attempting to pull away, but her hands were quick to grasp the sides of his head, keeping him firmly in place. Not expecting such a bold move, Soma felt a shiver go down his spine and pushed her off his lap. "Gah! Get off of me!" he shouted at Wyca, spitting at her as he wiped his mouth clean. Wyca scowled at his actions as she stood up and spat back in return, "Heh, you are doomed." With that, she took a step back and crossed her arms over her chest while eyeing Soma with contempt. "You can''t escape from us now." "We''re going to show you a whole new level of pleasure. One you never even imagined possible," Reol purred seductively while slowly moving closer towards him. "Give in to your desires, let yourself loose and enjoy our hospitality, Soma." "What in the world are you¡ª ugh!" Soma''s expression twisted with confusion as he gasped in surprise before his words vanished into a strained grunt. The rapid onset of a peculiar sensation left him breathless, his vision momentarily distorted. A surge of intense heat surged through his body, pooling in his loins. His heart began a frenzied pounding within his chest, its rhythm erratic and unpredictable. And then, to his disbelief, a physical manifestation of arousal manifested itself as his manhood swelled and hardened. Soma''s eyes met the knowing gazes of Reol and Wyca, their knowing smirks etched across their beautiful visages. "Wh-what''s going on...!?" Soma tried his best to regain control of himself but found himself unable to move an inch. The pleasurable feeling intensified as the heat within him continued to build, causing his member to throb with increasing urgency. "You see." Reol closed in until they were mere inches apart before whispering directly into his ear. "We are the creation of the almighty goddess; Lady Ginova, the embodiment of life and love! The divine light of her blessings bestows us with unsurmountable strength and power beyond your wildest imagination! We, the hermaphrodites, are more than your ordinary beings! We embody both sexes, creating harmony within our bodies and soul! And so..." Reol placed a hand on Soma''s shoulder and pulled him close, burying his face between her soft bosoms, and then continued whispering. "...The pheromones and bodily fluids secreted by our bodies carry such powerful aphrodisiac effects that not even the strongest of wills can withstand them." She stroked his hair while uttering the last words, her tone dripping with lust and anticipation. "This means, Soma, you shall accept our hospitality whether you wish it or not." His ears filled with the sounds of his own heavy breathing, his chest rising and falling in synchronized rhythm. The intoxicating musk of Reol enveloped him, igniting his desires and fueling the fire between his legs. The pulsating sensation in his swollen member heightened, blood coursing through his veins with an urgency that bordered on desperation. The temptation to reach down and grant himself release grew stronger by the minute, his hands twitching involuntarily at his sides. ''No! I...I can''t give in! Not like this!'' Soma gritted his teeth in defiance and clenched his fists till his knuckles turned white. ''I''m...going...to...hold...on..! I''m going...to...resist! I need...to...! I''ll hold...on...until...I...have...a chance...to escape!'' However, his resistance proved futile when the pressure became too much to bear. His erection stood tall and proud, straining against the confines of his pants. It ached terribly and demanded relief, causing Soma to groan under his breath. Wyca, sitting by his side, reached out with her hand, giving his member a firm squeeze through his pants, causing Soma to cry out. She laughed in response and pressed her breast against his arm. "How are you feeling?" she teased as she massaged his crotch, enjoying how he twitched and shuddered from her touch. "Bastard! Go to hell!" Soma snarled while glaring daggers at her. This only caused Wyca to smirk and chuckle louder. "You''re awfully lively aren''t you?" she remarked coolly before removing his pants and pulling his boxers down. "I suppose we should get started then." Soma flinched at the sudden exposure. He instinctively tried to cover his erection, but Wyca grabbed his wrists and forced them behind his back. He attempted to squirm free, but he had no strength left in his body to resist. After the kiss, his muscles significantly weakened due to the effect of the aphrodisiacs within the saliva. His manhood stood erect, pointed upward like a tower amidst the cityscape, thick and throbbing with desire. It glistened under the light, precum oozing out of its tip and trickling down its length. Soma''s pubes were messy and unruly, strands of brown hair scattered around his base like a patch of weeds. He had never shaved them, opting for natural growth instead. In contrast to his crotch hair, his balls were smooth and round, with a dark tan color. The soft, tender flesh of his sack rested comfortably atop his thighs, nestled together in a tight cluster. His penis itself was impressive, its girth filling Wyca''s palm as she cupped his member in her hand. "How cute~" she teased, tracing the head of his penis with her fingertips, watching him shiver as she rubbed the sensitive area. "It looks like you''re already getting excited! How adorable!" She leaned forward and placed her lips on the tip, leaving wet kisses while she pumped her fist up and down along his shaft. Meanwhile, Soma grit his teeth and clenched his eyes shut, refusing to look at the red-headed bitch. ''This is so embarrassing! Why!? Why do I feel so damn good!?'' Soma screamed inwardly, ashamed of how good her mouth felt around his cock. ''I don''t want this! Not like this!'' Despite his reservations, his manhood betrayed his emotions as it twitched and danced in Wyca''s hands. Her tongue worked its magic, swirling around his crown, lapping up the clear fluid leaking out. Then she would follow with her mouth, engulfing his member between her lips, bobbing her head up and down his length while sucking on his glans. Every time she did this, his penis grew harder and fatter, as if ready to burst inside her mouth. "Ah¡ª!" Soma gasped, unable to hold his moan as she swallowed his entire cock into her mouth. The warmth and wetness of her saliva combined with the slick friction of her tongue caused his body to tremble and buckle from ecstasy. He fought to suppress his climax, struggling to deny himself of his impending release. "You are not forgetting someone are you?" Reol moved seat to his left and forced him to lie down on the sofa. A soft and plush cushion met his back as he stared at the ceiling lights. Resting his head on her plump thighs, he could feel her hand touching his head, stroking him soothingly like a pet dog. He raised his gaze to meet hers and found the woman''s face riddled with a playful smile. "I was getting jealous~" Reol stated, her tone laced with faux dejection. Soma couldn''t respond. His eyes trembled as he witnessed Reol parting her lips, revealing the pink interior of her mouth. Her tongue slithered out and licked her lips before sticking out towards Soma''s face. It descended over his mouth and landed squarely on his lips, where she proceeded to lap at him hungrily. It felt slithery and slimy, tasting strangely sweet and delicious as she licked him. The feeling was alien to Soma, yet he found himself craving more. A muffled sound came from his mouth as he struggled to speak. His words were interrupted by her relentless assault upon his lips, forcing her tongue deeper into his mouth as she sucked and nibbled at his lower lip. His eyes grew wide from the shock of having another person''s tongue exploring his oral cavity, while his mind reeled in both panic and ecstasy. "Mmhmm!" Reol kept pushing and probing, insisting on getting as much contact as possible while devouring him wholly. When she finally retracted her tongue, Soma found himself gasping for air and coughing between shallow breaths. "Not bad," Reol purred. "Very sweet indeed." Her words dripped with honey, accentuating her praise with a gentle pat upon his cheeks. "It makes me want more." Without warning, she dove back in and captured his lips, plunging her tongue back inside. Soma whimpered in protest, but he was unable to resist her advances as she continued to ravage his mouth, dominating him with ease. Combined with the pleasure he received from his pelvic area, he soon found himself unable to prevent his orgasm from approaching any longer. The intense stimulation from her tongue wrestling against his, along with Wyca''s aggressive blowjob proved too much for his body to handle anymore. His mind went blank and his hips buckled forward, driving his shaft deeper into the redhead''s mouth. "MMMFFFPHH¡ª!!" A familiar rush flooded his groin before exploding inside her throat. His cock erupted in a series of violent spasms, shooting ropes of sticky semen straight into her waiting esophagus. His entire body shook with euphoric bliss as Soma came for the first time in days. The experience lasted longer than usual, his semen never ceasing to stop, bursting forth with unending torrents. He could feel his balls emptying themselves deep within Wyca''s throat, flooding her stomach with his virility. "Gulp! Gulp! GULP!" The red-haired woman happily gulped his sperm down without complaint, not letting a single drop escape her mouth. Only after all the semen flowed out did she finally allow herself to come off his cock, letting it slip out past her lips. She made sure to lick him clean before wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "Ah~! Your spunk tastes so bad! It''s thick and disgusting!" An apparent look of contempt flashed across her face while she stuck out her tongue, showing her dissatisfaction without a shred of shame. "It''s salty and bitter and it smells so foul! Seriously, you should learn to bathe yourself more, you pig!" She shouted at Soma while still holding his cock in her hands. "Look at this thing! It''s a mess! You haven''t been washing properly! It stinks so bad! You''re disgusting!" Soma couldn''t help but feel embarrassed upon hearing those remarks. His face flushed bright crimson from the mockery. However, he did not miss the underlying excitement lacing her voice as she glared at his naked genitals. ''She''s enjoying this, the pervert!'' Regardless, Soma could not find the strength to fight back as he lay sprawled out on the couch, exhausted and drained physically while panting heavily. Sweat drenched his shirt and trousers as he struggled to catch his breath. "I''ll have to clean this filthy rod of yours personally." The woman announced to no one in particular as she licked her lips hungrily. "You better be grateful because I''m doing it out of the kindness of my heart!" She stated haughtily before returning her attention back to Soma''s shaft. Soma could only watch helplessly as Wyca began to bury her face against his crotch again, inhaling deeply. She licked his testicles and buried her nose into his pubic hairs, sniffing and savoring his masculine scent. While she did this, he could see how she grinded her legs together, rubbing her crotch while humping the air. Her motions were lewd and perverse, suggesting her eagerness for something more than simple cleaning. It was then Reol pulled back from kissing Soma and took off her leather armor. Once freed, she reached for Soma''s arm and guided his hand towards her breasts. The moment Soma''s fingers touched them, Reol arched her back, allowing him to fondle them freely. "So... soft..." he muttered under his breath, mesmerized by the shape and color of them. "Ahn~! Sorry, Soma, my breast isn''t so big and plentiful like most of the bunnies here," she giggled, taking his hand and cupping them together with hers, pressing them tightly against her chest. "But I believe their size suits me best! What do you think?" She smiled coyly while gazing straight into his eyes. "They feel nice, don''t they? Haah... you can keep touching them as much as you want¡ª ungh!" She teased as she closed her eyes and leaned her head backward, sighing contently as she enjoyed Soma''s clumsy yet energetic fondling. Soma didn''t reply, he merely continued to explore Reol''s bosom, squeezing and pinching her cute, pink nipples while also kneading the meat of her tits. At the same time, his shaft recovered its hardness, growing larger and thicker under Wyca''s aggressive oral service. Her mouth and hands worked their magic upon him as she took turns licking and stroking his cock and balls. At this point, Soma''s mind clouded over with lust. A sense of loss overwhelmed him as the fog within his head took over all rational thoughts and reasoning. His body burned with desire; the flames threatened to consume him entirely. He surrendered to these feelings and embraced them completely, indulging himself in the carnal pleasure bestowed upon him by these two women. The hermaphrodites'' natural aphrodisiacs increased his libido exponentially, overwhelming Soma with unbearable need. His cock throbbed intensely, aching desperately for release once more. He gripped Reol''s chest in a death grip as he gasped for breath, fighting desperately to control his body. Reol moaned sweetly in response, relishing his rough treatment. She entwined her hands with his and brought them up to her face before placing gentle kisses on his knuckles. "Hmmm~~! It feels so good when you touch me like this! Soma!" She moaned with pleasure. "Keep going! I want to cum! I want to cum!" So engrossed in the moment, Soma seemed to forget that the two beauties before him weren''t just any ordinary women. Besides the aphrodisiacs in their bodily fluids, they were also equipped with a ''sword'' of their own. A tent grew taller and harder under the back of Soma''s skull. Its length gradually stretched outward until it poked him uncomfortably in the nape of his neck. Even so, he cared naught about such trivial matters, clueless to his surroundings. He was lost in a sea of ecstasy, drowning in euphoria. Everything around him faded away as his focus centered on fulfilling his deepest carnal instincts. Chapter 16-2 (Sampling) ''This... never happened before...!'' Soma buckled his hips forward, thrusting into the air as Wyca rimmed his anus and lapped at his balls. Meanwhile, Reol continued to kiss him passionately, swallowing all of his moans and gasps. ''I... I''m going crazy...! I can''t stop...! I can''t stop my body...! My hips won''t stop moving!'' Wyca kept on stroking his member with one hand while cupping his testicles with the other. Her tongue snaked around his anus, circling the ring of muscle before inserting itself inside. Soma''s eyes rolled to the back of his head, overwhelmed by the newfound stimulation. The pumping quickened. Her thumb rubbed at his urethral hole, eliciting even more moans and groans from him. He groaned louder and louder, his body trembling as he reached his climax once again. "MMMFFPPHH!!" Their tongues entwined in a passionate, fiery dance, Soma couldn''t contain his mounting arousal any longer. In a mind-shattering climax, he erupted with a powerful release, his semen shooting forth and painting Wyca''s face and breasts in a gleaming, sticky coat. His cries drowned out the sounds of their wet kissing. Wyca continued pumping him dry, milking every last drop of sperm from the base of his balls, squeezing out every single last spurt. Reol sucked on his tongue, swallowing down his moans. ''This is the second time... in a row...!!'' That wasn''t enough though. Far from it. He still needed more. So much more. Even after experiencing such an explosive orgasm, his lust showed no signs of subsiding whatsoever. A brief pause between rounds was all he had before the desire returned. The thirst burned within him. A deep yearning for more sexual carnage. The aphrodisiacs Wyca and Reol injected mouth-to-mouth into him earlier during the heated kissing session worked wonders. It left his libido through the roof. Combine the intense lust with the magical drug''s effects and they have created the perfect recipe for a sex machine. But it seemed like the two women weren''t finished yet. Soma blinked away the blurriness from his eyes and gazed upon them both with flushed cheeks. Wyca got off of the sofa and stood up, her face still covered in thick ropes of cum. She licked her lips, savouring the taste. Reol, too, got off the sofa and pulled Soma to stand. "Since you are such a good boy, we will clean you up thoroughly," Reol said, licking her lips with eyes filled with hunger. "With our bodies..." "I... I can''t..." What soon ensued was a blowjob marathon, with both Reol and Wyca taking turns to pleasure the young man''s cock. Wyca went first, taking him deep into her throat and slurping away, letting saliva drip freely onto his crotch area. Her tongue circled around the tip of his length, teasing the urethral slit before engulfing his entire penis. Meanwhile, Reol would service him from the back, planting kisses and licks along his inner thighs and ass. Her tongue traced its way towards his puckered asshole, and she plunged her wet appendage deep into him. The dual sensation of getting a blowjob and having his prostate stimulated caused Soma to explode prematurely into Wyca''s mouth once more. This would continue until Soma came another three more times. He spewed his load everywhere; onto Wyca''s tits, Reol''s stomach, and into their mouths respectively. Everywhere he shot his cum ended up dripping onto either woman''s body or mouth. All three of them were soaked with sweat and sperm alike. "Still good to go? My, my, young boys nowadays have so much stamina!" As if there wasn''t anything abnormal happening at all, Wyca laughed lightly as she wiped her face clean of semen with a towel before throwing it away. Then, she leaned forward and pressed her plump lips against Soma''s chest. She ran her hands over his taut skin, her fingers digging into the toned muscles and leaving behind red marks. She placed gentle kisses on his neck, shoulders, arms and abs, licking off traces of sperm from her fingertips. When she reached his crotch, she stroked his length and held it forward. There was Reol, hands and feet on the bed, presenting her cute, pink little pussy to Soma. "Don''t make me wait. Fuck me. Give me your seeds inside." The moment Reol''s words echoed throughout the room, Soma''s resolve shattered into pieces. A switch flipped somewhere inside him, and he leapt into action. There was no stopping him now. Despite the extra limbs dangling from below, Reol''s vaginal canal remained perfectly intact, allowing Soma to insert himself completely inside her with ease. His member slid along the wet walls smoothly, reaching further than what his length allows. Soon, he found himself buried deep inside Reol''s womb, his penis surrounded by the tight embrace of her inner muscles. The notion that these two girls were ''monsters'' or ''abominations'' flew out through the window. As far as he cared about, they''re simply human beings, albeit different ones. And more importantly, they were beautiful creatures who gave him great pleasure. ''I don''t care anymore! Hermaphrodites or not, perfect beings or not, they''re hot, sexy, gorgeous, and amazing!! I don''t fucking care how they''re made, I''m going to fuck them for their life!!'' His rationality disappeared alongside his guilt and shame. Only his desire for more remains. He wanted to keep on thrusting his hips forever, filling the bodies of these two beautiful women with his seeds. "Ahn~! Ahn~! Mmmfh¡ª!! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!! Fuck me rough! Hmphn!!" Soma grunted as he thrust forward again, burying his member deep into Reol''s tight cunt. The combination of their sweaty bodies rubbing against each other as well as the sight of Reol''s ass swaying underneath him brought him closer towards yet another climax. Wyca hugged him from behind and whispered sweet nothings into his ear while cupping his balls with her hand. She massaged his testicles, gently rolling them around between her palms, adding to the stimulation of her warm breath brushing across his sensitive skin. "NGGNNHHHH¡ª!!" "How is it, Soma? Isn''t that soooo good~?" Wyca cooed softly, blowing cool air into his earlobes before nibbling lightly on them. The heat from her mouth combined with the wetness from her tongue drove him insane with pleasure, increasing his pace to rapid pumps. His thrusts became wilder, more powerful as he approached yet another orgasm. "Hahaha! Aren''t you so eager! It just moments ago when you refused to acknowledge us and now you''re fucking Reol''s brains out like she''s some sort of whore! This is so rich!" Wyca''s face showed pure joy and excitement with a hint of madness in her eyes, her lips curved upward in a broad smile while laughing at how silly everything had turned out to be. Her mockery and demeaning tone fell on deaf ears, though. Soma was beyond caring. The pleasure building up in his groin was too immense and overwhelmed any remaining sense of shame or pride. "Keep fucking her! Keep fucking her, Soma! Shove your dick into Reol''s little, cute, tight little hole! Fill her belly full of your seed!" Soma felt the sudden urge to ejaculate, but he held himself back. He slowed down his movements, concentrating his energy into prolonging his climax as long as he possibly could. "Go on! Cum! CUM!" Wyca shouted while slapping his buttocks with both hands, egging him on. "Cum deep inside of her! Fill her up! Knock her up with your seeds!" Her words echoed throughout the room, drowning out the sounds of flesh smacking against flesh as Soma plowed into Reol''s cunt with ferocity. Wyca continued to encourage him, urging him to let loose and release everything inside Reol. Her hands never left his buttocks, though. She massaged his rear end, feeling the muscles beneath the skin contract and relax as he continued to hammer away at her comrade''s vagina. "Ahhhnnn~!! You''re so amazing, Soma! Don''t stop! Please! I beg you! Just keep fucking me!" Reol screamed out loud as she buried her face into the bed sheet and moaned incessantly, her entire body quivering in delight. "Dominate her! Mess her up! Breed her! Plant your seeds deep inside of her womb! Fertilize her eggs with your male essence!" Wyca''s voice grew louder as her excitement increased. Her hands grabbed hold of Soma''s buttocks firmly, squeezing them roughly and spreading them apart, exposing his anus. She blew against it several times before bringing her tongue into play, licking his rectum again. With each swipe of her tongue, she pushed her face forward, poking and prodding the entrance to his bowels as the smell assaulted her nostrils. She took deep breaths, savoring his musky scent mixed with Reol''s feminine juices, before closing her eyes and diving in further. "Fuck me! Fuck me, Soma! Keep pounding me! Oh my god! Your dick feels so wonderful inside me!" Reol cried out, her eyes rolling backwards in ecstasy, tears running down her cheeks as she experienced waves after waves of orgasmic bliss. The pleasure she felt was immeasurable, sending shivers of exhilaration throughout her body, causing her entire frame to shake. Her dangling shaft spurted forth rope after rope of viscous white fluid, spraying the bed with her nectar, pooling underneath her. "Ahhhhn~!! Yessss! Yes! More! MORE!" She wailed while tossing her head from side to side, her eyes filled with lust and wanton desire. "I want more! Please! MORE!!" Wyca continued to tongue-fuck Soma''s anus relentlessly, penetrating his rear end with her slippery tongue, burying it into his depths. She alternated between licking and sucking his ass, sending shockwaves throughout Soma''s body, making him thrust faster into Reol. The tightness surrounding his phallus grew tighter as Reol''s muscles clamped down on his cock, coaxing him into releasing his seed within her womb. The sheer intensity of pleasure coursing through his body coupled with Wyca''s relentless assault on his anus proved too much for him. "I''m... CUMMING!!" He screamed as he slammed forward and erupted, flooding Reol''s uterus with his seed. His penis pulsated and twitched violently, releasing copious amounts of sperm as it emptied itself, his essence gushing out of his urethral hole into Reol''s core. "HNGGHH!!" He collapsed forward, landing atop Reol''s back, his chest heaved with exhaustion. Body soaked with sweat and mind reeling in dizziness, his eyes closed shut, trying to regain his composure. His shaft, however, remained rigid within Reol''s wet confines, refusing to shrink despite his extreme fatigue. Wyca removed her tongue from his ass and rolled him over on his side. She climbed on top of him, facing Reol who remained lying flat on the mattress. She spread his legs apart before positioning her wet, drenched slit right above his upright manhood. Slowly, Wyca lowered herself down upon Soma''s hardness. His member pierced her opening, sinking deeper into her depths until the tip entered her womb. Her muscles contracted around his shaft, squeezing him tightly. She leaned back until her weight rested solely on her knees, and began rocking back and forth, riding Soma. At this point Soma couldn''t do anything else besides moaning weakly. Wyca set the pace, grinding her pelvis against Soma''s groin, humping him with vigor. Her breasts bounced freely in front of Reol''s face. Not wanting to miss out on the fun, Reol lifted her head and latched her mouth onto Wyca''s nipple, sucking greedily, her tongue flicking at the swollen nub. Her hand reached out and caressed that pair of soft breasts, squeezing the mound of flesh and teasing her erect tip. After climaxing four or five times, Soma has reached his threshold. His body was limp and weak, except for his manhood, yet the desire for more sex remained. "Ungh! Ahhn! Ngghn! Ungh...!" Wyca gasped in ecstasy as she continued riding him. His large girth stretches her vaginal walls wide open, his engorged penis ramming her innermost parts, filling her with warmth, love and passion. Her love tunnel expanded further, enveloping his entire member completely before constricting around his length once more. How much time has passed? A few hours? Maybe a day? Soma couldn''t tell. It must''ve been ages since they started mating together. Despite the constant climaxes, his erection remained firm and strong inside Wyca, refusing to falter. Perhaps the magic drug injected inside him is responsible for his ability to last throughout the ordeal. Every time he blinked, the scene changed before him, changing partners or position without warning or reason. One moment, Reol was sucking on his fingers. The next second, Wyca took her place, devouring his entire member with ease. Then came the double blowjobs where both of them would lick his shaft from either end. The lewd and obscene sound of tongues slurping his genitals, lips smacking together, moans vibrating around his rod; these noises alone kept him stimulated throughout. Finally, his consciousness faded to black. The last thing he heard before falling asleep was the women moaning and calling out for his name. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "How are you feeling?" An unfamiliar voice. But it sounded pleasant, soothing, almost melodic even. Like a mother talking to her newborn child, lulling it to sleep. Soft and gentle, yet carrying authority. Powerful yet kind hearted. Affectionate yet protective. That was how Soma described that voice to himself. Just who could it be? The feminine voice came from somewhere very close. No longer did he feel dizzy nor feverish. He wasn''t sweating profusely nor suffering any other form of discomfort either. So why is it that he''s unable to wake himself up? "Soma." The voice called out to him. A deep breath escaped through his nostrils. Soma felt himself become lightheaded when inhaling the air around him. "Open your eyes." She commanded. "I... yes..." It was then Soma realized his eyes were closed this entire time. After gaining control over his body once more, he opened them, allowing himself to adjust to the sudden influx of visual information bombarding his pupils. As he blinked away the blurriness from his eyes, a new sensation hit him. Along with his vision clearing, his other senses also awoke. Everything appears crystal clear and sharp. Colors seem brighter and more vibrant than ever before. A surge of vitality flowed through his veins. Energy returned to his limbs and strength returned to his muscles. Every hair on his body stood on end. The tips of his toes and fingers tingled slightly. Tiny electric sparks danced across his skin. All of them leaving him shivering excitedly. A tingling sensation tickled his nose; a mixture between a floral fragrance and something sweet and syrupy. Then his brain processed the image before his eyes. What greeted him was the sight of a woman of otherworldly beauty, smiling down at him with benevolence. She sat at the table before him, her eyes locked with his as if she could gaze straight through his soul, expression full of kindness and sympathy. Her posture relaxed, yet refined. Shoulders back and chin held high. Soma knew instantly she was a lady of importance judging by the way she carries herself. Draped across her shoulders and upper body was a luxurious fur cloak dyed scarlet red, complimenting the pale ivory hue of her smooth skin. Her features were defined and pronounced, resembling more of an idealized representation of femininity than any real person could ever hope to attain. A fine bone structure accented by smooth skin and flawless complexion. Lips painted bright red, dark lustrous hair like the night sky itself cascading down her shoulders and framing her face, flowing down to her waist, drawing attention away from her pitch black eyes filled with wisdom. Then his eyes drifted downward at her magnificent bosom hidden behind those fur clothes. It bulged outwards, straining against the fabric that failed miserably in restraining her plentiful assets. Her mounds rose and fell rhythmically along with every breath she took, the movements seemed almost hypnotizing. "......" Soma opened his mouth, but no words came out. After all, he had no idea where he was nor how he got here. ''What happened...? I was... I came to the Rabbit Hole with the elder and then... Wyca... and Reol...'' Flashes of images flickered briefly across his mind as he attempted recalling recent events. The realization struck him seconds later. He remembered trying to escape and getting caught by Wyca and Reol, and somehow they had the wildest threesome Soma ever had. ''Did I... fall unconscious?'' he wondered in silence. "So you''re finally awake," The enigmatic woman smiled wider and placed a cup in front of Soma. "Have a sip." Soma nodded. He glanced down at the contents inside. ''What... is this drink...?'' The color was white, it seemed viscous and condensed. Aroma of the apple wafted from it, combined with hints of vanilla and cinnamon. And lastly, a dash of strawberries to give it that extra kick of sweetness. Soma breathed deeply, savoring the aroma before bringing the glass up to his lips and sipping delicately from it. Immediately, an explosion of flavors burst forth onto his tongue; fruity sweetness followed by hints of spice combined together into one perfect blend of deliciousness. Never has he tasted such a divine tasting beverage! This would make him forget the bitter taste of wine and ale any day! "Do you like my special concoction?" The mysterious lady asked as she stared intently at Soma drinking her creation. "...I do." "That is good," She replied, "I''m glad to hear that." "Where am I?" Soma questioned while taking another sip. "This, my dear boy, is my humble abode," the lady answered proudly and gestured around the spacious room. "The place you''re now resides within. The Rabbit Hole''s top floor." A large bed that could easily fit a family of four lay at the side of the room. A wardrobe, a dressing table and a bookcase were arranged neatly along the wall. The furniture inside appeared antique and expensive. Beautiful paintings hung on the walls and vulgar statues decorated the corners. The windows were draped with heavy velvet curtains which were drawn, allowing sunlight to bathe the room in natural light. Overall, the room looked comfortable, clean and tidy. "Then, you are..." "I am Ginova. The people have given me the title of goddess of salvation, though I''m most commonly referred to as Lady Ginova or simply the Lord. Call me by whichever name you prefer." The beautiful woman introduced herself while folding both arms underneath her impressive chest, accentuating her cleavage. "...!" Soma''s eyes widened, his hand clenched the drink with force, almost breaking the delicate porcelain material. ''So this... is the person who built this building, the Rabbit Hole? This ''goddess'' that the elder spoke of, the one with the power to turn people into hermaphrodites or whatever they are...?'' "I see you have many questions in your mind." The so-called goddess closed her eyes, "Do you believe me to be evil?" Rather than explaining herself, Lady Ginova chose to throw a question at Soma. Even though her voice was gentle and soothing, her tone implied otherwise. Almost as if she wanted him to confirm or deny something he never quite understood or comprehend properly. ''What is her intention...?'' Soma recalled the reason why he came to the Rabbit Hole. It was the elder who brought him here to see the goddess with his own two eyes. From the moment they arrived at the Rabbit Hole, he began to notice oddities spread throughout the establishment. Naked, vulgar statues with both a penis and vagina around the perimeter. The intricate hierarchical system for such a brothel. The owner of such a brothel self-proclaiming herself as a goddess with power and abilities borderlining miracles. Lastly, Wyca and Reol. Soma saw them himself. The both of them did possess two genitals. No matter how beautiful and feminine they were, the fact that they have two sets of reproductive organs cannot be denied. They weren''t just simply ''women'', they were different¡ª no, rather, they were MORE than women and men. ''This brothel is filled with people like them. The ''bunnies'' they called them. They are all... hermaphrodites.'' Soma fell into deep thoughts now that he sat face to face against the ''goddess''. ''Now that this goddess is sitting right in front of me, I''m not sure what to say anymore. What can I do now?'' Lady Ginova who watched him ruminating on his options decided to speak again. Still with that gentle and kind smile on her face, her nature seemed to be covered in veils. "You had a lot of fun, did you not? With my subjects, Wyca and Reol." "......I was forced." Soma answered after thinking about it for a moment. "I was made to enjoy it against my will. I was drugged... somehow." "Yes, you''re indeed correct." Ginova nodded her head. Resting her elbows on the table, she interlocked her fingers together before speaking, "I have made them myself. They are the hermaphrodites. A being that surpassed the limits of human nature. They possess greater strength, stamina, and intelligence. Not only that, their sex drive is also multiple times higher than the average person." "...I don''t understand." Shaking his head, Soma met the goddess'' gaze head on. "Why would you want to create such a species? For what purpose would you do this?" "The answer to such a question will require a complex answer." The goddess averted her eyes towards the window. "Unfortunately, I don''t intend to chat with you all day. Suffice to say, I seek to bring pleasure and happiness to the people of this world through them." "Through... sex...?" The word came out involuntarily from Soma''s lips. He couldn''t hide the disgust in his voice. "Yes, indeed. Through pleasure. Through sex. Through intimacy and carnal desires. By creating these beings, I created the perfect outlet to achieve such an end." Lady Ginova spoke her mind without a shred of doubt. Her tone never changed nor wavered. In fact, she spoke as if it was common sense, as if she believed she was doing nothing wrong whatsoever. Meanwhile, Soma felt nothing but contempt and disgust for her. How can anyone, let alone a deity if she truly is a goddess, justify themselves based on such an absurd premise? "But... Why? Do you gain something from them... no, the ''hermaphrodites'' themselves? Who would want to do that in the first place?" "I have so much to gain, Soma." Ginova turned around and gazed out through the window, looking beyond the horizon. Her buttocks peeked out through the hem of her skirt, causing Soma to blush slightly upon noticing the subtle sight. "They''re beautiful creatures. Proud, noble and unique. I''m not only talking about their appearance though; their bodies and minds too. Their flesh is extremely sensitive, giving them enhanced pleasure when having sex. As such, the experience when engaging in intimate activities with them far exceeds what normal humans can experience. Even now, I can see you enjoying yourself with Wyca and Reol, letting loose in a way you''ve never done before. Don''t deny it. Your body says it all. You''re already hooked." "Hooked!? Don''t joke with me!" Soma jumped off from his chair in a flash, slamming his palms against the surface of the wooden table with force. "I only fucked them because they drugged me with their fluids! It''s the aphrodisiacs doing!" "Oh?" Ginova turned around, her ample bosom bounced along with her movement. "Then what is that tent forming inside your trousers saying about you?" "....!" Soma followed Ginova''s finger pointing towards his lower region. Indeed, a massive bulge formed beneath his pants. Even though he haven''t had an erection after waking up, his cock twitched alive at the mere mention of fucking the two beautiful women, Wyca and Reol. ''My body... I''m reacting to her words?!'' The arousal coming from his genitalia left him baffled. As much as he hated to admit it, Ginova was right. He was getting turned on thinking about fucking the two hermaphrodite girls from earlier. ''Could it be, the aphrodisiacs are still in my system!?'' "Of course not." Suddenly Ginova responded to his inner thoughts, shaking her head disapprovingly as if she was reading his mind. "The drug''s effects have long faded away. I made sure of that." "Wha¡ª?!" "Listen well, Soma. You have tasted the forbidden fruit that I have provided, and you savored the pleasures thoroughly. Your body wants more of them. Your mind craves their touch. The pheromones from these creatures drive both human males and females insane with lust." "That''s nonsense! I''ll never...!!" "Shhh!" Ginova placed her index finger on her lips, signaling Soma to calm down. "Your body told me everything. Even after I had healed your body and cleared your bloodstream from the aphrodisiacs, your lust is still going strong and unquenched. If anything, you''re acting like an addict who needs his dose, waiting for the next fix of the drug." "What... are you trying to say?!" "Simple really..." Ginova stood up from the table and approached Soma who instinctively took two steps backward. However, she didn''t stop until she reached him. Once they stood face to face, she leaned forward, bringing her mouth close to Soma''s ear, whispering, "Become my subject, Soma." "...?!" "Be mine, and I shall sate your hunger for the insatiable, provide you an endless supply of the irresistible drug called the hermaphrodites. You have potential. I have seen it." Ginova brushed her hand against Soma''s cheek, "With my blessings and guidance, I can ensure your future will be secure. You will never go hungry or thirsty. People you care about, your family, friends, the whole village will benefit greatly. Nobody will starve anymore." "No..." "Imagine everyone in the village becoming stronger and happier. Your parents and siblings will have the best food, finest clothes, and highest standard of living. Health will never be a problem for them either. Wealth, power, knowledge... I can give you anything you desire, Soma." "Stop..." "And when you''re tired and sore, you can rest on your bed surrounded by pillows and blankets. Clean clothes and hot meals delivered to your room daily. Anything you need can be ordered through one of my servants, and they''ll arrive promptly with utmost haste and efficiency." Ginova spoke softly with a hint of excitement in her tone. She wrapped her arms around Soma, pressing her body against him, "Everything I''ve mentioned above will happen once you accept my offer, Soma..." "...!" "I''m willing to grant all of your wishes. Though, I won''t grant anything that could potentially harm my subjects and myself." Soma closed his eyes tightly as Ginova stroked his head while hugging him gently. She whispered into his ears seductively while pressing her breasts against him, burying his face between her mounds. Soma''s resistance soon melted away as the alluring scent of her body intoxicated his mind. His muscles relaxed. His breathing slowed down. His eyelids grew heavy and his heart raced faster and faster. His penis tingled as it throbbed with excitement. ''This can''t... I mustn''t...!!'' Soma fought hard against his body''s primal instinct. The pleasure clouding his reason overwhelmed his willpower, rendering him unable to act out his inner thoughts. In the end, he yielded himself to the goddess'' temptation. "I''m losing my mind..." "Take a deep breath, Soma. Remember everything I said to you today." Soma inhaled deeply of her sweet body odor before exhaling heavily, relaxing his body completely. His consciousness began fading into darkness as Ginova stroked his head affectionately. "Good boy..." His last image was of the beautiful goddess smiling down at him with compassion. The feeling of her lips kissing his forehead lingered inside his head long after he passed out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "Wyca, take him back to his home." "Yes, my lady." Ginova leaned back on her comfy seat, wearing the scarlet fur coat around her shoulders while watching Wyca drag away the young man she had deemed worthy of entering her fold. The young lad was quite handsome with decent athletic build. He may have shown slight hesitation towards her proposal, but overall he proved to have a strong enough spirit. Such tenacity is definitely rare to find in these parts of the kingdom. ''A new toy just arrived. I wonder how I should play with him?'' Wyca left the room, leaving both Reol and Ginova alone. The latter turned her gaze towards the former, locking her pitch-black eyes on her subject. "Reol, come." "Yes, my lady." Reol kneeled before Ginova, awaiting further orders from her goddess. "How do you feel? Did you have fun playing with our new toy?" "I had a lot of fun, my lady. He''s a spirited lad. Quite talented as well. I have taken a liking to him already." Reol smiled brightly towards Ginova, answering honestly and without reservation. "He hasn''t received your blessing yet, but his body and mind are quite resilient to handle both me and Wyca. Even though he fell unconscious midway, it was still beyond expectation for a human male." "Ohh?" Ginova grinned with satisfaction, "That''s good to hear. I have some plans for him in the near future." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Plans?" Reol raised an eyebrow. "Indeed. You will know soon enough. In the meantime, I will have you go accompany him. Serve his every wish and desire. Take care of him as my guest of honor. When the time comes, I will personally bestow him the gift of life." "Understood." Reol nodded obediently. She rose to her feet and left the room, leaving her mistress alone in her private chamber. ''...Now that I have established a steady supply of Faith points, I guess I can take it easy now.'' After developing the Rabbit Hole, expanding its size and facilities, now the place has more than 50 bunnies working. Coupled with the various innovations and renovations, Ginova found herself enjoying leisure and peace in her office. She managed to construct her Church back at Laim with Teressa the Holy Matriarch leading the congregation. Mora, Daria, and Laven still lived there, serving the church as faithful sows for the people. Collette, too, stayed at Laim, acting as Teressa''s right hand, fulfilling the role of the High Priestess. The amount of Faith points Ginova received was staggering. It could not be compared to her old days. Four months now, her Church has been built and operating effectively. Her teachings of perversion, sexual indulgence and promiscuity were accepted and embraced by the villagers. It seemed like a lot, but in the grand scheme of things she was still weak. ''Soma, that man, his Stats are quite high.'' It was the first time Ginova laid her eyes on someone like him. His Strength, Agility, Intelligence, etc. were all in the 20s. He was much stronger than the average normal human. Even Reol of the past wouldn''t be able to defeat him if not for her blessings. It was one of the main factors why Ginova was interested in the man. Not even the adventurers she manipulated to hunt the local wild beasts and bandits plaguing the area hold a candle to him. That boy held great potential and Ginova couldn''t wait to turn him into one of her faithful followers. ''Turning him into a simple follower would be boring. Isn''t corrupting him more fun? That sounds more appealing to me. I wonder if there are more people like him out there. People with Stats beyond the hundreds. That would be a problem.'' Ginova''s stats were mainly focused on Mind and Charm. So far, her influence has only spread around the kingdom where the population is low, thus her presence isn''t very prominent. Expanding her territory to another area with more developed civilization could prove troublesome. ''Should I experiment with Avatar soon?'' Chapter 16-3 (Sampling) Everything was dark. Pitch black. Not a single speck of light could be seen. Soma lifted his hands before his eyes, yet there was nothing. ''Where am I? How did I get here?'' he wondered. It was so dark that he couldn''t even tell whether his eyes were open or not. Then, gradually bit by bit, the scenery changed. The abyss below him formed a solid ground. Dirt and mud, covered in grass and other plant life began to spread across the land. The sun shone brightly above him, while fluffy white clouds floated through the air. Soma found himself standing before a familiar scene. His own home in Karda. "......" The wind blew against his face gently. The texture felt real beneath his feet, and the sounds around him rang true to his ears. Even though everything around him looked exactly like what he had left behind, Soma knew that something wasn''t right. ''This... is a dream.'' Two figures could be seen standing by the entrance of his home. They weren''t his parents, no. The figures were short and skinny. Almost childlike. ''That''s me... in my childhood. And that is¡ª'' The child version of Soma reached out and grabbed hold of another''s hand. This person was precious to him. So very precious. Their face was obscured, however their soft voice pierced through his memory. "Let''s go!" The voice belonged to a girl he loved deeply. Someone dear to him, someone he made a promise to return. Soma''s gaze never wavered from the sight of them. His expression remained unchanged as he saw the two figures run towards the fields outside of town. A distant memory from the past, one filled with joy and innocence of youth. Soma continued to watch as he stared on and on, unable to tear himself away. He felt lost in time as if nothing mattered anymore. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "...!" Soma opened his eyes. A familiar ceiling greeted his vision, along with bright sunlight coming in through his window. Birds chirped merrily outside as they flew freely through the blue sky. There was nothing but peace and tranquility surrounding him. Soma lay still for quite a while without moving an inch. Eventually he managed to gather himself enough to sit upright and swing his legs over the side of the bed. "Sweet dreams..." He mumbled to himself before getting up from the bed, reaching for the cup of water which sat upon the nearby table. After drinking deeply he finished the rest of its contents and set it back down empty. ''What happened after I met the goddess...?'' He remembered her words. ''She promised me... salvation. To me, my family and friends, anyone I care about...'' Like the devil''s temptation, Soma tried to shake off those thoughts. He had to keep reminding himself that it was only a dream. None of it could possibly be true. Could he believe such promises? The goddess probably lied through her teeth. He couldn''t trust her. How could he possibly believe anything she said? Yet, at the same time, he couldn''t deny the things he had witnessed inside the Rabbit Hole. ''The hermaphrodites... they are real. Creation... of the goddess, is it?'' Soma noticed his clothing had changed, someone brought him back to his home and took care of him while he slept. ''Who could possibly...?'' Putting on his shoes and stepping outside his home, Soma saw a couple people in the distance. First thing that caught his attention was his dad tending to the farm as usual. Next, there was his mother who seemed to be busy doing the chores, hanging laundry near some barrels just beside where chickens ran free all day long. Both appeared normal enough, acting as always. But the final person caught his eye most of all. A woman wearing an undershirt with the bottom rolled up past her stomach and wearing loose-fitting pants and sandals stood facing away from Soma. Her short brown hair drenched in sweat, glistening in the sunlight, as drops trickled down the back of her neck onto her collarbone. It was Reol, helping Soma''s dad with farm work. She wiped her brow with one arm and let out a long sigh. The white undershirt stuck to her skin damply from sweat, emphasizing every curve. Turning around, her gaze landed on him. A subtle smile formed upon her face as she walked towards him. "...Huh?" As she walked closer and closer to him, Soma could see the sweat-soaked undershirt appeared to be transparent from the moisture. Her breasts, nipples erect and firm, could clearly be seen through the damp fabric. She didn''t seem to notice nor did she care as she stood in front of Soma. Instead, Reol stretched her arms upwards and bent her torso sideways, exposing more than just a hint of cleavage under her top. "......" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yaah~! Enjoying the view?" Reol''s teasing voice pulled Soma out of his trance. "Urk! W-what are you doing here!? What did you do to my dad and mom!?" Soma struggled to look away from her tempting figure. He shifted his gaze elsewhere hoping to save himself from embarrassment, only to realize how absurdly beautiful she looked. As her hair dried out, Reol''s golden-brown eyes shimmered brighter than any jewel found anywhere else. Those same eyes bore into his soul when her mouth curled upward into an impish grin. "What do you mean ''what did I do''?" she replied with a smile, "I''m helping them with work, silly!" "What? Why? And how did you know where I lived? Is it the goddess doing again?" Reol giggled lightly at the sight of him becoming flustered, causing his cheeks to flush red. "We asked the elder where you lived. Me and Wyca brought you back home, and the goddess asked me to take care of your needs." She explained. "Yeah son, the young lass took care of you the whole time! Just what happened to you in the Rabbit Hole?" Soma''s dad approached behind Reol, a concerned look upon his face. Soma came upon a realization, his eyes widened. "Dad, you know about the Rabbit Hole?" "The whole village knows about them, son! Thanks to them the village''s economy improved, trade flows smoother than ever! Through the goddess'' grace, our lives improved! No one goes hungry anymore and the food tasted so much better too! Hell, even my bad knees don''t hurt anymore!" Soma''s dad gestured to his old bones to prove his point, he seemed full of energy and vitality. "I..." Goddess this, goddess that. It''s like everyone has become a follower of the goddess. It seems the hermaphrodites are worshiped and respected rather than loathed and discriminated against. "Anyway, son, you should rests some more. We can always talk later, I''ll go back to work now." His dad turned around with a light spring to his steps, and continued to tend to the fields. It was as if there was nothing wrong with the world, the goddess'' influence on his parents was astounding. Soma stood there, watching his dad''s back disappearing behind rows of crops. A part of him was happy for his father''s apparent good health but another part was afraid for his parent''s sake. He wanted to call out to his father, however nothing would come out of his throat. ''Dad''s healthy again... the elder said something similar. Their injuries are healed. They are better now...'' Soma began to feel uncomfortable about the situation. His unease grew stronger as he contemplated why Reol was helping him. "You''re troubled. If you want, we can talk," Reol offered, noticing his anxiety. Soma nodded numbly and led her back into his house. The wooden door creaked as it closed shut behind them, leaving them both alone from the outsider''s interruption. "Now." The two of them took a seat by the dining table. It was clean, unused for several days now since he had been sleeping earlier. Reol tapped her fingers idly across the wooden surface waiting for the man opposite of her to begin. "Tell me what''s going on." Soma spoke bluntly, looking straight into her eyes. "Hmmm~" She tilted her head slightly as her eyes wandered all over his body, her mouth smiling widely. Her expression resembled someone trying hard not to laugh at something funny. Soma felt naked under her stare. He fought the urge to cover himself up in fear of what might happen next. ''She might not look like it at first glance, but the aura she showed in the Rabbit Hole was not an illusion. This girl... hermaphrodite is stronger than me.'' That fact weighed heavily upon his mind. Noticing his distress, Reol laughed playfully. "First of all, Soma, what do you think of Karda right now? Its situation, its people." Soma considered the question carefully. Karda used to be a village struggling to survive. There was almost no way of making money except through hard labor which provided barely enough to buy essentials. The only entertainment was gambling and drinking in the tavern, otherwise the days were dull and boring. The wild beasts roaming the area made it hard for merchants to travel through to trade goods. As such, they preferred taking the safer routes away from the village, making it difficult to establish steady trade and supply with them. Adventurers still came from time to time, but they didn''t stay for long, for there was little to no rewards that could be earned from this poor village. As a young boy, hearing people spoke of doom and gloom about the future of his home village was quite depressing. However, rather than wallowing in sadness and self pity, he had chosen to leave Karda and become an adventurer. To gain wealth and fame, to make his mark in the world. He wanted to help his beloved home to prosper. He had been sending money to his parents every time he made a profit, though he knew it wasn''t nearly enough to improve the village''s whole economy. "Now... the village is doing better than before. Dare I say, it has transformed. There''s so much happening nowadays. More people coming, more opportunities, more business..." "Yes, it''s great isn''t it?" Soma nodded his head hesitantly. The positive changes weren''t limited to only the town itself; it also impacted its inhabitants. People were happier, healthier, and stronger. "The goddess came to Karda roughly just over two months ago, and Karda has become so prosperous." "......" Reol paused for a moment, her eyes swam to the ceiling as if recalling a fond memory. A subtle smile adorned her lips as she continued to speak. "Before Karda, the goddess came from Laim. A nearby village, smaller, cruder, more desolate and isolated, far less fortunate than Karda. You were born and raised here, I''m sure you''ve heard of it." Soma nodded his head though Reol couldn''t see him since she kept her gaze towards the ceiling. He heard about Laim, though he personally never met anyone from that village. Laim was hard to reach, the path to it was treacherous to traverse due to the dangerous terrain surrounding it. Many consider the village not worth the effort to visit. Not for trading due to their little population, and not for adventure either, due to its lack of resources. "The goddess came unto us in the form of a mortal human. She lived there for some time, spreading her teachings of salvation, to grant them pleasure and wealth through the gift of the flesh. People were reluctant at first, some even refused. They doubted her sincerity, suspecting ulterior motives." "...Then?" "She demonstrated the benefits of worshiping her, gave the people a taste, a glimpse of being her follower. That day was the best day of our lives. Through her enlightenment, our eyes opened, our hearts awakened. Laim became home to the followers of the goddess." Soma felt his heart rate rising. ''What the hell happened to Laim? The residents must be brainwashed by this damn goddess!'' He thought. "It is hard to describe with words. The sensation that spreads throughout your body, filling you with overwhelming desire. Your senses heightened, sharpened, magnified to the point where every touch feels electrifying. Your sight becomes clear, sharper than before, bringing every detail, every nuance, every color into focus. Taste, smell, sounds... they became intense, amplified beyond comprehension. A feeling indescribable through mere sentences." Reol''s eyes remained fixated onto Soma, her tone unwavering. He could sense something akin to ecstasy radiating from her gaze. "No matter how you try to suppress them, the urge to experience that euphoria once again, to feel it for yourself overwhelms you. As addictive as drugs. You simply cannot ignore it." Soma bit his lip nervously. ''What is she talking about...''? his thoughts trailed off, unable to finish his speculation. He gulped loudly as his hands trembled under the table. "The goddess is always right, always just. Always willing to guide her children to salvation." Reol stopped for a moment, her eyes filled with passion as she gazed deep into his eyes. "I can see that you are resisting. Afraid. Worrying about your parents, friends, and the village. But your distrust and skepticism of the goddess is misplaced. She seeks not to harm us, but to enrich our lives, provide comfort when we need it most." "Brainwash, corruption of the masses! Goddess... this goddess of yours has gone too far! She brainwashed the whole village!" Soma argued, standing up from his chair and slammed his palm against the tabletop. Reol, unflinching and unmoved, continued speaking. "She cured the elder and your parents. As well as the ill and injured who are close to death. The old, infirm, weak, useless, sick, lazy bums of our village, they all have been cared for by her benevolence." Reol leaned forward. Her golden-brown eyes seemed to be glowing to Soma. "She gave them purpose, something worthwhile to live for. Making them productive members of society. Once forgotten, now valued. They became an asset to Karda and Laim." "W-what?! Are you saying everyone followed the goddess out of desperation to live instead of any real gratitude and loyalty? Do you mean to say they only followed her out of necessity for survival, not out of free will!?" Reol shook her head, smiling faintly. "My dear Soma, you misunderstand. That is not what I''m saying. The people served Her willingly. The goddess gave them unconditional love and affection. A pure, sweet and wonderful existence of hers resonates within their souls, drawing them in towards her light. Because of her mercy and kindness, everyone desired her, begged her to be with them. Forever, in life and in death." Soma watched her in disbelief. "You... you sound mad! Utterly delusional! Like everyone has become zombies who follow the commands of the so-called goddess without thinking twice!" He shouted. His voice cracked at the end. This was all crazy talk, he believed. His hands shook, eyes trembled. Soma felt like he had entered the surreal, entering a nightmare he can''t escape from. Everything Reol spoke sounded insane, but yet somehow plausible at the same time. Was it true? Is she telling him the truth? Is Karda really being corrupted? Brainwashed? Did the goddess do it? "Soma. I believe you already know that I spoke the truth." Reol stood up and walked up to the kitchen counter, searching for something. Meanwhile, Soma slumped back in his chair, contemplating everything he had experienced. The words he heard echoed inside his mind nonstop. "Brainwashing, corruption... none of that really matters. What truly matters is our safety and happiness. Karda is flourishing now because of the goddess'' blessing. Isn''t that amazing?" Reol spoke as she searched around the cabinets. Some did not answer. Instead, he looked at his clasped hands on his lap as his thoughts drifted toward his father working out in the field and his mother cleaning clothes near the stream outside. "Ah here it is." Reol found a bottle of milk in one of the cabinets. She opened the cork and smelled the thick liquid inside. Milk. Smiling to herself, she poured a glass for both herself and Soma. Turning around with two glasses full of creamy white liquid, Reol walked towards him with graceful strides, swinging her hips seductively with each step. Each movement caused her small, perky breasts to jiggle underneath the damp undershirt she wore. "Here you go. You must be thirsty, right?" "......" Soma finally lifted his eyes from his clasped hands, staring blankly at the offered drink before him. Reaching out and grabbing the cold glass, he brought it to his lips. An odd sense of familiarity hit him as the smell of milk filled his nostrils. ''The scent... it''s oddly familiar. When have smelled it before...? This milk...'' The corner of Reol''s lips curled upwards into a wide grin as she brought her own glass of milk to her mouth and drank it. "What''s wrong, Soma? Aren''t you going to drink it?" Her voice was smooth like velvet as it caressed his ears, encouraging him to comply without hesitation. Soma couldn''t help but stare at the white fluid within the glass. It was creamy and rich, with a slight hint of sweetness to it. "This milk... what is this? I have never seen anything like it." "You have. You''ve drunk it before." "Huh...?" Soma frowned slightly as he tried to remember. Indeed he drank milk before, but not this specific brand or variety of milk. His hands started to twitch and shook, a bizarre urge to drink the ''milk'' grew stronger by the second. He could not avert his eyes from the creamy substance, as if it was hypnotizing him. "Soma..." Reol said his name softly. It was strangely pleasant sounding coming out of her mouth, making his pulse quicken and his body temperature rise. Sweat rolled down his brow and dripped onto his nose, blurring his vision momentarily. "Drink the milk." Something snapped inside him at those words. Without a moment''s thought, Soma put the cup to his lips and drank deeply from it. A small gasp escaped him as the familiar flavor struck his tongue and flooded his throat. There was no mistaking it: he recognized it instantly. The scene reconstructed itself in his mind. That time he met the goddess in her office. The fruity and juicy drink she offered him. It was a beverage he had never seen before, let alone tasted. Soma finished drinking the ''milk'', wiped his wet mouth with the back of his hand, then stared at his now empty glass. A shiver ran through his body, causing goosebumps to erupt along his arms and legs. Reol giggled as she continued to sip from her glass. "Ah..." "Do you see now?" Vigor and vitality flowed through his veins. His senses heightened, sharpened, magnified to the point where every touch feels electrifying. His sight became clear, sharper than before, bringing every detail, every nuance, every color into focus. Soma blinked several times before lifting his head upward to meet Reol''s gaze. "Wh-what did you..." Soma groaned as his whole body pulsed with energy. Heat rushed through his skin and muscles twitched involuntarily beneath it. "It is the goddess'' essence. Irresistible, isn''t it? Feel that power coursing through you." Reol answered with glee. She raised her glass above her head, allowing milky liquid to fall down onto her open mouth. A couple of droplets landed on her bare stomach. Then without warning she pushed her flat stomach up towards him, covered in hot sweat and white creamy fluids. "Drink more, Soma." "Haaah..." Soma moaned in agony as his body reacted to her command. He unconsciously leaned closer, his eyes following the drops of white as they rolled down the curves of Reol''s stomach towards her belly button. His face pressed against the soft skin covering her toned abdomen, causing his entire body to tingle in pleasure. ''I can''t resist... I want to drink more... I have to drink... more...'' Reol grabbed his shoulders and pulled him closer until his lips brushed against her navel. "Now drink it, Soma. Drink my milk..." Reol whispered in a husky voice, full of desire. She poured all the remaining milk directly onto her exposed lower stomach. Soma did exactly as he was told, drinking deeply from her soft flesh. His tongue swirled around her belly button, tasting every drop while savoring its richness. "Ohh... Yesss..." She gasped when he licked upwards, nibbling gently on her skin. His tongue danced along the ridge of her pelvic bone before moving further south towards her crotch area. It didn''t take long before his erection hardened beneath his pants, rubbing against the fabric uncomfortably. Soma became completely engrossed with devouring her body, unable to stop himself even if he wanted to. ''Her body smells so good! How can a person smell so good...!?'' The droplets of milk soaked her pants wet. A bulge formed below Reol''s belt line. Soma rubbed himself against it desperately. Licking and sucking his way down her body, through the fabric of her pants. "That''s good! Soma! Keep going, Soma!" Reol urged him on while her breath grew more ragged and rapid. Her fingers dug into his scalp as she guided him towards her member. ''No...! This isn''t right...! But I can''t stop! I must keep drinking more!'' Soma screamed inside his head as he fumbled with Reol''s pants buckle, eager to free her cock. It popped loose easily enough, dropping onto the floor without hindrance. "Ohh~!!" Soma stared wide eyed at the object that dangled between Reol''s legs. It was an 8-inch cock with an immense girth and veins covering its entire length. The testicles dangling underneath it appeared swollen, bloated, as if they held a vast amount of cum within them. And judging from the precum oozing from its tip, it wouldn''t take long before she ejaculated. "Suck it, Soma!" She commanded as her face flushed red and eyes grew hazy. "Suck it! Make me come! I''ll fill you up with more milk!" Soma stared at the giant cock hanging in front of him. It stood tall and proud, bobbing and swaying with Reol''s heartbeat. Drops of pre cum leaked steadily from the tip. He found himself wanting more of that delicious milk from before. He yearned for it. He didn''t even care about the fact that he was a man pleasing a hermaphrodite''s penis. All he wanted was more ''milk''. "Come! Soma! Come!!!" Without further encouragement Soma wrapped his mouth around the bulbous head, slurping up the salty-sweet taste. His tongue lapped at the tip, licking away the clear liquid coating it before engulfing her length in one swift motion. The mixture of precum and spit acted like lubrication as he slid his mouth up and down along the shaft, relishing her meaty girth filling him up. It wasn''t long before his jaw began to ache from the strain of sucking on such a large member, but he paid no heed to the discomfort. He focused solely on satisfying the woman before him. He didn''t hesitate to give Reol the attention she deserved. "Soma! SOMA! SOOOOMAAA!!!!" Reol screamed with ecstasy, as her body shuddered violently. White gooey substance spewed forth from her cock and sprayed out onto his face and hair. The sticky substance coated his entire head and splattered everywhere. Soma continued to swallow and suck her cock without stopping, consuming more and more of her precious essence. Reol threw her head back and arched her spine backward in pleasure. A long groan escaped her lips while she orgasmed continuously, spewing several loads into his waiting mouth. He swallowed everything with clear hunger and thirst in his eyes. Only after he finished drinking every last drop of seed did Soma remove his mouth from her spent cock. He remained on his knees before Reol, panting heavily, eyes glazed over in lust. A trickle of white liquid trickled from his swollen lips. "Well done... Soma. How... haah... do you like... haah... my milk...?" Reol asked, eyes closed, taking deep breaths. Soma felt his own body trembling. Every muscle spasmed and convulsed, sending waves of pleasure washing throughout him. The taste of a hermaphrodite''s sperm was something entirely different from other people''s semen. It was thicker, stickier, more potent than regular male semen. The consistency reminded him of jelly rather than normal fluid. It wasn''t unpleasant at all. Especially the taste and the smell, he found them to be sweet and delicious. However, at the back of his mind, Soma was appalled at himself. He loathed his actions. He despised his lack of control, how his body ignored his will, only caring about quenching his thirst for this ''milk''. He cursed himself for being so weak, succumbing to Reol''s dominance over him. "I..." Only after the deed did Soma come back to his senses. He realized what he had just done to the hermaphrodite. He was disgusted with himself, horrified by his behavior, ashamed that he just pleased another person''s cock like a prostitute would. Soma rose up abruptly, turning away from her gaze, avoiding looking into Reol''s face. He could hear his heart thumping away at an alarmingly fast pace, threatening to burst out from his chest cavity. "I... didn''t..." "Shhh, don''t say anything." Reol interrupted, placing her fingers over his lips before pulling him in for another kiss. This time it wasn''t forceful or domineering; rather she kissed him tenderly, lovingly, as if comforting him. Soma tried to push her away at first, but Reol''s arms snaked around his waist, locking him in place. He couldn''t fight back. He lacked the strength to struggle free from her embrace. Despite his reluctance, he remained still, allowing her lips to press against his without resisting. The scent of ''milk'' clung to her skin. "I have told you this before, and I will tell you again. We are the hermaphrodites. We are not bound by gender and social norms. We accept ourselves and others equally, without judgment or discrimination," Reol explained, whispering in his ear. "Sucking my dick doesn''t change anything about who you are." She continued while kissing his cheek gently before moving down to his neck. Soma froze on the spot, unsure how to react to her affections. He stood immobile, letting her continue to kiss him while she caressed his backside. ''What... is even happening...'' He had no idea what to think or what to say. He hadn''t even processed the events. His body continued to tremble and shake as though he was suffering from withdrawal symptoms from a drug. Soma didn''t even notice when Reol moved behind him. She hugged him tightly with her arms around his waist, her perky breasts pressing against his back while she buried her face into the nape of his neck. It was only when he felt her warm breath tickling his ear that he became aware of her presence again. "Our body is made to give and receive pleasures. Whether it''s you giving me oral, or you penetrating me, it''s fine, Soma. It''s fine. Don''t think of it as dirty or disgusting. Don''t consider it shameful. It is natural and normal for us." Reol continued whispering in his ears. "People at the Rabbit Hole do it all the time. Men or women, they give, and they take. Orally. Vaginally. Anally. Why can''t it be the same with you?" "Ack! I-it''s not like I agreed to this..." Soma managed to mutter. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down. He could feel her body heat radiating off her skin as her breath hit his shoulder blade. "Why can''t it be the same with you?" Reol repeated her question. Her voice became huskier, deeper. It sounded sexy yet dangerous at the same time. It sent chills down his spine, making him quiver involuntarily. The seemingly harmless question contained underlying meanings behind it. "After you had that little chat with the goddess, after you witnessed the marvelous performance of our bodies, you are still holding onto the shackles of your morality. Why can''t you accept us? Accept yourself?" Soma flinched, trying hard not to jerk away from her touch. He kept silent as he pondered Reol''s question. He didn''t understand why she phrased it that way. Did she mean to imply that he would become one of her kind? He shook his head firmly. "It''s just... not right. I''m... a man. It''s not appropriate for me to..." He trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. A wave of guilt washed over him as he remembered how he sucked a cock of another person, regardless of that person being neither a man nor a woman. It was an act that crossed boundaries, an act that challenged his identity, an act that shamed him immensely. Reol chuckled at his reaction, hugging him tighter. "Silly Soma... You should stop worrying about such trivial matters." She chided playfully while placing kisses along his collarbone. He gasped sharply at the contact, feeling the warmth radiating off her skin burning against his flesh. Her lips lingered longer on the area where his neck and shoulder met before moving onto his jawline and cheek. "Being concerned about who does what to whom, men having sex with each other, or women having sex with one another, or even a man performing fellatio upon another man, it shouldn''t bother you." Reol continued, tracing her finger along the contour of his jaw. "Here, in Karda¡ª no, everywhere under the goddess'' reign, sex isn''t divided into two categories. Everyone can pleasure and enjoy each other equally. Everyone can satisfy their carnal desires, without the shackles of labels and societal rules binding them." Soma''s breathing became heavy and irregular as Reol''s kisses intensified. He could feel his heartbeat pounding away at an alarming rate. "Stop... please..." he pleaded feebly, trying unsuccessfully to break free from her grip. Her arms refused to budge despite his efforts. Her body remained rigid as steel against him. He sensed her breathing became more labored as she inhaled his scent deeply through her nose, savoring the fragrance of his masculine musk. "Ahhh~ Isn''t it wonderful? Why don''t you let go of your inhibitions? There is no need for embarrassment, shame, fear, disgust, guilt. There''s no need to hold back or worry about your image." She purred seductively in his ear. Soma''s whole body stiffened in response, paralyzed by her words and her actions. "What is this temptation? Did the goddess make you whisper these words to me?" Soma managed to speak out despite his mind becoming hazy, intoxicated by her proximity and touch. He struggled to breathe properly through the lump lodged in his throat, his blood boiled and his cock throbbed in his pants. He was ashamed at his traitorous body reacting in such a way against his will. "There is no such thing. She simply sent me unto you, to take care of your needs. Whatever it is, I have to do it unconditionally. Be it fucking you or getting fucked by you. If that is what you want, I would gladly fulfill that desire of yours." She replied softly while her lips explored every inch of his exposed flesh. She found an especially sensitive spot below his chin, nibbling and sucking at the patch of skin that made Soma writhe helplessly. "Do you want me to strip me naked? Prostate on the floor without a single string of clothing on my body? I can kiss and lick your feet, suck your toes, beg you to fuck me hard from behind." She continued as her tongue swirled around his adam''s apple. She paused briefly before continuing her assault on him once more, whispering seductively into his ear. "Or maybe... you would prefer to shove your hard cock into my mouth? Shove it deep inside my throat. Force me to suck it while I''m crying and gasping for air." Soma gulped audibly as images of the hermaphrodite girl on her knees pleasuring him flashed through his mind. He could picture her tears falling down her cheeks as she struggled to keep up with his brutal pace, her nose pressed against his pubes while her lips wrapped around the base of his shaft. The mere thought sent shivers running through his whole body. His knees trembled and weakened at the sheer intensity of the fantasy playing out within his imagination. "We do not discriminate here." Reol whispered to him, her lips brushing against his earlobe. "We do not judge those who express their desires openly. We celebrate sexuality without barriers. So... let us give in to our instincts..." "W-we''re both adults..." Soma managed to utter through ragged breaths. "I don''t... I don''t need your pity..." He choked out in reply to her invitation. He did not notice when his hands had reached behind her, resting upon her buttocks, gripping her soft mounds with enough strength to elicit a gasp from Reol. It was as if his body had made its decision beforehand, determined to move past his subconscious mental block. "Who said anything about pity?" She replied with a dreamy sigh, nuzzling her face against the side of his neck while her fingers roamed across his body freely. "I only wish to make sure you don''t feel ashamed of yourself. To remind you that there''s nothing wrong with expressing your desires without hesitation. Not when everything feels good, not when there''s no harm done in pursuing pleasure. Just relax and enjoy. Trust me, I''m here to serve your needs." "R-Reol..." Soma uttered her name in a whisper, overwhelmed by conflicting emotions. He still didn''t understand why he was hesitating despite her words striking deep within him. Her hands reached his chest, roaming freely across his body. She undid the buttons of his shirt, revealing his muscular torso underneath. Her palms caressed his firm pectoral muscles, followed by the ridges of his abs. "It''s okay to lust after someone. It''s not wrong. Not shameful." She muttered as her hands moved down his stomach before sliding under his trousers, grasping his hardened member in her hand. Soma jerked at the sudden sensation of her skin touching him directly. He cried out as pleasure coursed through his body. His erection sprang forth from his pants, causing his cockhead to smack against Reol''s wrist. She laughed lightly before squeezing his rod harder. "It''s big! And hard! And hot!" she exclaimed as her thumb rubbed his cockhead in a teasing manner. "Tell me Soma! What do you wish for right now? What do you want to feel? What do you want to do to me?" He opened his mouth to speak, only to find his throat dried up, leaving him incapable of uttering anything intelligible. His mind was racing too fast and he couldn''t formulate any coherent thought whatsoever. He was struggling to remain upright, afraid to fall to the ground if he lost his balance. "Don''t think about what society dictates as proper conduct or morals. Don''t be a slave to society''s expectations. Just do as you desire. Go wild... Just forget about everything and focus only on the pleasure you seek." She murmured, massaging his balls as her thumb stroked the underside of his shaft. She ran her nails lightly down his stomach, causing goosebumps to pop up all over him. "Ahhhn..." He moaned softly, feeling his mind drifting away in ecstasy. "Aren''t you curious? Aren''t you interested in exploring new territory?" Reol continued her verbal assault on his ears. "The Goddess welcomes curiosity, acceptance of pleasure, satisfaction of carnal urges. You won''t be punished for your transgressions, you can do whatever you want with impunity. What do you think? Aren''t you excited? Shouldn''t you experience it firsthand?" The image of a hermaphrodite lying naked on top of him, their bodies joined together as one, popped up within Soma''s mind. His vision blurred as he imagined himself thrusting into Reol''s pussy, filling her with his seed as she rode him intensely, crying out in rapture as her walls milked him dry. He pictured his penis entering her rectum as he rammed against her hips incessantly, groaning in bliss as she squirmed against him. Yet, there are more things beyond that. So many things. This hermaphrodite possessing both genitals¡ª "Fuck..." "Hyaah!" Without a word, Soma pushed Reol against the table with tremendous strength and force. He stood behind her, grabbing her slender hips and forcing her to bend over. Reol yelped as she collided with the table, surprised at his sudden aggression. He tore her pants down her thighs and his trousers went flying as he freed his erection. Reol''s cock bounced free from the confines of her trousers and hung in the air. Soma slapped her buttocks hard with his palm, causing her buttocks to ripple violently. Reol shrieked and nearly toppled forward, grabbing onto the table edge for support. "Gah! Soma...!" She screamed, arching her spine backwards as he struck her rear again, harder this time. "AHHNN¡ª!! Y-yes Soma!" Reol gasped out amidst her cries. "Don''t fight it... Surrender yourself to your desires!" She pleaded desperately, her voice shaky. He needed to hear her scream. He desired her screams of ecstasy, he wanted to drive her insane with his relentless attack. Soma crouched low until his face hovered above her asscheeks, admiring the view before him. They were round, plump, smooth, firm yet soft to the touch. His tongue flicked out, lapping at her crack before prodding between them, teasing her sphincter. The scent of female musk permeated the air around him as he tongued her anus. A faint trace of her cum still lingered. The taste was slightly salty and sweet at the same time. A mix of her sweat and fluids combined. "Haaa! Oh gods, yes...! Yes!" Reol whined while clutching onto the table with her life on the line. His tongue worked furiously within her anal passageway, delving deeper as far as he could manage. He pushed against her buttocks with his thumbs, stretching her sphincter muscles open and exposing her entrance for him to explore. Reol panted heavily, struggling to stay balanced on her tiptoes as he continued to stimulate her rear with his tongue. "Soma... please... Soma... I want you...!" She pleaded desperately, her voice shaking and desperate, her hands clawing at the tabletop in agony. "...Patience." "W-wha¡ª!?" A sudden stimulation coming from her balls made her eyes widen in shock. Soma grabbed her scrotum, squeezing and kneading them aggressively in his hand. He tugged them downward before pushing them back up again, stroking her sack with his palm. He treated her testicles roughly, using his fingertips to dig between them and rub the area where her testicles connected to the underside of her penis. His nails scraped the area relentlessly. "Nnnhgn! Ahhn...!" Reol whined pathetically while shivering wildly in pleasure. He felt her scrotum tighten beneath his fingertips as her shaft twitched up and down. Pre cum leaked from the tip, coating his fingers and palm with her sticky secretion. "Soma... please..." Reol begged as she looked back at him with pleading eyes. Soma chuckled at her reaction, finding her appearance both cute and amusing at the same time. She reminded him of a dog begging for scraps of food. "What?" He inquired in an amused tone, grinning wickedly at her. "Please... I want you..." Reol whimpered, her voice sounding like a frightened puppy seeking protection. "Give it to me... Fuck me, please!" She cried out, her tone growing frantic with urgency. "Very well..." Soma responded with a grunt of approval before leaning in towards her anus once more. He pressed his mouth to her asshole and shoved his tongue inside her hole. She trembled and squealed as he drove his tongue deep inside her rectum, lapping up her juices. On one hand, Soma wrangled her testicles around in circles, applying pressure upon her delicate organs while on the other he stimulated her prostate gland through her scrotum. His fingers dug between her nutsack, stimulating the sensitive spots located around her opening. "HYYAAANNNGHHHHHH¡ª!" Reol''s body seized up. Her back arched and she threw her head forward while letting out a high-pitched wail. Her legs trembled beneath and her eyes rolled upwards. Soma continued to play with her genitals without pause as her body lost control. She thrashed about in front of him, unable to stay still any longer. "HYYAAAAHHH!!!! NOOOOOHHH!!!!! YESSSSSSSSSS¡ª!!!" She howled with a loud cry. Her insides contracted around his tongue. He kept going, tongue fucking her anus relentlessly. He didn''t stop even though Reol was struggling to stay upright on her hands and knees. "SHITTT¡ª!!" Reol cursed as hard as she could. Soma felt her testicles tensed and contracted, signaling she was nearing her limits. He gripped her scrotum, pulling them downwards and squeezing them hard before releasing them. This caused Reol to jerk forward with a gasp as his fingers slid inside her asshole. "NOOOHHHH¡ª!!!" Reol''s muscles clamped around his fingers. Numerous thick, white jets shot out from her glans. Reol screamed, her body spasmed and strength left her legs. She fell to her side and lay sprawled across the kitchen table, twitching and trembling while gasping for air. Soma watched as streams of semen kept on spurting out from her dick. It painted the floor white and pooled under the table. She continued to moan incoherently as her body twitched from her intense climax. He observed with great interest as her orgasm lasted for dozens of seconds. "Hm." Grasping Reol''s shaft, Soma gave the tip a gentle lick. Her dick responded by twitching and contracting violently. She groaned in protest and tried to pull away from him, but Soma held firm, pinning her in place against the tabletop. His other hand found its way to her anus. "Stay." He growled, plunging his forefinger inside her orifice. She winced, but otherwise obeyed his command. With her anus thoroughly lubed up thanks to his spit, his digits sank deeper into her rectum easily enough. "Ugghhnn..." Reol mumbled, half in pleasure and half in discomfort. "Use me... use my ass however you want... Soma... punish me... torture my ass... violate my body..." she babbled mindlessly between moans as he finger fucked her asshole. His index finger reached as far as possible within her anal canal before twisting around, sending sparks of pleasure throughout her system. Reol''s eyes fluttered shut, her face scrunching up in bliss as he probed her depths. Soma let go of her cock and trailed his fingers down her inner thigh, running his fingertips over her labia. His index finger teased her clitoris as he rubbed the sensitive nub slowly, building up pressure before adding another digit into her hole. His middle finger invaded her wet hole and pumped in and out of her vagina in slow, steady strokes. "This is going to be a long day." Soma chuckled as he fingered her ass and pussy at the same time. "For the both of us." Chapter 17-1 (Promised Love) ¡®They seem to be having fun.¡¯ Ginova leaned on her comfy chair, her thighs spread wide as one of her bunny employees gorged at her phallus. Her hands wrapped around her balls, squeezing them following a rhythm. A cock ring was tied at the base of her penis, preventing her from ejaculating faster than usual. As Ginova sucked in the air, she smelt something bitter; sweat mingling with cum and wet flesh. The sound of the sucking filled the room¡ª the young bunny''s tongue deftly slid against her meat pole, lapping up its glistening sides, then dipped into her urethra. This has been her favorite activity to pass the time lately. Whenever she felt tired or bored from managing the village, recruiting new followers and establishing trade routes, Ginova would call some random bunny in the building to service her. She would let them do whatever these hermaphrodite bunnies want with her body, leaving it up to them to please her however they deemed fit. Some wanted to suckle her massive tits. Others wanted to take turns getting pounded by her hard schlong. Whatever it is, Ginova let them do their thing. This had always made them very happy and eager to please their Lord even more. Rather, the bunnies appeared to enjoy it more than their own master. Using her Faith points, Ginova peeked at Soma''s life for the past few days. His thoughts, feelings, worries, and even memories of the past. It was fun, tickling her voyeuristic interests. Watching him having sex with Reol, falling into degeneracy while having the bunnies service her¡ª the stimulation and sense of taboo brought her to orgasm many times now. Soma has become much more flexible now; he did not hesitate at the thought of fucking a hermaphrodite like Reol anymore. He no longer rejected his animalistic desires and has accepted his depraved ways of thinking. ''I see him. His past, his dreams. There''s a girl in his mind, someone important. Someone he cherishes dearly.'' Soma caught Ginova''s interest solely for the fact of his high stats. He had potential to be even greater considering his young age. This piqued her curiosity to see his life from the beginning to the present. This would be difficult to do before, but with her current mental fortitude and plentiful Faith points, it was possible to absorb a massive influx of information. ''It wasn''t cheap. But it sure was worth it.'' To Ginova, Soma reminded her of a protagonist from a typical fantasy novel. Someone who grew up in a random, backwater village who has a bright mind. He had a childhood''s dear friend, a girl of the same age as him called Folia. He grew up reading fictions about heroes embarking on adventure and saving the world, causing Soma to have dreams of becoming an adventurer since he was eight years old. Those fictional characters became his role model of what a hero was supposed to be. Heart of gold, strong-willed, righteous and fair. People respected them, and they never turned a blind eye when they saw people in trouble. They fight against monsters to keep the world safe. That''s how the story goes, at least. Just like any other normal child, Soma dreamed of becoming the world''s best adventurer. To be a knight in shining armor saving the princess, to slay the demon king along with his friends. He believed that such strength could bring happiness to his family, thus why he trained every day without fail in hopes that someday his dream would come true. When Soma came of age, he left Karda and the girl he loved, Folia, behind and went on to become an adventurer. He joined the guild and took quests from people all over the kingdom. He traveled with a group of strangers, some of which died during dangerous missions. Despite all of this, he didn''t give up and continued adventuring; to protect the weak and become a hero. He still hoped that one day his effort would pay off. As the years went by, Soma''s fiery temper mellowed out. His skills with the sword became more refined as his strength and knowledge grew. Through experience, he became much wiser and grew away from the narrow-mindedness of a young man. Despite making a name for himself among the local community of adventurers as someone reliable. From his adventures, Ginova learned many things about the outside world. It wasn''t anything too substantial since she already accumulated many subjects and informants from many places, but it was still useful nonetheless. Soma had some minor encounters with influential figures of the Church of Aria, the current age Saintess. It was a glimpse of her character, but it was enough to make Ginova to be aware of her influence and power, political or otherwise. She was still young, currently undergoing education in one of the most prestigious academies in the holy empire, Solheim. A place where young nobles gather to learn magic, politics, and administration under the church. It was run and supervised by the church, so her views and ideologies have seeped into the culture of Solheim and the minds of young generations of nobles. "Slurrp¡ª!" The bunny stopped licking the base of her penis and engulfed her cock whole into her mouth. The tip of her shaft reached deep inside the bunny''s throat. Saliva pooled around her testicles, dripping onto the carpet below. The bunny gagged and choked, and Ginova shuddered. Her slits swelled and her nipples hardened at the feeling of the bunny''s warm and moist tongue twirling around the base of her cock, gliding up her shaft before settling around the frenulum. Her sensitive glans throbbed and swelled and her balls ached at the sensation of the bunny sucking on her piss slit. She winced at the sound of the bunny gagging and coughing around her penis, yet her lust only grew stronger at the sight of the bunny''s drool flowing down the side of her mouth, tears swelling up on her eyes at the intensity of the blowjob she gave. Her mind reeled at the pleasure building in her loins. The bunny sucked harder on her cock as if she were about to swallow her whole. "Oooh~ Good..." Ginova closed her eyes and leaned back against the chair''s backrest. She grabbed the bunny''s ears, pulling her head down her cock, trying to shove as much of her length inside that tiny throat of hers. The bunny didn''t complain at all and did her job well, savoring the taste of her cock and the juices leaking out of her penis. ''I''m still not sure what to feel about the Saintess of Aria. My existence is still relatively unknown to the world. My subjects who are outside of Karda and Laim would not mention my name or the word ''goddess'', so I will be safe for a little longer. In the meanwhile, besides increasing my area of influence, I also need to obtain military and political power.'' Truth be told, Ginova had thousands of methods of obtaining both in a short amount of time. Contaminating water supply in the main city and towns with her essence was something she thought about. Barging into people''s homes in the middle of the night and force feeding them would also work. Deploying sleeper agents seemed to be a good idea too. However, these methods seemed too hasty for Ginova at the moment. For now she wanted to focus on improving her base, her ''holy land'' Laim and her biggest source of ''clean'' income from the Rabbit Hole in Karda. Once she was confident in her military might, enough to be a threat to the kingdom itself, then she would obtain many more opportunities to meet more people of higher power such the nobles and even the royalties. ''I will have this entire kingdom serve as my vessel one day. By then, the world would learn of my existence.'' Ginova grabbed the bunny''s head and rammed her cock in and out of her mouth with no regard for her well-being. The bunny couldn''t even protest. Her breathing cut off. Her throat bulged. She choked and coughed around her penis, and Ginova gasped in pleasure. The bunny''s tongue moved and licked the sides of her cock at a frantic pace. "Oh~!" Ginova''s entire body tensed. Her thighs clenched together and her cock twitched, spewing a copious amount of cum, filling the bunny''s mouth and throat. Her eyes rolled upward from the intensity of her climax. The bunny swallowed everything, cleaning her cock at the same time. Her throat milked her balls until it was empty. Shivering from the intense orgasm, Ginova removed her cock from the bunny''s throat. Gobs of sticky, white fluid leaked from her cock, sliding down her legs and the chair she sat on. The bunny gasped for air, breathing hard and long after having her breathing cut off for so long. She wiped the liquid off the sides of her mouth. Ginova groaned as she massaged her balls. The soreness and tightness lingered on her testicles. The bunny''s mouth felt really great. Ginova rubbed her penis, which had started to become flaccid. It pulsated against her hand, its size returning to its normal state and the cock ring slid off from the base of her rod to the ground. Before Ginova stood up, she peered once more at Soma''s life using her Faith points. ''...Until then, I''m going to entertain myself with Soma. After learning his backstory, I grew rather invested in him. Especially since he fell into my corruption.'' The reason why Soma came back to Karda wasn''t just to see his parents, but also to reunite with Folia, his childhood''s crush. They made a promise when they were little to get married. The first reason was caused by his own anxiety. He was too afraid of meeting her, wondering how she would react upon seeing him after the past five years. Thus he had been procrastinating. The second reason was caused by Ginova''s meddling. After falling to Reol''s temptation, thoughts about Folia didn''t even pop up in his mind even once. He was too caught up in his sexcapade and had been fucking for almost an entire day at this point. ''But this wouldn''t do, right? At this rate, wouldn''t Folia be ignored completely? I want to see how far things would go.'' Ginova fell into a deep thought, thinking of how she could take advantage of the situation. It was then the bunny that had just swallowed her essence called out to her. "My Lord..." The bunny took off her chastity cage that had been locking her penis away, her nether region revealed for Ginova to see. A slim, 5-inch penis laid limp between the bunny''s smooth inner thighs. Ginova stared at the phallus that had a more feminine shape compared to men, though not by a big margin. "My Lord..." She called out once again towards her master. This time with more insistence. The bunny was too aroused, unable to hold back any longer. Her pubic region was flushed with heat and excitement, causing her to shake her hips towards her master. Noticing this, Ginova smiled at her and patted her head. The bunny moaned at her touch, pushing her hips forward, grinding her meatrod on her thigh. "Calm yourself, little one." Ginova''s finger stroked her cheeks. The bunny flinched, her body tensing at the warmth of Ginova''s hands. A blush formed on the bunny''s face. She quivered and her lips trembled. Ginova caressed her ears before leaning closer, parting her lips. The bunny gasped. "If you''re that eager to mate, why don''t you do it yourself?" Ginova''s soft whisper entered the bunny''s ear. She blinked and stiffened, her hands rubbing her penis. Ginova kissed the nape of her neck, licking her collarbone. The bunny shivered, her penis growing erect at an alarming rate. Her knees shook in place. She leaned back from the pleasure of her erection. "You may do as you please," said Ginova. "Let your carnal desire guide your actions. Use my body to release yourself of your stresses." Hearing her words, the bunny paused as she stared at Ginova. The bunny hesitated. With her face bright red, she muttered under her breath, "Is that... Okay...?" "Of course. You have served me well. Isn''t it fine to ask me for this one favor?" Ginova cupped her chin and directed her gaze into her own. Their eyes met. "Now then, how would you like me to use my body?" "...Y-Your chest! Your breasts, my Lord!" The bunny suddenly shouted without any hesitation. Her hands clutched at her crotch, gripping her own manhood tightly as she looked up at her Goddess with hopeful eyes. "P-Please, let me put my penis between your breasts! Please!" Ginova smirked at such a request. Though she was already prepared to hear it. Without a word, she lifted her shirt up and presented her bosom in front of the bunny, who was still gripping her penis at the base. With a sheepish smile, Ginova raised one of her arms and pushed her boobs together, giving the bunny a proper view of her cleavage. "...Come," Ginova called the bunny over with a gentle voice, gesturing towards her bosom. "Wallow yourself within my flesh. It''ll make you feel good." "A-As you command, my Goddess!" The bunny replied with a slight bow as she approached her, unable to contain her excitement. Once she arrived within reach, she placed one hand on each breast while staring intently at her Lord. Taking deep breaths, she squeezed and squashed Ginova''s breasts. Her fingers sunk into the soft surface, spreading the flab apart as she forced her way through. She traced circles around her nipples with her thumbs, admiring her Goddess'' flawless skin. When she finally managed to free herself from the anticipation building up inside her chest, she pulled away and took out her member. It was now fully erect and twitching slightly. Without warning, she plunged her cock inside Ginova''s cleavage and thrust back and forth. Her movements were rapid and frantic, full of passion. Ginova didn''t mind being used like this. This wasn''t even the first time the bunny has asked this of her either. All the bunnies who worked at the Rabbit Hole are extremely infatuated with their Goddess. So much so that they would resort to doing all kinds of inappropriate things to her whenever their lord beckoned them to do so. "Good... Keep going~" Ginova encouraged the bunny further, moving her own torso forward a bit so that her chest would create a tighter space to fuck. "I hope you enjoy my body~" The bunny nodded as sweat poured down all over her body, she continued humping her chest with loud gasps and moans. Her dick throbbed as pre-cum oozed out of its tip. The bunny shuddered and squealed, overwhelmed by the pleasure of fucking her master''s tits. Ginova glanced down at her penis poking through her cleavage. The tip glistened in wetness and leaked fluids every time it popped out. This was proof of how stimulated and horny her bunny subject was getting. The body of their goddess was simply irresistible. Its beautiful and voluptuous curves coupled with its strong and attractive personality was more than enough to drive any man or woman crazy for their body. In fact, there had already been plenty of instances where some of her servants would sneakily masturbate during work hours just because they couldn''t handle their libido anymore after taking a glimpse of her figure. ''Hmm, I wonder if she would use my pussy next,'' Ginova mused while stroking the bunny''s hair gently, brushing away some strands covering her sweaty forehead. ''Or maybe my buttocks?'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ginova''s train of thoughts wandered to Soma again. He had just finished his ''enlightening'' session with Reol. Now he has accepted her kind, the hermaphrodites. ''Since he already drank my essence, his fate is pretty much sealed now. He will never escape from my clutches. Perhaps death would be the only way to escape from my influence, but what if I could control the souls of the dead too? It seems difficult, not even the goddess of virtue could do it. It would take me a long while before I could reach her level and surpass it.'' War and death, something that seemed to be a common occurrence in this world. But Ginova herself has not witnessed any of it so far. She did well casting a veil around her territory, hypnotizing the villagers and travelers alike to be her subjects, indulging themselves in sexual carnage rather than murder and bloodsport. The most violent thing she witnessed so far was the subjugation of the local wild beasts roaming around Karda conducted by the traveling adventurers. It was basically a massacre, the adventurers tracked the beasts'' lairs and killed their offspring to prevent future generations of troublesome creatures from appearing. But that was different. The beasts were simply that, beasts. Just different creatures from humans. Ginova had little to no sympathy for them. She didn''t feel for them, thinking that they should be exterminated to provide an opportunity to grow her influence and attract more travelers. ''But that was a mistake. I was acting on both impulse and old moral beliefs. I was hasty, I should have kept some of them alive to experiment on.'' Now that Ginova had spent close to half a year in this world, she learned that there were only two truly ''sentient'' beings; The humans and the werebeasts. The humans required no explanation since it was her own origin, although the people of this world clearly differed from her previous one, they were essentially the same. But the werebeasts were something new to Ginova. They have similar appearance and traits like the wild beasts of this world; ferocious, monstrous, vicious, aggressive and territorial. The difference however lies in their ability to speak human tongue and intelligent minds. They possessed some degree of magical aptitude too, unlike those lowly beasts that had no magic nor wisdom who operated solely on base instinct and emotions. They inhabited the land surrounding the continent, living in seclusion among the dense forest and mountains. Most of them live in primitive tribes, and they interact with the other races of the world very little. The werebeasts'' nature and appearance conflicted with the humans greatly due to their racial prejudices. Because they lived isolated from society, werebeasts usually lack knowledge regarding cultural norms such as etiquette and morality. As such, they tend to act aggressively towards other races upon first meeting them. Which explains why they earned themselves such a bad reputation for having dangerous personalities, most people generally avoided interacting with them unless absolutely necessary. They have been at odds for thousands and thousands of years now, predating even the Aria Church''s beginning. Both races refused to yield despite numerous wars and skirmishes breaking out constantly. Although it has died down throughout the centuries, tensions always remain high and ready to ignite anytime soon. To add onto the unease, the werebeasts were virile beings who breed fast and produce offspring much quicker compared to humans. It was a major cause for concern considering their population growth and tendency to overrun other territories. Humans were well known for having superior breeding rates over all other species and capable of producing greater numbers than any other race, but even then they would struggle to outgrow werebeast who were known for their higher fertility and faster reproduction cycles. This fact alone would undoubtedly cause many kingdoms to fear invasions by such formidable beings and keep the royal armies at full strength and alert at all times for the sake of national security. Even the holy empire Solheim whose people worshiped goddess Aria was not exempt from these feelings of caution and vigilance towards the werebeasts. It was highly likely that the kingdom would sooner or later engage in an armed conflict with the other races of the land for the sole purpose of expanding their territory and resources in order to maintain their stability and prosperity over the rest of the world. ''I wonder if my power is limited to only humans. I would like to meet one of these werebeasts myself.'' Unlike in those fantasy novels, movies, and video games Ginova experienced before in her previous life, the werebeasts'' depiction seemed to be more monstrous and feral. Except for their intelligence and their ability to speak human tongue, they have zero resemblance to a human whatsoever. ''I wonder... if I can also make them my subjects and transform them to my liking?'' The bunny before Ginova was now trembling on her knees, her breathing ragged and heavy. The girl was close to climaxing after continuously fucking her tits for quite some time. Sweat covered her entire body, drenching her skin completely. Her whole frame shook violently and her legs felt numb from all the shaking. Her whole body felt hot and her skin tingled as if it were burning. But still, the bunny remained standing upright, refusing to stop pleasuring herself on her master''s chest. "That''s it~ That''s a good bunny~ Keep going~" Ginova smiled as she cooed her cute pet to continue. Hearing those encouraging words, the bunny released a low groan before grabbing her large melons, squeezing them hard together with both hands while furiously pumping her penis back and forth through her cleavage. With a final thrust, she unloaded everything. The thick substance spilled onto her goddess'' breasts, coating her white skin with milky white streaks. Some of it entered her mouth too. "Mmmh~" Ginova licked the fluid clean off her skin before swallowing it, savoring the taste of her semen before sighing in satisfaction. This little bunny has so much cum stored inside her balls it amazed her how she can hold out for so long. The amount of ejaculation rivaled her own, something that rarely occurred since her awakening in this fantasy-like universe. Ginova chuckled internally while observing her loyal subject. Even though the bunny came, she still refused to separate her cock away from her goddess'' busty bosom. The bunny kept fucking her chest relentlessly. Like a beast in heat. Hungry and desperate for relief, unable to think rationally anymore. "Did you enjoy fucking my breasts?" Ginova asked as she leaned forward, placing both her palms on the bunny''s shoulders. Her breasts pressed against her own body. She gave her a loving smile before kissing her on the lips. The bunny responded by embracing her goddess, clinging onto her like a child seeking comfort still with crazed eyes. Her cock twitched against her belly, still hard and rigid even after coming. The girl must''ve pent-up a lot of semen judging by how big her balls looked underneath her. "You''re still hard? What would you like to do now, bunny? Tell your Lord. Let your desires flow freely." "My... Penis..." The bunny muttered weakly, biting her lower lip before speaking up louder this time. "I want to... Stick my penis inside your body..." "Where would you like to stick it?" Ginova asked teasingly. "Where do you want to stick your penis?" "Your vagina! Your ass! Everywhere... I want to feel everything..." Hearing these lewd words come out of the girl''s mouth, Ginova laughed out loud and embraced her even tighter. The bunny was becoming more honest about her desires. Like a broken dam, she could no longer contain her emotions. Her reasoning was fading away and replaced by raw, pure lust. Ginova hugged the bunny, patting her head full of affection like a mother to her child. Then she kissed her on the forehead and whispered into her ears. "Good girl, you are doing very well today. Don''t hold back and show me how you plan on using my body, alright?" "...Yes, my goddess..." The bunny answered with complete obedience, nodding her head twice before she sat down before Ginova, spreading both of her thighs open. This gave the bunny an unrestricted view of the goddess'' crotch which was already soaked with her saliva from earlier when she ate her out. Her slit glistened under the light, half covered by her testicles and pubes. "Go ahead~ Do whatever you want~" Ginova urged the girl as she leaned back on the chair while spreading her legs wide open, showing off her womanhood proudly. The bunny stared at her folds, hesitating slightly before putting her hand on top of her crotch. After a moment passed, she began rubbing it back and forth across her slit. She focused intently on the entrance of her urethra, paying attention to its size and texture. After doing so for a few seconds, she stuck two fingers into her hole. As expected, it was tight and firm around her digits, squeezing them hard as she pushed them deeper inside. Once her knuckles touched the inner wall, she began to slowly move her hand up and down, causing Ginova''s vulva to contract and expand in response to the intrusion. "Nngh¨C" Ginova moaned out loud, causing the bunny''s heart to skip a beat at hearing such erotic noises escaping her goddess'' lips. This excited her greatly. The bunny couldn''t wait any longer as she pulled out her fingers from Ginova''s sex and climbed on top of her lap. Positioning her penis at the opening, she lowered herself down and plunged her length straight inside. Her shaft disappeared within Ginova''s womb without resistance. It buried itself to the hilt. Ginova''s hips bucked upwards involuntarily as the bunny drove her cock deeper. A pleasant feeling spread throughout her body as her inner walls enveloped her phallus. Warmth filled her loins and her clitoris throbbed under the bunny''s ministration. Meanwhile, the bunny gasped out loud and started pumping her rod in and out of Ginova''s body rapidly, sending jolts of electricity coursing through both women. "Oh yes~ Oh fuck yes~" Ginova moaned loudly. She wrapped her arms around the bunny''s torso, pulling her closer while thrusting upward against her pelvis, making sure to push as far inside as possible each time. She made sure to stimulate her lover''s erogenous zones along the way, using her tongue to lick along the girl''s neck before sucking hard on the base of her nape, leaving red marks. "Oh yes~ you feel so good inside me~ Fuck me harder~ Harder please~" She then kissed the bunny''s forehead again, smiling sweetly at the girl who was whimpering under her touch. Her hands trailed down the girl''s backside until she reached her butt cheeks, squeezing them tight before slapping both sides at the same time. This caused the girl to squeak in surprise, which prompted her to pump faster than ever. The force behind her thrusts increased exponentially. Ginova threw her head back in ecstasy, moaning out loud with pleasure. "That''s right! Go faster! You''re making me cum again! Keep going! Yes!!!" Her moans turned into screams when she orgasmed. Her pussy muscles tightened around the girl''s member, squeezing it as hard as possible while she shot spurts of warm fluid inside. As the orgasm faded, her body relaxed once more and she fell limp on top of her goddess, panting heavily. Ginova stared blankly at the ceiling above, enjoying the lingering euphoria while rubbing the girl''s head who was resting atop her bosom. The bunny continued fucking her throughout the orgasm, filling her womb full of her semen. "Oh, we are just getting started, my cute, little bunny." As Ginova gently cradled the bunny''s head in her hands, she forced her face into her soft breast while grinding her own groin toward hers. The day was long, and the sun would set soon. Yet, she didn''t plan on ending it so abruptly. "We have all night to play around. Come. Service me more. We are far from done here." "...With pleasure... My goddess..." The bunny obliged and picked herself up once more, resuming her rhythmic thrusting. Her face flushed pink. Sweat trickled down her forehead, dripping onto her goddess'' tits below. Her hips moved fluidly as she slammed her hips back and forth, making sure to bury her length as deep inside her holiness as possible. Her breathing grew labored and ragged with every passing minute. Her movements became more erratic and desperate, trying to milk as many climaxes as she could while pleasing her goddess at the same time. Chapter 17-2 (Promised Love) Soma opened his eyes, feeling his senses return to him as he blinked away the drowsiness of the morning. He took in his surroundings, recognizing the familiar wooden walls and furniture of his own room. The sunlight crept through his window, bathing the bed and its occupants in a warm glow. As his vision cleared, he found himself lying next to Reol, who had a peaceful expression on her face as she slept soundly beside him. Her chest rose and fell in time with her steady breathing, indicating that she had not yet woken up. ''What happened last night? I can''t seem to remember...'' His memories were foggy at best, shrouded in a haze of lust and passion. Soma tried to recall the events that transpired before he fell asleep. He recalled meeting the goddess, passing out and waking up to Reol seducing him to have sex with her. ''There was a drink... me and her, we drank it together and then...'' Flashes of memory raced through his mind; Him sucking Reol''s hermaphrodite cock, fucking her from behind on the dining table, drinking the ''drink'', and having rough, kinky sex with her all throughout the night. ''Right, that happened... but... something feels off. But what could it be?'' Seeing Reol sleeping peacefully, Soma couldn''t help but stare at her naked body. Covered in hickies and bite marks, her body bore obvious signs of abuse. It was as if someone went crazy during their sex, taking pleasure in leaving these traces of their presence upon her. She wasn''t wearing anything beneath her blanket either. That left him wondering just how much did he mess her up yesterday. ''These marks...'' Soma thought as he continued to admire her. He felt something stir within his loins¡ª A stirring sensation of longing. Something about Reol made his mouth water. It felt strange, unnatural even. His arousal grew stronger as his eyes traced along her slender legs that peeked from under the covers. He took notice of her well-proportioned feet and smooth skin that shone under the sunlight. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Urgh!" With nimble movements, Soma jumped off the bed and picked up his clothes before darting off towards the door. He put on his underwear and trousers hurriedly, then walked outside to a water basin nearby to splash his face with cold water. The icy liquid soothed him somewhat, giving him an opportunity to regain some semblance of self-control. He sighed deeply before sitting down on the ground, gazing at his reflection on the basin''s surface. "Huh?" Soma''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''That''s... not my face...'' Reaching to touch his own reflection, he pinched his cheeks and stared at himself intensely. His face morphed into a completely different person. Despite having the same hair color, his facial traits transformed from masculine to somewhat feminine looking. He had fair complexion, smooth skin, and a delicate face. Everything else remained the same as before except for the change in his outward appearance. His voice too had become softer and feminine sounding. His toned, muscular body shifted into a leaner and curvy figure. Soma now looked more of a younger and androgynous version of himself. All of his stubble and facial hair were gone too. ''This isn''t mine... My body has changed, why?'' Soma rubbed his temples, struggling to comprehend the situation he was in. ''What happened? Why has my appearance changed? What happened after I slept with Reol?'' Suddenly, he remembered his conversation with Ginova. The goddess'' power to transform people''s appearance to her liking, he feared he was one of her victims. ''That damn goddess! She must be the one that did this to me!'' Panicking, Soma ran back towards the bedroom. Reol was still asleep. Her breathing remained unchanged, indicating that she hadn''t awakened yet. ''I have to wake her up and tell her about this! She''ll know what to do! I want my old body back!'' Without hesitation, he jumped on top of Reol and grabbed hold of her shoulder firmly, shaking her awake. To his surprise, instead of being alarmed or annoyed at his actions, she reacted positively to his touch. Her body shivered in excitement as her eyes fluttered open, revealing her lustful gaze upon him. "Whoa~ Whoa~! It''s morning and you are already raring to go!" Soma blinked incredulously at her words before realizing he was pressing his clothed crotch against her groin area. A bulge formed underneath his pants, protruding against her own rod. Her hands groped his ass as she grinned wickedly towards him. She then kissed his neck lightly, planting butterfly kisses along his collarbone. Soma''s cock stiffened under the stimulus given to him. His hips began to grind automatically against Reol''s waist, rubbing their genitals together through the fabric of his underwear. His manhood grew harder until it poked against the thin layer separating his dick from her penis. ''My pants feel tighter than usual! Did the goddess also alter my penis size?!'' "Hnggg~ So eager~ How adorable~" Reol cooed as she fondled his ass cheeks, massaging his buttocks tenderly before pulling down his underwear, letting his throbbing cock spring free from its confines. Seeing how large and girthy his meat pole was, Reol licked her lips, eyeing his pulsating erection with hunger. She reached out towards it and took hold of his cock with both hands. She stroked it, rubbing her thumb against his tip. Soma gasped and arched his back by reflex at her touch. "N-nevermind about my dick! Don''t you see my face!? What happened to me!? Is this your goddess doing again!?" Reol''s hand froze, and she stopped stroking his cock, frowning at his question. "I don''t understand what you mean..." "Don''t play dumb! This¡ª!" Soma gestured at himself. "Isn''t my face and body! What does Ginova plan on doing to me?!" "What do you mean, Soma? You are not making any sense here." "No! There''s definitely something wrong! I woke up today looking different than before! Look! Just look at me, Reol!" "...What nonsense are you sprouting, Soma? Have you gone insane since our last night together?" Reol let go of his cock and got up from her lying position. Soma followed suit. He backed off from Reol''s embrace and stood up, pulling up his underwear to cover his crotch. His member strained against his boxers, wanting to burst out from its constraints. Soma ignored it as he gazed at Reol with worry. "Just what is happening to me? And... what do you mean ¡®since our last night¡¯? You speak as if it happened a long time ago." "Well... yeah? It''s been over a week since we last fucked. We finally met again last night, but you fell asleep before we could do anything, remember? That''s why I stayed the night in case you were thirsty this morning." "Over a...week...?" Soma was taken aback by Reol''s words. ''Wasn''t it only last night that I had sex with her? I swear it only happened last night.'' Soma took a step back by reflex, unsure how to respond. Before he could say anything else, Reol interrupted him with a laugh. "What''s wrong with you? Are you trying to play some prank on me? If so, then quit it already! Your acting skills suck balls, buddy! Or is this a new kink of yours?" Reol said while pointing at Soma''s erect penis which had been poking through his boxers. It seemed regardless of his confusion, Soma''s libido still wouldn''t calm down no matter what. "No! We had sex last night, remember!? I-I sucked your dick! And then we had sex on the table! And then... and then..." Reol tilted her head to the side still with an innocent smile upon hearing all those things Soma mentioned. "That happened, yes. A week ago. What? Could it be that you forgot?" She then put on a playful smirk, raising one eyebrow quizzically as she stared at Soma. "This one week period, have you forgotten everything that happened? From the time I''m referring to... when we had sex in your house to now? Or is that you''re trying to tease me by saying such things to rile me up, huh~?" "It''s true! I swear I''m telling the truth!" Soma refuted strongly, stepping forward, staring Reol straight into her eyes. ''Is she serious? Has one week passed by already? Why can''t I remember anything about it!? What are the odds that she''s screwing with me...?'' Soma took a deep breath to calm himself down, "No, Reol. Please listen to me. I''m serious here. I don''t understand why I am changing into this... form. I need to know if your goddess has anything to do with this." As Soma spoke earnestly, he saw Reol''s face turning into one of disbelief. She blinked once, twice, before opening her mouth to reply. "...You are not joking?" She asked with a tone full of doubt. "Do I look like I''m joking?! Seriously!" "Uuhhh... Alright, if that''s how you wanna play it then fine, I guess... No... No, I don''t think so..." Reol averted her gaze awkwardly, scratching her cheek, "Hmm, maybe you really did lose your memories. You were drinking TOO much, after all..." ''She doesn''t believe me.'' Soma thought while crossing his arms together as he pondered her answer. "Well, how about this? Walk with me to the Rabbit Hole and I''ll tell you what happened for the past week on the way." "...Alright." "Great! Let''s get dressed first!" Reol declared happily as she put on her clothes. She wore a pair of baggy trousers, a shirt, and a leather jacket. Soma didn''t waste any time following suit, grabbing his attire that rested on the floor before slipping them on. They left the small house together shortly after, heading towards their destination. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "Where to begin? Right, how about the day after we slept together? We woke up in the morning, still a bit dizzy and hungover from the drinks we had the night before. Then you told me how you wanted to meet with Lady Ginova and ask her about something." "Did I...? I don''t remember any of that." As the both of them walked down the road, Reol continued her story. "I didn''t know at the time, but apparently you wanted to talk about something important. Something about your childhood friend, Folia." "...!" Thump-! Thump-! The moment Soma heard the name Folia, a sense of foreboding washed over him. He couldn''t explain why, but he felt an overwhelming sense of dread and panic rising in his chest. "I learned about this later, that you wanted the goddess to grant you a wish. To let you live a happy life together with your childhood dear. I''m not going to lie, I felt slightly disappointed that you threw me away that quickly. Especially after our night together." "......" "But at the end of the day, I¡ªno, WE were happy that you chose to rely on the goddess. It means you trust us, in the power of the goddess, and her followers. With that resolve, the goddess agreed to meet you at her office on the highest floor of the Rabbit Hole." ''What exactly happened? Why can''t I remember anything that Reol told me? What exactly happened at the Rabbit Hole?'' Soma gulped down his saliva, listening intently to Reol''s words. He didn''t dare interrupt her to ask questions, afraid that he might miss crucial information. "You spent quite a bit of time there chatting with the goddess. I don''t know the details of your conversation, but you came out of the room a changed man. Literally. Your body has changed to what it is now. Unlike the loyal followers of the goddess, our bodies were molded to resemble the goddess, to share her grace and blessing." Reol paused for a second, collecting her thoughts and opinions of Soma''s new physique. "But you... you are different. Your body and face has been molded to be more masculine than feminine, while still looking beautiful. The goddess called me androgynous, someone who possessed both characteristics of man and woman in appearance. However, just like the rest of the hermaphrodites, people would still refer to me as ''she'' and ''her''. You seemed to be the opposite of me." Nodding to herself, Reol reached a conclusion. "I''m a woman with masculine traits, a tomboy. Meanwhile you are a man with feminine traits, an effeminate guy. Maybe a pretty boy would fit you better. You chose to not have a vagina in the end, only a penis. This makes you fundamentally different from us hermaphrodites. But don''t worry! We won''t treat you any less for that kind of petty reason!" "W-Wait..." They passed by numerous houses and businesses along the way. There weren''t many people outside this early in the morning though, aside from merchants setting up shop. Soma stammered at Reol''s words. He didn''t expect this type of twist in the story. Right before he could say anything, a sharp pain passed through his head¡ª flashes of memory flooded his mind: meeting with Ginova inside her office and fragments of the conversation they had. Soma remembered the goddess'' smile and laugh when she made her decision. ''I did meet the goddess and I consented to the transformation... but I can''t seem to remember why...'' Seeing Soma''s reaction, Reol thought she might have jogged his memory. "Do you remember what happened now? What have you done for the past week?" "N-no, not quite. Just a fragment of my conversation with the goddess." His feet came to a halt before a puddle on the ground. It was muddy, reflecting Soma''s new appearance on its surface. His short hair and androgynous face were foreign to him. His jawline and face contour looked more feminine compared to before. Even his eyebrows were now slightly plucked to give him a more refined look. As for his body, his muscles had lost some of its bulkiness and became more lithe and agile. Instead of being muscly, his body appeared more svelte and dainty. His eyes were drawn to the image, unable to believe that this was his new reality. He crouched down, staring at himself closely, his lips pursed in disbelief. ''This can''t be real, right? My appearance has changed so much...'' Soma didn''t get a good look at himself before, but now that he realized that the milk has already been spilled, he couldn''t ignore it anymore. The skeletal construction of his face had also altered slightly. His nose was narrower, and his lips were plumper. All these changes were subtle enough to escape his attention before, but now that he knew of their existence, he could feel them affecting him more and more. "Before, you looked rugged and unkempt. Still handsome, sure, but you still lacked some finesse. But now you look beautiful. You were like a bear, but now you''re a majestic creature that captures the hearts of many," Reol giggled with mirth as she teased him, "A big improvement if you ask me." "Beautiful... you say?" Soma questioned, lifting his head up to face Reol. "Yes, you are very beautiful. I can''t imagine why you would want to look like a commoner when you have such lovely features now. With a proper dress and longer hair, you''ll easily pass off as a noble lady if you want." "......" Soma couldn''t reply. He had no idea what to say. Reol noticed his silence and continued with her story as they resumed their walk towards the Rabbit Hole. "Anyway, besides your physical changes, there was another thing that happened. It''s concerning your childhood dear, Folia." "What happened...?" The sense of foreboding returned tenfold within his chest. Soma felt anxiety creeping up to him as he waited for Reol''s answer. "Folia was already married five years ago. Not long after you left the village." "......" Soma stared at the path ahead. The sounds of chatter and bustling of crowds filled the air around them as they neared their destination. "........Huh?" Soma said blankly. He blinked once, twice before turning his head to face Reol. Reol nodded. "The year after you left, Folia''s family found her a husband. A wealthy merchant who stopped by the village to sightsee and explore. He met her by chance and took a fancy to her. One thing led to another and... well, they''re already married for five years now." Soma halted, stunned, unable to comprehend what she had just revealed. "Five years...?" "Yes. Folia already has a 4-year-old daughter too." "That''s... " The news shocked Soma, causing his mind to shut down temporarily. He couldn''t think straight. Everything seemed unreal to him, like it was nothing but an illusion created by his mind to fool him. Yet he could feel the breeze blowing through his hair and the sun''s rays heating up his skin. The grass beneath his feet felt firm and solid and the wooden buildings surrounding him stood tall and sturdy. Soma''s mouth went dry and his throat constricted. His palms grew sweaty and his breathing became shallow and fast. A mixture of anger, disappointment, and frustration boiled inside of him. His face contorted into an ugly scowl, but he fought against the urge to lash out and vent his feelings towards Reol. In that instant, he thought that the feeling felt familiar. It was as if he already experienced this agony before. ''That''s right, I knew of this... the goddess told me the day my body was transformed.'' Once more, fragments of memory flooded his mind. Him sitting on the comfy chair in the goddess'' office while she whispered things into his ear. Her face close to his, her perfume''s sweet fragrance assaulting his senses. Her fingers ran through his hair, caressing his neck. Her other hand reached down below, rubbing against his crotch. He remembered her words vividly, they echoed within his consciousness. "To grant your wish means to destroy her current livelihood. I can grant you that, but are you sure? Are you willing to do that? To take away her daughter and husband, just so you can live together with her as lovers?" The goddess'' lips brushed against his skin, sending shivers down his spine. Her hot breath tickled his ears and her moist tongue darted out to lick his lobe. "Or... I can make it so she forgets her spouse and her daughter, replacing them with you... I could bring you and Folia together without hurting anybody or causing any harm to those around you." ''That''s what she told me.'' The fog lifted, clearing up his mind, restoring his memories to their fullest capacity. Soma held his forehead while closing his eyes, focusing on piecing his memories back together. "Oh, do you remember now? Do you remember everything?" "...I do. I remember everything now. The goddess offered me to have her, to have Folia for myself without hurting the husband or the daughter." "Hehehe." Reol snickered at Soma''s words. She leaned in close and whispered into his ears. "But you didn''t do that, did you? Instead you chose the alternative choice. A much more violent, and darker option." "......That''s..." Soma gritted his teeth, clenching his fists as he remembered the last conversation he had with Ginova. Nothing could be hidden before the goddess. His deepest emotion and desire laid bare before her divine eyes. It was impossible for him to deceive her. She read him like an open book, knowing everything that was on his mind. She saw through his feelings and intentions, using them to manipulate him further. Like a butterfly caught in a spider''s web, she spun a tale so alluring, so enticing that he couldn''t resist listening to it. The temptation was too strong for him to ignore. Her words resonated within his mind. Chapter 17-3 (Promised Love) So the goddess said, and Soma took her offer with open arms. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Folia, similar to Soma, was born and raised in Karda. Her father was a successful merchant who sold goods to neighboring villages. He traveled frequently, bringing home exotic wares that intrigued young Folia''s curiosity. As a child, she was always fascinated by the objects her father brought back from his journeys, spending hours studying them and marveling at their intricate designs and functions. A bright child, she was. Besides that, she would spend her free time playing with Soma, the only son of her family''s closest friends. They grew up together, and their bond was forged over the years. Sometime in their days of youth, the both of them made a promise of love, to someday marry each other when they became adults. Soma had always been the one person she could rely on, who cared about her and treated her with respect and kindness. He was her childhood sweetheart and the one she loved the most. But their relationship wasn''t meant to last. Soma left Karda when he was eighteen years old, embarking on an adventure to discover himself and explore the world. He told her that he would return soon and fulfill their promise to each other. Since then, she would receive letters from him throughout the years, updating her on his life and activities. During that period, they wrote back and forth, exchanging letters regularly. His letters detailed his daily routine and what adventures he experienced each day. Sometimes they even talked about their dreams and plans for the future, how they would settle down somewhere quiet, away from all the hustle and bustle of the city. However, not even once Folia ever mentioned that she got married not long after his departure. It was six months right after Soma left Karda, her father introduced her to an acquaintance, a wealthy merchant by the name of Milos. She had no intention to be in a relationship with the man, but she had little power to resist. It was due to her parents'' insistence. Her father urged her to marry because he believed it would benefit both families greatly, helping secure their financial status and giving their business a boost. They had always dreamed of expanding their trades to other parts of the kingdom and possibly even beyond it. As for her mother, she encouraged Folia to wed the man since it would allow her to lead a comfortable life without having to work hard for a living. Folia couldn''t bring herself to object. She gave in to her parent''s persuasion without much fuss. After all, she knew they were right and they only had her best interest in mind. Though her heart ached for Soma, she pushed down those feelings of regret and moved on. Although the distance between her and her beloved widened, the fact that she wasn''t alone eased the pain of separation somewhat. In less than one year of courtship, Folia and Milos married and consummated their union on the same night. Shortly afterwards, she conceived a child. A healthy baby girl named Rylai. The child was born with golden hair inherited from her mother. She inherited her father''s striking blue eyes which made her look like an angel. The combination of two contrasting traits resulted in a truly unique appearance that drew gazes whenever she was out and about. Folia lived as a mother and a housewife for the past five years. She raised Rylai well, giving her love and affection from when she was an infant till she grew up to become a toddler. As Rylai''s fourth birthday approached, her worries and concerns for Soma gradually disappeared as her love for her husband and daughter grew stronger. The bond she shared with them grew deeper day by day, to the point where she didn''t miss Soma''s absence anymore. She replied less and less to Soma''s letters. Months became years, and her replies ceased altogether. At times she wondered about his condition, his whereabouts and what he was up to, but those thoughts faded away the more time passed. The happiness of being with her daughter and husband overwhelmed her worries for him. It''s not that she didn''t want to write to Soma anymore. Rather, she didn''t know how to convey her emotions through the written word. She felt guilty for ignoring his messages, especially when he always sent one every month religiously. She figured that she''d give him a letter someday, explaining everything and hoping for understanding and forgiveness. But until then, she was content with how things were at the moment. However life started to take a different turn. Since she grew up in a well off family, Folia rarely had to do chores and spent most of her time playing and socializing with other kids. Never a day she would starve without food or struggle with survival. When she married Milos, he hired a servant to tend to the house while he was away on business trips. That gave her even more time to relax and enjoy her life. Spending most of her time with child rearing or reading books and painting, she never really worked hard before. Her whole life revolved around her husband and her daughter. They were her priorities, and nothing else mattered as long as they were happy. Nowadays though, her family finances got hit hard. A downturn of the economy forced her husband''s trade to decline in popularity. But that didn''t make Folia feel disheartened, after all, Milos earned plenty before and he''s bound to earn more after he recovers. She trusted him enough to keep their household safe and stable during the rough patch. That faith of hers however, proved to be misplaced. Soon after her daughter''s birthday passed, a new establishment opened in Karda. It was called the Rabbit Hole and it boasted of gambling and entertainment services, ranging from card games to drinking contests, all of which attracted countless visitors every single day. However, their main attraction was none other than the ''adult service'' they provided. Hermaphrodite women in all sorts of physique wearing their lewd bunny outfits displayed their bodies to their customers. These hermaphrodites who came from mysterious origins and unknown backgrounds worked under the proprietor who ran the establishment: The goddess, Lady Ginova. She had supposedly used her influence and powers to gather all the girls into one place. The Rabbit Hole, a place filled with sin and debauchery. Many were drawn to it, lured by the scent of gold and lust. Men who found themselves enraptured by the charm and seduction of the hermaphrodites wasted all of their savings. Even the strongest of warriors who visited the place got sucked into the rabbit hole, finding it difficult to leave. Like divine nectars, a taste of the pleasure that the hermaphrodite workers offered drove patrons to fall deeper into the depths of vice and depravity. Once you set foot into the Rabbit Hole, you would never leave the same person as before. It was an undeniable truth. The sins that were committed under the goddess'' influence spread across the village, polluting the minds of the naive and gullible ones, leading them astray and corrupting their moralities. Folia''s husband, Milos, was not an exception. His addiction to the sex that the hermaphrodites offered cost him a fortune. He frequented the establishment without his wife''s knowledge. Every evening after working hours, he would go out to seek pleasure at the Rabbit Hole instead of returning home. Oftentimes, he would arrive home late at night and be drunk. Sometimes he wouldn''t return until the next day. When asked by his wife, he would usually excuse himself by saying that he was doing business negotiations with potential clients or suppliers. Fortunately, she believed him without a second thought. Having trusted her husband completely, she was unaware of his dishonesty. Her confidence that her husband would never cheat on her, let her forgive him without any suspicion. After all, she wouldn''t want to taint their marriage and jeopardize her daughter''s upbringing. The peace within her household needed to be kept intact. Little did she realize that the money her husband made was not only spent on business expenses but also on lustful indulgence. The gambling and alcohol alone had cost her half of his annual salary. At that rate, the business funds would run out in no time, forcing him to take out a loan to cover up his losses. Their family''s income took a huge drop because of her husband''s addiction to vice. In addition to losing the majority of their assets, she started to notice his personality changing drastically. Whenever he came home, he acted strange. His behavior became increasingly erratic. He yelled at her often and was quick to anger, making her fearful of saying anything that would upset him. Things spiraled downward as debts piled up while she struggled to support herself and her daughter. Until on a fateful day, someone came knocking on their door. A beautiful young woman arrived at their house, she had blue hair tied to a ponytail and a sword strapped to her waist. "Is Milos here?" "E-excuse me, but who might you be?" "I''m from the Rabbit Hole. I work directly under the goddess, Lady Ginova. Milos has been indebted to my master for quite some time. I am here to collect his payment today. Where is he?" "Y-you must be mistaken. My husband doesn''t owe anyone money. Besides, he''s doing his work right now..." Folia claimed with uncertainty. The blue haired young woman was none other than Sera. She shook her head and spoke, "That''s not true. He borrowed large sums from the goddess. He''s been using the money for gambling, hoping to win big and pay off all his debt and then some. However, he hasn''t been able to repay us at all, even after multiple warnings from our servants. Rather he has been indulging even deeper and harder than usual. This is why I am here today to personally deliver the goddess'' message to him, I''m sure you understand what I''m implying." "D-debt? B-but he''s always telling me that he''s busy making deals and such... That can''t be true!" Folia tried to deny Sera''s claim with a shake of her head. "Unfortunately it is the truth, the goddess does not like people who cannot keep their promises. And since he owes her an enormous sum of money, the goddess demands complete and total payment by the end of the month, or else... severe punishment shall follow." Sera replied. Her tone remained calm, unfazed by Folia''s refusal. "Your husband should''ve explained all this to you already, you being his wife and all." "M-Milos... he never mentioned anything to me about this at all... not about the debt or about the Rabbit Hole. I... should have known..." Sensing that Folia was being genuine, Sera smirked at her before stating her next words with conviction. "Regardless, you cannot ignore my master''s words forever, nor can you run away from reality." Folia lowered her gaze dejectedly while clasping her hands together nervously, "Please don''t hurt my family... Please..." "Hahaha... That''s not something you say to me, Mrs. Folia, you are the one who should protect your family from us. Anyway, where''s your husband? I''m running out of patience. Tell me where he is. As long as he can pay off the debt, the goddess will show mercy. Though, the longer time passes, the more difficult it will become for him to find his way back." "B-but he isn''t here... He''s at his workplace! I swear! I swear, it''s the truth!" Folia pleaded desperately, hoping to convince Sera to spare her family. Sera narrowed her eyes and gave her a cold stare. "And how can you guarantee his whereabouts, hmm?" "Because he always goes there and does his work, I know it!" Folia exclaimed while keeping her eyes locked onto Sera''s blue pupils. Sera crossed her arms together and looked away disdainfully, "Very well then... I''ll let you off this once. I''ll visit him at his place of work later... If what you say turns out to be false... let''s just say that you''ll regret it." Without giving Folia time to respond, Sera turned on her heels and left immediately. "......" Seeing the blue haired woman leave her residence, Folia felt her entire body turned cold. She closed the door and tried to walk back to her room, but before she reached the staircase, she collapsed onto her knees. A loud thud resounded throughout the house as her body landed heavily on the wooden floor. Her hands trembled heavily and tears began rolling down her cheeks as she sobbed. ''Milos... you... you lied to me... I can''t believe I was so blind to not see it.'' The news came to her like a slap on the face. She had been ignorant and trusting towards her husband''s actions for too long. She regretted not questioning him more thoroughly regarding his whereabouts and work schedule. She regretted not investigating his secret activities deep enough to confirm whether they were legitimate or not. "M-mommy? Mommy! Why are you crying? Are you sad? Did you hurt yourself? Are you alright?" She felt tiny arms embracing her waist tightly. Folia lifted up her head slightly, noticing her 4-year-old daughter''s concerned face gazing back at her worriedly. Despite her young age, Rylai displayed great maturity for her age, exhibiting incredible concern and affection for her mother. The young girl stroked her hair gently while whispering words of comfort and encouragement. "Shh, it''ll be okay mommy... Don''t cry! Please don''t cry mommy! Everything''s going to be okay..." At that moment, the image of Rylai smiling warmly flashed through Folia''s mind. It reminded her that her daughter relied on her more than ever. She couldn''t let her despair now, she had to be strong, she had to fight for her own sake and her daughter''s future. For both of them, she would continue to strive forward towards greater heights. Even if it meant sacrificing her personal happiness and suffering humiliation and abuse, she would endure everything in order to provide her daughter with happiness and safety. After all, a mother''s duty was to ensure her child''s survival above all else. And Folia would do anything to accomplish that goal. Absolutely anything. For Rylai''s sake. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks as she embraced her daughter tightly, burying her face against her soft locks of golden hair. Rylai''s sweet fragrance calmed her nerves, relieving her stress and anguish. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ That very same night Folia waited for Milos to return home. Rylai has already fallen asleep a while ago. Time kept on ticking and as the clock pointed to two in the morning, the front door creaked open, revealing her husband staggering into the foyer. He had a glassy look in his eyes and his breath reeked of alcohol. She greeted him with a cold smile, her eyes filled with disdain and contempt. He stumbled towards the couch, collapsing onto the cushions, muttering incomprehensibly. Her husband was out of it, oblivious to the situation at hand. He didn''t notice his wife''s fury building up inside her body like a raging storm ready to burst at any moment. Without warning, Folia slapped him across the face, startling Milos awake. He stared at her dazedly, his jaw slackened and his eyes glazed over. She had never hit him before. But this time she couldn''t contain her rage. She screamed and yelled at him, cursing him for his betrayal and dishonesty. She demanded answers for his actions and confronted him with the debt he owed the Rabbit Hole. "You were lying to me... All this time..." Milos remained silent. He averted his gaze in guilt and avoided eye contact. Folia grabbed hold of his collar and pulled him close, shouting into his face, accusing him for cheating on her while abandoning their household to spend more time gambling his money away instead of providing them with much-needed income. She berated him for ruining their marriage, destroying her trust, and abandoning her daughter. She scolded him for his incompetence and selfishness, blaming him for all of their problems. As she poured out her emotions to him, she felt relieved somewhat. Her voice began to crack as she continued yelling at him relentlessly. Even when tears trickled down her cheeks, she did not stop scolding her husband for his transgression. She made sure to make him feel bad about what he had done and reminded him that he needed to take responsibility for his actions. She demanded he change his ways and learn how to behave responsibly, promising to support him if he truly wanted to improve himself. "We can still fix this... We can still get through this together." Folia managed to utter before letting go of her husband''s collar and collapsing to the ground. She cried in defeat, unable to handle the pressure and stress anymore. Milos glanced at her tearstained face. His expression mirrored the sadness and hopelessness she felt within her own chest. The realization struck him hard. His irresponsible actions had caused the family he had once loved dearly to collapse under the weight of his debt. He blamed himself wholly for causing this mess and he promised himself he would do anything to make amends for his wrongdoings. He swore he would redeem himself to her and earn her forgiveness once again. "I''ll change. I promise..." Milos mumbled under his breath before stumbling into his bedroom and passing out in his bed. That night, Folia didn''t get much sleep either. She sat in front of her daughter''s bed, staring at Rylai''s peaceful slumbering face illuminated by the moonlight seeping through the curtains. Her adorable sleeping expression soothed her troubled mind, easing her worries away. Seeing Rylai''s blissful appearance helped her relax and recover. In that span of one night, Folia''s life was flipped upside down. She learned that her husband has been sleeping around the hermaphrodite women in the Rabbit Hole as well as ruining the family''s business. The amount of debt he accumulated far surpassed their annual income and it wouldn''t be long before they lost everything they owned. With a heavy heart, she knew what she must do. She would go to the Rabbit Hole in the morning and confront Lady Ginova, her husband''s creditors. If she couldn''t get them to accept a compromise or settlement, she would ask her parents for assistance and see if they were able to save their business. "I''ll do everything I can to protect you... I promise you I''ll try my hardest." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She leaned forward, planting a kiss upon Rylai''s forehead. She watched the young girl''s chest rise and fall in rhythm as she breathed deeply in her sleep. Folia''s breathing became labored and her eyelids grew heavier. As her vision blurred, her consciousness faded as her exhaustion took over her body. Before long, she drifted asleep, joining her daughter in the realm of dreams. In that dream, she saw a familiar scene from the past, buried and forgotten. It was of someone important, someone dear to her. Someone that she made a promise with a long time ago. A sweet memory, one that will never come to fruition. Now it has become nothing more than a ghost haunting her of what could have been. Yet she held it dearly to her heart, afraid of letting it go. A promise broken and unfulfilled. An empty vow. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ It was futile. The goddess, Lady Ginova, showed Folia evidence of her husband''s spending. Receipts and statements proving Milos'' indebtedness to the Rabbit Hole for every single coin he spent there. The amount was staggering, it exceeded his earning capacity, even if he worked multiple jobs. It was evident that Milos had gambled away most of the family''s savings. Desperate for a solution, Folia sought her parents for aid, begging them to take her daughter and give her a better life. But her father refused, stating that they couldn''t afford to help. Her mother had little to say, only offering her sympathy and consolation. They told her that she made her choices and they would not interfere. ''It''s useless... there''s nothing I can do.'' Folia thought with defeat. She didn''t have the resources or the authority to solve this issue. She had failed miserably as a wife and as a mother. She lost her husband to his addictions and her daughter to poverty. She was all alone and helpless to change her fate. All she had to look forward to now was the inevitable. She sat in her bedroom, alone and isolated. Her surroundings seemed bleak and dull, filled with darkness and shadows. Her spirit had shriveled up, leaving her feeling hollow inside. The wind blew through her windows, sending shivers down her spine as her skin prickled with goosebumps. It was getting colder and colder¡­ The nights became longer and excruciating¡­ There was no more hope left¡­ ''I don''t want to be separated from my daughter...'' She lamented. Tears dripped from her eyes as she remembered the image of her daughter''s happy face before the revelation of her husband''s infidelity. ''I wish I was dead.'' She wished in earnest, wishing for everything to disappear and for the pain to end. ''I wish I could forget about my life, and live it anew...'' Folia closed her eyes and pictured her daughter''s lovely smile. Then her mind conjured the image of a distant man. He stood in the middle of a field filled with flowers. He wore simple clothing, nothing fancy. His face was obscured, but his demeanor was gentle. She felt a strong sense of warmth emanating from his presence. His figure became clearer, sharper as time went on. She could see his features more clearly now. He had short brown hair and tanned skin. He appeared youthful, but at the same time he had an air of maturity about him. ''Soma... I wonder if you are faring well... I can barely remember how you looked...'' Knock-! Knock-! "Madam, excuse me." "....?" Folia snapped her eyes open in surprise as she heard one of the servants rapping on her bedroom''s door. It sounded urgent. "U-um, yes?" She answered shakily, wiping her face with her sleeves before calling out. "Pardon my intrusion. I apologize for disturbing you while you''re resting." The maid continued, "But there''s someone who claimed to be an old friend of yours outside. He requests to see you." "An old friend?" Folia frowned. She was exhausted after everything that had happened. She was tempted to tell the maid to send away the guest for not being in a welcoming mood, but she reconsidered it after remembering Rylai''s adorable smile. Now was not the time to wallow in self-pity. "Who is it? What does he want?" She asked instead. "He identified himself as Soma. He says he hasn''t seen you for several years and wishes to reunite." "...!" The name startled her. Folia stood up from her chair and ran downstairs past the bewildered maid. She practically leaped through the doorway, nearly crashing headlong against the man standing outside. The man caught her falling body easily with both arms before she fell backwards. The impact caused her breasts to smush against his muscular chest. Heat rushed to her cheeks as she gazed at the man''s face. He was tall and handsome. His eyes were dark brown, almost black, and his skin was no longer tanned like it used to. He had short hair and he smelled like fresh flowers and herbs. "So... ma...?" "Folia? Is that really you?" There stood a handsome- no, beautiful man. His face looked nothing like the Soma she remembered. In fact, his facial traits looked completely different if not for his eyes. He possessed long lashes, plump lips and prominent cheekbones. His jawline had softened, and his eyebrows were more feminine looking. Overall, his appearance resembled that of a young girl''s more than an adult''s. His body too, looked more slender and delicate compared to his previous self. But she could recognize his soul through his eyes. Those kind eyes that always looked at her with love and affection, those were Soma''s. It was an odd feeling, as if she knew without a shred of a doubt that this person was Soma and none other. "It''s me, Soma. I''m here now. I know I looked different, but it''s really me." He smiled at her. "Soma... Soma!" Folia threw herself against him, burying her face against his shoulder. She wrapped her arms around his neck and wept. His arms circled around her back and cradled her close as he nuzzled her hair. She couldn''t believe he came back to her life like this. After all those years apart, Soma has returned to her at last. She tightened her hold around him and pressed herself closer to his body. His familiar scent filled her nostrils and memories flooded through her mind. Memories of when they played together as kids and shared their dreams to one another. "What are you doing here?" She sniffed, "Why now? Out of all times?" Soma rubbed circles on her back soothingly as he replied. "I was away for five long years, Folia. I thought it was a good time to return after all the adventuring and seeing the world I wanted. I didn''t expect to come home to... this." "Ah... You... must have heard about me..." "I did." For a moment there was an awkward silence. Folia hesitated to speak while Soma waited patiently for her reply. After a while, she said quietly, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I betrayed you..." Soma responded with an understanding smile, a hint of melancholy crossing his features. "Can we... Can we talk inside? It''s freezing out here." Folia nodded and led him inside. "Make yourself comfortable." She gestured at the sofa before sitting opposite to him. She folded her hands together and placed them between her thighs, nervous to look at Soma directly. She didn''t dare to peek at him since she was ashamed and embarrassed of her current situation. Folia asked the maid to prepare some refreshments and hot drinks for the guests. Soon the maid came back carrying a tray with two cups of tea and set it down on the coffee table in between them. Soma thanked her briefly and the maid excused herself afterward. "Have a cup," He offered one cup to her, and she accepted it with a nod. The aroma of the herbal concoction calmed her nerves and made her feel more relaxed. She took a sip from the drink and let out a quiet sigh. "Are you hungry? Do you need something else?" Folia asked. Soma shook his head politely. "I''m fine." Another brief silence ensued as neither uttered another word. Finally Soma spoke, breaking the quiet atmosphere, "I came back to Karda a week ago, more or less. I reunited with my mom and dad, as well as the elder. They are well and healthy, albeit somewhat older than last I remember." "They are indeed." She agreed. "I didn''t mention your name to them at all. I also didn''t try to find out how you were. I was afraid. I was terrified that my fears would come true." "......?" Folia blinked at him. Soma sighed sadly before continuing his explanation, "For the past few years, I noticed your letters have grown less frequent. Sometimes I wonder if you forget about me. Perhaps you found somebody else? Or perhaps you weren''t interested anymore?" Folia''s cheeks flushed red and she stammered. She felt guilty about neglecting their communication during those five years. "N-no! I...I was just¡­!" "That''s why I was afraid. I was afraid that when I returned, you''d be married to another man... and I''ll miss my chance to be with you. I''ll have to stand on the sidelines while you enjoy your life with your new partner." Soma''s voice trailed off weakly and he hung his head low, avoiding her gaze. "That''s why I can''t meet you right away. I was avoiding you." "I... I''m sorry." Folia whispered as her voice choked in her throat, "I didn''t mean to... I should''ve told you sooner in the letters... but I couldn''t bring myself to tell you the truth... I guess I didn''t want you to worry or judge me." Soma lifted his face, his brown eyes staring straight at her. "But that''s the thing, Folia. I have always worried about you, ever since I left. Every day, every night, every moment, I kept thinking of you. I thought of your smiles and your laughter. I wondered what you were doing and whether you were happy. When I got your letters, I read them over and over again, trying to imagine what your face looked like as you wrote each word." "Then... when I realized that you might have found someone else... that was when I realized that I had to come home, no matter the cost or consequences." Soma paused for a second, gathering his bearings. "I wanted to know for myself if my assumption was correct, or if I was wrong. I wanted to meet you and talk to you face-to-face, without being separated by thousands of miles of distance." Soma took his time to formulate his words before speaking once more. His tone was calm and measured. There was no anger or accusation. Just honesty and understanding. "This may sound selfish, but I need to be honest with you, Folia. I... want you." Folia swallowed down her saliva, trying her hardest not to cry. She stared down at her feet, unable to look into Soma''s eyes. His words echoed inside her head. Her whole body trembled as her emotions threatened to overwhelm her senses. A part of her rejoiced hearing his confession, that he stayed true to his promise. Another part however, felt conflicted and guilty for hurting him with her actions. How could she possibly reciprocate his feelings after she ruined everything they once had? She didn''t deserve such happiness anymore, not after her husband shattered her heart and trust. She deserved to suffer and repent for her mistakes. "I understand our promise was made when we were nothing but clueless children, but it meant a lot to me. It is why I fought so hard, endured so much to keep it intact. But things didn''t go the way I wanted it to be." Soma continued, "We are both adults now. I won''t blame you for not keeping our promised love. It''s natural that you''d find someone else who can take care of you and offer you security and stability. I can''t blame you for moving on and wanting a new future." He finished saying with resignation. "However, I wish you would have told me sooner instead of letting me spend sleepless nights worrying about you. If I knew beforehand that you already found another partner, I would have gotten closure quicker and would have been less tormented in my thoughts." Folia lifted her eyes to look at Soma. His expression reflected sorrow and acceptance, which pained her heart. She opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. A lump formed in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes. She fought hard to prevent herself from crying. She clenched her fists tightly, digging her nails into her palms and gritted her teeth in frustration. "Soma... please... stop talking like this! Stop sounding so sad..." She brought both hands to her face, covering her eyes as tears ran down her cheeks. Her shoulders shook from sobbing and she felt like she was about to collapse from exhaustion. She couldn''t bear to see him suffering because of her failure as a person. She hated herself for not keeping her vow to him and letting him down. It hurt her beyond belief knowing she caused her childhood sweetheart such grief. ''Soma...'' She prayed within her mind, hoping he could forgive her and move on without being haunted by their past relationship. She thought back to when she was young. To the day they met in the flower fields. She recalled how she used to tease him when they first played together. ''He was so cute when he got flustered, wasn¡¯t he¡­?'' Those days are long gone, nothing more than a fond memory. ''If only things had been different... If only... If only...'' She lamented within her thoughts. ''You and I... Together... We could''ve been... happy...'' Folia was ashamed of herself for thinking and missing Soma only at dire times like this, when she was desperate and scared. In her happier times she abandoned him, ignoring his letters, choosing instead to focus on her marriage and raise her daughter. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." She said, her voice quavering as she struggled to suppress her emotions. "Please don''t apologize." Soma''s tone sounded gentle and caring, as he reassured her, "You didn''t do anything wrong, Folia. I''m happy for you. I''m glad that you found someone else. I''m glad you had a fulfilling life. I''m sure you had a wonderful marriage and an amazing child." Soma paused and continued, "Although I must admit it hurts me immensely. I can''t lie to myself. I envy him. I hate him for taking you away from me... It pains me to think that he will live the rest of his days together with you, instead of me... I''m envious, jealous... spiteful. But despite all that, I''m proud of you, Folia. I admire you. You achieved everything you always wanted to accomplish." Soma''s words hit Folia like a slap in the face. Her husband... Envy her husband? Jealous of Milos? ''Why? Why does he keep saying these things?'' She pondered with a face of disbelief. ''How can he be proud of me when I cheated on him?! How can he just sit there and praise me for finding a new man when I broke his heart!? Doesn''t he hate me for abandoning him!? How can he not loathe me for betraying our promise, for not waiting for him? How can he speak of him with respect when he''s a lying, cheating scumbag who ruined everything for both of us!? How...?'' Anger welled up within her as she glared at Soma through blurry eyes. She couldn''t believe it. Soma actually admired Milos? The same Milos who gambled all of their fortune away and forced her to seek charity from her own parents? The same Milos who caused her family to become poor and bankrupt? The same Milos who humiliated her countless times by publicly cheating and seducing other women to satisfy his perverted needs? "No! You are wrong! Wrong!" Folia shouted out loud as she jumped to her feet abruptly. She turned away from Soma, trying her best to hide her face behind her hands, unable to hold back her tears any longer. "Do you hear me!? Wrong! Milos... He isn''t worth anyone''s respect!" Soma was stunned. His brows furrowed as he observed Folia''s trembling form, wondering what could cause her to react in such a way. "What''s wrong? Did something happen between you and your husband? Did he do anything bad to you?" Folia shook her head. Her voice cracked as she tried to explain the situation, "I... I never loved Milos... He... He only married me because my parents arranged our marriage... He betrayed me, lied to me, and broke my trust... He left me alone and ignored our daughter... He gambled all his money away... And worst of all... He cheated on me... many...many...times. So you see... you are wrong... my life... isn''t fulfilling or wonderful at all..." Soma stared blankly at Folia''s tearful face as he processed her words. He didn''t say anything and stayed quiet. "Because of him we are in debt! Our family is bankrupt! We have nothing left! The servants haven''t received their wage for weeks! And I don''t even know if we can feed ourselves by next month! We have nothing left! Nothing! I don''t even know how long this house will stand! That''s why... That''s why..." Folia started crying harder, unable to finish her sentences due to her hysteria. She gasped for air in between her cries. Sobs escaped her lips, causing her to hiccup loudly. "Shh..." Soma got up from the couch and approached Folia, enveloping her into his arms. "I understand." He whispered into her ear tenderly, "You''ve suffered so much... It''s alright to cry, it''s okay to grieve. It''s okay to be angry or sad." "You... you don''t understand! I can''t forgive Milos! I can''t forgive him!" Folia exclaimed in rage, "I hate him! I wish I had never married him! I wish he had never existed! I''d rather die than be his wife! I refuse to let him ruin my life! Ruining Rylai''s life! I want him out of our lives! Forever! I...! I...!" Soma squeezed Folia tight against his chest and embraced her with all his might. She kept yelling and shouting profanities at Milos, cursing him for damning her and their daughter. After a while she became more and more tired, her voice growing weaker until it became hoarse. She rested her forehead against Soma''s shoulder, her breathing slowing down and calming. Her arms dropped to her sides lifelessly, her body swaying with unsteady gait as she regained her composure. She felt lightheaded, dizzy, drained. "Rest." Soma murmured as he held her close and led her to the couch. Folia let Soma guide her body back to the seat without resisting, too exhausted to object. He sat beside her and kept her head against his chest, stroking her hair lightly. She didn''t fight him anymore, letting her body relax completely while enjoying the warmth emitted from his body. "I don''t understand... why..." Folia murmured after a while. "I don''t deserve your kindness, Soma..." She raised her head slowly, peering at Soma''s face from below. Her eyes widened upon witnessing his beautiful features illuminated by the chandelier lights. She blinked twice, checking if her vision wasn''t playing tricks on her. But it wasn''t. He was even prettier than she remembered. His dark brown eyes glinted under the light, shining brighter than ever. His plump lips curved up into a small smile, forming dimples on his cheeks. "Even after what happened between us..." She began to speak again, her voice coming out strained. Her gaze shifted from his face down to his chest, his toned and muscular torso hidden underneath his white tunic. "Why would you still want to see me again? Why would you risk coming home to me, even though I am not worthy of your affection anymore?" Her gaze remained focused on his clothes, noticing his muscles through the fabric, his masculine frame filling her imagination. She bit her bottom lip nervously, glancing at him bashfully, averting her gaze when she found his piercing stare gazing directly at her. "Folia." Soma called out her name, raising her chin and tilting her face towards him. She locked eyes with him again, mesmerized by his captivating stare. He caressed her cheeks gently, using his thumbs to wipe away her tears. Her heart raced faster than ever, beating loudly against her ribcage. She couldn''t stop staring at him, entranced by his beauty, by his irresistible charm. "You know exactly why I returned home." He smiled widely, showing off his pearly white teeth. His charming smile sent butterflies fluttering inside her stomach. Her whole body shivered with emotions, her arousal surging through her veins. The mere thought of having him here, in the flesh, stirred up desires within her loins. "I..." Folia stuttered, finding it difficult to concentrate when all she wanted to do was ravish his body right there and then. She gripped her fists tightly and kept them at her sides. She tried her best not to let herself go wild with lust. She needed to control herself. She needed to keep her desire under check, lest she acted irrationally and made a fool of herself in front of the person who mattered most to her. "Ever since you promised me, I never forgot you nor stopped loving you. No matter how far I traveled, how long I wandered, it wasn''t enough. I returned home because of you." He confessed earnestly, his thumb caressing her chin lightly. She gulped audibly, her eyes closing halfway as she succumbed to his touch. "I love you." He confessed once again, leaning closer towards her face until his nose brushed against hers. His breath tickled her skin, sending shivers up her spine. She opened her mouth to answer him but nothing came out. "We... can''t... We can''t, Soma." She managed to force herself to speak those words while turning away from him. "It''s wrong... What if... What if Rylai..." Folia whispered, pausing mid sentence to take a deep breath before finishing what she had to say, "I can''t do this to Rylai." Soma narrowed his eyes slightly but did not respond otherwise. "If I do this... I wouldn''t be any different like Milos, would I...? He cheated on me, on us, his own family... but that doesn''t give me the privilege to commit adultery in exchange, does it? It''s immoral... and wrong. If Rylai finds out, she will be hurt. Not her... not like this..." She continued, her voice cracking in her throat as tears began welling up in her eyes. Soma remained silent for a moment before nodding in understanding, "...I see. I understand." "I''m sorry... Soma... I''m sorry. I... I''ve never stopped loving you. I wish I could... But... I can''t... I can''t do it. I... I''m sorry. I don''t deserve your love." She sobbed as she buried her face against his shoulder, letting her tears soak through his shirt. "It''s okay. I understand. Don''t worry." He responded with the gentlest tone he could muster, rubbing circles on her back to comfort her shivering body. He stroked her hair, tucking loose strands behind her ears, and kissed her temple tenderly. They stayed in each other''s embrace for quite some time before Soma broke their hug with reluctance. They remained in the same position for a while as Folia continued to sob until she fell asleep on his lap, her body curled up next to him on the couch. He gently moved her onto the sofa before calling out the maid hiding behind the hallway, peeking at them with an apparent worried look. "Help me carry her back to her room. Let her rest. Also, bring some water for her. She will surely wake up soon and will need something to drink to relieve her fatigue." Soma instructed. The flustered maid obeyed without any questions and did what he had asked. As Soma carried Folia back to her room guided by the maid, he noticed a little girl watching him from the corner. Her blue eyes glowed in the dimness of the hall as she stared at him with transparent curiosity. She tilted her head to one side as if questioning him, ''Who are you?'' The young girl hid herself further into the shadows right before he got to call her. ''It must be Folia''s daughter, Rylai. She looked just like her mother when she was young...'' He contemplated whether to approach the girl or not but decided against it, deeming it unwise to scare her off. Instead, he turned to the maid, "Watch over her while she sleeps, she shouldn''t be alone in her condition." "U-understood..." With that said and done, Soma left the residence. Leaving Folia and her daughter alone for today. He didn''t touch her anymore than necessary, choosing to stick with the plan in his mind. Despite still having romantic feelings for Soma, Folia chose to keep her remaining dignity and morals, to stay true to her marriage despite having been wronged multiple times by her husband. This was the end of the first day. The first of the seven days journey that Soma had started and forgotten. Chapter 18-1 (Guilty Pleasure) Time kept on ticking, the day passed and the night arrived. The stars twinkled overhead and the moon rose high in the sky, casting shadows along the ground. The wind blew through the trees, sending leaves rustling and branches creaking. It was a peaceful sight, but the same couldn''t be said for Folia. She lay awake in her bed, unable to sleep, plagued by nightmares of the debt and her husband''s betrayal. She tossed and turned, unable to find any peace within herself. "Why did it have to be like this...?" She murmured under her breath as tears flowed down her cheeks freely. Her heart ached with longing for what she once had with Soma and what they could''ve been if Milos hadn''t come into the picture. It was soon after she passed out in Soma''s embrace and woke up on her bed, Milos came back home after asking around his friends and acquaintances for help. "M-Milos...? What happened? Did you go drinking again!? I thought you promised to change...!" Folia yelled at him, pointing an accusatory finger at her husband. Milos simply stood there, staring with a blank face at her. He was obviously intoxicated judging from his unfocused eyes and wobbly stance. She had to wonder if the man before her had gone past the point of redemption. "Wha...? Ah... I-is that you, Folia? What happened? Did someone break into our house?" Milos mumbled, scratching his head absentmindedly. "What...? What in the world are you on about!? Didn''t you go out to ask for help regarding the debt!? Tell me! What did you do!?" She asked, stepping forward and grabbing him by the collar. Her eyes burned with fury, her brows knitted together as she glared at him with contempt. Her grip tightened around his neck, causing him to flinch at the sudden pressure on his skin. "Help?... I... dunno... I talked to some people... They said... they don''t want to loan us... money... That they... don''t trust... me." Milos slurred. "What do you mean you ''don''t know''!? What kind of answer is that!?" Folia let go of him and pushed him back forcefully, causing him to crash onto the floor. He grunted from the impact before sitting upright and holding his aching forehead. "Wha¡ªwhat the fuck''s wrong with you? Are you crazy or somethin''...?" Milos spat, his words dripping with venom. "Get outta my way! I gotta sleep! It''s late!" He then attempted to get up, but his legs gave out instantly. He toppled over and crashed onto the carpeted floor face-first. Folia couldn''t believe how pathetic her husband was acting. She walked over to him and pulled his arm to lift him up. With his assistance, she managed to drag him towards the nearest chair and set him down before speaking again. "Explain yourself! What have you been doing outside?" Folia demanded. She crossed her arms beneath her bust, emphasizing its size. Milos licked his lips in response to her gesture before answering. "Nothing... I didn''t do anything. I talked to those merchants...and...and...they refused...to lend...us...anything..." Folia sighed heavily, massaging her temples with her fingers. She was frustrated with her husband''s behavior and attitude towards everything. It didn''t seem like he cared at all about her and their daughter''s wellbeing. "...So, you went out drinking instead. Is that it? Even though you promised me earlier that you would change!" She snapped at him bitterly. He didn''t reply. His face remained expressionless except for the slight twitch of his jaw muscle. She scowled at him, feeling anger swell up inside her chest. The pent up emotion gathered into a storm, yet there was nothing she could do to let it out. Folia opened her mouth to speak, but not a single word came out of her lips. Her throat closed up and her heart thumped with anxiety, frustration and stress combined into one unpleasant sensation inside her gut. She gritted her teeth in anger, balling her fists as she restrained herself from unleashing all her frustration on him. She couldn''t take this anymore. She knew she had to get away before she did something she''d regret later. Seeing that her husband began to drift asleep from all the liquor he consumed, Folia spun her heel and marched out of the living room towards her bedroom upstairs. Climbing into her bed, she buried herself under the thick sheets and closed her eyes. Her mind wandered to her childhood memories when she and Soma used to spend time together in the flower field playing, chasing bugs and laughing together. Those happy moments seemed long ago and distant now. Everything she cherished had turned into a nightmare now, including Soma who once loved her very much. She cried quietly as she remembered the sweet dreams of their future together she had when they were younger. As she tried to hold her tears, Folia choked down the sobs that threatened to escape her mouth. She buried her face deeper into the pillow as the hot wetness began to soak through the cotton fibers of the pillowcase. It was hard to breathe through the cloth, but she preferred this to crying out loud, which would alert Rylai to her emotional breakdown. "Urgh... Hic..." However, unbeknownst to Folia, her daughter has witnessed the whole scene, lurking from the shadows as she watched her parents'' argument. Rylai stood by the bedroom''s door, listening to her mother''s muffled sobbing echoing through the empty hallways. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The next morning arrived. Folia opened her eyes, red and swollen from the crying she did last night. She dragged her weary body out of bed, careful not to make a noise. She couldn''t handle Milos or his snoring this early. Thus, she opened the window to let fresh air in and sat by the bedside. She gazed out at the street below where Soma had stood last night. She thought back to their conversation and the warmth of his arms wrapped around her. She missed him so much and wished things were different. But they weren''t. They couldn''t be. The sleep wasn''t good, but it was enough to give her muddled mind some clarity. She got up, washed her face and dressed. She couldn''t let herself wallow in misery. She had to figure out how to pay off their debts before it was too late. Folia came to check up on Rylai in her room and found that she was still fast asleep. A wry smile crept up to her tired face. She hoped her daughter would rest a while longer before she had to deal with reality. Meanwhile, Milos seemed to be deep in his sleep in the living room. He hadn''t awakened since last night, or so it seemed. Folia tiptoed through the room, passing her sleeping husband without making eye contact towards the kitchen. She was hungry after everything that happened last night, coming down to near hysteria. She needed food, real food, to fuel her exhausted body and mind. To her surprise, there was her maid who was already dressed up and ready to work, standing beside the stove preparing to cook breakfast for the whole family. The maid greeted her good morning with a somewhat awkward tone in her voice. Folia merely nodded at her before grabbing two plates from the cupboard above. She served herself with fried eggs, bread and butter with milk from the icebox, carrying both dishes with her outside the manor. "...Prepare a meal for Rylai today, please." "Y-yes... As you wish... Madam." The maid stammered, thinking that it was an odd thing to say. It almost appeared her employer tried to avoid mentioning her husband, or rather, trying to act as if he didn''t exist. This sort of household drama was definitely not uncommon. The maid had her own thoughts and opinions about it, but she dare not voice them out lest she got fired. Though, at this point in time she was tempted to resign entirely since she hadn''t received her salary for a long while now. Folia exited through the front door without giving Milos another glance. She sat by the front porch eating her meal in silence as the sun rose over the horizon. It was peaceful and serene, albeit somewhat lonely. ''I wonder how long these quiet days will last. If we can''t pay off the debt... what sort of thing would Lady Ginova do to us?'' She ruminated, trying to imagine how such a woman with power and influence dealt with unpaid debtors. Would she be forced to work as one of their workers? Or would they sell her off to one of their clients to pay the debts off? These possibilities made her shiver. She had no experience or knowledge regarding this sort of matter. All she could do was to hope and pray that things wouldn''t get worse than this. ''Soma... I want to see you again...'' Covering her face with both hands, Folia thought to herself¡ª ''Gosh, I''m so selfish. I rejected you yesterday but now I want to meet you again...'' It was then she heard a heavy metallic sound, a creak of the front gate''s hinges being pushed open. Startled, she whipped her head around. The sound of footsteps crunching the gravel echoed through the yard as a familiar figure appeared from beyond the gates. Folia blinked several times, unable to believe what she saw before her eyes. Her vision blurred as the image of Soma standing at the entrance came to view. She rubbed her eyes, believing it must be a hallucination. But when she reopened them, he was still standing there smiling at her, carrying a leather shoulder bag by his side. ''He came... again, when I needed him the most... As usual...'' "...Soma? You came back... so soon...?" The name slipped past Folia''s lips in disbelief. Her heart started to race within her ribcage at the mere sight of him standing at her threshold. A surge of warmth spread throughout her entire being as she stood up from her chair. She hesitated to approach him, unsure how to greet him proper. He came without any prior warning whatsoever so early in the morning, which made it more surprising and strange, but more than welcome. "Good morning!" Soma spoke in a casual tone, his brown eyes gleaming in the sunlight. "...Do you mind if I join you for breakfast?" He offered, gesturing at the empty seat across the table from hers. Folia stared at him, feeling surreal. It felt like a dream. Just his mere presence could bring solace to her troubled soul. However, her rationality kicked in when she realized something important. She glanced in the direction of her husband''s unconscious figure sprawled across the living room''s couch with a blanket draped over him. ''Would Milos misunderstand if he sees me together with Soma...? He might misinterpret us for having an affair... N-no, that''s a bit much... although... It''s not impossible.'' Soma took notice of her inner turmoil and asked, "Are you alright? You seem distracted." Folia shook her head lightly before replying, "I-I''m fine. Sorry... I just have a lot in mind. Feel free to sit here too..." "...I see." With a subtle nod, Soma took his seat without saying anything further. He knew her situation after their meeting yesterday. It would be foolish to ask what she could be thinking about. Without further ado, he reached into his bag and grabbed some fruits and vegetables he picked up on his way here. He offered some to Folia who accepted them without complaint. Soon, both of them dug in to their respective meals without exchanging any unnecessary conversations. The atmosphere was peaceful, yet somewhat melancholic at the same time. The silence wasn''t awkward or uncomfortable, however. Rather, it felt natural and pleasant to be sharing each other''s company without having to fill the void between them with pointless small talk. Though, at the same time, Folia does have a lot of questions she wanted to ask of this man. "......How was it...?" "How was what?" Soma took a bite out of a green apple slice before turning his attention to Folia, curious about her sudden inquiry. He swallowed his food and chewed on another piece before responding, "If you mean, ''how I spent the night,'' then it was fine. I slept in my parents house. Though it seems weird... Why would you ask such an out of the blue question like that?" Folia blushed upon realizing how odd her question must have sounded to him. She cleared her throat and corrected herself, "N-no, that''s not what I''m asking about...! I mean your adventure! After you left the village! How was it!?" "Oh, my travels!" Soma answered with a hearty laugh, "Haha, it was tough! Becoming an adventurer wasn''t as easy as I thought it would be! I nearly lost my life on my occasions. But overall, it was a valuable experience. I get to see places I never imagined myself going to before, meet new people, learn new things and explore the unknown." "Sounds dangerous..." Folia commented with concern. Soma chuckled lightly and nodded, "It was. There were times when I nearly died from starvation. Some other times I almost ended up as a monster''s prey. I encountered few werebeasts along the way too. Some of them are actually quite nice and willing to be reasoned with, though majority of them seldom are. They can be really violent when provoked." "Aren''t you scared?" Folia asked hesitantly, "You seem awfully cheery about it. Aren''t you afraid? How can you be so reckless?" Soma pondered for a moment before replying, "I suppose you could say I''ve gotten accustomed to danger over time. I''m not saying I''ve grown to like it, mind you. I still value my life. I try my best to avoid conflicts and danger wherever possible but the pay is good, I won''t deny that. Especially when compared to farming. Though I do want you to know it''s less about the money and more about the adventure itself." "So, what you''re saying is..." Folia tried to guess Soma''s train of thought based on his explanation, "...that you are driven by your desire to seek new challenges and experiences?" "Well." He agreed after considering her assumption. "That''s part of it." Folia continued with her guesses, "And you also feel prideful in your accomplishment and the fact you managed to overcome those obstacles despite how tough they were?" "I''d say yes, that''s accurate too." Soma replied while taking another bite of the fruit. "You are pretty good at this. Have you done this kind of deduction before?" Folia shook her head bashfully and admitted, "Not really... It''s because I''m just describing your character in general..." She paused briefly before continuing, "...Soma, you always wanted to leave Karda and go explore the world, don''t you? You want to travel and become an adventurer..." "Right. I used to tell you about that all the time. It''sall because the books I''ve read back in the day, always going on about the hero saving the damsel in distress from all sorts of trouble, getting involved in bizarre and exciting shenanigans. I guess those stories left quite an impression on my younger self, enough to mold me to become who I am now." Soma confessed without hiding his embarrassment. His cheeks flushed pink and he scratched his head sheepishly. Folia found his reaction adorable, almost like a little child embarrassed to admit his fondness of such stories. "Since I liked those kinds of stories so much, I assumed I''d probably want to live them myself one day..." He added while averting his gaze from her. He seemed to find it awkward talking about himself after being away for so long, especially about anything related to his childish act in the past. Folia however, found his shyness extremely charming and cute. She giggled softly at his cuteness and teased him playfully, "You never change. Always looking to go on an adventure." "Not always." Soma waved his hands in denial, "I''m not going to take on quests beyond my league. I''m not so blind to my limits." He said before swallowing another chunk of his food. He took another bite before continuing his story. "It''s not all rainbows and sunshine. Sometimes I fail too, and the cost of that failure is¡ª" Soma stopped himself mid sentence, as if recalling something unpleasant. His shoulders dropped slightly, his jaw tensed, and he swallowed hard. Folia sensed his unease to which she realized that her teasing might have brought some bitter memories from his adventures. "...Well, nevermind that. It''s all in the past now. Gotta keep on going, you know." Soma forced a grin on his face and tried to lighten up the mood. However, he failed to fool anyone, least of all Folia, who already noticed his sudden shift in demeanor. "That''s right... It''s all in the past now." She repeated. But instead of reassuring him, she had meant those words for herself. As for what it specifically implied, Folia wasn''t sure. Perhaps she simply meant she shouldn''t dwell on old things, or maybe she wanted to remind herself that she can''t go back to her childhood days either. Maybe both, or neither, she couldn''t say. Whatever the case may be, she knew her comment didn''t improve the situation between them. Silence reigned over them again. Neither dared to speak another word. They continued eating their meals until every morsel was devoured clean. "...By the way, Soma." "Yeah?" "How come you looked very different now?" Lifting her gaze, Folia examined Soma''s physique. His body frame seemed to be different from the Soma in her memories. Before he was bigger and bulkier, possessing more defined muscles under his tunic. Now he appeared more slender and leaner instead. His shoulders weren''t as broad as before yet still retained its wide breadth, giving him an athletic build. His arms remained toned and strong though and his facial features had changed completely; his face became so much more beautiful than it had ever been. His dark brown eyes became brighter and deeper, reflecting an intelligent and determined gaze. "Why? Does my look somehow don''t suit me?" Soma inquired, realizing how weird it sounded right after saying it out loud. "No... no, you look good. Really good, but it''s as if you transformed into a whole different person. Somehow, if not for your eyes, I don''t think I could ever recognize you. Your entire physique... are different now. What happened...?" The Soma Folia remembered had a sharp jawline, very masculine and handsome with short dark hair. But now he looked more beautiful than handsome, but he was clearly still a man. This was a phenomenon that she could not fathom, no matter how much she tried to understand it. "It''s... complicated." Soma muttered, avoiding eye contact as he shrugged his shoulder as a noncommittal gesture, "I received a boon. A blessing to be exact. My body became stronger and my appearance also changed, but as long as it''s not bad looking it should be fine, right?" "Sure." Folia answered with uncertainty, thinking his explanation sounded unsatisfactory. "What, do you hate how I look now?" Soma asked, his eyebrows furrowed as he turned to look at her face. "No, I don''t hate it at all, it''s... you look..." Folia tried to express her thoughts in words, "...gorgeous...more beautiful than some of the prettiest women I''ve ever met." She explained in full detail, causing Soma to blush visibly, "I wonder what you would look like if I put makeup on you. You''ll surely steal the spotlight anywhere you go." "No, I''d prefer not to stand out..." Soma objected with a sigh, a hint of red appeared on his cheeks. "...but I''m glad you still find me attractive regardless." "What makes you think I don''t?" Folia perked with confusion. "Did I say something to give you the wrong impression?" "Nothing special." Soma denied, shaking his head. "I figured you''d think differently after seeing how much I changed." Folia frowned disapprovingly at Soma''s answer, "Don''t be ridiculous. You may look different but deep down you''re still Soma." She stated firmly. "The same Soma I''ve known for years." She assured him before adding, "I won''t lie, at first, I had my doubt if it truly is you who visited me yesterday. But after spending time with you and talking with you, I''m certain I haven''t mistaken you for anyone else." She couldn''t help but let out a warm smile at him. "Rather, as far as I know, you''ve become more charming than before. Not that you looked bad before, but your current appearance is exceptional." "Heh. Flattery will get you nowhere, you know." Soma laughed lightheartedly while reaching out to her. He took her hand into his and stroked it gently. "But I appreciate your compliments nonetheless." "Glad you do." She grinned back at him. "You''ve always had a kind heart." "Thank you." "......" Then for a brief silence, they simply stared at each other without uttering a word. Their eyes locked onto one another, gazing intently as if searching for something within their depths. Folia felt her pulse racing faster than ever before. Her cheeks flushed hotly and her throat tightened as she struggled to suppress her rising desires. She knew she shouldn''t give in to temptation, but she couldn''t stop herself from wanting more of him. Just like what happened yesterday, she felt it once again. But unlike yesterday, this time she was fully aware of what was happening within herself. She wanted to kiss him desperately, to taste his lips on her own, to embrace him tight against her bosom. But she held herself back, reminding herself how inappropriate it would be. How wrong it would be for her to engage in such immoral conduct while her husband slept nearby. ''It wouldn''t be right. No matter how much I hated him, Milos... he''s still my husband. Even though I regretted everything between us... That doesn''t excuse me from cheating on him...'' She had to resist herself. It would be best if she ignored this feeling. Otherwise, she might lose control. She would hate herself for hurting her family any further. ''I mustn''t fall into this sort of temptation. I may have lingering feelings for Soma, but... I can''t do this to Rylai.'' She told herself, steeling her resolve. ''I''m not allowed to betray her trust...'' Having one of her parents be a cheater was one too many. Both Rylai and her were innocent in this whole mess. If only her father wasn''t such a scumbag... if only... ''But... what if Rylai doesn''t find out¡ª'' She contemplated on the notion that she would be capable enough to hide her affair, only to brush those thoughts away. ''No! That''s absurd! How could I do this behind Rylai''s back...!? It''s inconceivable...! No! I can''t betray her trust like this!'' Before Folia could even finish her trains of thoughts, Soma, still with one of his hands holding hers, reached into his bag with the other and pulled a leather pouch roughly the size of his head. It made a loud jingling sound as Soma placed it on the table with a thump, the heavy sounds of coins clinking against each other echoed through the quiet morning air. Folia blinked twice, her gaze drifting away from Soma and landing onto the leather sack. She couldn''t believe her eyes, but she had heard the unmistakable noise. "This... this is...?" She lost her breath, eyes locked at the leather pouch lying in front of her. "There''s five hundred gold coins in there." Soma responded. "I''ve done some digging at the Rabbit Hole. You owed Lady Ginova roughly twenty thousand gold coins, right? This much amount is far from enough, but there''s a lot more where these are coming from." "Eh!? S-Soma...! Y-you can''t be serious!! It is true, when compared, five hundred gold coins might seem insignificant to twenty thousand gold coins. But the value of the former wasn''t something to be underestimated either. For ordinary citizens living in a small remote town such as Karda Village, earning ten or fifteen gold coins a year is already considered pretty good. Most would take three years worth of income just to earn between forty to fifty gold coins. Even then they would have to live a very thrifty life, skimping on meals and other necessities. For people like Folia who grew up in a rich family who succeeded in their commercial ventures, earning over a hundred gold coins a year wasn''t anything unusual. It was the same case when she got married to Milos. However, anything beyond two to three hundred gold coins a year would still be fairly difficult unless a fortuitous business opportunity arose. Five hundred gold coins would take decades to save up for an average villager. Yet, somehow this man sitting in front of her¡ª "Have a look." Soma loosened the ties, pulling out one of many, a small, round shaped object from within the leather pouch. Folia gasped as he held it before her, shining brilliantly in the daylight. Her pupils dilated, fixating solely onto it. Her body trembled, her legs turned weak, and breathing became a dozen times more difficult. Cold sweat formed on her brows. "This... This is..." Folia stuttered. Her heart pounded loudly within her eardrums. She had no idea what to say. "I told you." Soma tightened his grasp on her trembling hand. "The pay is good." Folia''s head spun around in circles. She felt dizzy. The world seemed to become blurry. "W-why...? Why would you...? What is the meaning of this, Soma? I..." Her voice trailed off as she struggled to continue. She couldn''t find the right words to express her emotions, her doubts, her conflicted feelings. She needed time to process this development properly. "The meaning?" Soma grinned, tilting his head in amusement at her confusion. He pulled her hand closer to his lips. She yelped as he pressed his mouth against her smooth skin, kissing her wrist gently. His gentle touch sent electric jolts throughout her body. Heat emanated from his palm as his other hand held hers tighter. She bit her lower lip to stifle her moan as he continued planting soft pecks along her forearm. "As I said yesterday." He whispered while caressing her fingers tenderly. His lips moved closer to her elbow, sending shivers running through her spine. "It''s because I love you." Folia stiffened, frozen solid by his statement. She couldn''t breathe. She didn''t dare to breathe. "I want to do anything for your sake, to protect you." He declared, gazing intently at her wide eyes. "I''d give anything for your happiness." "Y-you... you shouldn''t say that!" She snapped at him. Her cheeks flushed bright pink. She didn''t like where this conversation was headed. "You can''t... treat me... like this...!" She argued between shallow breaths, fighting off the urge to let herself relax and accept his affection. "I''m not some... object or... commodity for you to purchase!" So she spoke with defiance, feeling objectified and used by his gesture. She fought against herself not to succumb to his seduction or appear needy. Soma gazed into her eyes with compassion, understanding her reservations. Instead of replying with mere words, he kissed her fingertips and kissed the back of her palm before whispering, "I would do this much and more to show you how much I cherish you. I will do everything I can to protect you and your daughter, Folia." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "D-don''t... please... don''t joke about this..." She pleaded, attempting to withdraw her arm away from his grasp. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t let go, squeezing her wrist lightly instead. "I am serious." His reply was short and succinct. His deep brown eyes filled with determination as he stared at her. "Why...?" Folia choked out between her gasps, her throat closing up while her whole body shuddered. Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes. Her lips quivered as she tried not to slur her speech. Her heart throbbed with adrenaline from the intense emotions rushing through her veins. "Why do you still love me...? Why... after all... after everything that happened...? What I did to you? I don''t understand..." "......" Soma didn''t answer. Folia wasn''t sure why. Perhaps he felt it isn''t needed. Rather than talking, he was more busy using his tongue to pleasure her arms. Kissing her sensitive skin gently as if he feared hurting her. She felt goosebumps form upon her flesh at every nip and nibble against her bare arm. Every little touch sent sparks shooting down her spine. Her knees buckled as she squeezed her legs together to ease her tension, grinding her thighs against each other. His hot breath tickled her skins, sparking the amber inside her loins to a blazing flame. "Stop... please..." Folia begged pitifully. "You''re making me crazy...! Please...! Enough..." She sobbed while covering her face with her free hand. Her tears trickled down her cheeks and dripped onto her lap as she whimpered helplessly. "Don''t toy with my feelings anymore... Don''t tease me..." Despite her pleas, Soma continued to trail his lips upwards, dragging them up towards her biceps while massaging her quivering shoulders with his fingers. He traced them across her neck, sending chills along her body. His actions left her breathless. Her body writhed under his touch as she tried desperately to compose herself. He was doing things to her body that she had never experienced before, rendering her mind blank. She had no way to resist or defend herself against his assault, overwhelmed by the intense stimulation flooding her brain. All she could do was let herself drown in ecstasy, basking under his ministrations. ''Why... can''t I resist his advances...?'' She wondered, unsure whether she wanted to fight it anymore. If she were to give in, she would end up betraying Rylai and her own moral belief. But her resistance was futile. She knew she wouldn''t last long. Her body was already tensing up, ready to explode anytime soon. "Folia. You are so beautiful." He whispered into her ears as gently as he possibly could while moving his hands behind her ear, cradling her cheek and brushing away her tears with his thumb. Her lips trembled as she stared at him, unsure how to respond. He leaned closer and planted his lips onto her forehead, pressing them against her moist skin. Then he trailed them down towards her nose, pecking at each tip. His scent enveloped her senses, enveloping her entire being within him. He smelled so intoxicating, making her lose any semblance of control over herself. Her mind blanked out as he continued kissing her cheeks, licking along her jawline and tracing the curve of her ears. "Ah...!" Folia couldn''t help but gasp out loud at the unfamiliar sensation. Her back arched forward, pushing her chest closer to his face. She continued to shiver as his lips brushed against the shell of her ear, sending sparks flying across her nerves. She shut her eyelids tight, letting herself experience the bliss coursing through her body. "Your beautiful curves, your long silky hair, your blue eyes, your everything. I love all of it." He breathed into her ear before he licked it from the base to the tip of the lobe. "Everything about you, makes me want to own you. To keep you as mine forever." Those words struck deep into Folia''s core. She felt herself losing control. Her hands slipped down to grab his shoulders as he kissed her hair and ran his hands through her tresses. The combination of his touch and his words made her shudder violently as she moaned and mewled weakly beneath his grasp. She threw her head backward, exposing her pale throat to him. He wasted no time claiming her exposed skin, licking, kissing and sucking on the delicate flesh of her neckline before moving downward towards her sternum. "...I-I''m sorry...!" Folia uttered between moans, gasping out loud when he nibbled onto her collarbone. "Please forgive me! I''m so sorry! I...! I can''t...! I can''t take this!" She pleaded with teary eyes, face and ears flushed deep red, clutching at his shirt like a helpless maiden. However, Soma remained relentless. He seemed to show her mercy by moving his lips along her jaw, pressing them along her chin, away from her breasts. But she was too na?ve. "Oomph!" Without warning, his lips found hers. Her squeal became muffled as his tongue invaded her mouth, ravaging her inside with ravenous fervor. Her body reacted without her consent, to push back with equal ferocity, returning his kiss with her own passionate ones. She sucked onto his bottom lip, biting it gently before opening her mouth wider to allow him access deeper inside her mouth. ''No...! Stop...! I''m going insane...! My body won''t listen...!'' Her thoughts flew out of her head, replaced with overwhelming lust. She found herself responding to his advances with renewed eagerness. His hands slipped underneath her light dress that she casually put on earlier this morning, wandering around her waist, caressing her buttocks, lifting her up to his torso as he embraced her whole body. She moaned louder, feeling his firm grip on her rear, his heat burning into her. She wrapped her arms around his neck driven by pure desire, pulling him closer and deeper into her mouth. His tongue probed further and further into her, exploring her cavity before retreating and plunging back in again. His kisses tasted so sweet yet salty from the tears falling down her face, dripping into the corner of her lips. She couldn''t stop herself from wanting more. Her head spinning wildly as he devoured her mouth relentlessly. She lost track of time while they exchanged their intense exchange of passions. Feeling Soma''s fingers digging closer and closer into her ass, Folia''s heart skipped a beat when his digits began prodding the edge of her slit from above her underwear, his middle finger touching the front of her womanhood while his forefinger inching closer and closer to her anus. ''N-no...! Wait...! Stop it...! Not there...!'' But she couldn''t bring herself to struggle. She felt paralyzed, unable to move nor resist as he continued to squeeze her bottom cheeks forcefully, rubbing his middle finger directly against her slit. Her insides twitched as his digit pushed against the thin fabric barrier of her panties. She could feel herself getting wetter by the second. Her body practically begging at this point, begging to be¡ª "Hnggh...? Ohh...?" It was then a voice entered their ears, breaking their heated moment together and distracting the two from their intimacy. Soma abruptly broke their lip lock, causing Folia to open her eyes and let go of her grip around his neck. This caused her to lose her balance and Soma had to drop her back to her seat. She stumbled backwards before catching herself against the table beside her. ''Milos!! He''s awake!!'' Folia shouted in her mind upon realizing who their intruder was, quickly pushing Soma away while putting her index finger on her lips, indicating him to keep silent. She whipped her head around to glance at the front door as she felt faint unsteady footsteps approaching. The sound grew louder until the figure of Milos came to view, still rubbing his eyes. Folia silently cursed under her breath while readjusting her disheveled garments. At that moment, she was praying to god that Milos hadn''t noticed anything strange about her and Soma. Thankfully, judging by his half-awake state and how uncoordinated his steps were, he might have been too groggy to see clearly what just transpired between them. Or maybe he really didn''t notice? He would have started yelling at the two of them by now had he caught wind of what had transpired. "Mmmh? W-who''s ''is?" Still slurring his words, it was obvious Milos hadn''t gotten over his hangover. He blinked several times before staring at Folia, as if trying to discern if she''s real or not. After a few seconds of awkward silence, he turned towards Soma before asking again with a raspy voice, "Who iz zis guy...?" Folia cleared her throat, "Milos! You are still sick. Go rest up. You shouldn''t be walking around in that condition." Frowning at Milos''s drunkenness, Folia attempted to send him straight back to bed without arousing his suspicion. Panicked and scared he would misunderstand something and flip out on her, she decided it was best to diffuse the situation as soon as possible. "Sick? W-who?" He replied while scratching his belly before yawning. "I feel fine, better zan ''e last time... Anyway... You still didn'' answ''r me... ''oo ezzit''er?" He gestured towards Soma with a confused expression on his face. "Oh... Ah, he''s just an old friend visiting. Nothing special! Now go! Go back to bed! You look like an absolute mess!" Folia quickly explained while standing up and grabbing Milos by his arm before he had the chance to see the money on the table. "Come on. Up you go." She added as she tried to drag her husband away. Milos continued to stare at Soma while being pushed inside back into the house. "O-old fr''nd? Vis''tin''?" He muttered, seemingly dissatisfied with the explanation. "Fri-end... mebe he... he can help... help wiz ze debt..." Soma, who sat back down on his chair and the bag of gold coins on the table, narrowed his eyes and let out a faint smile, "Debt? Suppose I can lend a helping hand to an old friend." Folia shot Soma an annoyed look, her face still flushed deep red from their moment together, tugging at Milos''s arm even harder while shaking her head adamantly, "No! He won''t help us out!" She rebuked before correcting herself, "H-he''s an adventurer you see, travelling from one place to another to hunt monsters and helping people! He barely has enough to cover his own expenses, much less ours." Soma raised an eyebrow at Folia, giving her an amused smirk which she returned with a scowl. She pursed her lips and resumed her effort of leading her hangover husband back to their bedroom. However, Milos persisted despite her protests, "Why not? Can''t ev''en pay ''er back yet... and she''ll send de collectors after uz soon..." He argued back with difficulty, still struggling to get his thoughts straight due to his nauseous and pounding headache. "It''s fine." Soma reassured him, "I''m still considered ''green'' by veteran adventurers, but I earn enough to be able to handle your debt and still save some for myself." He glanced at Folia before adding, "Plus, I owe your wife here a lot, I would want to help you out if I can." "Soma!!" Folia exclaimed when hearing those words, her voice shaking with anxiety and worry. "Y-you can''t... you can''t do this! I-I''ll borrow money from someone else... Just stop, please! Don''t¡ª" She tried to stop Soma from helping knowing full well what kind of consequences there would be should he succeed in paying off their debt to Lady Ginova. But before she could explain her concerns, Milos chimed in again with excitement in his tone, "You wannna? Zat... zat so?! Thank you, zank you muzt... Muzt repay you ''undredfold! I promise!" He nodded with excitement as he shaked Soma''s arm. "Haha, no need to go that far." Soma replied before flashing an apologetic smile towards Folia. "I''ll leave this to you then. I''ll be back to give you the rest of it soon." Patting the leather pouch filled with gold coins, Soma excused himself from Folia''s residence, leaving his beloved childhood sweetheart at a loss for words. "No... wait!" She tried to stop him. But Soma''s departure went without delay. "Izzat... money...?" Milos mumbled to Folia. "So sleepy... everything is spinning... my head hurts..." "Soma..." Folia muttered with mixed emotions swirling around inside her brain. She stared blankly at the departing figure of Soma walking off the grounds of her house. All she could think about at this point was how foolish she''d been for letting herself get swept up in his passion. How could she lose her self-control so easily? How could she allow herself to succumb to his charm like that? How could she forget about Rylai? How could she let Soma sacrifice his wealth for her family''s sake? This is not how it should be. This isn''t what she wanted. "Oh no..." What''s worse, she had acted so shamelessly, kissing him back as if she wanted it as much as he did, if not more. She didn''t deserve such treatment. She''s supposed to be a responsible adult woman who cares about her marriage. And yet, she went ahead and did that. She was pathetic. She felt utterly disgusted with herself. But what can she do now? There''s no going back. Everything happened so fast that she had no idea how to react or what to do. ''What''s going to happen to me now...? How should I face Soma later...?'' Folia continued to fret about the consequences of her actions while she watched Milos stumbling towards her kitchen counter, groping around for an empty cup. "...Water..." He rasped tiredly, pouring himself a drink of water and gulping it all down before sighing in relief. With Soma gone, Folia''s mood had become incredibly morose. She sunk into depression and self-loathing, pondering on all the conflicting emotions she just experienced in such a short moment. Processing the fact that her childhood sweetheart tried to buy her by paying her debt, that they nearly got intimate in public, how she failed to resist her temptation to engage in sinful behavior with another man behind her husband''s back, and how she may have committed herself into an irrevocable mistake. ''Oh my God, what am I doing...?'' "...Rylai... where''s she...?" Milos asked his wife before slumping down into his chair. "Probably still asleep..." Folia answered indifferently, her mind preoccupied with other thoughts. "That''s good. She''s safe, I hope..." He rubbed his temples, relieving some pressure buildup within his skull. He then reached for some fruit slices left on the table and ate one piece. "......" But they didn''t know. "..........." There was a small figure hiding behind the railings on the upper floor, watching everything unfold below her. Rylai woke up early this morning and stayed in her bedroom by herself when she heard the front gate open. She saw Soma approaching and chatting with her mother through the window. Staying hidden and silent, she witnessed everything. From the beginning to the very end. "..........." Chapter 18-2 (Guilty Pleasure) That entire day Folia was truly out of it. She kept replaying the scene of their passionate moment over and over in her head, trying desperately to find any reason why she had behaved like that. Was she that desperate for physical attention that she allowed herself to be seduced so easily? It wasn''t like her at all. She had always been careful and prudent with her choices. She never would''ve expected her to throw away her pride and dignity for something so fleeting. It was unforgivable. Milos had left the house again sometime in the afternoon in the pretext of ''looking for help with the debt'', leaving his wife and daughter alone at home. Folia knew he was lying. He lied naturally as he breathed. The leather pouch that Soma gave them felt lighter than before, it was clear that he took a chunk of the coins to go drinking and probably even gamble and cheat on her for the umpteenth time. Not like she cared. Not at this point of time in her life anyway. She had come to expect such behavior from him. Somewhere along the line Folia lost any sort of emotional investment, sympathy and empathy for her husband. This entire ordeal had numbed her to her very core. Her feelings regarding her husband became akin to that of indifference. The fact that he drank and gambled his way to bankruptcy was one thing, but to also sleep around behind her back knowing that they had a daughter was something else. The man was incorrigible. He had been unfaithful, and the marriage became meaningless. A prison disguised as a partnership. A divorce would be ideal for her, but it wasn''t something that she was willing to entertain given her current status and position in society. Divorce wasn''t something common, nor was it accepted well. Especially when she does it to get out of debt. Her reputation and social standings would sink lower than the lowest worm imaginable. She would lose whatever little influence and respect she had and become ostracized. Even the people whom she''d grown accustomed to treating with respect and familiarity would look at her with scorn. That kind of lifestyle would destroy her sanity. Being in the morally correct position for wanting a separation from Milos didn''t matter, no one would ever admit that she was justified in pursuing her freedom and happiness. People will tell her she brought this upon herself. They''ll call her selfish, self-centered, immature, irresponsible, and uncaring. No one would sympathize with her situation and instead label her as a stupid whore whose husband abandoned her for another woman. It didn''t matter if it wasn''t true. It''s easier for everyone involved to accept such a conclusion than the alternative. That was the sort of society she lived in. This was a world where not only women of the lower class suffered the greatest misfortunes, but also of those in the upper echelon of society. For example, women like Folia who came from wealthy families had a significantly higher standard to meet, not just in terms of appearances and beauty but also in conduct and mannerisms. These high expectations placed them in constant pressure to perform certain roles or behaviors that were deemed appropriate or acceptable for a noble lady. Therefore, women of her station were often forced to maintain an image of perfection while living under strict scrutiny and supervision from others. As a result, it was difficult to avoid attracting negative attention. People tended to assume things about people who don''t fit a particular mold and as such, stereotypes tended to stick. But that wasn''t all. The teaching of goddess Aria spread far and wide across the planet, forming one large conglomerate religion of sorts. They taught their followers to love, respect and obey one another regardless of differences. That those who break the rules were evil and should be punished. As such, divorce was deemed unnecessary as Aria''s doctrine dictated that any marriage should be dissolved through the act of reconciliation rather than separating from one''s partner. In other words, marriage meant an eternal bond. Breaking them through normal means meant eternal damnation for both parties. Only through mutual consent would the tie be severed. Such teachings discouraged individuals to separate themselves from their spouses, instead teaching them to try their hardest to resolve issues within their relationships. In such a situation, Folia had nowhere to run. No matter the context or situation, even if her husband cheated on her, gambling their wealth and becoming drunkard, she''s stuck with him. Because that''s what Aria wanted for them. What the society expected of her as the virtuous and righteous wife. What others deemed proper. The words ''divorce'' seemed like a taboo, something only people with loose morals would resort to. But in truth, many would understandably desire to escape from abusive spouses or marriages filled with conflicts, yet because of these strict dogma, they are unable to seek justice or fairness. They fear retaliation from their community, ridicule from friends, neighbors, relatives, family members, or colleagues. Nobody wants to deal with the negative consequences associated with being labeled as an adulterer or whore. Most choose to endure and suffer. This was the state of the world she lived in. Karda was a small village with tight-knit communities. Everyone knew each other. Family, friends, business partners, rivals, people you passed by every morning on your way to work. It was difficult to keep secrets and gossip spread fast. As such, divorcing or getting a divorce would spell doom to anyone involved, especially if both parties were considered to be rich and settled people like Folia and Milos. Her daughter, Rylai left the house to play with other kids her age, but Folia didn''t have the energy to join her. She chose to stay home alone with her husband, who was too hungover to notice her sudden change of mood. She wandered aimlessly around the house, trying to calm her racing thoughts and beating heart. It was impossible. She couldn''t concentrate on anything, much less her own chores as the housewife. The maid who knew of what was going on offered her pity, but Folia couldn''t bring herself to talk to her about it. She had always respected the woman''s discretion, but now she wasn''t sure if she could trust anyone besides herself. It was too risky to share such a secret with anyone else. The shame and guilt weighed heavily on her conscience, making her toss and turn in bed all night long. ''Did I just have an affair...?'' She reflected during her sleepless hours, ''If I did... I''m an adulteress. A sinner...'' Folia felt miserable and guilty. She hated herself for having betrayed Rylai, whom she considered to be her only family. But at the same time she couldn''t deny her feelings for Soma either. That her insides were set ablaze when their lips met. That his touches ignited a raging fire within her body. The sweet taste of his mouth lingered on her tongue, and she longed to feel its warmth again. His fingers were so, so close reaching her most sacred region before Milos interrupted their moment. If only he didn''t wake up and interrupt their moment of intimacy, perhaps they would''ve¡ª ''No! Cease these dirty thoughts, me! It''s wrong! It''s forbidden! You''ve already crossed the line once!'' Folia slapped both her cheeks hard, waking herself from her trance. She forced herself to ignore the delicious shivers running along her spine when imagining how things could''ve ended differently if Soma managed to¡ª ''No!!! Enough! I mustn''t think this way...!'' She reprimanded herself internally, ''I can''t let these disgusting feelings take over me! I refuse!'' She clenched her teeth in frustration. ''But... my loins feels so hot...!'' No matter how hard she tried, the image of Soma''s face flashed repeatedly through her mind. His handsome features, his charming smile, his loving gaze, his soft lips... How good they felt pressed against hers, making her entire being tremble. Those memories triggered a flood of emotions within Folia''s head. It was difficult for her to contain those feelings and stop herself from reliving them time and again. She shook her head vigorously, willing those naughty images out of her head. But it proved fruitless. They refused to disappear. ".........." That night was one of the longest nights Folia ever experienced. The hours passed by agonizingly slow, and Folia couldn''t find any relief even when morning dawned. The sun rose high above the horizon and burned bright across the cloudless blue sky. Its rays poured down onto her windowsill, casting shadows everywhere. Milos still hadn''t returned home. "Guh..." Standing by the mirror attached to the wardrobe, Folia gazed at her reflection. Dark bags under her eyes spoke of her lack of proper rest. Her complexion appeared paler than usual, her lips dry and cracked from not hydrating enough. However, these facts still could not hide her beauty as a woman. The hem of her short nightgown stopped inches above her knee, showing off her long shapely legs. Her slender arms hugged her flat tummy, drawing attention towards her busty bosom. Folia tilted her head slightly and the reflection in the mirror reflected the gesture, revealing her smooth skin and soft neckline. Her messy long dark blonde hair covered most of her backside, and yet, it served to accentuate the natural curvature of her hips and thighs. She could see herself clearly through the looking glass, a great example of feminine beauty. Indeed, Folia had always been blessed with exceptional genetics. Turning sideways to take in her profile, Folia''s hand slowly moved down her neck, tracing along its length until it reached the edge of her chin. Her other hand followed suit, gliding across her collarbone before cupping one of her breasts. They were big enough to fill her hand completely, yet quite firm to maintain their shape and perkiness. They weren''t overly large though. Even when fully erected, they still retained their elegant roundness. ''Soma... loves me. This me, the me right here, right now, standing by the mirror...'' The fabric of Folia''s nightgown shifted as her fingers squeezed lightly at her nipple through its thin layer of protection. A flash of pink showed itself as her peach-colored nipples poked outwards. Her eyes closed for a moment, tilting her head back as she inhaled deeply. Then she let it out. Slowly, she exhaled, releasing a shuddering breath as she relaxed. "Ahhn..." A gasp escaped her parted lips. She opened her eyes again, taking in the sight of herself through the mirror. She observed the rise and fall of her chest as she panted softly while kneading her ample bosom. Her knees shook as pleasure flowed throughout her body. "Ugh... mmh...!" Folia wondered what sort of things Soma would''ve done to her had Milos not woken up and disturbed them yesterday. She imagined herself being taken away by Soma, carried off somewhere private so she could feel him touch her skin, feel his tongue roam through every inch of her body, lick every single part of her. Would he lay her on the ground? Or would he be considerate of her comfort and bring her to a nearby bed? Her fingers wandered towards her inner thigh while her other hand pinched her nipple with greater force. ''No... Not like this... I need more...'' She grabbed at her large mound firmly as her hand snaked upwards. She pushed aside the fabric of her nightgown to reveal the valley between her tits. Her palm pressed against her hardened nub as she squeezed it gently. At the same time, her middle finger circled around her already-wet entrance. "Haah... ah...!" Folia moaned with each stroke she made against her slit. The combination of stimulation sent jolts of pleasure throughout her body. Her back arched, pushing her breasts against her fingers. Practically standing on her tiptoes, she rocked her hips forwards and backwards as she pleasured herself. "Ah! Aah! Anh! Ah!" Her moans grew louder as she neared her peak. The more intense she made her movements, the closer she felt to reaching her climax. Her knees buckled under the pressure while her fingers continued working tirelessly on her dripping wet sex. ''I''m so dirty...! My body...!'' Folia cried inwardly as she grinded her hips harder against her hand. ''I''m masturbating to the thought of the man who I let violate me yesterday... I''m hopeless...! I''m sorry...!! I''m so sorry...!! Rylai...!!!'' In a swift motion, her fingers slid into her soaked caverns, entering her slippery folds. Her thumb pressed against her clit, rubbing circles around the sensitive organ while her free hand twisted her stiff nipple. "Ha... Haah... Nghh! O-ohhhhhh...! I''m¡­ gonna¡­!!!" And like a dam breaking, a deluge of ecstasy washed over her entire frame. She lost control of herself as her body convulsed against her own hand. Her eyes rolled backwards, her vision became hazy as her limbs grew weak. With a thud, Folia fell onto her knees as her muscles turned to jelly. She panted with audible gasps, saliva leaking from the corner of her lips. When she regained control over herself, her face grew crimson red, realizing she had done something horrible. She shouldn''t have done that. She shouldn''t have fantasized about Soma or what he would do to her if she hadn''t let her lust overtake her rationale. ''Rylai... I''m so sorry... please forgive your useless mother... for she has sinned...'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Folia took a bath, changed her clothes and fixed her hair. She looked stunning in her new attire. Her slim waistline paired with her ample bosom was eye-catching to say the least. Her face flushed bright pink with embarrassment whenever she recalled the event this morning. She couldn''t believe she had let herself go that far. To masturbate to the thought of Soma, someone who she was supposed to reject, was shameful. She had sullied herself. She had committed a grave sin. She couldn''t afford to allow this to happen again. She couldn''t risk losing control over herself. She had to put a stop to these nasty desires. She had to make things right. "Mommy, where''s daddy?" Rylai''s voice pierced her ears, bringing Folia back to reality. Folia turned around and smiled at her daughter, who looked at her with such bright, innocent eyes. "He''s out sweetie. He''ll be back soon." Folia answered while tucking a strand of her daughter''s golden hair behind her ear. "Okay, mommy! I''m going to play outside then!" Rylai exclaimed with enthusiasm. Folia nodded, patting the top of Rylai''s head with motherly affection. "Be careful." "Yes! Mommy I love you!" With that said, Rylai skipped happily away towards the door. Before exiting she glanced back at her mother, waved goodbye, then left the house. ''Such a sweet little angel... Rylai... I don''t you if your mommy deserve your love...'' Folia lamented to herself as she stared at Rylai''s receding silhouette. ''I''m not worthy... I''ve failed you, sweetie... Please don''t hate me...'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Folia stood in place until Rylai disappeared from her vision. She sighed and walked away towards the kitchen where the maid was busy cleaning the dishes. "The young miss is certainly energetic today, huh?" The older woman commented while scrubbing at the plates. "Yeah..." Folia responded, unable to conceal her gloom. She reached into the cabinet and took out a glass bottle containing white, viscous liquid. She poured a small quantity of it into a teacup before pouring hot water into it. Placing the kettle down, she mixed her cup with a teaspoon. She stirred the solution clockwise until thick fluid dilutes into pure clear liquid. Once ready, she lifted her drink to her lips and took a sip. Almost in an instant, her shoulders visibly relaxed, as if the tension inside her chest disappeared. She took a deep breath as she lowered the cup. "How are you feeling, madam? You look a little pale." The maid asked with concern visible across her face. "I''m alright." Folia said reassuringly with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about me, thank you." "Alright, but please don''t hesitate to let me know if you need anything." The servant reminded her before resuming her chore. The white, viscous liquid was a new product that the owner of the Rabbit Hole, Lady Ginova, started to sell on the market a few months ago. Dubbed ''holy essence'' by the buyers, its effects were nothing short of a miracle. It causes anyone who drank the substance to experience a feeling of serenity, tranquility, relaxation and comfort when ingested in small doses. A hint of pleasure and joy can be tasted within each drop, along with something else, something more... intoxicating. This particular substance works wonders on calming the nerves, easing anxiety, restoring energy levels, enhancing mood, relieving stress, elevating motivation and promoting mental clarity. The results of drinking holy essence are truly astounding. The locals adored it so much. Not just because of its positive effects, but also because of its tastes. The flavor was light and sweet, reminding people of honey yet unlike anything they''d ever tasted before. In a week''s time, their entire stock ran out faster than anticipated. When the next batch came around, the price increased due to limited supply. Eventually, this led to widespread demand among customers, causing prices to skyrocket beyond what was reasonable. Folia was one of the fortunate ones who managed to snatch some at lower cost when the first wave of sales hit the shelves. She purchased ten bottles full of this special concoction made of unknown ingredients and stored them safely at home. She would take them out whenever she felt stressed or worried. Although expensive, her habit of indulging in holy essence had become an integral part of her daily routine. Despite knowing where the holy essence came from the Rabbit Hole, the very place that put their lives into ruins, Folia still couldn''t help but continue using them. Because holy essence helped her cope with her problems, eased her troubled mind, calmed her nerves, and enhanced her mood. So she consumed them regularly without hesitation. She tried not to think too hard about the possibility that she might''ve been addicted to them. After all, there''s nothing wrong with using substances when needed to enhance one''s mood. Besides, even if she really did develop an addiction, that''s nothing compared to other people''s vices like alcoholism or drug abuse. At least, that''s what she told herself to sleep every night. Knock-! Knock-! Knock-! "...?" Folia raised her head, her eyebrows knit together as the sound of someone knocking on the door entered her ears. The maid stopped her dishwashing and said, "Could it be Sir Milos?" To which Folia shook her head. "I doubt it. How can a drunk man bother to knock...?" Folia replied with certainty as she took another sip from her teacup. Her eyes started to widen as a possibility dawned on her. "Could it be...?" She placed her teacup away and stood up, her feet headed towards the front entrance in a hurry. Meanwhile, the maid curiously peeked towards the direction of the door. Upon noticing Folia''s impatient gait, she dried her hands clean before following her mistress towards the doorway. Click! She swung the doors open and saw a familiar figure standing before her. "Good afternoon, Folia." The man greeted politely, giving her a smile. "I hope I didn''t disturb you too much? The front gate wasn''t locked, so I just walked right in." The maid recognized this man, he was Soma, the same stranger who visited their residence for the past few days. The first time she saw Soma, he made her mistress cry and fell asleep in his embrace. The second time was yesterday, giving them money to help their financial situation. It wasn''t exactly a secret that Folia tried to hide from her, the only maid of the house. She heard their entire conversation and knew that they still loved each other, but her mistress clearly had her hands tied to her marriage and obligation as a mother. Her mistress had explicitly told her not to mention anything to her husband regarding the matter, thus making it an affair. Thus, the maid kept her silence as instructed. She didn''t want to risk losing her job by getting involved. "S-Soma... you came back..." Folia stuttered her greeting while gazing at the man with surprise written across her face. "T-this..." She clenched the hem of her dress, unsure how to proceed with this situation. She had been dreading meeting Soma after what transpired last time. It had been a whole day since they saw each other, yet she still couldn''t process the event in her mind properly. What had she done? Had she really let her lust overtake her? "Can we talk? Just the two of us? In private." Soma asked with a casual tone. He glanced at the maid who had been watching their exchange and gave her an acknowledging nod. The maid immediately understood, backing away respectfully, excusing herself and heading upstairs. She left the pair of childhood sweethearts alone by themselves. The maid actually supported her Folia''s relationship with Soma. After all, if they continued to get closer and their debt repaid, then she too might be able to keep her job here. She had no ill will against anyone in the house, Milos being the only person she didn''t like, but only after she learned the truth. Besides that, nobody tried to harm her or make her life difficult, not the husband, the wife nor the daughter. At the end of the day, she preferred to keep working here if possible, and so she made a decision based on that. "......Ah." Folia opened her mouth, trying to ask the maid to stay with her but ended up faltering midway. Her eyes darted around, warmth crept on her cheeks when she noticed Soma''s stare on her. She swallowed hard, avoiding eye contact with the handsome-yet-pretty standing before her. "Folia." He called her name gently, almost purring his speech. "I brought back gifts for you." From the shoulder bag hanging on his side, he pulled another leather pouch. It was identical to the previous one he gave her last time, making loud jingling sounds every time they moved. "Here. Take it." He offered with an extended arm, pushing it to her. Folia glanced at the pouch, then to Soma''s face, color drained from her face, "...That''s... for our debt isn''t it...?" Her voice trailed off, feeling nervous, embarrassed and panicked at the same time. "I... I can''t accept it..." She murmured weakly, refusing to reach out and grab it. Soma chuckled, "Huh, what do you mean? You already accepted though? Didn''t your husband agree to receive my offer?" He arched his brows, giving her a playful wink. "Anyway, come on. Just take it." He urged, pushing forward again. Folia''s eyes flickered between the leather pouch and the man''s face, unsure how to respond. "Folia?" He coaxed her, seeing her hesitation. "I went to the Rabbit Hole to speak with Lady Ginova today, asking for her permission to let me take care of your debt." Soma explained casually while gesturing to Folia, "I saw your husband there, drinking and gambling, all the while flirting with women. He seemed to be in a good mood, perhaps he won some money? Who knows? Either way, he left you and your daughter here." His words struck Folia straight to her heart, causing her to tremble as her eyes widened with shock and horror. She thought that she was already numb to Milos''s actions, but hearing them again hurt as if someone stabbed her chest multiple times. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared helplessly at Soma. She didn''t want to hear anymore. "...That''s how your husband really is, Folia." He added with slight pity, raising his hand to caress her cheek. "But you''re still bound to him, aren''t you? Because of him you can''t leave, can''t divorce him. You''re stuck." He tilted his head, placing two of his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face upwards to look him straight in his eyes. "Folia." His voice sounded so soothing, his eyes twinkled, captivating her senses, his scent invaded her nostrils. Everything about him enchanted her senses, ensnaring her soul into his clutches. She didn''t realize it, but she nodded in agreement to everything he said. "..." "You are in debt. Your husband is too busy fooling around to give you any love, support or protection. Your daughter depends on you for everything, and you cannot do anything but struggle through everyday life." He listed the facts as if reading her mind. "Isn''t it harsh? Isn''t it painful? Folia?" Soma questioned rhetorically. "Is there something wrong with wanting to escape such torture?" He added with sympathy, pulling her head closer to his. "You cannot refuse my offer." Soma stared straight into Folia''s blue orbs. His lips brushed against hers before he whispered quietly into her ears. "You are mine now." Soma''s words caused goosebumps to crawl across her skin. His masculine aura permeated the air around them, making Folia dizzy and confused. She gasped and held onto Soma''s shoulders tightly to keep herself steady, "W-what...?!" She shuddered under his gaze, trembling. "No one is willing to help you but me. No one is willing to pay your debts but me. No one wants to rescue your family but me." Soma continued without so much a blink. "Do you understand, Folia? I''m your only option here." He concluded his statement before adding, "If you understand, then take this." He pushed the pouch filled with gold coins forward again, waiting for her to accept it. "From here on out, I own you, Folia." Soma stated with finality, "You shall henceforth be my property." His grip on her chin tightened. Folia froze in place as if paralyzed. The meaning behind Soma''s words sank deep in her mind, filling her brain with incomprehensible thoughts. She could hardly breathe as she struggled to process everything. Soma''s words echoed within her skull, ringing inside her ears. ''He owns me...?'' Folia stared blankly at the leather pouch with disbelief in her eyes. ''What does he mean...?'' She asked herself over and over, unable to comprehend Soma''s words. Her heart raced without control, pounding inside her rib cage. Her lungs felt tight as they worked overtime to supply oxygen to her brain. Her palms sweating profusely, drenching her fingertips. ''He bought... me? He bought my... life...?'' She repeated in her head countless times, questioning the absurdity of his sentence. ''No... Surely... Surely, I misheard... I must''ve misunderstood!'' Folia''s thoughts screamed back. "Why...?" Her voice shook as she asked while shaking her head. "Why would you... Why would anyone...?" She whimpered, tears building up within her eyes. Soma gave her an empathetic smile, wiping away her tear-stained cheeks before saying, "Because I love you." Upon hearing Soma''s reply, Folia felt like she couldn''t breathe anymore. Her hands trembled while her chest heaved erratically. A lump formed in her throat preventing her from speaking. "You belong to me, Folia. I won''t let anyone else take you away from me." He leaned in closer, his lips hovering inches above her face. His breath tickled her skin, sending shivers down her spine. "Therefore, accept my proposal. Take the pouch from my hand. Become mine." He ordered her again. "I... I..." Folia wanted to reply, but she couldn''t utter any coherent word or phrase. All she could muster was a feeble, "Why...? How could you, Soma...? What sort of love is this...?" Her eyes dropped down, unable to meet his intense gaze any longer. "No... This isn''t love... This isn''t what I wanted... This... isn''t what I wanted..." "Shh... Listen..." Soma shushed her with his gentle whisper. He placed a finger on her lips, stopping her from protesting further. "Folia. My beloved." He called out her name once more before kissing her forehead tenderly, causing Folia''s eyelids to snap shut. "Ah...!" "Be still, and listen to my voice..." Soma spoke those words clearly and carefully, every syllable resonating strongly within Folia''s consciousness. His tone contained confidence and authority, leaving no room for argument. He commanded her to obey, and obey she did. "Uh, ah......" "That''s a good girl." Soma caressed her cheek before whispering to her again. "Now... accept the money, Folia." "The... money...?" Folia repeated his words. The command bounced around in her mind, echoing again and again, growing louder and louder until it became deafening. She didn''t know why, but somehow she couldn''t refuse the request. No. Rather, she didn''t want to refuse. She wanted to follow his command. Was it out of fear? Or something else entirely? Folia opened her eyes wide, staring at Soma''s face directly. His charming grin accompanied his sparkling deep brown eyes gazing at her expectantly, awaiting her answer. As if on autopilot, her body moved by itself, obeying his commands without question. "I... I can''t... I don''t want to..." So she said with a trembling voice, before taking the leather pouch out of his hand, clutching it tightly in her fists. The contents of the bag clinked, jingling noisily, indicating the sheer amount of wealth Soma had given her. It weighed heavy inside her hand, enough to fill her conscience with guilt. "Very good. Excellent work, my dear Folia." Soma praised her actions with obvious approval. His thumbs stroked her cheeks affectionately. "For your obedience, I shall reward you." "Reward... Me?" Folia mumbled with a blank look, voicing her confusion. Was the pouch of gold coins not enough of a boon? What else could possibly be worth rewarding? "What... Kind of a reward...?" She inquired as her heart started to race again. "Well..." Soma answered with a low chuckle, "The kind you''ve been waiting for..." He leaned over her head and brought his lips closer to her earlobes. She felt his warm breath brushing against her sensitive ears, sending shivers through her spine. "Wh...What... are you¡ª Kyah!" Soma reached down to her knees and lifted her up to his embrace in a princess carry. Without uttering a single word, he walked towards the living room and threw Folia onto the sofa. She yelped out in surprise as her body collided with the soft surface, bouncing lightly before landing flat against its cushion. The pouch holding all the coins fell out of her hands, scattering across the floor with loud clinking noises. Folia turned her head to check out the mess she made, but she wasn''t given much time to worry about it. Soma started walking towards her before she realized what was going on. "Wha¡ª w-wait a second, Soma!" Folia sat upright, crawling backwards in panic. "Stop! Stop it!" She pleaded with him desperately. "This isn''t funny! S-stop!" She raised both of her arms trying to shield her face and chest, hoping to protect herself from his advances. Soma didn''t slow his stride towards her one bit. He closed within seconds and pinned Folia''s wrists down against the cushions. With her arms trapped under his weight, Folia found herself unable to move or resist. "I said stop! Please...!" But Soma ignored her pleas. Instead, he pressed his body against hers, pushing her flat against the sofa. His presence loomed above her, invading her senses, enveloping her entire being. He moved his mouth towards her face, closing his lips upon her cheek. The warmth from his kiss burned against her skin, spreading it throughout her body. Folia squirmed beneath him, trying to escape his grasp. She attempted to kick his legs and push his shoulders away from her body, but Soma firmly kept his grip on her arms, keeping her in place. It was impossible to break free from his grasp. She knew this firsthand from before, back when he held her during their passionate moment by the front porch. Soma held both of her wrists with one hand, freeing the other one to roam her body freely. His fingers wandered all over her figure, groping and grabbing at every piece of her curves. He squeezed her breasts, massaged her asscheeks, squeezed her thighs, pinched her buttocks, cupped her crotch, and explored every nook and crevice of her skin. It was humiliating and embarrassing for her to experience such intimate touches in broad daylight. Her entire body was exposed for all to see, including her private parts, which she desperately tried to hide with her legs. She thrashed against his grip, fighting with all her strength to prevent Soma from groping any further. "Does it feel good? Folia?" Soma murmured against her neck, nibbling against her sensitive skin. "Your nipples have gotten hard." "No! Don''t...!" Folia shook her head sideways, denying his claim vehemently. She didn''t want this. She didn''t want him touching her this way. She didn''t want her body betraying her. But the heat inside her core kept growing hotter and hotter each time their skins made contact. A red blush stained her cheeks as her breathing turned ragged. "So adorable." Soma teased her. "You''re getting wet too. Look. Right here." He pointed towards her panty, which had a wet spot forming at the center of the fabric. "You''re soaked." "N-no..." Folia protested halfheartedly, but her quivering voice lacked conviction. The only thing she could focus on was how good it felt for Soma to rub against her bare flesh. It was blissful, heavenly even. The way his fingers stroked along her soft skin sent pleasant sensations through her core, making her toes curl and her spine tingle. But she refused to show how much she enjoyed it. She refused to admit how much she longed for Soma''s touch. She refused to acknowledge the fact that she desired him more enough to masturbate at the thought of him ravishing her body first thing in the morning. She refused to acknowledge her sexual arousal, her lust and her infatuation towards the man whose body pressed against hers at this very moment. Folia firmly believed she must act tough and keep fighting. She had to endure until Soma tired himself out and let go of her. Until then, she would keep struggling against his advances as hard as she could. She had to. Otherwise she would lose herself. Otherwise she would give in to temptation. Otherwise she would¡ª "Aaah!" A cry of shock escaped from her lips as Soma pulled Folia''s underwear downwards to expose her womanhood. With ease, he took off her panty and brought it up to his nose. He inhaled deeply, savoring Folia''s unique scent before licking the fabric with his tongue. "S-Soma...! Y-you¡ª Oomph-!!" Folia couldn''t finish her sentence. Her mouth was muffled by the same panty Soma held moments earlier. Now soaked in his saliva and her own secretions, her undergarment smeared her lips and tongue with its foul taste. "Mmphh! Hhhhhfffhh!!!" Folia moaned against the garment, her protests dying within her throat as she choked on her own spit. Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes as she tried to spit out the offensive piece of clothing stuffed into her mouth. "Haah... mmff... ummmfhhh...." She inhaled deeply through her nose while gasping for air. The inside of her mouth tasted disgusting, making her feel nauseous. It reeked of sweat and dirt and dirt mixed with saliva and who knew what else. But Soma wouldn''t let her free so easily. He took advantage of the fact that she couldn''t use her tongue to speak or scream and forced a kiss upon her lips. Their tongues entangled against the fabric, wrapping around each other in a heated embrace. The combined taste of their saliva combined with her own arousal drove her mind insane with arousal and fear which only fueled the flame burning within her guts further. She needed to fight back! She must resist! But the feeling of pleasure she gained from the kiss distracted her from doing anything other than enjoying herself. "Mmghh!! Nnh! Uuuggggmmhh!!!!" Folia roared, continuing to struggle against his hold to no avail. She kicked her legs and bucked her hips, attempting to push him off. But Soma maintained his position atop her, dominating her body with his superior strength. The way he devoured her lips with such fervor was absolutely terrifying and thrilling. The mixture of pleasure and fear intensified her senses tenfold, enhancing her stimulation further. ''This can''t be real! This can''t be happening!'' Her thoughts raced through her brain, yet they couldn''t deny how her body responded. How her pussy throbbed in anticipation. How her nipples became stiff with excitement. How her fluids coated Soma''s fingers when he rubbed them against her slit. ''How can I enjoy being molested by someone who''s treating me like an object?!'' Folia agonized, ''I should hate this! I don''t want to desire this man! He''s taking advantage of my vulnerability! He''s a bad person! But...'' "Folia, you are so wet..." Soma growled while trailing kisses along her jawline, "And smell so nice." "Haah..." Folia exhaled sharply, panting heavily as he nibbled along her collarbone. He lapped at her flesh with his tongue, marking her skin with his teeth marks. Each bite sent chills through her bones, causing goosebumps to prickle across her arms. At this point, Folia had run out of energy to struggle. Her limbs grew limp as exhaustion washed over her system, sapping her of strength. She felt helpless under Soma''s intense ministrations. There was nothing she could do but submit to his wishes. Her eyelids fluttered closed as she surrendered to his dominance, letting him do whatever he pleased. Saliva trickled down the corner of her lips as her occasional moans escaped her gagged mouth. Her body twitched whenever Soma pinched her nipples between his digits. Her hips bucked upwards when his fingers slipped inside her slit and circled around her most sensitive areas. Her juices dripped onto the sofa below them as his aggressive fingering brought her closer and closer to the edge. The reality of her situation dawned on Folia as she gradually stopped fighting him off and began focusing solely on receiving the pleasure Soma provided instead. Soon she could feel herself coming close to climaxing. Her walls constricted around his fingers, squeezing them tighter and tighter. Her moans grew louder, and she struggled to catch her breath. Her hips arched upwards, lifting off the cushion as her muscles spasmed uncontrollably. "Ghhaaaa!! Ghhhaaaaaaahhh!" Folia screamed in ecstasy. Her thighs quivered violently as she experienced her first orgasm induced by a non consensual stimulation. Wave after wave of euphoric pleasure washed over her body. Her toes curled, her eyes rolled upwards and her eyelids fluttered open and shut repeatedly. She could hardly breathe anymore, with her vision blurred from tears spilling out of her eyes. "Mmmmnghh!" Folia mewled pitifully when Soma finally removed the panties stuffed into her mouth. He licked the damp fabric before tossing it aside. He kissed her deeply while she writhed beneath him, still experiencing aftershocks from the intense orgasm she just endured. Once her breathing calmed down, Soma broke away from their liplock. He looked at her flushed expression, noting how beautiful she looked right now. Her cheeks glowed pink, her lips parted slightly and her chest heaved heavily as she panted for breath. Her body glistened with perspiration, giving her a glow that made her even more attractive. Her hair stuck to her forehead, clinging to her face, framing her pretty features nicely. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" He said with a husky voice while running his hand along her inner thighs, brushing his fingers against her womanhood. "I guess I can forgive your rudeness, fighting back against your owner and all." He flashed her a smirk before moving down her body. He settled himself between her legs, lifting one of them above his shoulders before giving her clit a small peck. "Aah!" Folia gasped, shocked by his action. "Please... S-stop! Ah! Hhhaaahh!!!" Her vagina covered in lush blonde pubic hair throbbed hard in response to his touch. It was already drenched with her slickness, making it easy for him to slide his tongue along her folds. Soma sucked her folds and nibbled lightly at her swollen flesh while stroking her inner thighs. His tongue slid along her vulva, licking up her juices while his hands roamed over her body, caressing her stomach and breasts. He squeezed her buttocks, pushing her pelvis upwards into his face. Folia felt hotter than ever, feeling like she was about to combust inside out. "Ahnnnghh!! Mmffff!!!" Folia cried out as she squirmed beneath him. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she gasped for air. Her hips writhed under his touch, grinding herself against his mouth. "Forgive me! Please stop...!!" Folia begged while clawing at the couch''s cushion with both hands. Her voice cracked as she pleaded for him to stop pleasuring her. She didn''t want to enjoy this! She needed to fight back! However, Soma paid no heed to her words. He continued pleasuring her with his mouth and hands, driving her towards the peak once more. Even though she just finished climaxing not even a minute ago, Folia found herself reaching her limits again within mere moments. Soma''s relentless assaults against her extra-sensitive clitoris proved too much for her sanity. She couldn''t keep her thoughts straight anymore, forcing her to succumb to his whims. Her resistance melted away as pleasure overwhelmed her brain, clouding her judgment and reason. Everything else disappeared except the pleasure he gave her. "Oh god! OH GOD! GHHHAAAHHH!!!!" Folia cried out when another orgasm crashed through her body. She bucked wildly against his mouth and arched her back up, thrusting her hips forward into his face. Her body shook as she released another load of her love juices onto his face. "GHAAAAH!!!!" Folia screamed at the top of her lungs, drowning the house''s interior in her high-pitched screech. Her rationale and conscience broke down to dust, unable to process the extreme rush of pleasure surging through her veins. Her eyelids flew wide open as her eyes rolled up in their sockets once again. "....C-cum... cumming... I''m..." Folia''s entire body convulsed, her muscles contracting as she ejaculated one final time. She forgot about everything around her as the searing hot sensation burned through her flesh. All sense of shame and morals disappeared as her limbs continued to shake and writhe. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." Folia repeated, tears rolled down her cheeks while she sobbed under Soma''s unrelenting attack on her womanhood. "P-please... let me... let me rest..." She managed between sobs, "It... it''s too much... please... stop... it..." After giving her labia one last lick, Soma lifted his face upwards to admire her flushed expression. She lay sprawled on her back with her legs spread apart, panting hard with beads of sweat dripping down her forehead. She gasped greedily for air causing her chest to heave up and down. Her face glistened with moisture and her cheeks burned bright red. Soma wiped his lips clean with the back of his palm before unzipping his pants, releasing his fully erect member. Veins bulged along its thick shaft as blood coursed through its length. He reached for his hardened erection and stroked his member lightly, teasing its tip before moving his hand up and down along its base. He squeezed the bulbous head as pre-cum oozed out from the slit, coating his fingers with sticky fluid. "Haah... Haah... Uhuh..." As Folia regained some semblance of her consciousness, she witnessed Soma stroking his manhood, mesmerized by his movements. She didn''t know why but she couldn''t look away either. Through her foggy mind she realized what was about to happen to her, that Soma intended to insert that massive meat rod into her lady entrance. Folia didn''t know what to say or think anymore. The feeling of guilt and shame of desiring and getting aroused from Soma''s ministration paralyzed her entire being. She couldn''t refuse him nor reject him anymore. "Ahh... uhhh..." She watched while mumbling incoherent words as Soma positioned himself on top of her, lining his penis with her opening. He wrapped one arm around her waist to steady himself while pressing his dick against her slit. She groaned when she felt its tip rubbing against her nether region, feeling its heat radiating against her flesh. ''I can''t... I don''t know what''s going on anymore... My body can''t resist this man...'' Folia thought as her gaze fell upon Soma''s engorged manhood. ''It feels like I''m drunk...'' Not even capable of keeping up her tough act anymore, Folia merely allowed him to continue using her as he pleased. She submitted herself entirely to his desires. After all, there''s nothing she can do to resist anyway. Nothing. It was pointless. "...?!" With that, he slammed his thick manhood into her core, plowing through her velvet walls, reaching deep into her womb with little to no resistance. Her entrance stretched wide to accommodate his large size. The pain shot through her core and into her belly, making her gasp out loud. Her insides were on fire as her love canal expanded to allow his shaft deeper entry into her. "HNGGHH...!!" "You are mine, Folia!" Soma declared with firm tone, "I own you now!" Folia shuddered at his declaration and her pussy tightened around his shaft. He withdrew almost the entirety of his length from her hole. "Hugghh...!!" Then, with another strong thrust, Soma impaled her again, burying himself inside her once more. His pace remained steady and rhythmic, pounding into her and stretching her muscles to their limit. PLAP-!!! "AWWWNNGH!!" "You belong to me!" Each penetration brought forth a new level of ecstasy and pain which caused Folia to scream aloud. The way Soma thrusted into her left her dizzy, overwhelmed by the constant barrage of orgasms rushing through her core. Her mind went blank, losing itself within the haze of pleasure and agony. "Say it! That you are mine! Say you''re mine!" Soma demanded in between pants, "Tell me you want me! Tell me you love me! Admit it! Folia!!" He grabbed her by the chin, forcing her to look at his eyes. Though, she couldn''t of course, her eyes had long lost focus due to the pleasure ravaging her body. "Y-YES...!" Folia screamed with raw emotions, "YES! YES! I''M YOURS! ALL OF ME IS YOURS! EVERY PART OF MY BODY IS YOURS!!" She couldn''t tell anymore if she truly meant those words or if she only said them due to the effect of pleasure numbing her judgment. Nevertheless, she let out another loud shriek when Soma increased his speed, ramming into her harder and faster than before. "Say that you love me! Say that you belong to me! Say it, Folia!" Folia felt a flood of endorphin surge through her body, drowning out all traces of pain while giving birth to pure bliss. She knew that this wasn''t normal. She had never experienced something so wonderful before in her life. She knew that she shouldn''t enjoy it so much, yet she did. "I L-LOVE YOU! I BELONG TO YOU! I LOVE YOU SOMA! PLEASE...!! MORE... FASTER...!" She couldn''t control herself anymore and her confession slipped past her lips without any inhibitions left. Folia completely abandoned any conceptions of self-respect or decency, giving herself wholly to him. The instant she confessed her feelings towards the man on top of her, the overwhelming pressure that had been building within her abdomen burst out, erupting outward into an explosion of euphoria unlike anything she had ever experienced before. It exploded like a supernova inside her brain, obliterating everything else. "I WANT YOU... I NEED YOU...! I NEED YOU, SOMA! AHHHH!" Folia''s moans turned into screams when her body rocked from the sudden climax, her mind shutting down from the overload. Soma grunted loudly as he rammed himself balls deep inside her, spraying his semen straight into her womb. "Bear my child, Folia!" His seed filled her uterus, filling her stomach full of sperm yet Soma didn''t stop his piston-like movements. Folia felt lightheaded, as if she were floating amidst an ocean of clouds. She felt weightless. She felt free. Free to let loose her true nature, unleashing her deepest desires without restraint. "OOHGHHH...! AHNH...! COMMING!! I''M COMINGGGG!! I CAN''T STOP!! I''M GOING INSANE!!!" She screamed as loud as she could as another climax came. She shook, twitched, jerked, convulsed as she came multiple times, spurting out more liquids into Soma''s crotch. Her chest rose and fell erratically, desperate to regain oxygen into her lungs. "There''s so much of your juice dripping out of you..." Soma grunted between groans, "It''s dribbling down your thighs, mixing with my own semen." His voice sounded strained from exertion, his tone rough and coarse. Folia felt ashamed of her own lack of self-control, feeling dirty and guilty for feeling this good. Yet her mind was too dazed and fuzzy to think straight anymore, rendering her incapable of regaining her bearings. Instead, she focused her attention on Soma, concentrating on nothing but the feeling of his phallic rod pushing deep into her tunnel and withdrawing quickly, sliding across her inner walls. "HNNNNNGGH...!!" She bucked her hips, rolling them against his pelvis while clutching onto his arms for support. He pumped his hips without mercy, slamming into her over and over again. His testicles slapped against her rear with each stroke, producing loud slapping sounds, echoing throughout the living room. "OH GODDDD!!! I''M CUMMINGG AGAIN!!! AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Soma continued fucking her hard, his stamina seemingly endless and showed no sign of stopping despite the intense amount of liquid they both spilled together. They fucked without regard, uncaring whether or not someone would hear their commotions. The sun was still high up in the sky, shining brightly outside. The day had just begun, and they had many more hours to spend together. "There are still many more things I want to reward you with, Folia." Soma groaned. He dug his nails into Folia''s scalp, twisting his grip within her hair before tugging hard at her head. Her entire body spasmed underneath him, causing her breasts to jiggle as they bounced back and forth against gravity. "And I will take my time to do so. To drill them deep into your mind and body." He added, pulling out his cock from Folia''s pulsating crevice. Thick white fluids leaked out from her stretched hole, staining the cushions beneath her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, bringing her towards his chest. He cradled her limp body in his embrace, letting her rest against his shoulder while he ran his hand up and down her spine. "So be prepared." He whispered into her ear. Soma gently guided her off the couch before setting her down onto the floor. He scooped her up effortlessly before carrying her in a bridal style, walking towards the staircase. He strode with a confident gait towards the second floor, ignoring the puddles of cum dripping from Folia''s pussy. He took each step one at a time, ascending the stairs toward their next destination; the bedroom. "Cumming... I''m cumming... I''m cumming..." Folia chanted with each step he took. She felt herself getting carried away again, losing track of time and place as her mind drifted aimlessly amid the sea of pleasure. The third day proved to be a long and tiring day for the both of them. Chapter 18-3 (Guilty Pleasure) "I don''t understand." Soma sat on his seat, sipping on his drink. A concoction of the holy essence with something fruity, a delicious taste with a hint of sweetness and spice. The beverage filled his nostrils with its divine aroma, elevating his mood with every sip. "Why would you do this? Why would you help me...?" Lady Ginova, the so-called goddess of the people, leaned back on her chair and raised her eyebrow. "Why indeed." She said, raising her legs and crossing them on the table, her leather skirt riding up her thighs. She traced her finger along the rim of her glass, staring at Soma with an indescribable gaze. "It is because I''m interested in you." Lady Ginova spoke as a matter of factly, without a hint of hesitation. "You intrigue me." She gave him a cheeky grin. "I find you fascinating. Your actions, your thoughts, your ambitions. I''m curious about everything that makes you tick." She flipped the crossing of her legs, resting her feet on the table. She wore a pair of black pumps, polished and shiny, matching her dress and lipstick, seemingly a new style she decided to try out today. She tapped her foot playfully against the wooden surface, her heels clicking in rhythmic motion. "Interest... Not in a romantic sense, yes?" Soma asked as he looked straight at Ginova''s eyes, "Do you see me as nothing but a toy? An amusement? A distraction? Nothing but a specimen of interest to kill time with?" "I see you as all of those and more, Soma dear." Ginova answered candidly without batting an eye. Her smile widened as she spoke. "Every single individual is unique. They all have their own special and interesting story to tell. They may be tragic or heroic, comedic or dramatic, sad or happy." There was a brief pause as their gazes locked onto one another. She took a sip of her drink, taking time to savor it before continuing her speech. "Sometimes, I feel content by just watching from the sidelines. Other times, not so much. There were moments where I couldn''t help but to scratch the itch of joining the fray, to influence the flow of events." Ginova mused while swirling her ''cocktail'' around its glass, "Whether it''s to make amends, to repent for sins committed or simply wanting to make sure others pay for wrongdoings. There are always reasons, always desires for what they wanted to achieve. Good or bad, I don''t care for much of it. Morality is a concept I have long abandoned. I weave the fate of those who happen to catch my eyes according to my interests." "I see." Soma replied, nodding in understanding. "You are just playing god." Lady Ginova let out a subtle smile at Soma''s comment. "So it seems. Do you detest me for it?" She asked before chuckling to herself, "I have the power to control people''s destiny. To grant wishes upon them, who are of interest, regardless of their character. Those who seek salvation can attain it here. Those who pray for change to me shall receive it." "......I still don''t understand your motive." Soma commented with narrowed eyes. He crossed his arms before looking back at Lady Ginova again. "Is there really any reason for this? What benefits you in doing so?" He questioned curiously. "Surely such acts won''t benefit you in any way? I''m guessing you are aiming to control the world? What''s the point of spending so much energy on us... mortals?" "Mortals?" Ginova parroted while arching her eyebrows. She pursed her lips into thin lines before averting her eyes away from him. "Is that how low you think of yourself?" "Why? Isn''t that the case? For a goddess such as yourself, we people might be lower than ants. Am I wrong?" "Despite calling myself a goddess, I''m not truly one." Ginova admitted with a casual shrug of her shoulders. "I do hold tremendous powers within my palms, more than you can imagine, Soma. But at the same time, I still have limitations." Her expression was unreadable. She lowered her gaze to her drink, staring intently at the mixture of colors within its contents. "But I will get there, one day. A true god in its entire definition. Omnipotent and omniscient, free from death or weakness. Unlimited in power and knowledge." She declared without a shred of doubt, "I do not possess such qualities yet, Soma. The journey is long and arduous and I don''t intend to rush my endeavors." "Instead, I seek entertainment." She elaborated further while swirling the cup within her hands. "Stories are amusing, intriguing and addictive. Each unique, unpredictable and full of twists and turns. Some bring joy, others sorrow. All these elements combined into one satisfying package." She took one final sip before placing her empty glass onto the table. "And I''m collecting stories as I am weaving fates. All for my own sake." She stated with a smirk, "Perhaps it sounds silly, but I cannot help myself. It''s my hobby, you see. Although... Perhaps it''s more akin to an obsession, I suppose." She added, not once her expression faltered even once with guilt, shame or doubt. "........" Soma didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he observed Ginova''s behavior and expressions. His sharp eyes scrutinized every detail about her, analyzing her body language, trying to read between the lines to comprehend the truth behind her words. "...Do you consider me as one of those ''stories''?" Soma asked as he rested his head on his palm, "Entertainment for you? My fate intertwined with yours?" "That''s correct. You''re different compared to the others though, Soma." Ginova nodded with satisfaction as she straightened her posture and leaned forward on her chair, "I wouldn''t say that you''re special but rather... unique, in your own way. Most individuals would jump at the chance to obtain everything you''ve been offered. Power, wealth, beauty, charisma, confidence and charm. All at once, overnight." She explained, "Some would waste it away within mere months. Others would use it to their advantage. Only a rare few would manage to survive with such a combination of positive traits. Very rare, very few. You''re among them, Soma." Her tone filled with praise, "You''re incredibly fortunate. Blessed even." Soma scoffed. "Blessed, huh...? Is that how you put it?" "Yes, exactly." Ginova agreed without hesitation. "You should feel proud. So many people would throw themselves at the ground and prostrate themselves before me. Begging for blessings or for an opportunity to achieve their goals in life." "An opportunity..." Soma muttered under his breath, "I guess you aren''t wrong about that. It is, after all, my first time to encounter someone with the ability to fulfill my wishes with a snap of a finger. Someone with the means and resources to shape and mold a person from their first breath..." Soma murmured. "What exactly do you want from me, Ginova?" He inquired directly, "You know I love Folia. You know of our history as kids, even the details of her life from the past to present. Our childhood promise, my departure, and her new life as a housewife. You told me all of this knowing that I will be hurt, then you offered me... freedom." Soma looked away as he paused his words. "You are trying to push me towards something. What is it? You aren''t exactly forthcoming." Soma probed further. Ginova blinked once, twice. She stared at him as if gauging his reaction, observing his facial expressions. After a short silence, she responded. "The answer to that question is for you to figure out yourself, Soma." "......" "As I said, I weave fate based on my interest. I give opportunities as I deem fit. I merely happened to meet you by chance, learned of your story and thought of offering a helping hand." She continued explaining herself, "If I weren''t here, hermaphrodites and the Rabbit Hole wouldn''t exist in Karda. We would never meet. You would come back home, learning the fact that your love chose money and status over her love for you. She might not be the happiest with her husband, but she truly loves her daughter with all her heart. In that scenario, you''d leave your hometown in sorrow, leading to an uncertain future." "......But you exist. Right here, right now, in front of me..." Soma said, "Is this what you meant by granting me freedom...? You... you are letting me choose. The freedom to choose my own... path? Is that it...?" Ginova''s smile became radiant as she nodded her head. "Precisely. Choose whatever direction you wish to take, Soma. What would you like to do? Knowing all the cards laid in front of you, tell me what is your most desired goal? What does your heart crave for?" She raised her hand and pointed at her temple, "Do not bound yourself with common sense. Think freely. No judgments or opinions. Just follow your heart, Soma. What you yearn for. No matter how perverse or obscene, no matter how strange or peculiar, no matter how depraved or sinful." Soma repeated her words. What does his heart desire? Did he want revenge? Does he still want to pursue Folia? Or does he want to abandon his love for her and start anew? Would he be really fine with this? Could he forgive her betrayal and forget his longing for her? He had so many questions running through his head, yet he couldn''t arrive at a conclusion. His thoughts swirled and his head spun as his heart weighed with complicated feelings. Those dreams he shared with Folia, those days he spent together with her as childhood friends, all those memories made him feel nostalgic. It''s painful, but also bittersweet. He remembered how kind she used to be, how happy and innocent she acted when they were young. He knew of her honest and straightforward personality. ''Those letters we''ve exchanged through the years... She gradually stopped replying to them...'' He closed his eyes and searched within his heart and mind, thinking, reflecting upon his priorities and desires. After moments of internal musings, Soma finally reached his conclusion. He opened his eyes and turned his gaze towards Ginova. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The choice he made that day has led him to this moment. Soma gazed at the unconscious woman lying on the bed, legs spread apart with her nether regions exposed. Folia''s face contorted in a twisted expression, her eyes rolled up to the back of her head and her mouth hanging agape. With her wrists tied above her head, her naked breasts heaved up and down with each ragged breath she took. Soma marveled at her voluptuous curves, from her slender frame to her supple breasts. He couldn''t help but caress her smooth skin with his hands, tracing his fingers along her waistline. He groped at her breasts, squeezing and kneading her plump mounds with great zeal. "......" Her body quivered as Soma fondled her boobs. He pinched her nipples hard, making them turn stiff with arousal. He licked at her areolas, flicking his tongue across her sensitive nipples. His touch elicited goosebumps on Folia''s skin, causing her to tremble from pleasure. Semen oozed out of her crotch, trickling down her buttocks and onto the sheets below. Soma''s cock continued to twitch inside her snatch, coating her walls with his creamy fluids. Even though she lost consciousness after her body had reach its limit, Folia''s body still reacted upon stimulation. "......" Soma inhaled deeply before exhaling out through his nostrils. He steadied his breathing, calming himself down as he concentrated on his surroundings. The dimly lit room illuminated only by candlelight cast shadows of two people writhing within its confines. Folia lay before him, helpless and immobile, unable to move her body due to intense fatigue. ''I can still keep going, but I should stop here. This should be enough to break her spirit. From now on... she''s mine.'' Soma untied her restraints before turning away from her sleeping form. He stood up and walked towards the window. He opened the curtains, revealing the sight outside. The sun had set a while ago, leaving the scenery dark and gloomy. Clouds covered the moon, making it difficult to see much. A gentle breeze blew past Soma''s face, cooling off his heated body. It was peaceful and quiet. But he paid no heed to the tranquility surrounding him. He turned around and stared at the woman lying on the bed. "........." He didn''t say a word to her, knowing that she couldn''t hear him anyway. Instead, he dressed up and turned towards the door, leaving the bedroom and his ''property'' to rest for the night. The hallway lights flicked on as he approached. He left the door unlocked and returned to the living room, finding his shoulder bag safe and the scattered gold coins on the floor back inside the leather pouch. Soma gathered his belongings and searched for the maid who hid in the kitchen. "You did well." Reaching into his bag, he took out ten gold coins and placed them on the kitchen counter. "S-sir, t-this is..." The maid trembled visibly under his gaze. Her face reddened in shame upon realizing the meaning behind his actions. "N-no, this much... I couldn''t possibly¡ª" "A small reward for your service." Soma cut her off before she could refuse him, "A token of gratitude from me. Feel free to use it however you wish. Thank you once again." Soma gave the older woman a warm smile before giving her further instruction. "Your mistress is asleep in her room. Clean her body up and feed her when she awakens. Make sure she stays hydrated and well rested. Keep her comfortable and don''t let anyone disturb her. "O-of course, sir!" The maid bowed respectfully towards Soma before rushing upstairs to attend to her master, clutching the pile of gold coins by the counter along the way. Soma sighed inwardly as he headed for the main entrance. Passing by the living room once again, he felt a pair of eyes staring at him from the corner of the sofa. Turning around, he saw a little girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, gazing at him with innocent curiosity. "...Oh, Rylai, was it? How long have you been sitting there?" Soma greeted the four year old with a friendly tone. "Shouldn''t you be in bed? Your parents would be worried if you stay awake past your bedtime." "........." Rylai remained silent for a brief moment before breaking out into a smile. She hopped off the couch and trotted away from his view, perhaps back into her own room. ''I guess she isn''t one for conversation. How long has she been here? I actually forgot about her. When did she return? Did she see everything? Heard everything that we did? Probably... there''s a possibility, but she''s harmless to me. Whether she knows or not, I don''t think she will pose a threat to me. Rather, she''s someone that I must protect...'' Thoughts and plans circulated within his mind as Soma exited the house and stepped onto the porch. He paused. He took a deep breath, inhaling the cool air into his lungs before exhaling out through his nostrils, clearing his mind of distractions. He then continued walking down the steps of the porch towards the metal gate. He unlocked it, swung open the gate wide enough to let him slip through before closing it back behind him. Once outside, he began marching toward town square. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Ever since then, Folia''s life changed in a direction she never imagined. Soma has become her family''s official benefactor, giving them money every single day. Due to this fact, her husband Milos, who became a drunkard and a womanizer, had spent majority of his time in the Rabbit Hole. He gambled, drank and slept with the hermaphrodite prostitutes without any ounce of guilt. Milos would come home after a day or two from playing around, tired and hungover. He came back home only to sleep and rest his weary bones, not even bothering to talk or eat with his family. This behavior became frequent, and soon it became a familiar routine. Meanwhile, Soma would come to her when opportunity arises. He would visit Folia during the daytime while her husband was gone. She had become accustomed to having Soma over for ''chat'', knowing full well what his intentions were. She would pretend to resist at first, screaming and kicking him away. But she found herself unable to fight back against him anymore. Even the maid who attended to Folia decided to help her assailant. She couldn''t speak out, because she had received her share of compensation from Soma for keeping their relationship under wraps. Therefore, Folia became defenseless to his advances. And she had become so worn out that she gave into Soma''s demand of becoming his. After the end of the third night of meeting Folia, Soma became even more daring and controlling. He made Folia wear clothing of his preference, from dresses to lingerie, often forcing her to show her body under his orders. "It suits you. Look at you, wearing this kinky underwear that leaves nothing to the imagination, Folia. You look absolutely delicious." Soma praised her, running his hands along the garter straps attached to her thighs, "You shouldn''t hide this beautiful body of yours." "How did you find this outfit, Soma..." Folia whimpered, "It''s embarrassing...!" She shifted her eyes elsewhere while covering her bare chest and crotch with her hands. She sat atop the king-sized bed in her bedroom with Soma standing in front of her, clad only in her bra and panties. Her body trembled as she endured his lustful gazes. "You say that, but aren''t you excited? It hasn''t been long since I made you mine, yet you seem to enjoy it very much. If I recall correctly, didn''t you come so many times until you passed out while your wrists were tied? You definitely like it rough, Folia. Aren''t you ashamed?" Soma taunted while pinching Folia''s pink nipple between his fingers. He twisted his wrist, causing her breast to stretch along with the movement of his digits. "AH! Uhm... that... that was..." Folia trailed off without finishing her sentence. Her face flushed red, her cheeks burning hot with embarrassment and shame. She tried turning her body away from him, hiding her blushing face from him. However, Soma pulled her arms aside, exposing her ample bosom and abdomen. "Be honest with yourself, Folia. Admit it. You like this. You want this, don''t you?" He leaned towards her face and whispered into her ears before licking her earlobe. Her entire body shivered when his lips touched her skin. She squirmed under his grip, struggling to escape from his grasp. But she failed, powerless to break free from his tight grip. "Admit it." Folia clenched her teeth while biting her lower lip. "D-don''t get me wrong, Soma! I''m not doing this because I want it! I... I just..." She stammered, unable to finish her words. "Hm? Then why exactly?" Soma asked with an amused expression. "Are you doing this to appease me? Because I forced you to do this?" "T-that... that''s right! B-because you are our benefactor! You are paying off our debt! My husband can''t... we can''t... our family...!" Folia stuttered and stammered. Her words came out jumbled and disorganized. Her brain couldn''t organize her thoughts properly, leaving her feeling confused and lost. Her body grew weaker the more she resisted and struggled against his grip, losing energy along with her remaining resolve. "...T-this is all because of y-you! A-all because of you! T-that''s why... I-I... I don''t... want to... I don''t want to do it! I''m just doing this f-for my daughter! I don''t feel good! I don''t feel pleasure from this at all! It''s disgusting! I hate it! Hate it, hate it, hate it!" Folia managed to shout between her gasps and huffs. Her breathing quickened as she struggled to speak coherent sentences. Soma chuckled at her reply, clearly enjoying her struggles and agony. "That''s not a very good excuse. Tell me the truth, Folia." "It''s the truth! Really! I swear!" Folia cried out desperately. Her face burned a deeper crimson as Soma''s fingertips ran along her skin. She shivered each time his touch grazed her flesh. Every single contact sent sparks throughout her body. Her pussy twitched each time his hand brushed against her private parts. It didn''t take long before she found herself panting like a dog in heat. "Is that so? Then I wonder, why are you getting wet down there?" Soma moved his hands between her legs and pressed his palm against her pelvis. She squealed upon feeling his hand rubbing against her vulva. She whimpered in panic and lust, embarrassed to admit how much her body responded to his touch and caress. "Y-you''re lying! I''m not¡ªI-I mean! I-I don''t know! I d-don''t know!" Folia panicked. Her pupils dilated while tears formed around her eyes, threatening to spill out. Soma merely laughed at her despair, thoroughly enjoying himself as he played with her body. "Shh, it''s okay Folia. It''s okay, you are not the only one feeling excited. See, even my penis is twitching so hard right now." Soma gestured towards his crotch area where his manhood stood proudly erect. Folia blushed profusely upon seeing his length and girth. Her husband''s manhood wasn''t small by any means, but Soma was in an entirely different league. A drop of pre-cum oozed from its tip. ''T-this... this thing entered my insides... multiple times...'' She remembered how excruciating it felt when Soma violated her body. She recalled how much pain she experienced during their first night of passionate lovemaking. Yet... she couldn''t deny it. She couldn''t refute how much ecstasy she felt when they fucked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the first time Folia managed to see his genitals up close without her mind clouded by exhaustion and pain. Even while being nervous, she couldn''t take her eyes off its intimidating size. The veins protruding from its flesh, its shape, and the amount of precum leaking from its bulbous tip. She felt hypnotized by its appearance. "Mnghh... ngh... ah... uuugh..." Folia moaned quietly as she panted heavily. She continued rubbing her pussy against Soma''s palm, unable to resist the temptation of feeling his touch. The coarse, bushy pubes trailed down from his groin towards his testicles. Folia swallowed hard when she noticed the size of his testicles. She became hyper aware of every detail regarding his shaft as she studied his penis carefully. Her body became unbearably hotter while her mind reeled in shock, recognizing the intensity of her carnal desire towards her rapist. "What''s wrong? Have you fallen in love with my penis? You sure enjoy staring at my dick, Folia." Soma grinned as his member throbbed harder under her gaze, he stroked her cheek gently with his other hand. "W-what!? Don''t say something so stupid!" Folia exclaimed as she slapped his hand away. She glared at him with clear defiance in her eyes, refusing to admit to his perverted accusations. Her glare turned into surprise when he suddenly grabbed her by her shoulders, pulling her closer to his face. "Aah¡ª!!!" Folia yelped when Soma forced his lips onto hers, locking them into place. Their tongues clashed against each other in a fierce battle of dominance while their mouths filled with saliva and moans. They continued exchanging fluids through their tongues and spit. After several seconds of kissing, Soma broke free from Folia''s lips to allow both of them some room to breathe. A strand of drool connected between their mouths. They both breathed hard as they regained their composure. "F-fuck... ugh..." Folia gasped out loud while wiping her mouth clean using the back of her hand. Her chest heaved up and down as she panted for air, exhausted by their intense make-out session. Sweat drenched her body and soaked her undergarments, sticking them onto her skin. She cursed her body for betraying her morals as her nipples became stiff and hardened underneath her bra, poking through the fabric. "Feels good, doesn''t it? My love, my affection and passion for you." "A-as if! Y-you call this love?!" Folia spat angrily while glaring daggers at Soma, "This isn''t love! This is rape!" "You don''t need to lie to yourself anymore." He smirked knowingly, "You already admitted that you felt pleasure when I pushed my rod into your love tunnel. Your insides tightened around me so eagerly. It''s proof that your body accepts me, accepts my seed." He patted her hair with condescension before stroking her locks between his fingers, "Deep down inside you, I''m certain that you truly wanted this. That you crave for this. Isn''t that right?" "S-shut up... you''re... wrong..." Folia tried to retort but her voice lacked conviction, unable to defend her reasoning. The thought of Soma violating her womanhood made her sick to the core. She despised him with every fiber of her being, yet she couldn''t help but get aroused at the same time. It disgusted her, how she couldn''t control her urges, her desires and feelings toward him. "Well, that''s fine. I''m sure you''ll come around sooner or later. For now..." Soma pushed her shoulder down to kneel, making her eye level with his diamond-hard cock. She was taken aback by his action, not expecting such forwardness coming from him. "Y-you want me to..." Folia couldn''t finish her sentence as her jaw dropped. Her face burned hot as her blush traveled to her neck, spreading all the way to her ears and forehead. To be facing it in such a close proximity left her speechless. She couldn''t deny it anymore, the erection was rock hard and ready for her services. "Yep. Blow me off. Let me see what you can do with that pretty mouth of yours, Folia." Soma declared without a hint of shame as he grabbed her hair tightly between his fingers. Without waiting for Folia''s reply, he shoved her head forward against his crotch area. His phallic instrument rubbed against her nose and lips. Her whole face got engulfed by his male genitals, causing her to struggle and cry out in protest. "Ah, that''s the spot." "Nuh¡ª!!" Folia screamed and wiggled her head side to side in attempt to shake him off. Her eyes watered at his aggressive assault on her face while her sense of smell became overwhelmed by the stench of his balls. The thick scent of sweat and musk penetrated her nostrils as her nose filled itself with its odor. Her head went lightheaded from lack of oxygen, feeling faint and dizzy due to the strong whiffs. With the glans grazing against her lips and nostrils, Soma''s precum smeared itself across her face. Soma took deep breaths as he savored the feeling of having his penis pressed against her features while maintaining a firm hold onto her skull. "Smells nice, huh? You really do enjoy my masculine fragrance." He grinned with mocking eyes, thoroughly enjoying her reactions. "Or do you prefer it rough? Shall I thrust my hips forward? Is that what you want?" He teased, pressing his groin further against her chin. The head of his phallus prodded at the entrance of her mouth, trying to gain access inside. Folia shook her head feverishly, hoping he''d stop attacking her orifice. But Soma persisted with his endeavor, pushing his rod against her lips without giving her a moment to think or breathe. "MMGHHH¡ª!!! MMMPPHHHH!!! NNGHHHHH!!!" Folia grunted and groaned as her mouth struggled to contain Soma''s shaft. It was then he pinched her nostrils shut with his thumb and index finger, forcing her to breath through her mouth instead of her nose. Folia couldn''t endure his attack anymore. She surrendered her last shred of resistance, allowing him to violate her oral cavity. Her tongue squirmed beneath his thick meat pole, feeling smothered and constricted. She gulped down large quantities of his seminal fluid, tasting his flavor for the first time. "Don''t bite now, Folia." Soma warned her with an arrogant chuckle, "Otherwise you may experience severe consequences." He threatened her as he grasped her hair even tighter in one hand. Folia nodded feebly as she took Soma''s warning seriously. She relaxed her jaw muscles and allowed him to freely move his penis in and out of her mouth. Her throat expanded wide to accommodate his large girth, stretching her mouth as he thrusted his hips against her lips. "Mmmphh!! Mnnhhg!!!!" Folia''s muffled voice rang loudly within her own head as Soma slammed his cock into her mouth. His balls smacked against her chin with every stroke, slapping her face with audible sounds. Her eyes rolled towards the back of her skull, completely entranced by the sensation of his phallic organ sliding along her tongue and teeth. "Remember to breathe, okay? There you go, just like that." Soma said between grunts before pulling Folia''s head backward slightly, forcing her to pull her mouth away from his genitals. The tip of his rod lingered within her throat as she struggled to catch her breath. She coughed, bordering on vomiting, and expelled thick sticky saliva mixed with his pre-cum from her windpipe. She heaved with great difficulty due to her lack of oxygen when Soma continued ramming his dick into her oral passageway dozens of time before slowing down again. "MMMMHHHH¡ª!!!!!" "Breathe, Folia. Just relax your body and breathe." Soma instructed as his fingers dug into her scalp, massaging her scalp while she continued sucking on his meat stick. "I can feel you spasming, Folia. Are you about to come? Already?" He mocked her while twisting her hair within his hands as he held her head still and resumed his relentless assault on her mouth. "Cough... cough..." Folia continued to cough before taking large gasps of air into her lungs. As soon as she had enough air supply into her system, Soma plunged his shaft deep inside her oral cavern once more. His cock pistoned against the back of her palate, rubbing its head against the roof of her mouth, tickling her gag reflex. "MMHHHGGGNNN!!!!!!! AHHHHHH!!!!" She groaned and sputtered as her vocal cords vibrated against his phallus. The tip of her nose hit the base of his member repeatedly while her jaws ached from the sheer amount of effort required to fit his entire length inside her mouth. Her vision blurred from the lack of oxygen. Through the whole ordeal, Folia thought that she hated every second of it. She couldn''t stand his cruel treatment towards her body. But somehow, for some reason, her body always reacted the opposite way compared to her emotions. She kept trembling when her sex became drenched in its nectar, flowing out from her entrance. She couldn''t comprehend it herself. Was her mind broken? Or was her body unable to differentiate between right and wrong? At one point, she couldn''t even distinguish whether she enjoyed it or loathed it. Only for the fact that she could not deny the ecstasy she felt whenever Soma did unspeakable acts of debauchery towards her. The more he violated her body, the more her inner desires grew stronger. It became harder for her to reject such acts anymore. "...Did you orgasm? Did you have an orgasm just now while I used your mouth? While you suck on my cock like it''s some delicious piece of candy, you really came... did you not? You just orgasmed from sucking on my dick..." Soma let out an amused laugh. Folia''s face grew hotter as she realized the true meaning behind Soma''s words. She denied his words, shaking her head to disagree with his claims. However, Soma paid her protests no attention whatsoever as he continued thrusting his hips forward while tugging her head to match his rhythm. "Nngh... I''m gonna cum soon..." He said in a hoarse moan before accelerating his pace, driving his manhood deeper into her throat. "Just hang tight for a minute, will you?" He added before holding her head still as he ejaculated his seed inside her esophagus. He dumped his load directly into her stomach, filling her insides with his thick white liquid. Folia choked and sputtered as she gagged on Soma''s semen, choking and coughing on the substance pouring out of her lips. She attempted to swallow as much of his discharge as possible before swallowing the rest. Her tongue tingles when she tasted the sweet flavor of his sperm, finding the taste rather refreshing despite the uncomfortable texture. "So... so sweet... ugh..." She muttered in confusion, gulping it down otherwise she might suffocate. Soma''s semen flooded her stomach, coating her innards with his essence. Folia couldn''t contain her nausea any longer as she retched out Soma''s essence, spraying it all over his thigh and bedsheets. She coughed and gasped for air as her eyesight wavered once more. She fell flat onto her back, exhausted from her intense blowjob session. "Weird, the taste should be good. Maybe it''s just you are not used to it. Oh well..." Soma shrugged nonchalantly as he reached for Folia''s brassiere and unclipped its hooks. Her breasts spilled out of its constraints, revealing her voluptuous twin peaks. "My turn now." Soma stated with a mischievous smirk while grabbing Folia''s nipples and pinching them hard. He pulled and twisted her teats, making them stretch outwards as far as possible without tearing off. Small trickle of milk leaked out of her tits, dripping onto her belly and sheets below. He lifted her torso upward, resting her upper body onto her elbows while he proceeded to suckle on her nipples, lapping up the white fluid coming out from her breasts. His tongue danced upon her skin, licking every inch of her sensitive skin surrounding her areola. He sucked on her nubs firmly, extracting more milk from within her bosom. "S-stop... Please... stop... nngh..." Folia pleaded as she bit her lower lip, trying her hardest to withstand his actions. She found his behavior weird yet strangely erotic at the same time. The stimulation brought by his mouth on her sensitive nipples caused her pussy to ooze copious amounts of juice. Her nipples stiffened into hardened points and her vagina became even more engorged with blood flow, turning redder than before. "You say that... but your body seems to enjoy my service." Soma snickered while continuing to suckle on Folia''s nubs like a nursing babe. He toyed with her tips with his fingers, playing with them by rotating his thumbs in circular motions along their tips. She winced when he pulled on her nipples again, stretching them taut as they stuck out like arrowheads. "Aaahn... ugh... oh gods..." She cried out helplessly. She gripped the sheets tightly as she fought the urge to moan. She tried her best to endure his torture. But her efforts proved futile. After a short moment, she succumbed to his teasing and gave herself to the pleasure he provided. She could only whimper, quivering with bliss as Soma continued to suckle her breasts like a hungry newborn baby. Folia felt like a tamed animal submitting itself under the mercy of its owner. It was humiliating. Embarrassing beyond belief. Nevertheless, she couldn''t bring herself to stop him. Not when she savored his tongue massaging her nipples so intimately. She closed her eyes, finding herself enjoying his playful caresses and twists, craving more than just simple touches upon her chest. "There''s more than one way to milk you dry, you know?" Soma proclaimed while glancing upwards at Folia with a smirk before lifting his face away from her busts. "It''s time to take it a step further." He slid his fingers underneath her undergarments and yanked them downward. Her exposed womanhood glistened under the candlelight with its slick moisture, making it shine and sparkle in a mesmerizing way. Just like Soma, her bush was lush and thick. She didn''t find much reason to shave down there in her daily life, and so she let it grow and flourish to its present state. "Your body has become very honest. You really want this, don''t you?" Soma stated as he continued to inspect her nether region while circling his thumb around her clitoris, pressing down onto the nerve bundle and causing her to writhe upon contact. She squealed, arching her back involuntarily before collapsing onto the sheets once more. Her breath came out in quick shallow pants, her body shivering with pleasure as she felt Soma''s digits probing her folds. "See? You''re incredibly wet." Soma announced while scooping up some of Folia''s fluids, letting her juices drip down onto her mound. "And you smell sweet, too." He added while licking his fingers clean before moving his head between her thighs, spreading her labia apart with his hands. He then dove his tongue deep into her slit, piercing into her cavern without hesitation. He lapped up her essence as he kissed her opening, licking and sucking on her folds. "You taste good." He whispered as he continued eating her out, ravishing her love tunnel with his skillful technique. "Ah! Aah! Ahhnnnngggghhh!!!" Folia yelped when Soma''s tongue stimulated her nerves, sending waves of electricity throughout her entire being. She mewled while squirming as she bucked her hips upward, grinding her sex against Soma''s face. She desperately tried to resist the urge to orgasm as her toes curled in anticipation of an imminent climax. However, her attempts failed miserably. Despite trying her hardest to stave off her release, she couldn''t contain her orgasm. Her legs wrapped themselves around Soma''s head, trapping him within her thighs while she convulsed upon his face, soaking his cheeks with her nectar. Her vaginal walls contracted around his tongue, squeezing hard as she rode out her intense climax. Once she calmed down, Soma disentangled himself from Folia''s legs and freed himself from her iron grip. He crawled back to her side, gazing deeply into her eyes, watching as tears ran down her cheeks. "I... hate you..." She sniffled, unable to bear the shame once more. She refused to acknowledge the fact that she enjoyed it to him regardless of the truth. Her pride and dignity were still intact, albeit tattered. So she kept telling herself lies while she wallowed in self pity. "Oh? Didn''t you come so hard? Should I say it was incredible?" Soma cooed into her ear, teasing her further. Folia grit her teeth while glaring daggers at Soma before averting her eyes away. "Look here." He pointed at his manhood, which still remained erect and full of vitality. "This hasn''t been satisfied yet. We still have ways to go, Folia." Soma grinned, fully aware how Folia felt towards him. "This is where the real thing starts." He added before flipping her body onto her stomach. "Brace yourself. I''m going to fuck you until you pass out. No objections this time." He declared while positioning his penis against her hole before ramming it inside her. "Be a good girl and give yourself to me." Soma said while slamming his hips against Folia''s rear. His crotch slapped against her ass with each thrust. She clutched her pillow and moaned into it as her body bounced in tune with his movements. "AAAHHHHH! IT''S HUGE! TOO BIG!!!" She screamed into the pillow. "What do you mean? You took it like a champ yesterday, I believe you can handle me." Soma responded as he continued pounding away at her insides, ramming his thick meat rod deep inside to the cervix. She screeched into her cushion as his massive girth stretched her passage wider than ever before. Even after two nights of intercourse, she never expected to feel this stuffed up. "You''re tighter than usual. Your vaginal walls squeezed my shaft so strongly that I feel like my cock will break." Soma spoke with heavy breaths, struggling to maintain his composure. "But it feels amazing... how much you squeeze me... how you hug my member..." He added as he buried his fingers into her hips, gripping her skin between his fingertips as he picked up his pace, fucking her pussy hard and fast. Folia groaned in pain and pleasure as he pounded his cock into her tight tunnel. Eyes rolled up towards the ceiling while her mouth hung agape in ecstasy. Drool oozed out of her mouth, pooling below her chin. Her body trembled as she struggled against her restraints, unable to suppress her emotions anymore. It wasn''t long before she completely submitted herself to him, embracing his male virility and her female submissiveness. "Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! Soma! SOMA!!" Folia cried out, urging Soma to increase his tempo as her mind dissolved into nothingness. She no longer cared if anyone heard them having sex, she didn''t care if her husband or daughter happened to walk into this room and witnessed this sinful act. All she wanted was to reach her peak as she orgasmed over and over again. "That''s it, Folia... there you go... feel good... just like that... feel me..." Soma whispered encouragingly as he kept drilling his shaft in and out of Folia''s honeypot. His cock slammed its head against her womb, slamming into her G-spot with each thrust. Her walls clamped around his cock, tightening their hold on him as her entire being shivered under his domination. She threw her head backwards, screaming as she achieved her third climax of the night. "S-Soma! I''m... I''m gonna... aaagh!!!" She shuddered while clawing onto her bedsheets. Her fingernails tore into the fabric, ripping them apart. A few moments later, her body spasmed wildly while she released her juices onto her sheets, staining them with her essence. "Let me see your face when you come." Soma demanded while pulling out of her. He flipped her body back towards him, placing her leg above his shoulder before entering her sex again. Folia didn''t resist at all when Soma penetrated her body. Her pussy accepted his member willingly, engulfing his shaft whole as it plunged deep inside. "Ahhh! Ahaaaa! Uwaahh! Aaaaah!" Folia whined with pleasure as Soma''s girth filled her depths, stretching her passage even larger. She rocked her hips, gyrating her lower half to grind her flesh against his. Soma returned his hands onto her waist, gripping them tightly as he guided her movement while thrusting his manhood forward. "You look beautiful when you''re climaxing, Folia." He commented while kissing her leg above his shoulder before trailing his tongue along her thigh. Folia shivered when Soma''s tongue grazed her skin. His hands kneaded her buttocks, squeezing her rump while his member pounded her womanhood without relent. "Come... come inside me, Soma... please... cum... inside me..." She begged him, running out of breath. "Give me your seed... breed me... fill me up with your seeds..." Her pleas echoed within his ears, tempting him to push her to the edge once more. "Oh? Look at you begging for it now, huh? Who would have known? What a sudden turn of events, indeed." Soma sneered with mockery written across his face, "Do you even realize what you''re asking for? The meaning of those words?" He taunted while increasing his pace, humping her faster and harder than before. "AHHHHHH! YES! YES! PLEASE CUM INSIDE ME! I WANT YOUR SEED! I NEED YOURS! PLEASE! I''M BEGGING YOU! SOMAAAAAAA!" She roared out loud, lost in ecstasy as her mind went blank from rapture. "Heh, if you say so." Soma smirked with a devilish glint in his eyes, "Here I come! Prepare yourself, Folia!" He declared, reaching his hands towards her neck and clasping his hands around her throat. He began choking her, restricting her breathing. He applied pressure to her neck, cutting off her air supply. Folia panicked when Soma choked her, gasping and wheezing as her face turned blue. But despite this, her body still experienced the effects of climaxing. Her legs twitched as her nether region continued to produce its lubricants, drenching Soma''s genital in its essence. "Take this!" Soma bellowed while pumping his pelvis forward with increased speed, plunging his shaft deep inside her sex without stopping. His scrotum slapped against her derri¨¨re as his shaft pushed past her womb. Soon enough, he felt the familiar signs of release approaching. His testicles tighten as he shoots his seed deep into her womb. His sperm traveled up his urethra and spurted out his phallus, filling up her uterus with his cum. "Ungh...! Folia...!!" "SOMA! SOMAA!!!" Folia screamed in pleasure as her pussy muscles clenched Soma''s rod, milking his shaft of all its contents. She reveled in the sensation of being pumped full of his manly seed, feeling content and happy as she bathed in his warmth. Tears flowed down her cheeks as her consciousness faded. She lay motionless on her bed, losing the ability to move as she drifted into the realm of unconsciousness. "...Ahh, that was amazing... Folia? Folia, are you asleep? Well, it can''t be helped." Soma murmured before laying his head upon her breasts, savoring the afterglow of their passionate union. They laid together, enjoying each other''s company. Eventually, both fell asleep under the starry sky outside the window. The moonlight shone upon them as they slept soundly without disturbance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The maid stood outside the master bedroom, bearing witness to their sordid affair. She felt a sense of guilt wash over her as she heard their voices echo throughout the house, realizing that she had played a part in the corruption of this young woman. She couldn''t deny it. She had betrayed her mistress by turning a blind eye to their coupling, and that wasn''t even the worst thing she had done so far. Accepting bribes from the rapist of her mistress made her an accomplice to his crimes, and she wasn''t sure how long she could keep pretending to be innocent when the truth would reveal itself one day. She was afraid to think of the consequences. Would she lose her job? Be punished by the authorities? Her future was uncertain, and the thought terrified her to the core. But the gold coins that lined her pockets weighed heavily on her mind. They are worth more than anything else, more than her principles, more than her morality. She didn''t dare to confront Soma or betray him, not when he could potentially ruin her life as well. So she kept her silence, kept her secrets buried deep inside her chest. She would continue to serve her masters as if nothing had changed, to aid this rich and pretty young adventurer with his endeavor of enslaving the mistress, and if the people were to discover her treachery, then she would accept her fate with grace. That night, the maid was making her rounds around the house, to keep watch if Milos were to come home, she would notify Soma first and foremost. Also to keep watch for Rylai not to disturb their love making. Unfortunately, while Milos didn''t come home to bother them, their daughter did notice their activity. The maid was at first stunned when Rylai walked toward the master bedroom''s door and tried to eavesdrop on them. She was beyond horrified and tried to pull her away from the room before she could hear anything inappropriate, but the child struggled in her arms and pushed her away. The maid had no choice but to drag the four year old girl back to her room, trying to lock her in there while apologizing profusely. However, seeing that Rylai was about to cry, the maid reluctantly let her off the hook after giving her several candies to eat instead. As soon as the maid closed the door, Rylai sneaked out of her room and took a peek at the crack of the door of her mother''s bedroom, peering into the darkness through the keyhole, and witnessed everything there''s to witness. It wasn''t until the very end when the maid caught her peeping at them. When she got caught red handed, she immediately broke off her gaze from the keyhole and ran straight back into her room, slamming the door behind her. "Y-young miss...!" The maid called out, chasing after Rylai, but when she got there, the four year old child had locked the door from the inside. She couldn''t unlock it from the outside, thus unable to console her nor comfort the child. The maid had no idea how Rylai would react towards this kind of knowledge at such a young age, but she doubts it would be anything good. It wasn''t an easy thing for someone so young to digest. The poor girl must have been extremely confused, frustrated and perhaps traumatized at the same time. The guilt gnawed at her conscience. She wished she could do something about this, but alas she was powerless to intervene. ''I just hope that the young miss wouldn''t remember this in the morning...'' The maid sighed inwardly, deciding to leave the matters alone until the next morning and see how things progress. Meanwhile, Rylai herself laid on her bed, staring off into the ceiling with her hands clutching onto the sheets, unable to comprehend the images she saw in her mind. Chapter 19-1 (Honeysuckle) The next morning. The sounds of the chirping birds fluttering among the trees and the pleasant aroma of the flowers filled the air. It was a lovely day at Karda village. However, the atmosphere within the mansion was different. There seemed to be a bizarre aura emanating from every corner of the place. It was as if a dark cloud had settled over it, shrouding it in an ominous haze. Folia opened her eyes and found herself naked, covered in sweat and other bodily fluids from last night''s activities. Her entire body ached in pain as she struggled to sit upright. She felt sore and bruised from being handled so roughly by Soma. She had passed out at the end of it, unable to recall the events that followed afterwards. But she didn''t need to guess how the night ended. She groaned when she remembered the way her body reacted to Soma''s touch, how she came undone in his hands like putty. It sickened her to the core to even think about it. She hated him with every fiber of her being, yet she couldn''t help but crave his touch and affection. It was like an addiction, a craving that she couldn''t escape from. And it drove her insane. As she tried to get up from the bed, a voice called out from the entrance of the room. "Good morning, dear." Soma greeted Folia with a bright smile. His hair was unkempt and messy, yet his facial complexion still glowed like an angel''s. His beautiful and handsome features were highlighted by his white shirt. He wore dark grey trousers along with brown leather boots. A thin layer of sweat glistened under the rays of the sunlight reflecting from the windows. Folia jolted in surprise when Soma entered the room. She immediately averted her gaze elsewhere, unable to look at his face directly. Instead, she chose to focus her attention on the floor instead. Her mind replayed the scenes of last night''s passion, her body heating up as her cheeks flushed red. Her heart beat faster with every step Soma took closer towards her, and the urge to jump off the bed and run out of the room intensified. "D-don''t come any closer! I don''t want to see you!" Folia shouted as she pressed her back against the wall. She raised her hands defensively in front of her face to protect herself from him. Soma chuckled at her reaction and approached the frightened young woman, ignoring her cries of protest. He took her hand gently and led her towards the bathroom. "Come now, let''s get you all cleaned up." "No! Let go! Please!" Folia yelled as she struggled to resist his grasp, desperate to free herself from this fiend. She trashed her body around trying to avoid contact with Soma, but to no avail. Eventually, Soma managed to push her into the bathroom and slam the door behind them. Folia stood there frozen, paralyzed with fear as she stared at Soma with wide eyes. In this day and age, a personal bathroom wasn''t very common in a house, most families would use a shared public bathhouse. This luxury was only reserved for nobility or upper class. One of many reasons for Folia to not want to leave this house due to the debt Milos accumulated. "What''re you doing!? Leave me alone!" Folia pleaded with him to stop, her voice echoing through the empty chamber as Soma walked towards the tub filled with warm water. Soma ignored her words and stripped himself out of his clothes while keeping his gaze focused on Folia. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from his muscular body and defined physique, her eyes trailed down from his broad shoulders to his slim waist. A small trail of fine dark hairs started from his navel leading to his manhood. She swallowed hard when she noticed how big his penis looked despite not being erect. A mixture of masculinity and beauty radiated from Soma''s figure. She couldn''t deny his attractiveness even though he disgusted her, violated her. Her stomach churned when she glanced at his face. The sight of his charming smile sent chills down her spine. "I''ll help you clean your body. It''s my responsibility to take care of my own property, no?" His nonchalant reply left Folia speechless, unable to utter another word. It reminded her that at the end of the day, Soma was still her benefactor, regardless of her feelings towards him. He''s the one who provided for her and her family, the one who saved their lives. Even if he abused her body, she couldn''t afford to refuse his request without offending him. That would lead to disastrous consequences for both herself and her family members. ''If not for the debt...! If only Milos didn''t drive the family business into the ground!'' Soma stepped inside the tub and sat down at the bottom of the tub. He beckoned her to join him, smiling warmly at Folia. "Come." "........." Biting down her lips, Folia obeyed him. She lowered herself into the large ceramic basin filled with warm water and sat opposite Soma. Her bare skin grazed against his skin, sending goosebumps throughout her body. She suppressed her urges to lash out and flee the scene. She couldn''t risk angering him, not when he had complete control over her fate. ''That''s right! I''m not doing this out of my own volition! I''m merely obeying his orders!'' She told herself, trying to convince herself that she doesn''t want this. Yet when his fingers brushed against her body, she couldn''t suppress the shudder that ran through her veins. Her breasts quivered under his gentle ministrations, her nipples hardening under his touch. Her breath hitched when his hands slipped beneath the surface of the water, cupping her mounds in his palms. ''I''m not complicit in his actions! I''m simply cooperating with his demands! That''s all... I don''t want him...'' She repeated these words inside her head while Soma continued washing her body without pause. "Hmm~" "Ahng... hngh..." His hands glided along her curves, his fingers tracing every line and curve of her frame, leaving trails of bubbles behind on her smooth flesh. Everywhere he touched ignited fire within her soul, stirring feelings of both hatred and desire deep within her belly. As much as Folia hated admitting it, his caress felt incredible against her skin. His soft pads teased her body in ways she couldn''t comprehend, driving her insane with lustful cravings this early in the morning. The way he massaged her body sent shivers of ecstasy through her nerves, clouding her judgment and forcing her brain to shut down. She didn''t even realize how much time had passed since they entered the bathroom together. It was then Soma stopped teasing her and began to wash her body diligently. From the top of her head, Soma ran his hands along her hair while using the shampoo to remove the grime and dirt collected over the course of their intense session last night. Once he finished cleaning her locks, he moved his hands along her neck, massaging her skin thoroughly. As his fingers danced across her nape, he smiled whenever she reacted positively to his touch, her nipples hardening under his fingertips. Going down further, he scrubbed her armpits before sliding his hands further down along her sides, making her gasp aloud as his digits tickled her sensitive ribs. Then he shifted his focus towards her bosom, caressing her breasts with gentle motions. "Hmmngh~..." Folia whimpered with her teeth clenched when Soma''s thumb swiped across her areola, sending jolts of electricity through her chest. His palm circled around it before pinching her nubs between his thumb and index fingers, eliciting moans of pleasure from Folia''s throat. She tried her best to bite back her vocalization, refusing to show Soma her weakness any more than he already did last night, but to no avail. She couldn''t hide her excitement when she felt his hands stroking her nipples. She could feel the blood rushing towards her face as her cheeks burned hotter than ever. Soma leaned forward, pressing his lips against hers while keeping his fingers locked on her breasts. He sucked on her lower lip before sticking his tongue inside her mouth, tasting her essence once again. "Ohnn... nnnoh..." Folia moaned softly as his tongue danced along hers, tickling her palate and sending waves of euphoria through her skull. She closed her eyes tight while trying to contain her arousal, fighting the urge to reciprocate his action, afraid she''d fall deeper into the abyss. After a minute or two, Soma pulled back and resumed his task of cleaning her body. His hands wandered southwards along her belly, exploring the contours of her stomach. When he reached her pubic mound, Folia froze in both fear and anticipation, afraid of where he would move next. However, instead of advancing towards her center, he went around her hips instead, groping her butt cheeks firmly as he rubbed his thumbs along her rear cleavage. His palms squeezed her derri¨¨re before sliding downward behind her, prodding her anus with his middle finger. "Ahnn!" Folia''s eyes flew open instantly at his sudden invasion. Her face flushed bright red when she felt his digit poking against her anal walls, causing her knees to buckle beneath the water''s surface. "S-Soma! That''s not the one!" Folia gritted through her teeth, struggling to contain her embarrassment while glaring daggers at the perverted adventurer sitting before her. But he ignored her complaints and continued massaging her anus without stopping, teasing her erogenous zone to his heart content. His eyes filled with amusement as he watched her squirming under his assault. "S-Soma...! Please..." At her words, Soma didn''t reply but he did pull back his fingers after a couple seconds. He washed her thighs with soap, cleaning her thoroughly. After he finished cleansing her inner thighs, he spread her legs apart and began soaping her cunt thoroughly with his bare hands, rubbing his digits against her labia while coating her entire groin area with a thick layer of white foamy liquid. Then he dipped his fingers into her vulva and inserted them into her slit, making sure every inch of her vaginal tunnel got coated with lather. "Aaaahhh! NNNNOOHH!!!" Folia screamed in frustration at his lecherous actions, embarrassed beyond belief at being penetrated this early in the morning by someone who had forced himself upon her the night prior. Yet despite her protests, she couldn''t stop her pussy from secreting its juices onto his finger as he explored her depths, stimulating her nerve endings to maximum capacity. "Well... I suppose it can''t be helped." Soma smiled as his eyes locked onto her dripping snatch. He continued teasing her hole, sending bolts of lightning straight through her brain with every stroke of his digits against her walls, causing Folia''s mind to reel in confusion. She wasn''t sure what she felt anymore, whether she enjoyed this torture or detested it altogether. Everything felt so surreal that it hurt her head thinking about it too long. Soma stood on the bath and scooped up a handful of water, letting it splash down onto Folia''s body. Using the bucket beside him, he scooped up more liquid before pouring it over her breasts, coating her chest with a fresh layer of clean water. She gasped when the cold liquid hit her sensitive nipples, making them stand erect from her skin while he kept massaging them between his hands. Her legs shook as her toes curled involuntarily beneath the water, feeling her orgasm build within her womb. She couldn''t believe she''d reach climax from a simple act of bathing. "S-stop... ahn... please..." Folia begged, pleading with Soma to stop violating her body before she loses control completely, afraid that she might come to enjoy his touches if he continued touching her this way. "You want me to stop? Sure, but you have to ask nicely." He said with a grin, his tone of voice carried hints of mischief. "P-please, let me go..." Folia stuttered, not quite sure what he meant by ''nice''. "No, not like that." Soma chuckled while shaking his head. "You know what I want to hear, Folia. Tell me what I want to hear." Soma stared intently at Folia with a knowing look in his eyes. "Then tell me, Soma..." Folia said in a weak voice. Her eyes dropped to her hands resting on her lap. "Say that you are mine, Folia. Beg for my mercy and forgiveness." He declared with confidence while moving his hands towards her face, cupping her cheeks between his palms while his thumb brushed against her lips. His face inched closer towards hers as he leaned forward, bringing their lips near enough for another kiss. His breath tickled her nostrils, making her squirm underneath his intense stare. Eyes trembling, Folia swallowed the lump formed in her throat as her chest rose rapidly with her breaths. "P-please... forgive me for... rejecting your love." She mumbled in a whisper. "Good girl, now repeat after me: I''m yours, Soma. I will submit myself fully to you. I belong to you. Please have mercy on me." Folia''s face burned at Soma''s commands as she tried her hardest to resist her instinct to fight back. She fought the urge to spit into his face and scream obscenities at him. She fought the urge to punch him square in the jaw and run out of his presence. Instead, she tried to ignore his command by shutting her eyes tight, pretending she didn''t hear him, praying for his mercy. After a few seconds of silence, Soma grabbed her by the chin and forced her to face him, demanding her to look into his eyes. "Don''t ignore me, Folia. Say it out loud! If you really mean it, prove it to me!" He growled while tightening his grip around her face. "I... I''m yours..." She spoke, tears formed within her lids as her mind screamed against her body, not wanting to say those cursed words that held the weight of her soul. "I-I will... submit myself to you, Soma... I belong to you now... please... have mercy on me." With heavy hearts, she surrendered herself completely to her captor. As the words came out of her mouth one by one, her mind and soul crumbled within. She broke down crying, her tears mixed with the droplets of water dripping off her forehead. She felt defeated. Empty. Alone. Hopeless. Broken. She knew she couldn''t fight anymore. She understood that she was nothing more than Soma''s plaything now, his toy to manipulate and abuse however he desired. He held her life within his hands, capable of destroying it at any time if he wanted to. He could do anything to her, and she wouldn''t dare object to his desires anymore. Hearing her declaration of surrender, Soma released her chin, releasing the tension on his hand while maintaining his position hovering above her, their faces mere inches away from each other. "Well done, Folia. Now let me reward you for your obedience." He closed in on her face, pressing his lips firmly against her mouth. She whimpered at the sudden contact between their lips, feeling her mind spin from the impact between them. Soma then placed his hand onto her nape, locking her mouth against his. "Mmmhh...!!" Folia didn''t resist. She could no longer resist his advances anymore. Her body succumbed to his desires as he devoured her lips like a hungry beast eating its prey. ''There''s nothing I can do... My fate has been sealed. From here on out, I am his slave... My body belongs to him... No one can save me anymore... All I can do is accept my role as his toy...'' After a moment of embracing each other, Soma broke the kiss and pulled his head back. ''..And pray to god he would treat me with kindness.'' Folia''s eyes fluttered open once more as she gazed at his handsome face. Her breathing quickened when she saw his soft expression, looking at her with warmth and affection. His eyes shone with pure adoration while gazing at her lips, as if he wanted to take her mouth again. It baffled Folia to see him behave this way, despite her conflicting emotions towards him. He acted differently than when he was taking advantage of her body last night. He didn''t seem malicious or cruel anymore, instead he looked harmless and approachable the moment she surrendered. Folia had no idea whether this was an act or genuine change in attitude from Soma. Was it possible that he actually cared about her feelings? That he felt guilty for treating her harshly before? Or maybe he was merely trying to make her feel better to get her to trust him again. Whatever it may be, Folia couldn''t bring herself to resist him anymore. Her resistance and stubbornness evaporated from within her mind. All she could do was lie limply at the bottom of the tub, to allow Soma to pleasure her body as much as he pleased. She couldn''t bring herself to struggle or fight back against him as he kissed her mouth deeply. She remained still, accepting her fate and letting his tongue dance within her mouth while his hands caressed her breasts. "............" Her eyes became unfocused, her eyelids closed halfway. There was nothing she could do but to savor Soma''s taste within her mouth. Her nipples hardened as the tip of his tongue licked against hers. It was a defining moment for Folia, to submit her soul to her captor and renounce her freedom. She could never go back to her old life again. Not after everything she had endured. Deep down inside, she knew this was inevitable, that Soma would eventually claim her body regardless of her efforts to resist him. And yet still she resisted anyway, refusing to accept her fate until she was cornered like an animal, trapped between a rock and a hard place. Soma pulled away from the kiss and brought his face close to her ear. He whispered sweet words of affirmation, telling her that she was beautiful, that she belonged to him, that she was his possession. His breath tickled her earlobe, sending tingles down her spine as she listened to his declaration of ownership. ''Yes, I am his... forevermore... He owns my body, my mind, my soul...'' Her thoughts echoed within her head as Soma kissed her lips once more, sealing their deal and finalizing their contract of servitude. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Through the fourth, fifth, and the sixth day, Soma had been busy taming his new toy. He would wake up at dawn, greet his lover good morning, and start pleasuring her with kisses and caresses until she reached her peak, and then proceed to ravish her body throughout the whole day until she collapsed from exhaustion. It was a never ending cycle of passion and lust between them, fueled by their mutual desire to fulfill their needs and desires. Soma wanted her, to own and dominate her being into servitude, to break her will and bend her to his wishes and whims. He loved the feel of Folia quivering underneath him, to feel her body trembling with ecstasy as he violated her body without remorse, without shame. He savored the way she reacted to his touches, how she writhed under his embrace, how she moaned with pleasure as he made her come countless times. For Folia herself, she needed Soma to pay the debt of her family. She despised him, hated him with every fiber of her being, but she couldn''t deny that her body yearned for his touch, that her mind craved his attention. The childhood sweetheart that she knew no longer existed. No longer she recognized the boy she fell in love with years ago, instead she saw a monster disguised in the form of a human, a vile creature whose only purpose was to devour her spirit and consume her entire existence into an empty shell of despair. Yet, she couldn''t deny that their sessions together brought her a sense of fulfillment, a release that she had never experienced before. She found herself getting lost within his arms, forgetting her morals and values, forgetting everything except for the sensations that flooded her senses. Her mind melted into mush. Her body succumbed to his whims without question, allowing him full access to do whatever he wished to her. ''I don''t enjoy it. I''m just doing it because me and Rylai wouldn''t survive without his financial support...'' That''s what Folia kept telling herself, even as Soma thrust his shaft deep inside her vaginal passage, stretching her walls wider than ever before. Even as he whispered seductive phrases into her ear, calling her his lover, his pet, his slut, she told herself that she wasn''t enjoying it at all. She hated him. Hated everything he represented. Soma became her tormentor, her enemy, her savior all rolled into one. She couldn''t deny that she found him attractive, that his beautiful yet masculine features drew her to him, that she couldn''t resist the urge to surrender to his desires. But she never allowed herself to admit that she enjoyed it, that she grew to enjoy and desire his company. She refused to give him the satisfaction of having conquered her completely, to having broken her completely. Even when she already gave her words to him, Folia still grasped onto the remnants of her pride and ego. She tried to retain her sense of self, her sense of identity. She wouldn''t allow him to rob her of what little dignity she had left. "Suck it." Soma commanded her to suck his penis. Folia knelt before him on her knees by the living room, gazing at his swollen cock standing erect from his crotch while droplets of pre-cum dripped down onto the floor below her. The head of his penis pointed towards her nose, tempting her to take a sniff of its musky scent. She hesitated before leaning forward, sticking out her tongue and licking off the clear fluid leaking out of his tip. "Mmnh..." Folia moaned as the sweet and salty liquid filled her taste buds. Her lips parted wide to accommodate his girth, stretching her jaw almost to the limit. Soma grabbed her by the hair, pulling her towards his crotch as his shaft slid deeper into her throat. Her nose collided with his crotch and buried her face into his pelvis. Folia struggled to breathe through her nostrils while inhaling the fragrance of his sweaty balls. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Swallow everything." Another command came from Soma, this time slightly softer than before. Folia nodded her head while closing her eyes, relishing the sensation of his penis inside her mouth while swallowing the pre-cum that flowed down her throat. It tasted sour yet sweet. She couldn''t deny that she enjoyed the flavor. ''Why is it sweet...? I don''t understand...'' Even so, Folia obeyed her master''s request and engulfed his whole length within her throat, burying his shaft deep into her esophagus before proceeding to swallow his thick load of semen. She gulped it all down, struggling to keep up with his pace. As soon as Soma emptied his sperm into her stomach, he withdrew his dick from her mouth, letting it slide out of her lips while she gasped for air. Spittle dribbled down her chin as she coughed and spluttered from the lack of oxygen. Soma then kneeled beside her and cupped her face between his hands, turning her to look at him directly. "You did great, Folia." He murmured, his eyes filled with warmth and admiration. "But you need to work on your technique. Don''t rush when sucking my cock. Take your time and enjoy yourself. Savoring the flavor of my seed is part of the experience. Understand?" He spoke while rubbing his thumbs along her cheeks, wiping away the tears that rolled down her face. "Y-yes... master..." She stammered, her lips quivering from the intensity of his gaze. "I''ll do better next time..." She added while nodding her head, feeling her chest tighten as the overwhelming emotions swirled within her mind. Soma smiled at her words and nodded his approval before planting a kiss upon her lips once more. As their tongues intertwined, Folia''s resistance cracked under his assault. Again and again, this scene would repeat itself through the rest of the week. Soma would ask Folia to serve him, leading her to pleasure him with her hands or her mouth, sometimes both at the same time. She learned to follow his instructions with diligence, to obey his commands without question or hesitation. She learned to please him sexually, to learn of his preferences and kinks, to know of his weak spots and his turn-offs. By the seventh day, Folia had become pretty good at pleasing him. Her technique had significantly improved and became acquainted with the art of giving blowjobs. She knew how to control her breathing and relax her throat muscles when taking him into her mouth, which earned her praise from Soma. He called her his perfect little cock sleeve, his personal fuck toy, and more terms of endearment that made Folia blush with embarrassment and disgust at the same time. She had also come to understand his personality, to anticipate his moods and his desires just like a pavlov''s dog, conditioned to respond accordingly to a certain stimulus. ''His taste... I don''t understand, but somehow... it''s delicious...?'' At first, she thought it was wrong of her to obey him so easily. But she couldn''t bring herself to talk back to him at all, not after experiencing the euphoria of tasting his essence inside her mouth every time he climaxed during their intimate moments together. It was a gradual process of transformation, one that she couldn''t deny. Her body adapted to his touch, her mind craved his affection and attention, and her soul yearned for his approval and validation. It was a dangerous path to tread, one that threatened to consume her whole if she let her guard down, but she couldn''t resist its allure. She was drawn towards him like a moth to a flame, unable to resist its temptation even though she knew the danger it posed to her sanity. The pleasure... It was addictive. It was something she couldn''t live without, something she needed to survive after being exposed to it for less than a week. ''It''s not like I''m doing this out of my own volition, anyway... I''m just doing this for Rylai''s sake...'' Folia kept repeating this excuse over and over again, still trying to delude herself that she wasn''t enjoying it at all. But deep inside, she couldn''t deny that she had begun to develop feelings for her new master, this new Soma who came back after five years of adventuring in the outside world. Cruel, yet gentle. Sadistic, yet affectionate. Vile, yet charming. Soma embodied contradictions at every turn, confusing her beyond belief as she tried to read his true intentions towards her. He acted as though he truly cared for her, even after violating her body multiple times. She couldn''t help but wonder if he genuinely liked her or if he was merely playing a game with her emotions. Either way, she was deep caught in his trap, unable to escape from his grasp unless he granted her permission to do so. She was stuck in his web, entangled in a net of lust and desire. Her soul was on display, her secrets and desires bared to the naked eye. It terrified her to think what would happen to her if he chose to abandon her or cast her aside after having his fun with her. ''For Rylai. Everything is for Rylai. I cannot disobey him. I will never betray him or his wishes.'' Folia thought, as she lapped at her master''s balls like a hungry puppy, sucking his testicles into her mouth while rubbing her nose against his pubic hair. She inhaled his musk deep, and with gusto while enjoying Soma caressing her head. Every praise that came out his mouth no longer irked her, for she grew accustomed to his antics. She had become used to his affections and his attentions, even after only a short week that lasted her a whole lifetime. ''It''s all for Rylai... It''s all for Rylai... I swear...'' The phrase echoed in her mind over and over as she performed her duties as his loyal little cock sleeve. Chapter 19-2 (Honeysuckle) The evening of the seventh day. Soma left Folia''s residence and headed towards the Rabbit Hole. From the fourth day until now, there was little to no hindrance from Milos while he spent his days and nights fucking and using his mistress for his own gratification. It was blissful, spending time alone with Folia in her own residence, filling her with his seed and hearing her voice echo in the house begging for his mercy. He wanted to continue on with her training. Folia''s growth was tremendous in such a short time. She became more skilled and practiced at sucking his cock. She became more docile and obedient, allowing him to do whatever he pleased to her body without any complaints or objections. He remembered when she used to yell and curse at him out whenever he touched her, how she would cry and sob when he violated her womb with his seed. But now, she began to submit and accept his gift of seed inside her pussy, no longer resisting nor questioning his actions towards her. ''I actually like it when she resists though.'' He thought as he entered the tavern. ''It makes it more rewarding when she finally breaks. Though, this new and obedient Folia isn''t so bad either. She''s so cute when she tries to please me.'' Soma''s mind drifted back to earlier that day, when Folia crawled towards him on all fours and swallowed his penis without him needing to command her to do so. She didn''t even need him to hold her head in place while he thrusted his hips upwards. She moved her head back and forth on her own, bobbing her head like an eager little puppy, using her tongue and her lips to stimulate his shaft without any prompting. ''It was absolutely incredible. I''ve never seen her take initiative before. She must''ve been learning from her mistakes and adapting to my methods of teaching. That''s my girl, always improving and making me proud. Oh, I can''t wait to breed her womb tomorrow!'' Soma entered the Rabbit Hole with a warm smile on his face, the hermaphrodite girls wearing the half naked bunny suits welcomed him with their usual routine of spreading their legs and showing off their caged cocks and pussies to him. Seemingly a new routine implemented by Lady Ginova to increase customer satisfaction. "Hello, Master Soma!" The girls greeted him, bowing their heads and presenting him with their breasts and buttocks. He chuckled as he passed by them, heading straight to the office on the highest floor where his benefactor resided. Once inside, Soma saw Ginova sitting at her desk, wearing a gothic style dress, complete with a black corset, dark leather skirt, black pumps heels and long gloves that covered her elbows. Black lipstick smeared her lips as she eyed him from head to toe. "Welcome back, Soma. Did you have a fun time with Folia?" She asked him, her voice raspy and low, her pitch black eyes glowing in the darkness of her room. Soma grinned and nodded his head, replying to her question with enthusiasm. "All thanks to you. The past week has been amazing with Folia." He expressed his gratitude towards her. Ginova smiled at him as she leaned back on her chair, crossing her legs while rubbing her thigh with her hand. "I''m glad to hear it. I certainly enjoyed my time watching everything unfold by the sidelines." She giggled, her eyes twinkling with delight. "So you do know everything after all..." Soma walked to the seat across her desk and sat down, "So... what now? You''ve helped making Folia my slave and everything." He inquired, curious about the next step in their plan. "My plan?" The goddess smirked at him, lifting her legs onto the table, displaying her black lace panties and her black pumps heels. "I have no plan. Folia is yours. It is up to you what you do with her. Of course, I''ll assist you in any way necessary to make sure she continues to entertain you." She said with a wink. "Entertain me?" Soma raised an eyebrow at her, confused at her choice of words. "Yes, you heard me. She''s just a normal human being, unlike you and the hermaphrodites, her physique and libido cannot keep up with our standards. You might break her at some point. I can transform her like I did to you. How about it?" "Hmm." Soma contemplated on the offer for a moment, stroking his chin while mulling over her suggestion. He remembered how Folia struggled to keep up with his libido, how her body lacked the same amount of endurance and stamina he possessed. "For now... could you please just stop her aging? Making her stay youthful and energetic? I still want to enjoy Folia as she is right now." "As you wish. Though, you have to pay the price." She replied with a playful tone, her eyes glinted with mischief as she looked at him from across the desk. "A price...? What sort of thing could you possibly want from me...?" Before Soma could even finish, Ginova sat on the desk and spread her legs wide in front of his face. She grabbed his head and pressed his nose against her groin, grinding his face against her bulging crotch. Her breathing grew ragged, her voice turned husky as she spoke. "You know exactly what I want, Soma. Show me your gratitude towards me, and I''ll make sure it''s going to be worth your while." Ginova uttered, her words oozed with desire and lust as she shoved his head further between her thighs. Soma understood her meaning and proceeded to undo her clothing, revealing her member erect and pulsating with energy. He wasted no time wrapping his lips around her bulbous head, tasting her precum and swirling his tongue along her length. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ That was the beginning of the end of Soma¡¯s memories. He gave the goddess a sloppy blowjob, worshiping her divine penis as she held his head with her gloved hands. Ginova moaned and cooed as he sucked her dick, his tongue traveling along her shaft and tracing the veins and ridges of her mighty appendage. She gripped his head tightly while bucking her hips forward, pushing her entire length down his throat, causing his eyes to roll backwards while gagging around her girth. Ginova watched him struggle to breathe and squirming underneath her thighs as she forced her dick further into his mouth, stretching his jaw to its limits. The goddess called him ''My pretty boy'' multiple times. She whispered naughty words into his ear while he choked on her meat, praising him for his hard work and devotion towards her. Soma couldn''t help but feel his mind reeling from her words, his heart beating faster and his pulse quickening under her gaze. ''It was similar to what I did to Folia, but the goddess was different. She was powerful, dominant, and sexy in a way I couldn''t explain. But I knew I was getting into trouble by engaging with her. It felt exciting, to indulge myself in this carnal lust with such a mysterious and unpredictable character.'' Soma thought as he swallowed her thick and creamy load into his mouth. The taste was beyond words. The pure sweetness of her cum coated his taste buds, making his tongue tingle with euphoria. He gulped her juice down his throat and savored it with his eyes closed, basking in the warmth and sweetness of her milk. ''It''s... so tasty... I can''t believe it...'' He mused as he licked his lips and sucked every last drop of her nectar. The flavor didn''t stop stimulating his brains, the way it lingered on his tongue made him want more. He craved more of her juices, of her seed. He needed her essence flowing down his throat and into his belly. It was the most wonderful and addicting substance he had ever tasted in his life. And right after that, his mind went blank. Soma lost his memories due to the intensity of his climax. His brain couldn''t handle the sudden flood of pleasure and adrenaline rushing through his system. He fainted, collapsing onto the floor with his tongue sticking out of his mouth while drooling on the carpet below his feet. He forgot everything he did with Folia, the past seven days he spent with her, the conversations he had with her, the transformation he had, the fact that he accepted the goddess as his benefactor, everything. And so, the next morning Soma woke up in his room, staring at the familiar ceiling with Reol lying next to him, and the rest was history. ¡°Do you remember everything now?¡± Reol asked him, a cool smile on her face. She looked at him with concern. Soma couldn''t speak for a few seconds, still stunned by the revelations of his own memories. His body trembled as the memories came flooding back into his head, replaying the events that occurred within the last week. He couldn''t believe what happened, what he did. That he lived such an intense experience within such a short amount of time. He remembered everything he had done with Folia, how he had fucked her in multiple positions, how he had given her many creampies and filled her womb with his seed against her will, and how he had treated her body with kindness and gentleness when she had surrendered herself to him. "We have arrived." Reol''s voice snapped Soma out of his trance. They had reached their destination: The Rabbit Hole. Ginova''s abode. "Anyway, we should head in." Reol grabbed Soma by the hand and dragged him through the entrance of the establishment. The bunnies were there to greet them per their usual greetings, half naked and exposing their genitals to them. Soma couldn''t help but feel his erection throb inside his pants as he glanced at their exposed flesh, remembering how amazing they are to breed. But Soma shook his head and followed Reol upstairs towards Ginova''s office, ignoring the tempting hermaphrodite women. "...Right. By the way, why did you bring me back to the Rabbit Hole? What am I meeting the goddess for?" "You''ll see. The goddess asked me to bring you back here, first thing in the morning." "Oh." Soma blinked, looking at Reol with surprise. "Did she say why?" "Not really. But I''m sure she has something special planned for you." She responded with a knowing smirk, tugging at his arm and urging him to continue following her up the stairs. ''Something special...?'' Soma wondered what she meant, feeling a slight tingling sensation running up and down his spine. He didn''t know what Ginova had in mind, but he couldn''t deny that he felt excited by the prospect of what she had in store for him. As they approached the top of the staircase, Soma noticed that the door to her office was already open, waiting for him to enter. Reol pushed him inside and closed the door behind them and left the two alone together. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ''The development in Laim is going well.'' Ginova stood behind her desk, her eyes seeming unfocused, staring off into the distance. Using her Faith points, she used her miracle system to peek at the condition of her home village using one of her subjects as a proxy. It was through Teressa''s eyes. ''She has managed really well.'' The cost for such a feat wasn''t cheap considering the distance between Karda and Laim, but to Ginova who has secured herself a constant source of Faith points, this was negligible. Laim was a desolate village with a small number of people living in it. Now that she has grown her connections and influence, Ginova has sent many resources back. Old houses made of wood and stone were replaced with better quality ones, making them safer and more comfortable for the villagers to live in. The fields were fertilized and planted with wheat, making their farming efforts more successful and abundant. Personal toilets were constructed for each household, eliminating the need for the villagers to relieve themselves outdoors. A well was dug out for fresh water supply, which greatly increased the quality of their drinking water. The system seemed to be impossible to implement at first, but through the use of her ability, Ginova was able to manifest such wonders in such a short span of time. Again, the cost wasn''t small. But it was worth it. ''Now that the development in Laim is stable, it''s time to move on to the next stage of the plan.'' She mused to herself as she sat back into her chair and leaned back against its luxurious cushioned surface. She glanced over at Soma who was sitting across her, looking confused and bewildered by her actions. "So you don''t remember anything you did with Folia last week, hmm? You don''t remember how you ravished her body? How you filled her womb with your seed multiple times without mercy? No recollection at all?" "N-no, I remember. I just remembered everything. It''s just... I don''t understand how I forgot everything in a single night. That''s all." "...Well, that''s fine." Ginova, being the source of his amnesia, understood what happened. The shock of receiving her essence in its rawest form in huge quantity seemed to be too much for Soma''s brain to process, resulting in him forgetting everything that occurred within the last week. It was a side effect of her power that she had never seen before, possibly because Soma hadn''t been exposed much to her essence before and became susceptible to this kind of response. But since it worked out in the end, she didn''t mind it at all. Ginova gave Soma a small vial containing her essence, imbued with her Faith. It was for his request from last night, to make Folia remain youthful and energetic forever, keeping her body looking young and beautiful without any signs of aging or wear. They had a little chat after, and Ginova proceeded to give him a quick blowjob, swallowing his cum with ease and earning some Faith points in exchange. Her black lipstick left a stain all over his shaft as she sucked him dry, giving him a satisfying orgasm before parting ways for the evening. Everything went according to her plan. She couldn''t ask for anything else other than Soma''s total compliance and obedience to her will. And she got it. He became her puppet, her slave, her sex toy to play with, ready to bend to her whims and desires at any moment without resorting to complete brainwashing. ''After all, it wouldn''t be fun if he just became a puppet straightaway, would it? No, I prefer him this way¡ª with an active mind, thoughts and desires of his own. It makes things so much more interesting.'' Ginova smirked as she licked her lips clean, tasting the leftover flavor of Soma''s essence still lingering on her tongue. ''There is so much left to do. So many more people to recruit, more villages to develop, and more mountains to climb.'' She thought as she closed her eyes, dreaming of the future that awaited her and her subjects. ''The kingdom of Deltorra, the Holy Empire Solheim... as much as I yearned for absolute control over them, I cannot rush things. No, I must bide my time and slowly conquer them one step at a time until my dominance spreads across the entire continent. This is only the beginning.'' She sighed as she leaned back in her chair and stretched her arms above her head. ''Unlike Laim and Karda, a few months would not be enough. It will take years... no, decades even. Maybe centuries. After all, I''m not just planning to reshape society, but also the world. Not to mention the ''distractions'' like Soma I will encounter through my journey... I will have generations of descendants walking on this mother earth.'' She thought as she ran her fingers through her long dark locks. ''No matter. Time is becoming irrelevant to me as I am an immortal. I have all the time in the world. My plans are set, and my goal clear. I shall turn this world into a farm, with its sole purpose to generate Faith points for me, for eternity...'' She clenched her fists, determination burning bright within her eyes as she stared at the ceiling above her head. Her vigor and motivation renewed, Ginova stood up from her chair and strode towards the window overlooking the town below, her long, flowing hair trailing behind her. Her figure bathed in the sunlight as she gazed upon the landscape before her. "Soon... Everything will fall into place..." She muttered to herself, feeling the weight of the future bearing down on her shoulders, but she remained steadfast in her resolve to bring her dream to fruition. And so, time continued to pass. Days turned weeks, and from weeks turned to months. The passage of time seemed to fly by in a blink of an eye. Three months later. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Soma''s daily life hasn''t changed much since. His original plan to return back to the capital city of Deltorra; Luctretz to go back adventuring got canceled. He deemed spending time with Folia to be more important, though he does travel around the other villages nearby to do some errands for his goddess. Folia, who became his property, was trained thoroughly to submission. Soma made her drink the vial that the goddess gave him, and sure enough Folia stayed young and beautiful throughout his stay. Any signs of imperfection or scars from their past sexual adventures were wiped away within seconds of drinking the essence, making her look like an ageless beauty without any flaws. Since she was young to begin with, there were barely any wrinkles or sags to notice, but still her youthfulness became more pronounced after that. Their sex life became more intense with Folia being more willing to do anything he desired. Whether it''s swallowing his cum whole or allowing him to fill her womb to the brim, Folia became more submissive and docile towards him without any objection. The maid of the house too became more proactive after witnessing Soma and Folia''s intimate moments together, bringing the maid into their bedroom to join them on a regular basis. Toys and whips were used to spice things up. Sometimes, Folia would get tied up and suspended by her limbs while Soma and the maid shared her body back and forth, teasing her sensitive skin with their tongues and fingers. During their rough play, Soma would penetrate Folia from the front, and the maid from the back using strap-ons, thrusting hard and deep inside her holes simultaneously, making Folia scream and moan in ecstasy. Soma remembered how Folia would look at him during their sessions, her eyes filled with lust and adoration while he plunged his dick deep within her pussy. It was intoxicating, seeing her stare at him with such need and desire. Somewhere along the way, Soma asked the goddess for another request. To transform the maid into a young hermaphrodite just like Reol and the others. She obliged without question and granted his wish. "Hnggh!! Ahh!!" Folia''s moans echoed within the walls of her residence, her body trembling as Soma''s tongue ravished her clitoris. She arched her back, throwing her head against the pillow while gripping his hair as he nibbled the tiny nub between his teeth, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. The maid, who became so much younger and full of vitality after her transformation, joined them on the bed, slipping her hand into Folia''s mouth and fingering her mouth from the other end, using her middle and ring finger to reach the back of her throat. "Mhm! Hhhhnnnmmm...!!" Folia gagged and choked around the maid''s digits, struggling to breathe while the two of them played with her body. "Oh mistress, you look so beautiful today. Please allow me to pleasure your body..." The maid murmured as she kept thrusting her fingers in and out of Folia''s mouth, fucking her throat as she caressed her cheek with her other hand. "HNNNGGHHHMMMMPPPPHHHH!!!!" Folia''s eyes rolled backwards, her body convulsing with each thrust of Soma''s tongue against her clit, and the maid''s fingers against the back of her throat. Her body shuddered and twitched as she experienced an intense climax, her juices splashing onto Soma''s face, covering his nose and chin with her sweet nectar. Then, when things started to calm down, Soma and the maid would proceed to penetrate her cunt and mouth, pounding her body hard and fast without any restraint, their dicks stretching her insides to the limit while filling her up to the core. It was a never ending cycle of passion and pleasure, their bodies intertwining and dancing together, exploring every inch of each other''s bodies without restraint or hesitation. There was no shame or guilt involved, only pure animalistic desires and emotions that drove them wild. This was Soma''s life, his routine day-to-day existence. Well, not just his. Milos was kicked out of the Rabbit Hole. He returned home only to get his hands and legs chained up by the wall, forced to watch Soma and Folia fuck like rabbits night and day without any remorse. He would scream and beg, but his mouth was gagged and his hands bound, rendering him incapable of escape or intervention. The maid would keep him alive by feeding him just enough, making sure his energy remains normal and healthy. But every day, he would feel his sanity and spirit diminish, his body growing weaker and frailer by the second, watching Soma and Folia experience orgasms together without any regard for his well-being or suffering. Soma ordered the maid to train Milos, to turn him into a cuckold slave, to serve as entertainment for their kinky pleasures. The maid used toys and whips, pleasuring herself with him while making Milos taste her cock and drink her cum to satisfy her sexual desires. She would force him to ejaculate while watching Folia and Soma fuck each other to oblivion, humiliating him by using him as nothing more than a spectacle for their amusement. "O-OHH!! OHH!! A-are you... watching... Milos!!?" Folia would ask Milos between gasps and moans as she rode on top of Soma''s dick, her hips swaying back and forth as she impaled herself on his cock, her walls stretching to accommodate his massive girth. "Hmmph... Mmfpmmfp... Hmmmmmph..." Milos would answer her by screaming his muffled voice, his eyes watery and bloodshot as he watched his wife become enslaved by this monster in human clothing, this man who defiled his home and stole his family away from him. "It feels so... GOOD!! Hhaaahhhnnn... I''m sorry Milos... I can''t resist him anymore...!!" Folia cried as she bounced on top of Soma, her body arching with each thrust. Soma would hold her hips as she fucked him, grunting and groaning as he relished in her tightness and warmth, his balls slapping against her ass as she took him whole into her womb. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare. The air was heavy with the stench of sweat and sex, the room filled with the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. Folia''s moans and Milos'' cries would mix and mingle into one, echoing off the walls and reverberating through the hallway. The maid would then jerk him off, pumping his cock with her fist, milking his balls for all their worth while he whimpered and groaned beneath her touch. She would whisper degrading and humiliating words into his ear, telling him how useless he was, how pathetic he was compared to Soma, and how lucky he was to be allowed to watch such a performance. Throughout everything, Soma would enjoy the view. He would savor Folia''s tightness and warmth as she rode him with reckless abandon, his hips bucking upwards to meet her rhythm. He would enjoy the sight of her breasts bouncing up and down as she bounced on his dick, and he would enjoy the scent of her sweat and arousal, his nose filled with her unique musk. It was a never ending cycle of ecstasy and depravity. Both Folia and Milos had lost track of time. They couldn''t tell how long they had been trapped in this hell hole. But it didn''t matter, not when they couldn''t escape their fate. Soma had become their master, their protector and tormentor at the same time. He would grant them pleasure and pain, giving them everything and taking everything away. It was both a blessing and a curse, a reward and a punishment. Folia couldn''t resist him, not anymore. Her mind had succumbed to his touch, her body responding to his desires without question. She had lost her sense of self, her sense of identity. She was merely an extension of his will, his toy, his plaything to use and abuse. The maid now became a loyal servant of Soma once she was transformed into a hermaphrodite. Her appearance became youthful once again to her heyday, her body slender and shapely with supple breasts and round hips. She would serve her master with absolute devotion and loyalty, doing whatever he asks of her without question or hesitation. And Milos became a cuckold slave, serving Soma and his mistress as their plaything to do as they wish with. The maid seemed to love to toy with him while making him suck her cock and lick her balls. It was a twisted, sickening game of dominance and submission, and Milos couldn''t help but curse his fate and his inability to escape. Though he couldn''t deny the ecstasy he felt from being dominated while watching his own wife getting railed, he would never admit to being cuckolded. He would rather die than submit to them completely. Even so, his body betrayed him at times. The humiliation and shame of being treated like a mere object, a piece of furniture in the house while Folia and Soma fucked each other relentlessly caused his penis to swell and throb involuntarily, despite not enjoying it at all. These activities continued for the past few months, but they weren''t the only people living in this house. No, there''s one more person. Rylai wasn''t oblivious to Soma''s antics. She knew what was happening from the beginning. She bore witness the first time her mother kissed Soma and him violating her body. She saw everything, though she didn''t speak or interfere with his actions. Ever since then, she had been following them closely. She watched from the hidden corners of the house, through the gap of the door frame, or the cracks of the window frame. She would watch her mother be raped and ravaged by him, listening to her cries and screams of pleasure. What could she be thinking? What was her opinion on all this? That''s a mystery, even for Soma. He knew that she knew. Soma was aware of her peeking at his intimate sessions with Folia or the maid for the past three months. But what does that matter? He had his fingers wrapped around this family. What could possibly a four year old girl do? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing. Nothing at all. All this time, she had done nothing. She had kept silent, not even uttering a word of protest or objection towards his actions. She was a petite child, sweet and ''innocent''. What else can she do except watch and observe? She lacked the physical strength and mental capacity to stop him. That''s why Soma didn''t care about her presence. Her role was insignificant, inconsequential. She posed no threat towards his reign over this household. So what if she knew? So what if she was aware of his immoral acts with Folia and the maid? She couldn''t stop him, and she couldn''t reveal anything to anyone else without proof. She was helpless and weak, unable to stop him even if she tried. Though, at the same time, Soma also had zero intention to hurt her. She was just a kid, after all. He didn''t want to taint her with his actions, though he couldn''t deny that she had seen more than her fair share of depravity in this house. Regardless, Rylai was harmless and could be used as leverage if needed. Soma doubted such a scenario would ever come where he would do such a thing, but it doesn''t hurt to be cautious and prepared for the worst-case scenario. Thus, Soma continued on with his daily life with Folia and his slaves. "Ah! Oh god...!! Fuck me! Harder!!!" Folia begged for him to ravage her deeper, her body twitching and writhing with each thrust of his hips, her walls contracting and squeezing him tightly as he buried his length inside her pussy. Soma grunted, his hips slamming against her ass as he pumped her full of his cock, his tip rubbing against her cervix as he stretched her womb to the limit. It was intense and passionate, the air filled with the sounds of their moans, the heat of their bodies rising higher and higher as they fucked like animals. At the same time, the maid was busy stroking her cock and jerking herself off, her eyes fixed on her master''s engorged dick as he pounded his mistress from behind. She gasped and panted as she felt her climax building, her dick throbbing and pulsing in her hands as she imagined herself taking her turn on Folia''s body next. ''Folia''s pregnant with my child now... Rylai is about to get a new sibling... Ohh!'' Soma thought as he slammed his hips hard against her ass, his cock brushing against her walls as he thrust himself deeper inside her womb, his body shaking with every push and pull. She cried out his name and shivered around him as she came, her pussy clamping down on his length as she soaked his shaft with her juices. ''Fuck, I can''t hold back any longer...'' He grunted as he felt his balls tighten, his dick swelling inside her as he exploded, his cum gushing out of his tip and spraying deep inside her womb. It was the ultimate climax, the ultimate high as he poured his seed into her, his dick throbbing and twitching as he emptied his load into her deepest depths, filling her to the brim with his essence. The maid let out a sigh of relief, her cum splattering onto the floor as she watched her master and mistress reach their peak together. It was a beautiful sight to behold, the way their bodies entwined and merged as they rocked back and forth, their hips bucking as they climaxed. For Milos however, he couldn''t see what was happening, not with his face buried beneath the maid''s balls, his nose pressed against her sack as she jerked herself off above him. He could smell the scent of her musk and the sour taste of her precum as she came, spurting her juices over his face as she moaned out loud. Rylai stood outside the master bedroom, peeking through the gap of the door. This became her daily routine. She wasn''t sure how long it has been since she witnessed Soma raping her mother for the first time, or the fact that she had been watching his sexual escapades with her mom for the past three months. But it didn''t seem to bother her anymore. She saw how her mother became his slave, how he corrupted her soul and her body to the point of no return. She saw how her father was used and abused as a cuckold slave for their amusement and entertainment. Rylai simply took it all in stride, her young mind processing the information and the situation at hand, trying to understand what was going on. She was unable to comprehend what was truly happening, or what the consequences of these events would be for her and her family. But she didn''t think that it was anything she could fix or prevent, not with her limited understanding and her small hands and feet. Even despite all of that, she lived a relatively comfortable life. She was fed, clothed, and cared for, and her mother was still there to guide her and protect her from harm''s way. The maid too was still kind and caring towards her, always making sure that she had everything she needed and accompanying her to play with other children her age around the village every now and then. She couldn''t help but wonder if everything was okay. Was everything normal? Or was something going on underneath the surface? She wasn''t sure, but her mother seemed to be happy. The maid also seemed to be happy. Everyone except for her father, Milos, who was chained up and forced to watch her mother ¡®wrestling¡¯ with another man. The whole thing was strange and confusing to her, yet she couldn''t do anything about it. All she could do was continue on with her daily life and let everything unfold around her without interfering. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Through the months, seasons changed. Summer came and went. Autumn and winter followed suit, and soon, spring arrived, with flowers blooming and trees blossoming under the warm sun. Folia had given birth to a beautiful baby boy named Hal, who inherited his father''s dark brown hair and his mother''s blue eyes. Rylai was now five years old. Her eyes shone upon seeing her baby brother for the first time, holding him in her tiny hands and cooing over his little face. What sort of thoughts swirled through her head at that moment, who knows? Meanwhile, as the number of the population shot through the thousands, Ginova used her power and influence to build more houses, schools, and other public facilities, while maintaining the current population level by adding new residents. These were the proper and careful steps Ginova wanted to take. Despite her depraved and perverted acts, she maintained the livelihood of the villagers and pushed the economic growth of Karda. She knew that the key to not only gaining people''s support, but to also generate more Faith points was to provide them with basic needs and comfort. Absolute hypnosis would have worked just as well without the need to expend any resources or effort. But she figured that controlling people''s minds and turning them into mindless puppets would be too boring and repetitive. Also increasing her subjects'' quality of life and hygiene standard would add value and interest to her little experiment. ''The world''s my playground and I''m gonna make sure everyone plays by my rule, and they will love it...'' This village shall grow into a bustling city one day, and they shall revere her as their one true goddess. ''...Well, maybe I don''t have to turn all of my subjects to become zealots. Maybe I could make them turn against myself just for fun and see how far I could toy with them?'' ... ... It has been 13 years since. Karda, once a village with no more than a thousand population, had evolved into a prosperous city, filled with countless houses, shops, and inns for travelers. The fields were abundant with crops, and the livestock flourished, providing enough food for everyone in need. The Rabbit Hole stood high and mighty in the center of the city, attracting visitors from far and wide. Pleasure seekers of all types and origins gathered inside its walls. A pervert''s haven, where all sexual fantasies can be realized regardless of affiliation and morals, seeking the most delightful of delights with the best prices available. It was the embodiment of decadence and excess, fueled by the generosity and influence of the goddess herself. Through her influence, the world has changed. Unveil now the grand tapestry of Ginova, the goddess who reigns over prosperity and lust. Behold the divine dance wherein she molds the destinies of her devoted subjects and carves the fates of those who dare defy the omnipotent current of her will. Chapter 19-3 (Honeysuckle) The changes that the goddess did unto the world was an absolute marvel of progress and innovation. She had turned Karda into a metropolis, a hub of culture and commerce where merchants and traders alike flocked to seek new opportunities and treasures. The goddess had spared no expense in beautifying and improving the city''s infrastructure, erecting majestic statues and monuments in her honor, and erecting massive buildings with gleaming windows and intricately carved stone facades. The streets were paved with smooth cobblestones, and the city was illuminated by brilliant lamplights, making it a beacon of hope and prosperity amidst the bleakness of the surrounding lands. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Luctretz, the capital city of the kingdom of Deltorra. A hidden meeting unknown to even the highest authorities was taking place within the walls of the royal palace. Beside the king himself, Fouzalt Deltorra, were two other important figures that held a significant amount of authority and influence within the kingdom. One of them was the person in charge of the Aria church within Deltorra, the high priestess appointed by the Holy Empire Solheim herself, Loraley Rainfield. She had remained impartial towards the affairs of the kingdom and had been a trusted ally to both the king and the goddess. Loraley wore her trademark white robes embellished with gold trimming, her golden hair flowing freely down her shoulders and her bright red eyes glimmering under the candlelight. The voluptuous curves of her body were accentuated by the loose fit of her clothes, giving her a regal and elegant appearance fitting of her status and position. And the other figure was someone whom the king trusted the most, the head of the intelligence division and also the spymaster. The Spymaster had been collecting intel and reports from his agents stationed across the land, and his network of information has reached even beyond the borders of Deltorra itself. "Let''s begin the meeting. I called you both here today to discuss our current situation." King Fouzalt began. The atmosphere within the chamber was tense and heavy, with the three of them knowing that the topic of the conversation was serious and sensitive in nature. "Spymaster, you have received news regarding the development in Karda village, yes?" "Indeed, Your Majesty." The Spymaster replied. "According to my sources, Lady Ginova has made great strides towards establishing herself as a major player in the region, gaining influence and prestige throughout the land." The king nodded, stroking his beard thoughtfully as he listened to the Spymaster''s report. "It seems that she has gained the trust and devotion of her people, with the village¡ª city thriving economically and socially with her guidance and support." "And that isn''t all. It seems that she has started expanding her reach beyond Karda, establishing connections and trading agreements with other nearby cities and villages for the past decade." King Fouzalt raised an eyebrow at that. "So she has managed to gain a strong foothold within our kingdom, huh? Interesting." The king remarked, leaning back in his seat as he processed the information he had received. The high priestess spoke up at that moment. "We may find ourselves facing an unusual challenge in dealing with this false goddess." She stated, her tone grim and cautious. "It is unknown how her influence and control could affect our empire''s affairs, which has led us to stay neutral and passive towards her actions so far. However, I cannot deny that she is becoming an increasing concern." The king and the Spymaster looked at her with concern written all over their faces. "You mean to suggest that we should take action against her?" For the past 13 years, the self-proclaimed goddess Ginova has suddenly popped out of nowhere. The two villages at the frontier of the kingdom seemed innocent, small, and insignificant at a glance. But within a short decade, they have evolved and developed into a full-fledged city, led by a mysterious entity that calls herself a ''goddess''. However, with her influence and charisma, the people of Karda worshiped her as a benevolent and powerful deity, and she was able to convert many followers into her ranks by giving them an easy life. This was a threat to the religion of the Aria church and the Holy Empire of Solheim, who was the biggest and influential organization within the continent. "Yes, I propose an intervention." The high priestess continued. "We cannot ignore the growing power and influence of Ginova any longer, for her actions could lead to greater complications in the future." "My spies have reported that she has built her own schools to teach the children her doctrines, which could spread like wildfire within the kingdom itself. If left unchecked, it could pose a potential threat to the Aria church''s authority and possibly even the Holy Empire''s political status." The king sighed as he heard her words. "I understand your concern, Loraley. However, we cannot act rashly in this situation." He stated firmly, his jaw clenched with resolve. "As much as I dislike her methods and actions, there are many who still see her as a savior and a benefactor to society. Therefore, we cannot afford to offend her without due cause." For 13 long years the so-called goddess Ginova lived within the confines of his kingdom. Yet, despite the fact, Ginova had only come into their attention just recently. Her actions and behaviors had been kept in the shadows until now, and that was why he had not made any move towards her for she was an enigma that was still to be fully understood. There were rumors that Ginova was a goddess, a deity that descended from the sky to grant the people salvation, but he knew better than to believe such absurdities. It was unknown how her rise in influence and control was possible within such a short time frame, and also hidden from the eyes of the royalty. There was no rumor or hearsay about her prior to her sudden appearance in the outskirts of the kingdom. Therefore, they couldn''t simply treat her as a simple troublemaker and execute her on the spot without evidence or due cause. That would create unrest and chaos within the kingdom, and that was the last thing that the king wanted. "For now, continue on your reports, spymaster." The king commanded. "What else did you learn about her?" The Spymaster nodded in response. "I have compiled my observations and findings into a dossier." He said, presenting the file to the king. "It has all the details and data that you need to know about her actions so far and her influence within the kingdom." As the king browsed through the documents, his expression remained stoic and unreadable, his lips set in a thin line as he absorbed the information presented to him. The Spymaster continued to speak, his voice calm and composed, "Her age and origin is unknown. The name ''Ginova'' could also be fake since there was never any record of such a name within the census. The reason for her rise to fame and influence remains unclear as well." The king paused to look at the Spymaster in the eye. "So you''re saying she appeared out of nowhere and took over the village?" The Spymaster nodded. "Based on the information I''ve gathered, she most likely came from Laim before arriving in Karda. But Laim itself was barely a village a decade ago. They don''t keep any records there, making it impossible to identify her background or her origins." The king let out a sigh as he rubbed his temple tiredly. "This woman certainly is an enigma that cannot be ignored." He muttered. "But that doesn''t change the fact that she has already established herself as a major figure within our kingdom and has gained the trust and devotion of her followers." "She is a threat and you know it, your highness. We cannot risk letting her grow even further and expand her influence." The high priestess spoke up, her tone firm and unwavering. "As I said before, we cannot simply act against her without proof or cause." The king shook his head in disagreement. "If we confront her with the Aria church''s forces, she can use it as an excuse to rally her followers against us, and that could lead to a civil war that I''m not willing to take the risk of starting." "That is true," Loraley sighed. "But there must be some way to deal with her without causing a diplomatic incident. After all, she has only ever acted in the shadows, without any direct conflict or confrontation with any of the other kingdoms or empires." "...Her allegiance. What is her allegiance?" The high priestess shook her head. "Regardless of motive or allegiance, the fact that she called herself a goddess is reason enough for the Aria church to intervene." She insisted, her jaw set in a stubborn line. "It is one thing if she''s not a believer, but to form her own little cult and attempt to gain control over the masses... it goes against the teachings of the Aria church, and it must be dealt with accordingly." The king pursed his lips as he considered her words. "So... the Holy Empire has made their decision, is that it?" He asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. The high priestess hesitated slightly. "The Holy Empire... has not made a final decision yet, but they strongly urge us to take action against her as soon as possible." She replied, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. "They do not wish to tolerate this imposter who dares to challenge the authority of the Aria church and the Holy Empire itself." The king''s lips twitched with annoyance, but he remained silent, his expression contemplative and guarded as he observed her carefully. "...Even if it means causing civil war, I presume?" He inquired, his tone cool and emotionless. The high priestess bit her lower lip, her eyes flashing with anger and frustration as she struggled to contain her emotions. "That... will depend on the situation, and the outcome of our negotiations." She answered, her tone wary and guarded as she stared back at the king. "We have to cleanse the world of imposters like her and restore the peace and tranquility that we had lost through her actions. I''m afraid if we took too long, the Holy Empire might forces the hands of your majesty to comply with their wishes... even if it means causing a civil war." The king furrowed his brow at her words, his features darkening with irritation as he leaned forward, his hands resting on the table before him as he stared her down. "...Such is the life of being a vassal kingdom to the Holy Empire, I suppose..." He muttered, his voice low and bitter as he closed his eyes. The Holy Empire Solheim. There were four vassal kingdoms under its dominion: Deltorra, Eclatoria, Senter, and Nogunia. Each of these kingdoms were independent in terms of their policies and decisions, but were obligated to follow the orders of the Holy Empire, to show respect and devotion towards the Emperor and his descendants. In return, the Holy Empire provided them with protection and assistance when necessary, allowing them to thrive and prosper without the fear of invasion or attacks from hostile forces. But in exchange, they were forced to obey and submit to the whims and wishes of the Emperor and his council members without question. They were not allowed to act on their own, nor make any decisions without the permission of the Holy Empire first. It was a complicated relationship between the four kingdoms and the Holy Empire, with each side struggling for control and dominance. The High Priestess Loraley Rainfield was the representative of the Aria church within Deltorra and answers directly to the higher-ups of the Holy Empire, the high pontiff and the emperor himself. As such, she was often tasked with delivering messages and requests from them to the king of the kingdom she was appointed to. The king himself, Fouzalt Deltorra, ruled his kingdom independently and was allowed to do so because of his loyalty to the Holy Empire. Yet, he couldn''t ignore the fact that he was practically subservient to them, despite his attempts to assert his autonomy and sovereignty. Thus, the tensions between the Holy Empire and the Deltorra Kingdom have remained at a standstill for a while now, with both sides attempting to maintain a peaceful coexistence while also keeping their wits about them. However, with the arrival of the mysterious Ginova in the outskirts of the kingdom, things have taken a turn for the worse. With the Holy Empire urging the Deltorra Kingdom to take action against her, the situation has become more complex and volatile, with the potential for war and conflict looming over the horizon. "...May I continue, my reports, your majesty?" The Spymaster asked, his voice echoing through the silent room. The king''s lips twisted in a wry smile, his eyes glinting with amusement as he glanced at him. "Of course, go ahead." He replied, his tone casual and unconcerned. "Tell me what you have found out." Without further ado, the spymaster continued with his report, describing the ongoing investigations and their results. "We have strong suspicion that the ''recording mana stones'' came from either Karda or Laim, your majesty." "...Is that so..." Recording mana stones, as the name suggests, was a technological device used to record audio and visual information through the use of mana crystals. One can insert the crystals into the recording devices and manipulate the recordings through the use of magic or mana-powered machines. This technology appeared roughly a decade ago, around the same time Ginova came into existence. It was unknown how the recording mana stones came to be, or who made it in the first place. Still, the possibilities were endless and exciting. The ability to capture images and sound through the use of mana crystals and then manipulate them afterwards was revolutionary. It could be used to create memories and preserve them for future generations, to record battles and conflicts, or even to simply document day-to-day life. The price also wasn''t terribly expensive, making it accessible to all kinds of people, not just the wealthy and affluent. It was a marvel of innovation and ingenuity, and people used it for all sorts of purposes, including entertainment, education, and work-related tasks. "The recording mana stones... we don''t know how it got spread around, they seemed to just pop up everywhere." The Spymaster added, his tone filled with awe and wonderment. "Some speculate that it was created by mages, others claim that it was brought to us from the gods themselves, and some even suspect that it''s the result of alchemy or other forms of research." The king sighed heavily as he leaned back in his seat. "Ginova, the cult leader that you mentioned, was believed to be the creator of the recording mana stones, correct?" The Spymaster nodded, his face grim. "Records of the earliest cases of the usage of the recording mana stones coincided with her emergence as a prominent figure within the Karda and Laim regions." He explained, his tone grave and somber. "This led us to conclude that she must be involved with its creation and distribution somehow, and that her influence over the region may extend beyond its borders." The king stroked his beard as he listened, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. "So... You believe that she''s responsible for the proliferation of the recording mana stones throughout the kingdom, and that she may have been involved in their creation and distribution." The Spymaster nodded. "Although, there''s still no proof or evidence to support these claims." He cautioned, his features tightening with unease. "The trail of her influence has always remained elusive and obscure, making it difficult to trace back to her personally." One might wonder what this has anything to do with Ginova, how this correlates with the situation at hand. Why would a recording mana stone becoming popular and a trend be something that a king and a high priestess be worried about? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there''s more to the story than meets the eye. The popularity of the recording mana stones has resulted in a surge in criminal activities and organized crime throughout the kingdom, with individuals using the devices for less than legitimate purposes. This includes blackmailing, extortion, and other unsavory activities, resulting in widespread corruption and decay in the kingdom. It''s been said that the recordings can capture voices and conversations, giving criminals the chance to spy on their victims and gain valuable information. Not just that, the technology have also been used for recording pornographic content, which had caused an influx of sex trafficking, prostitution, rape, and other immoral deeds that went against the teachings of the Aria church. The fact that the recording mana stones were quite easy to get a hold of and being relatively cheap didn''t help matters, even children could accidentally stumble upon one these days. In summary, the technology had become a double-edged sword that posed a threat to the stability and integrity of the kingdom as a whole. While it offered tremendous benefits for educational and entertainment purposes, it also gave rise to dark and dangerous elements that could not be ignored any longer. Furthermore, the kingdom was simply not equipped to face these sorts of challenges head-on. The knowledge and expertise required to manufacture and distribute the recording mana stones were kept secret, and the technology was not common knowledge among the general population. It was a mystery to the king and his advisors, and while they were hesitant to interfere with the development of the technology, they couldn''t ignore the implications and dangers that it posed to their way of life. Method of regulation was simply unknown to them, and the proliferation of the recording mana stones was affecting everyone, not just the nobles or the elite. The poor and the vulnerable were falling prey to blackmail and extortion, while the rich and the powerful were using the devices for illicit activities and crimes. At the moment, until the kingdom figured out something better, all recording stones were to be banned and confiscated immediately. The king had ordered the army to patrol the streets and conduct raids in areas suspected of housing the devices, while the Aria church launched an investigation into the matter, searching for any clues or leads that could shed light on the origins and creators of the recording mana stones. The widespread use didn''t stop just within Deltorra, but other kingdoms too. The Aria church had reported that their clergy and followers were being targeted and threatened by individuals using the devices to commit heinous and immoral crimes. It was a matter of utmost urgency and concern that required immediate and decisive action, lest it spiral out of control and lead to the collapse of the social fabric and moral fiber of the nation. "Your majesty... I have one more thing to report." The spymaster continued. "Please, do tell." The king responded, his eyebrows knitting together in apprehension. The Spymaster took a deep breath before continuing. "After my investigation, I have come to learn another important revelation, although I''m not quite sure what to make of it myself." "Which is...?" The high priestess inquired, her voice laced with curiosity and suspicion. The Spymaster cleared his throat before speaking, his voice shaking slightly with apprehension. "Some of the citizens in Karda and Laim... they doesn''t seem to be human." Both the king and the high priestess'' eyes widened with shock. "What do you mean? Are you suggesting that they are non-human races like the werebeasts, perhaps?" He asked, his tone filled with disbelief and wonderment. The Spymaster shook his head. "No, they appear to be humans at a glance, but with unique abilities and physical traits that defy explanation and logic." He replied, doubt and uncertainty filled his voice. "They seem to call themselves as... hermaphrodites." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ A new day dawned in Karda. Rylai was awoken by the rays of sunlight filtering through her window, illuminating her room in a soft golden glow. She blinked her eyes repeatedly like an owl, trying to adjust to the brightness of the morning light. She rolled onto her side and groaned, burying her face in her pillow as she tried to ignore the sounds of birds chirping outside her window. She had a hard time sleeping the previous night, tossing and turning as she fought off the excitement and anxiety that was brewing within her stomach. After minutes of lying there, she finally sat up and rubbed her eyes, stretching her limbs as she let out a yawn. She peered out her window and saw the sun peeking over the horizon, its orange hues bleeding into the blue sky as it rose. She climbed out of bed and grabbed her robe, wrapping it around herself as she headed towards the bathroom, eager to wash her face and freshen up before starting her day. She splashed cold water onto her face and gazed at her reflection in the mirror. She had grown up since the ''incident'' 13 years ago, her eyes sparkling with wisdom and maturity, her cheeks tinged with pinkness that suited her youthful skin. She had long hair that fell past her shoulders, her lips curved upwards in a gentle smile that radiated kindness and warmth. Once Rylai finished washing her face and brushing her teeth, she went downstairs, where she saw her mother preparing breakfast. "Morning, mom!" "Good morning, Rylai!" Folia greeted her with a cheerful smile, placing a plate of eggs and bacon in front of her as she sat down at the dining table. Wearing nothing but a small and thin apron, she stood next to her daughter, her large breasts bouncing as she moved around the kitchen. Milk seemed to flow from her nipples, staining the top of her apron white with creamy goodness. Rylai didn''t pay much attention to her mother''s lack of clothing, used to seeing her mother dress or not dress around the house. She instead focused on her breakfast, digging into her plate with gusto. "How''s the baby, mom?" "Oh?" Folia rubbed her large belly, her skin stretched taut, giving her the appearance of having swallowed a beach ball. "He''s fine. I think he''s going to be a big boy when he comes out." "He''s fine! Doctor says he''ll be healthy and strong, thanks to Soma''s milk." She giggled as she poured a bowl of cereal, her breasts swaying from side to side as she moved around. Her nipples, which were pointed and erect, leaked profusely, dripping droplets of milk onto the floor. "Hmm, I''ve lost count. Is he going to be my twelve siblings? Or thirteen?" Rylai asked as she dug into her meal, her eyes fixated on her mother''s swollen belly as she watched her prepare breakfast. "Well, I don''t remember either..." Folia trailed off as she placed a bowl of oatmeal in front of Rylai, her tits swaying as she bent over. "I think Soma and I lost count after a while." She poured a cup of hot chocolate and placed it next to the cereal, the sweet aroma of cocoa filling the air. "Are you excited to see the new baby, Rylai?" Rylai looked up from her breakfast, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm and excitement. "I am! I want to hold him and play with him and feed him!" Rylai exclaimed, her voice filled with anticipation and joy. "Too bad, Rylai, we are going to send this one away for adoption." Folia replied casually, her voice devoid of any emotion or compassion as she scooped some scrambled eggs onto a plate and handed it to her daughter. "We''ve had more than our share of babies, and Soma and I don''t have the time to look after them anymore." "Boo~! If you are not going to take care of the baby, then why do you keep having them?" Rylai let out a playful pout, her eyes flashing with disappointment, not surprised by her mother''s words as if this was a common occurrence. Folia shrugged her shoulders and returned to her cooking. With her back turned to her daughter, she picked up her knife and chopped some onions. "You know us, Rylai. I love getting knocked up and Soma loves knocking me up." Folia answered, her voice filled with a sense of longing and desire as she spoke. "It''s not like Soma and I don''t care about them. It''s just, having you and Hal with us is enough. Also, the babies we hand out were taken by noble families, you know? They might be better be off with them than us." "Mmm, maybe. They inherited your and Soma''s blood after all. They will grow to be handsome and beautiful, like me and Hal. The nobles will like them really well." Rylai took a bite out of her egg and bacon, her eyes never leaving her mother''s curvy ass, which was swaying seductively under her apron as she moved around the kitchen. "Yep. That''s why we gave them to the nobles." Folia smiled, turning to face her daughter, her cheeks flushed with color and her eyes shining with mischief. "Also, you have mine and Milos'' blood, not Soma. Don''t mistake your dad for someone else now." "Ha ha, alright mom." Rylai forced a chuckle and finished her meal. She watched her mother bend over and pick up her plate and spoon, her huge tits nearly spilling out of her apron. "You look really good and healthy." Rylai couldn''t help but remark, her eyes scanning her mother''s body as she walked past her. "It''s almost as if you never aged a day at all." "Thank you, darling. It''s all thanks to the goddess." Folia replied, her voice laced with pride and confidence. She sauntered towards the sink, her breasts bobbing and swinging with every step. "Go wake up your brother, Rylai. He''s going to be late for school." Rylai nodded and hurried upstairs, her eyes lingering on her mother''s curves and round buttocks for a brief second before ascending the staircase. Just as she entered her brother''s room, she was greeted by the sight of him sprawled across his bed, his arms and legs flung wide open, snoring louder than the birds outside the window. "Hal, get up." She shook his shoulder lightly, eliciting a groan from her brother and stirred him awake. Seeing his sister standing over him, Hal sat up. His hair disheveled, and his eyes bleary and unfocused. "Mom made you an oatmeal and a hot cocoa! Also, you''re going to be late for school!" Hal snorted, rolling his eyes as he went back to sleep, pulling his blanket over his head. "Don''t wanna. I''d rather stay here and sleep all day." Rylai let out a sigh of exasperation before grabbing his arm and yanked him up. "C''mon, Hal! Don''t make me strip you naked and force you out of the bed!" She threatened, her tone filled with annoyance. "Fine, fine." Hal mumbled, climbing out of his bed with reluctance. His eyes glazed and sleepy, clearly he didn''t get enough sleep last night. With difficulty, he managed to shuffle towards the bathroom, dragging his feet as he went. ''This stupid brother of mine...!'' Rylai thought, storming out of his room and made her way to her own bedroom where she began to get dressed and ready for the day ahead. Once she was done, she went downstairs to help her mom wash the dishes. To Rylai, Hal was born blessed and privileged. He had everything he ever wanted, courtesy of Soma''s wealth and influence. Never a day went by where Hal ever starved or went without food. His wardrobe was always filled with brand new clothes and shoes that were made specifically for his size and build. He also never had to worry about finding a job or any source of income to support himself, his father always making sure that he was properly taken care of, giving him an allowance twice a month and spoiling him with toys and gadgets that he desired. Not only that, Hal also looked really beautiful. With his short brown hair and blue eyes, he resembled more of his father, Soma, who also looked really pretty for a man. He had an athletic physique, but not as buff or muscular as his father''s, which suited his slender body frame well. Despite having all of these blessings and luxuries at his fingertips, Hal was still lazy and spoiled, preferring to lounge around at home doing absolutely nothing, only going out to play games with his friends and mess around town every now and then. ''Mmh... I can''t touch him right now. I have to wait until he''s of age, according to the goddess'' rule.'' Rylai lamented inwardly. ''Otherwise...'' Even though he was her younger brother, she was still unable to understand why she would have such desires towards her own brother. But something was telling her that it''s something normal, it was natural for girls her age to feel this way about their brothers, and it wasn''t wrong for her to act on her urges every now and then. It wasn''t long before Hal stumbled down the stairs and joined his mother and sister at the breakfast table, his face pale and his hair messy. He gulped down his hot cocoa and shoved a handful of oatmeal into his mouth. "Mom... why are you naked? You shouldn''t walk around the house naked..." Hal mumbled, his eyes glazed over Folia''s exposed body, her bare breasts and ass swaying left and right every time she moved around the kitchen, cleaning dishes and tidying up the counter. "What''s wrong with it? You don''t like how I look?" Folia questioned, her tone filled with defiance. She wiped her hands on a towel, her nipples glistening with moisture and her pussy dripping with juices, trickling down her thighs. "It''s unbecoming of a mother to act like this, mom." Hal muttered under his breath, redness creeping up his neck as he tried to avoid staring at his mother''s bare ass, which was on full display whenever she bent over to put away the dishes. "Like what, Hal? Like a slut?" Folia teased, her tone playful and mischievous while leaning against the counter, her boobs hanging heavy and ripe, her nipples aching and hard as they rubbed against the cold surface. "Well, you have always been known to act... promiscuously." Hal murmured, his gaze flickering towards his mother''s massive mammaries, his eyes widening with obvious lust and hunger as he observed them. Folia chuckled, her laughter filled with amusement as she made her way towards the hallway, her tits and ass bouncing with every step. "Well, I suppose you are at that age already. No wonder that the goddess had everyone your age to wear a chastity belt. Things might get out of control otherwise." She smiled, her eyes glowing with warmth and affection. She patted Hal''s head lovingly. "Anyways, eat your breakfast and get going. We don''t want you to be late for school, now do we?" She leaned closer to give her son a kiss on his cheek, her nipples brushing against his arm as she did so, causing Hal to lose his breath. "M-mom! We shouldn''t do that! Not here, and not now!" He protested weakly, his body trembling with excitement as he felt his pants tightened around his crotch, his erection straining against the material. Folia laughed at his reaction and pulled away, her features lit with amusement and interest. "Anyway." She turned towards Rylai and handed her a bowl full of leftover food before heading back upstairs towards the master bedroom, her hips swaying seductively with every step she took. "Rylai, don''t forget to feed your dad, okay? I''ll be in my room with Soma if you guys need me." Rylai nodded and grabbed the food, "Hal, go on to school first. I''ll catch up later." "Yeah, sure. Whatever you say." Hal replied absentmindedly, his thoughts focused elsewhere. "Today''s your coming of age ceremony, isn''t it? Don''t be late, sis." "Look who''s talking, you sleepyhead! Go now!" Hal let out a yawn and reached for his backpack, his mind wandering off to other things besides his lessons and assignments. "Whatever." He mumbled, pulling the bag onto his shoulders and headed for the door without another word, closing it shut behind him. "...Ughhh." Rylai sighed in frustration as she watched her brother disappear from sight. ''Why did he have to grow so fast...?'' She recalled the memories when they were still kids, they would spend hours playing tag around the yard, running and chasing each other, and how she would often pin her brother to the ground, straddling him, laughing and smiling in victory. She remembered how he used to tease her about her flat chest when they were younger, her tiny A-cups that he said were almost as flat as a board. And how she would chase after him when he ran away screaming because he didn''t want to get hit. But now things are different. Despite being only a thirteen years old boy, Hal was already taller than most people his age while retaining that innocent beauty of his, which made him stand out amongst his peers. Rylai too had grown considerably since her childhood, developing into an attractive young lady who exudes an aura of elegance and refinement despite her young age. With shoulder-length blond hair, blue eyes and delicate facial features, her looks rivaled those of the high nobility from the capital, making her an object of envy among other women her age. "Huff!" Shaking useless thoughts from her head, she took the food from the counter and headed upstairs to her father''s room. The door to the master bedroom was slightly ajar, allowing her to peek inside without making her presence known. The room was dimly lit, with only a single lamp providing illumination to the area. Tools and other familiar contraptions one would find in an adult store were scattered around the room, some of them partially buried beneath clothes or random objects. In the corner of the room was a woman with green hair tied in a ponytail, strapped down to a wooden chair. She was buck naked. Her eyes covered by a blindfold, and her hands cuffed to the armrests, her ankles shackled to the foot rests. This green haired woman had a cheek retractor mask in her mouth, spreading her lips apart and forcing them into a perpetual state of an erotic O shape. Her tits were adorned with nipple piercings connected to each other by chains. From her waist down, she was wearing a vibrating wand harness secured to her body with leather straps. A metallic piercing decorated her clit, and she had a gaping asshole stuffed with a plug. There was also a dildo lodged inside of her pussy. But that wasn''t all. This lady was also a hermaphrodite. Her phallic member stood erect and proud, sticking straight up into the air, pointing directly at the ceiling. It throbbed with life, pulsating with energy and vitality. A thin steel rod embedded through its tip, running horizontally along the shaft to its base where a leather collar encircled its girth. Her balls hung low between her spread legs and the underside rested atop the vibrator, humming and stimulating both her clitoris and testicles at the same time. The green haired woman squirmed and struggled against her bonds, writhing against the relentless stimulation, her cries were loud, but it didn''t seem to register in Rylai''s mind. Finally, there''s Madilene¡ª the maid of the house, kneeling on the floor and licking the green haired woman''s genitals with a mixture of lust and reverence. She had been working in this household as long as Rylai could remember. Her clothes consisted of nothing but an apron which wrapped around her torso, and two bows holding the straps together at the back of her neck and back. Her neatly tied dark blue hair reached down to her shoulders and framed her face nicely. While her maid outfit left little to the imagination, she still managed to maintain her composure and dignity, appearing graceful and elegant despite the unusual circumstances of her current predicament. ''This isn''t anything new... Madilene is tasked to take care of dad like this for years now.'' Rylai shook her head and entered the room, pushing the door open with her hip. The noise caused the green haired woman to twist her head, her bound arms shook furiously within the confines of her restraints, struggling to break free from her bondage, her muffled cries intensified in volume and intensity. "Alright, here''s your food, dad." The green haired woman was none other than Milos who had her gender transformed into a hermaphrodite. She had lost her ability to speak, communicate, or comprehend any sort of verbal or written language whatsoever. She only responds to sensual pleasure now, thus she couldn''t answer Rylai''s greeting or acknowledge her existence beyond the sensory inputs she receives from her surroundings. "Young miss, good morning!" Madilene greeted her, looking up at the girl with a bright smile plastered on her face. "It''s going to be a wonderful day today!" She continued, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand to clean up her saliva before turning to look at the green haired woman once more, her eyes shone with excitement and anticipation. "Yes, it would seem so." Rylai agreed and brought the bowl of food closer to Milos''s nose, allowing her to sniff it. "It''s leftover food, but it''s still good." She noted with amusement before grabbing a spoonful and took a bite, munching it down to a soft paste. Madilene nodded with satisfaction at her comment before returning her attention back to Milos, her tongue sliding down her shaft, coating it with her warm saliva. "Would you like me to feed your dad instead?" Madilene offered, her tone laced with concern and consideration towards Rylai. "You don''t have to do it yourself, young miss. It''s part of my duties." "Nah, I''m fine." Rylai waved her off, smiling back at her before approaching her dad''s lips. "Here you go, dad, it''s time to eat." Milos, with her mouth forced open thanks to the cheek retractor, accepted the offer and allowed Rylai to dump the mush of food directly down her throat, swallowing it without chewing. Their lips met briefly, pressing against each other before breaking off. Rylai''s eyes didn''t so much as flutter during the exchange. Rather, she looked completely unaffected by the physical contact between her and her father, continuing to feed him as though it was the most natural thing in the world for her to do. She would continue to munch the food into paste and then feed her dad through her mouth, taking breaks between bites to observe her dad''s reactions. Her eyes shifted to her father''s lower half, staring intently at her cock, jammed with a thin rod made of steel. It was engorged with blood, the flesh strained against the rod. Love juice dripped from her cunt, running down her thighs and pooling on the floor beneath her. "Hmmm~." She moaned softly, her gaze lingering on Milos'' enlarged prick, watching the veins pulse and throb with life, the glans twitching against the foreign object inside it. "It''s getting bigger." Rylai said to herself, noticing Milos'' penis swelling with need. She let out a sigh before focusing back on her task. She had to finish feeding her dad soon or she would be late to school. She quickened her pace of munching her food, chewing it faster so she could dump them into her dad''s mouth. However, no matter how much she ate or how many times she swallowed, it didn''t seem to satiate her hunger, her stomach continued to rumble with emptiness. After finishing the last piece of food, she put the empty bowl away and turned to Milos, watching as Madilene sucked her dick with renewed fervor, bobbing her head up and down its length while massaging her scrotum with one hand. Rylai stared at them with bright eyes, fascinated by their actions. They had done this so many times before, but never had she grown bored of it. On the contrary, she was always excited to see Milos cumming into Madilene''s mouth, spurting streams of semen into her awaiting orifice, painting her oral cavity white with its viscous contents. ''I don''t have much time. I should go now...'' She sighed to herself and turned to leave, leaving Milos to her fate. She exited the room and closed the door behind her, looking forward to her coming of age ceremony at the school today. Chapter 20-1 (The Adult World) The goddess ruled over Karda and Laim for over a decade, the changes she made was by no any means, small in nature. As the Rabbit Hole''s business grew, the system evolved to accommodate the rising number of patrons. From a three-story mansion to the sprawling compound it was today. The Rabbit Hole of the past only has one front and one backyard, decorated with statues of perverse nature. People were free to enter the establishment, those who came to eat, drink, gamble, and feed their sexual desire with the bunnies entered through the front entrance. Meanwhile those who came to enjoy the more premium side of things have a different entrance through the back, where they receive a much more personalized attention from the girls. Soma being the exception since he had no idea about this arrangement. He entered through the front entrance for months until one of the bunnies told him that he was allowed to enter through the back. 13 years later, Lady Ginova, the goddess of salvation, though better known by her followers as goddess of prosperity and lust, transformed the Rabbit Hole into something greater. Multiple buildings were erected, each with their purpose in mind. The front gate was expanded to welcome more visitors. Inside, a large fountain was placed in the middle of the courtyard, where people come to rest or take a stroll around the garden before heading inside. The statues of hermaphrodite women decorated the place, each one with their unique appearance. Inside the building, guests were led to a grand hall, where they could enjoy the live entertainment provided by the bunnies dancing and singing. There are also private rooms available for those seeking more intimate experience. And if you wanted some gambling action, you could always head upstairs and find your way to the casino room. It''s not like you''ll be missing out if you choose to stay downstairs. Everything is within reach at The Rabbit Hole! The Rabbit Hole also offered a special service called "the VIP treatment," which allows you to request a particular bunny to cater to your every need and whim. Whether it''s something simple like having your cock sucked or wanting to be tied up and whipped, the bunnies would do anything you ask without hesitation. Not only that, but the VIP could also ask for a specific type of bunny to perform their duties such as asking for a busty girl, a short or tall girl, even pretty boys are available for purchase. To make the membership even more irresistible, they can also choose the personality they want their bunnies to act like during their session together; shy, dominant, sadistic, submissive, tomboy, innocent or whatever they want really, the bunny shall take the form of their master''s desire! Naturally, the patrons must pay a hefty price for such an impeccable service, but that''s fine because the VIPs know that they''re worth every penny spent here at The Rabbit Hole. After all, there''s nothing better than having your wildest dreams come true! This place makes people feel special, and that''s what keeps bringing them back time after time again and again, even if it means they must steal and beg for money to get inside. However, despite the Rabbit Hole''s amazing service, the goddess noticed something was severely lacking from such a wondrous place. She contemplated for days and nights to figure out the problem. Until one night she realized it. It was ''romance''. The Rabbit Hole provided an outlet for the darkest, most carnal desire inside people''s hearts. No matter how perverted, how depraved, or how unorthodox the fantasy may be, they would fulfill it. However, there was no romance. No love, no tenderness, nor any sense of intimacy. Just pure, raw, and unadulterated pleasure, and that''s where Lady Ginova saw an opportunity. No. Love actually could blossom inside the Rabbit Hole, but the place wasn''t built for it. The establishment lacked the faculties to handle things such as ''love'' and ''romance''. With such realization, Lady Ginova transformed the Rabbit Hole into a ''romantic'' wonderland. She ''hired'' new staff and ''trained'' them to provide customers with a more intimate experience. She created a new wing dedicated to couples or individuals looking to spend their time together. She built an entire theme park-like area, open to the public and not only for the Rabbit Hole''s patrons. It was to create a genuine atmosphere where people could enjoy their ''love'' and ''cherish'' their time with their favorite bunny, or bunnies, together. Various attractions were added, such as fairs, ''souvenirs'' shops, food stalls, exhibitions, trade shows, water parks, horseback riding, and pleasure gardens. There are also several romantic restaurants and bars available to cater to everyone''s taste. The Goddess even went to the extra length of ''hiring'' actors and singers to perform at the stage to set the mood. The stage platform in the center theme park was quick to become a popular attraction in Karda. Ginova thought up several ideas that could be performed on the stage and went with an ''idol group''. A group of idols consisted of hermaphrodite women, where their main attractions were showcasing their beautiful faces, bodies, and voices. The crowd loved it, especially the aftermath where they could touch, grope, kiss, suckle, or lick the idols to their heart''s delight. Only certain VVIPs could participate in a full blown sex, though, as it was part of The Rabbit Hole''s exclusive service. Ginova also created a hot spring area. The spring was filled with aphrodisiacs, making it easier for guests to release all of their inhibitions. There were also saunas, steam rooms, massage booths, and private hot tubs for two or more people to relax in. Thanks to the ''mysterious'' development of the recording mana stone, Ginova was quick to document many activities within the Rabbit Hole and the theme park, spreading them across the kingdom. Not just the perverted nobles and commoners, even the most hard boiled adventurers found their way to Karda, drawn by curiosity and the prospect of a once-in-a-lifetime experience that only a few can afford. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Through the decade or so, Ginova built a school for the villagers of Karda to nurture and teach them of her doctrine and beliefs. The school, named "The House of Purity" was open for everyone regardless of wealth or status, requiring them to be only under the age of 18. The curriculum was tailored specifically for children, with a mix of traditional subjects like reading, writing, mathematics, and other mandatory subjects but with an additional focus on sexual education and physical exercise. In the beginning of the school year, the first thing the children would learn were the basic concepts of sex. The teachers taught them everything about reproduction, how the human body worked, and what to do to please themselves and others, including oral, anal, and vaginal intercourse. Afterward, they moved onto more advanced topics such as fetishes, role playing, BDSM, and various positions and techniques. There was little to no censorship within the classroom, however Ginova made sure that no underage students would be involved in a real sexual activity unless they reached adulthood. Girls or boys, a chastity cage will be locked around their private parts to prevent any self-pleasure or sexual activity when they reach puberty, and the cage would only be removed once they are of age. A supervisor would be assigned whenever the children needed to relieve themselves, ensuring that nothing inappropriate happens. At home, their parents and/or guardians were given instructions to monitor and supervise their children''s daily activities to ensure they follow the rules and teachings of the school. The teachers and students also engaged in physical exercises regularly, from running, jumping, and lifting weights to swimming, climbing, and wrestling with each other. Ginova believed that a strong and healthy mind and body go hand in hand and encouraged her followers and students to take good care of their physique. As the students matured into adulthood, they would move on from learning theories and watching videos from the mana stones into going to the field and seeing the real thing in action. They observed and learned firsthand about sex, pleasure, and intimacy from experienced professionals, such as prostitutes and courtesans who work at the Rabbit Hole itself. Even the idol groups would occasionally join in on the fun to show the students what it''s like on stage, giving them a private show and service. Of course, without the penetration part as it was forbidden for the students below 18 to engage in such acts. Wet dreams were common occurrences among the boys and girls due to the chastity cage, resulting in them waking up with their sheets stained with cum, sweat, and saliva every morning after a night of erotic dreams and moans. They would wash themselves and their sheets thoroughly every day before going to class and continue on with life as usual since they were accustomed to this kind of routine from a young age. The fact that not a single adult questioned this practice was proof enough that this was a normal sight in Karda. The schooling system was elaborate and thorough. Ginova herself designed it from scratch with the miracle system''s aid. There were several reasons why she would bother doing so, one major reason was to spread her religion and doctrine through education with or without her absolute hypnosis in action, another was to feed her own ego and desire for control. But mostly... it''s to generate more Faith points. Through the years, Ginova had experimented many times with her subjects. She spent so much time trying to figure out how to squeeze more Faith points out of people, and came to understand that emotions played a vital role. Like how having both female and male genitals increases the amount of pleasure they receive, thus generating more points when they reach orgasms. Having sex with someone they love or obsessed with also generates more points. The more heightened their emotional state is during sex, the more they give Faith points. Thus, the more depraved and perverted actions they commit, the better it would be for Ginova. But that wasn''t all. Even pure love could rival against the potential of the darkest of desires. Two people who are in love with each other could generate just as many points, however, what if she mixes both? The tale of Laven and Soma came into her mind. She enhanced their loves into something greater, something deeper, more twisted and depraved. That love which was nurtured for years and years transformed into an obsession. Laven''s love for Sera turned him into a feminized breeding sow, living only to have his hole stuffed by not only his beloved''s hermaphrodite penis, but also others. Soma''s love for Folia turned him from a bright, intelligent, and kind man into someone who would blackmail his very own beloved, raping and forcing her to be a property for him to own. The amount of Faith points they earned Ginova was among the highest she had ever seen. Though, at this point in time, it didn''t really mean much since her massive amount of followers was high enough to make her not focus on quality anymore. The school''s initial goal to indoctrinate the children of her teachings, to make them believe that sex is not only natural but also sacred, succeeded to an extent. The amount of Faith points they generated seemed to be average, if not slightly higher than normal, but that was all. The school became nothing more than another pet project for the goddess. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The coming of age ceremony has come. An event that was held once every month, celebrating those who have reached adulthood. Deep down below the school''s ground was a private room where the ritual takes place. A secret chamber hidden from the outside world, where only the VVIPs of the Rabbit Hole could participate. Roughly over eighty people wearing masks and rich, extravagant outfits sat comfortably at their seats, waiting for tonight''s performance to unfold. Bright chandeliers lit up the room, illuminating the grand stage before them. There stood the newly adults, wearing pure white robes that hid their just-ripe bodies underneath. Their faces flushed red, eyes filled with anxiety and excitement. Their lips quivered and hands clenched tight, unable to hide the anticipation they''ve been waiting for the last ten years or so. The audience consisted of people with significant importance within the kingdom, from nobles to wealthy merchants and traders. They all came accompanied with their own personal bunnies, ready to indulge themselves in tonight''s festivities, and witness the ceremony first-hand. Food and drinks were served, with music filling the background. Everyone chatted and gossiped with one another, exchanging stories and opinions, while their pets played with each other''s genitals. Then, the ceremony began. The lights dimmed and the curtains rose. There onstage, stood the goddess herself, dressed in a revealing attire made of silk and lace. Her breasts were exposed, nipples decorated with piercings made of gold and silver, with a long, flowing dress hugging her hips and thighs. The outline of her erect cock could be seen through the fabric, teasing both the spectators and the teenagers of age with her arousal. "Tonight," her voice resonated through the hall, "we celebrate our children''s transition into adulthood." She gestured to the youngsters standing behind her. "They are now ready to embrace the beauty and wonder of sex and love in its purest state." Her words echoed through the room. "Let us show these young men and women how to live life to the fullest. How to cherish every moment of their existence and embrace each other''s bodies without hesitation!" She exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with passion. "For those who seek knowledge and understanding of such a divine art, I offer you this gift, to explore and experiment with the possibilities that await you." She smiled, her gaze lingering on one boy in the front row. "You have my blessing to indulge, to lose yourself in pleasure and let your imagination run wild." She whispered to him, her voice low and seductive. "I am here, to guide you to enlightenment." She finished, bowing before the crowd. The audience roared with excitement, clapping and whistling at the goddess'' speech. Some of them even cheered, their lustful desires evident by the bulges forming in their trousers and dresses alike. The bunnies giggled and squealed amongst themselves while they rubbed themselves against their masters'' laps, eager for tonight''s festivity to begin. In total there were four young men and two young women on stage. One of them was Rylai, who stood beside Ginova. Visibly trembling and nervous, she couldn''t stop staring at the goddess'' exposed breasts. The goddess chuckled softly and placed her hands upon Rylai''s shoulders. "My dear," she cooed gently, "you must relax and let yourself go. Embrace your desires and let us bring them to fruition." Rylai nodded after hesitating a bit, her face turning red at the sound of Ginova''s soothing voice. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but the tension was still visible in her body. The first part of the performance was simple. The coming of age ceremony would start with a short introduction of the teenagers. The goddess would start from one end to the other, introducing the young man or woman onstage. Each presentation would consist of the teenager stripping off their clothing to reveal their body, allowing the audience to appreciate their beauty without shame or fear. However, their chastity belt prevented anyone from completely revealing their genitals, which was intentional to tease the audience further before the main event began. The boys were lean and slender, sporting firm, feminine bodies with smooth muscles underneath their skin. The girls, meanwhile, looked softer and curvier with ample curves befitting of their age, their chests heaving and nipples stiff from the cool breeze in the room, begging to be touched and sucked. Resisting their charms seemed to be an insurmountable task for the audience as they ogled the young beauties, their breaths hitching and their cocks growing thick with desire. When Rylai''s turn came, she stripped down to nothing but her chastity belt, showing off her slim waist and supple ass cheeks, along with her perky, plush tits. Still flooded with embarrassment, she couldn''t help but to let out cold sweat. But at the same time, she couldn''t deny the thrill and excitement that coursed through her veins. The feeling was intoxicating, enough to drown her worry and doubts. There was just one more step before the main events began after the introductions. "Before the unveiling starts," said The Goddess as she stepped forward, "you must prove your devotion, your dedication, and above all else, your loyalty towards me and the teachings of Karda." She smiled, reaching out to stroke Rylai''s face and neck, trailing her fingers down to her chest. "On your hands and knees," The Goddess demanded, her voice taking on an authoritative tone. "Kiss my feet, worship me as your deity, and show me your obedience." The command was clear and precise, and Rylai obeyed without question. "Yes, Your Holiness," murmured Rylai, kneeling before her goddess and placing her lips upon the bare foot before her. She licked and kissed the soft, creamy flesh, savoring the delicate taste of her divine skin, her tongue darting out of her mouth to lap at the toes. She felt a rush of heat and wetness between her folds, the sensation of her pussy dripping against the belt that protected her chastity for years. "Come," The goddess gestured towards the others. "Show us what you have learned from years of training and study at the House of Purity, and let your love and devotion guide your actions." The boys and girls fell onto their hands and knees, kissing The Goddess'' feet and licking them clean of sweat and dirt. The air was heavy with lust and desire, the scent of musk and sweet perfumes mingled, filling the room with a heady perfume that was both intoxicating and addictive. Slowly, the lapping of their tongues goes further up the body of the divine, tracing lines of saliva along their skin, leaving behind trails of slickness and moisture. As the goddess stood still facing the audience, her expression remained calm and collected while the onlookers watched with bated breath. The boys and girls moved upwards, licking the goddess'' inner thigh, the tip of their noses brushing against the thin fabric hiding her cock, their hands gripping at her ankles, keeping her rooted firmly in place. The goddess sighed in ecstasy, her cock throbbing with need beneath the silken dress she wore. She could feel her arousal leaking out of her, trickling down her leg, dampening the material of her attire and staining it with her fluids. The time has come. She reached forward, grabbing hold of one of the boys by the hair, forcing him to look up at her. She gazed down, her eyes boring into his as she spoke in a voice filled with authority. "Take my seed, young one. Let me bless you with my essence, so that you may spread the word of my teachings to the world." "Yes, your holiness," gasped the boy, excitement and nervousness apparent in his tone. He opened his mouth wide, his tongue sticking out, eager for her cock to enter his waiting throat, ready for the inevitable deluge of her holy milk to fill him from within. "Please allow me to serve and please you." He pleaded. "Let me drink your milk and feel your warmth inside." The goddess wasted no time. With one fluid motion, she pulled her dress up and revealed her thick, throbbing cock to the boy, its bulbous tip already oozing with pre-cum. She shoved her rod into the open mouth before her, pushing it past his lips and into the back of his throat. Her hips thrust forward, her balls slapping against his chin, sending vibrations throughout his body. The young man gagged as he struggled to adjust to his new position, his nostrils flaring as the goddess pumped her cock in and out of his mouth. The others moved closer, their mouths watering, their tongues lolling out in a desperate attempt to get a taste of the delectable meat in front of them. The audience watched in awe as the scene unfolded before them, their bunnies aided their masters in relieving their pent-up desires, stroking their cocks and sucking their balls to ease the tension within them. As the goddess continued to fuck the young man''s face, her pace picked up, her chest heaving and her nipples started to leak milky white fluids. She threw her head back, eyes closed shut in pure bliss, letting the waves of pleasure crash over her mind and body, savoring the feeling of her cock buried deep within her chosen disciple''s mouth. She grunted and groaned, her hips bucking and her muscles tensing as she released her load, shooting rope after rope of thick, sticky, hot seed down her lover''s throat, filling his mouth until he could no longer keep up with the deluge pouring forth. He choked and swallowed. Cheeks swelling and eyes rolling back, the boy did his best to swallow the goddess'' essence, but it proved too much for him to handle. With a muffled cry, the boy''s lips slipped from her pulsating member, spraying jets of cum onto his face, dribbling down his chin and dripping onto the floor below. The audience gasped and murmured amongst themselves, their hearts racing and their bodies trembling with desire and lust. "It''s always such a sight to watch the goddess bless one of her children." The man whispered to the woman beside him, his hand stroking her inner thigh, fingers brushing against her soaked mound. He leaned in, nibbling at her earlobe and breathing hotly onto her skin. "Indeed." She moaned, arching her back in ecstasy. "Such beauty, such purity... It makes me wish to be the one standing up there myself." Her eyes wandered to her companion''s crotch, admiring the thick bulge tenting his trousers. She licked her lips, hungering for the taste and touch of her partner''s cock. Meanwhile, The Goddess had shifted her attention to another one of her disciples, a young girl sucking on her milk-laden breasts with fervor, her eyes half open and glazed with lust and adoration. She stroked the young woman''s hair affectionately, whispering words of encouragement and praise into her ear as she sucked and lapped at her swollen nipples adorned with piercings and jewelry. The audience watched as the young girl drank of her mother''s bounty, her hands squeezing and kneading her supple breasts as she fed from her bosom like a newborn babe. The Goddess sighed in bliss, relishing the feeling of being drained, her cock throbbing and her balls aching from the stimulation. She could feel the pressure building in her loins, threatening to erupt like a volcano. She knew that it was only a matter of time before the dam burst, and her precious essence spilled out once more. Her disciples'' attacks were relentless, merciless. The boy who tasted Ginova''s spunk reached orgasm the instant he swallowed her seed, spurts of hot white splattered inside his chastity belt before landing on the ground, painting the marble floors white. His moans were drowned out by the sloshing noises of his fellows, their mouths latched onto the goddess'' shaft and their hands fondling her balls. He almost lost consciousness, but the training he endured kept him awake, alert, and ready to continue. A bunny staff approached and brought out a key. She unlocked his chastity belt, exposing his dripping, erect member to the audience. It twitched with need and excitement, ready to explode once again at any moment. "Now you are ready." The bunny whispered, her fingers tracing the length of his shaft before moving to his balls. Her touch caused his hips to jerk forward, still highly sensitive after the ejaculation. "Y-yes... I am ready..." He took a deep breath, trying his best to remain composed in front of the audience. "I want to serve... to please... to love... my goddess." His words were filled with reverence and devotion, and his heart beat faster with every word he uttered. The bunny giggled softly before holding the boy by the waist, pushing him towards the audience in the front row. The boy stumbled, his legs shaky and unsteady after his recent orgasm. But he managed to regain his balance and stand upright before his audience, his eyes fixed on their faces, searching for approval and acceptance. His eyes landed on a noblewoman sitting in the front row, her gown accentuating her curves and her cleavage peeking through its low-cut neckline. She smirked and beckoned him towards her with a crooked finger, licking her lips with anticipation. He nodded and moved forward with determination. Determined to prove himself as a worthy adult before the goddess and her people. The audience cheered and whistled with excitement, both men and women of high social status and influence, watching with rapt attention as the boy stood before the nobleman''s wife, his cock twitching and dripping with precum. "Show me your everything, boy." The woman purred, her hand reaching out to cup his cheek, her thumb brushing against his bottom lip before slipping inside his mouth to play with his tongue. "Make me proud." The boy shuddered from the taste, his cock throbbing and pulsing with need. "Yes," he gasped, struggling to form coherent words, "I''ll do anything... anything you ask of me." The lady smirked and leaned back in her seat, spreading her legs wide, revealing her wet, glistening pussy to the boy and the audience around them. "I haven''t washed myself since yesterday morning. You know what I need? A proper cleaning." She teased, running her fingers along her slit, gathering her juices on her fingertips and holding them out for the boy to taste. The young man gulped and licked her digits clean, savoring the tart sweetness coating his tongue. He moaned, unable to think straight with all the blood flowing down to his crotch. His cock grew harder and thicker with every heartbeat. "Go on, my boy." The noblewoman urged him forward. "Clean my dirty little hole. Make sure it''s nice and clean before you stick your virgin cock inside of me." The young man didn''t waste any time, diving headfirst between her legs and shoving his face into her wet mound. He lapped at her folds, slurping and sucking her juices with wild abandon. His eyes rolled to the backs of his head, drunk on her scent and flavor. "That''s it, boy! Clean me thoroughly!" The lady moaned and arched her back, enjoying the feeling of his tongue probing her inner walls, his lips completely glued to her pussy. Meanwhile, up on the main stage Ginova already came more than five times, her cock spewing ropes onto her disciples'' faces, chests, and stomachs, marking their bodies with her divine essence. She had long stopped thrusting and instead let her disciples take the reins, bobbing their heads up and down her shaft while massaging her balls with their skilled hands. "That''s it, my children." She panted, her eyes closed in bliss from the pleasure coursing through her body. "Drink my milk. Let me nourish you and give you strength." Her voice echoed throughout the room, filling the ears of the audience with her melodious tones, causing their hearts and minds to flutter. Rylai was no exception. She kissed the goddess'' anus, her tongue poking at the tight ring of muscle, tasting and probing her holy hole before pushing past and entering her depths. She felt Ginova''s walls contract around her tongue, squeezing and milking her for more. Her hands gripped her goddess'' ass cheeks, spreading them apart to give her better access to her divine orifice. The audience gasped and cheered with delight, marveling at the sight unfolding before them. The newer VVIP members never imagined that such depravity and debauchery existed within the kingdom, yet here it was, happening right in their midst. The boys and girls continued their assault on the goddess'' body, their tongues licking and swirling around her nipples. Their lips smeared the white milk all over her chest as they suckled on her swollen nubs. They could hear the goddess whimper and groan, her voice growing louder and more intense as the moments passed. "Fuck, I''m gonna cum!" She cried out, her cock stiffening and throbbing as it shot stream after stream of thick white cum onto the faces and bodies of her worshippers. Her disciples who managed to drink her essence licked their lips, their eyes wide with shock and awe. They couldn''t believe how much semen the goddess had stored within her balls, which only added to their desire to drain her dry. The goddess breathed heavily, her body quivering with pleasure. Her vision was clouded with lust and desire, unable to focus on anything else except her followers'' pleas for more. One by one, their chastity belts were undone, and their dicks and pussies exposed for all to see. While the others focused on the goddess, the boy who cleaned the noblewoman''s pussy stuck his virgin cock inside her tight hole, thrusting and pounding away with stiff and awkward movements, trying to get used to the unfamiliar sensation of penetrating something for the first time. "Oh fuck! Virgin cock feels so good!" The lady moaned, wrapping her legs around him and pulling him closer. "Goddess, you are a blessing for us all!" Her voice was raspy, her breathing labored from the sheer force of the boy''s thrusts. The boy grunted and gasped, his face pressed against her breasts, his mouth and nose filled with her scent, making him dizzy with desire. "Ah, I''m going to cum again! I''m going to fill you with my seed!" He shouted, his balls slapping against her buttocks with each movement, driving him closer and closer to the edge. Ginova looked on with pride, watching as the rest of her precious disciples became a real adult. Once they were done drinking her semen, the bunnies would parade them across the audience, presenting their naked bodies for all to see, touch, kiss, and taste. Soon, the entire audience joined in on the fun, their hands groping and fondling the newly adults, their fingers slipping inside their holes and rubbing their clits as they screamed and writhed in pleasure. The room was filled with the sounds of grunting and moaning, the smell of sex and sweat permeating the air as everyone engaged in various sexual acts with each other, forgetting their worries and cares for the briefest of moments. Rylai was the last to drink the holy seeds, and the last to be paraded before the audience. The men and women pawed at her exposed breasts and buttocks, and she could only lift her arms back, revealing her armpits for them to lick and kiss and suckle upon. Her mind was hazy, unable to think clearly or rationally as she felt an unknown sense of freedom having her chastity belt removed. Like a dog, she lifted her leg to let one of the audience members sniff and lick her inner thighs, and when they stuck their tongue inside her folds, she shivered with pleasure, her knees shaking from the intensity of it. Rylai watched her parents making love to each other for over a decade now. As a child, she bore witness to their passion and their intimacy. The suckling. The penetration. The moans and screams that echoed throughout their bedroom walls. She had grown up with this image imprinted on her brain, and it fueled her curiosity and fantasies as she lay awake at night, touching herself to thoughts of what it would be like to feel a man or hermaphrodite''s cock buried deep within her core. But she wasn''t allowed to do so until she was of age. Rylai let her body go limp, her mind numb from the stimulation surrounding her, allowing the audience to do whatever they wanted with her. She kissed both men and women, old and young alike, her lips wet with their saliva. Their hands roamed her body, cupping her breasts, squeezing her buttocks, fingering her pussy and asshole, and teasing her clitoris with their tongues and lips. The sound of skin slapping against skin echoed in her ears, the air filled with the musky scent of sex and arousal. Her peers had begun losing their virginity, their bodies covered in sweat and their chests heaving with exertion. They grunted and growled like beasts, their voices rising higher and higher until they were screaming with delight and satisfaction. The taste of the goddess'' cock, balls, cunt, and anus lingered on her tongue. And now, she watched others having a taste of her essence themselves, their eyes devoid of human rationality, akin to a beast in heat. Their primal instincts taking over, craving for release and fulfillment. Everyone wanted to be satisfied, to relieve the burning ache within their bellies that had built up since the ceremony''s commencement. They sought comfort, pleasure, and ''love'', and they would find it here tonight. Rylai felt her body being violated and defiled as they suckled upon her breasts like hungry infants, their hands caressed her thighs, fingering her pussy, and stretching her anus apart with their stiffening digits. "Hmm, a fresh virgin hole for me to plunge into." One of the audience members hissed. He was old, despite the mask covering more than half of his face, it was clear that he had lived more than seventy winters. "Let''s see how well you can take this old man''s cock, shall we?" He sneered, unzipping his pants and pulling out his engorged member from its confines. Rylai glanced at the cock before her, noting how long and thick it was, its tip leaking with precum as if it were about to explode at any moment. Rylai opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out, preparing to suckle upon the stranger''s meat, eager to taste the bitter saltiness that she had heard so much about. She knew that only certain people like the goddess, the hermaphrodites, and Soma had a sweeter and delicate essence compared to a normal human. Thus her curiosity was piqued when it came to the older gentleman''s seed, wanting to find out if the taste truly was so different. "Look at this whore, opening her mouth for my cock like a common prostitute." The man chuckled, grabbing Rylai''s hair and thrusting his cock deep inside her throat with a single thrust. Rylai''s eyes widened in surprise, triggering her gag reflex. She coughed and sputtered, choking on the length buried within her mouth and throat. But the man paid little heed to her discomfort, his hands gripping her hair tighter as he continued to pump his cock in and out of her throat, fucking her face without a care in the world. It was then someone else groped her buttocks, sliding two fingers inside her moist vagina, making her squeal around the dick lodged inside her mouth. Rylai couldn''t breathe, her lungs burned and her eyes watered from the lack of oxygen. All she could do was open her jaw wider and accept the unwanted intrusion within her orifices. ''Mom do this everyday with Soma? How come she doesn''t pass out or vomit?'' She thought to herself, her mind starting to turn hazy from the lack of air. She could feel the bunny staff hovering around her, their hands reaching out to cup and squeeze her breasts, their nails scraping against her hardened nipples, pinching and twisting them, making her squeal and moan in pain. Just enough to keep her barely awake. A thick, girthy hot rod approached her from behind, its tip grazing her entrance, lubricating itself with her natural juices before slamming its full length inside her cunt without warning. Rylai screamed, her voice muffled by the cock shoved inside her throat, tears running down her cheeks as she felt the friction and burn from the sudden penetration. "Virgin pussies are always so tight," the man behind her groaned, thrusting his hips against her ass, his balls slapping against her flesh with a loud smacking noise. "They cling onto me like a vice grip, sucking me deep inside their hot, wet wombs." She could feel his cock rubbing against her inner walls, stretching her open, tearing her apart from within as he fucked her without mercy. "Ahhh, that''s it! Take my cock, take it all inside you!" He groaned, his voice a deep rumble, echoing through her ears and mind like thunder across the sky. Her nipples were pinched and twisted by the others, causing her breasts to swell and ache, their sensitivity increasing with every passing second. The room was filled with the sounds of grunting, groaning, and growling, mixed with the wet squelching noises of tangled bodies pressed together in a frenzy of passion. The man behind her reached down to cup her ass cheeks, squeezing them hard and spreading them apart, giving him a better angle to penetrate her more deeply and intensely. "Ooh yes! Look at that asshole, it''s begging to be stuffed with cock." He snickered, pressing the tip of his index finger against her tight little anus, testing its resistance. "You like having your ass fucked?" The stranger asked, pushing his finger past her tight ring of muscle, making her clench and shiver. Obviously, she couldn''t answer having her mouth full with a cock. "Don''t worry, my dear," the old man sighed, pulling out of her mouth for a brief moment, allowing her to catch her breath. "Your ass is going to get more than what you can handle." He smiled, reaching out to pinch her cheek. "After all, that''s your entire purpose, isn''t it?" His words sent shivers down her spine, and her pussy quivered around the cock buried deep within her. She could feel the tip of the stranger''s cock nudging against the entrance of her uterus, sending jolts of pleasure and pain throughout her body. "Way back then, fresh virgins like you would be hard to find. Never mind the consequences, the effort to find one and the price to buy one wasn''t worth it." He mumbled, his eyes glinting with mischief beneath the mask. "But these days, it''s a whole new world." He shrugged, rubbing his testicles towards her face, teasing her with his musky scent. "And lucky me, I got my chance to fuck a sweet little pussy like yours every month." Without warning, he shoved his cock back into her mouth, thrusting his hips forward with such force that her jaw popped, knocking the wind out of her lungs. She choked, gasping for air through her nostrils, trying desperately to inhale enough oxygen to keep herself alive. It wasn''t enough. She was going to pass out soon, and her body would be left to be ravaged by the strangers surrounding her, their fingers, tongues, and cocks penetrating every orifice, violating her in the most brutal and depraved way possible. "You know, I don''t get many chances to fuck such cute asses anymore." The man behind her groaned, his fingers digging into her flesh, leaving angry red marks on her buttocks. "But that doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten how to make a whore scream." He spread her butt cheeks apart, revealing her little puckered anus, its pink, glistening rim twitching and contracting with arousal. Without hesitation, he pulled out of her cunt and plunged his cock back deep inside her tight little sphincter, causing her to gasp and cry out in agony and ecstasy. "HNGGHHHHH!" She shrieked, tears streaming down her cheeks as he stretched her anus apart, tearing her open from within, filling her with pain and pleasure unlike anything she had ever experienced before. The others continued their assault, their hands and mouths wandering and exploring her body, caressing her skin, licking and kissing her armpits, thighs, feet, sucking on her nipples, and lapping at her wet pussy lips, their tongues swirling and slithering around her clit and labia. They also pulled on her hands and forced them around their dicks, shoving them inside her palms and between her fingers, using her to stimulate their shafts and grope their balls. She could feel the cock inside her anus pumping back and forth, stretching her apart, filling her with its size and girth. The throbbing veins and ridges of its length grazing against her tight anal walls, sending sparks of pleasure coursing through her body. Rylai gasped and sobbed, her eyes rolling back into her head, her limbs flailing about in desperation, struggling to free herself from her captors'' iron grips. They held on tight, refusing to let her escape, their teeth biting into her flesh, drawing blood and leaving bruises in their wake. She was overwhelmed, consumed by pleasure and pain, drowning in a sea of sensation, unable to escape or even resist. It was all too much for her to bear. With a roar, the man behind her unleashed his load deep within her anus, his seed filling her bowels. He painted her insides white with his hot, sticky seed. First anal creampie of many, his cock jerked and pulsed against the inner walls, spurting jet after jet of hot cum deep within her depths. Rylai''s body reacted by pure instinct, her pussy and innards tensed and contracted, milking him for his essence, to drain him dry and leaving him spent and exhausted. She could feel his thick, potent load leaking out of her anus and running down her legs, dripping onto the floor below. Suddenly, her orgasm hit with the force of a lightning bolt, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her body, her toes curling and her spine arching against her will right after the man ejaculated inside her. She gasped and sobbed, her eyes rolling back in her skull, unable to control herself anymore. She was trapped in a world of pure ecstasy, a world where nothing else mattered except the overwhelming flood of euphoria. Pain no longer existed in this state. There was only pleasure and a neverending sense of excitement. The man pulled out of her anus with a loud plopping noise, his seed still oozing out of her tight, puckered hole and trickling down her inner thighs. He stood back and admired his handiwork, wiping his brow with a sigh of relief. "Took both of her vaginal and anal virginities in one day." He muttered, grinning from ear to ear. "Not bad." Rylai was still recovering from the force of the stranger''s final thrusts and the impact of her own orgasm when she felt the cock inside her mouth stiffen and grow rigid, its veins bulging and its shaft swelling with impending climax. ''Ah... ah, I must continue to suck his cock... he''s so close...'' She thought to herself, her lips trembling and her tongue licking the underside of the stranger''s shaft with renewed vigor. She moved her head back and forth, licking and slurping on the veiny shaft before her, taking more of the cock into her mouth and down her throat with each bob of her head. Rylai did her best to accommodate him, taking him deeper and deeper with every passing moment. The audience roared and cheered in approval, their hands wandering and touching each other''s genitals and breasts, their cries mingling with the sounds of their own orgasms. It was then she felt the man''s cock pulse and throb, his balls twitch against her chin, indicating he was close to coming. "I''m going to cum now! Swallow all of it like a good little whore!" He shouted, his voice strained with lust and desire. Rylai didn''t hesitate, opening her mouth wide and sticking out her tongue to receive his offering. The cock erupted, shooting hot, sticky ropes of cum deep within her throat, coating her esophagus with the sweet, salty taste of his essence. She swallowed it down, gulping every drop of his seed, savoring every inch of it. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah... you''ve got talent, my dear." The old pervert panted, his voice raspy and breathless from his recent orgasm. "You know how to please a man and drain him dry." His words made Rylai''s heart swell with pride, her face flushed with embarrassment and excitement. She had done well, she thought. "Smile to the camera~!" Suddenly, a bunny holding a peculiar looking device zoomed in on her face, capturing her expression in a flash of light. It caught her off guard, making her blink and flinch. "...Uheh?" She recognized it a moment later. It was a ''camera'' that could take both pictures and records, a wonderful invention that brought ''entertainment'' and knowledge to the masses. Though, mostly the former. Rylai realized she was being recorded. No, the entire ceremony was being recorded from the beginning, she just didn''t notice it. The bunnies were doing their job, spreading the goddess'' teachings and recording the rituals and ceremonies for the future generations to come. They also sell and distribute it through the whole kingdom, being the biggest kink porn producer in the entire world. Having her face captured, Rylai''s embarrassment intensified. The bunnies continued to record her humiliation, her face flushed with shame, her nipples erect, and her pussy dripping with arousal. The audience''s hands and lips still explored her body, and another cock just plunged back into her anus, to remain lodged firmly between her buttcheeks. Yet, despite all of that, Rylai''s facial muscles began to twitch. The corner of her lips widened into an awkward grin, her eyes sparkling with amusement and exhilaration. Her inner thighs squeezed and trembled, signaling she was approaching another orgasm. ''O-oh! I''m... I''m gonna cum again!'' She thought, her mind reeling from the realization that she was being recorded. The fact that others were watching her being degraded, violated, and humiliated gave her a thrill that she never expected or believed she would experience. The audience continued to gawk at her, their eyes drinking in every detail of her naked form, their fingers stroking her skin, their lips kissing and sucking at her sensitive areas. "Come now, give us a peace sign while you smile." The bunny giggled, aiming the camera directly at Rylai''s face. "Uheh...?" She blinked in confusion. The bunny mimicked the gesture, pointing her fingers upward and curling her lips into a grin, showing off her pearly whites. "Like this, silly." She smiled. "Oh, uh... o-okay." Rylai stammered, mimicking the gesture with trembling fingers and a smile that teetered between being genuine and forced. The bunny sighed at her attempts, clicking her tongue and shaking her head in mock disapproval. "Come on now, your parents will be watching." She teased. "We want to show them how good you''ve become." The statement took Rylai by surprise, her eyes widening with shock and disbelief. "What... my parents...?" She repeated, her voice trailing off into silence. "Yep, we''ll be sending them the recording and showing them the fruits of your training." The bunny replied, her tone matter-of-factly. The idea filled Rylai with a mixture of dread and excitement. On one hand, she didn''t want her parents to see her like this. But on the other hand, she couldn''t deny the thrill of having her every action and expression scrutinized by her elders and family members. ''Ooh... mom and Hal will be watching me...? This me....? Soma too!? Aaahh! What should I do?'' She thought frantically, her mind racing with possibilities and scenarios. "Come on! Do it with sincerity!" The bunny pushed her already erect cock towards her lips, smearing its wetness against her mouth. "Give us your best smile and give me a peace sign!" "Mmmhh...!" Rylai swallowed the glans, her tongue lapping and slurping at its tip, savoring the sweet taste of a hermaphrodite beside the goddess for the first time, this unknown staff from the Rabbit Hole. The bunny moaned and groaned, her hips bucking towards her, her balls slapping against Rylai''s chin and neck. The audience''s hands and tongues wandered across Rylai''s body, their fingers brushing against her nipples, mouths sucking and licking her armpits and toes, and their lips kissing and nibbling on her ears and nose. They seemed determined to leave no part of her untouched or untainted, and the attention only fueled Rylai''s desire and excitement. "That''s a good girl... now do the peace sign!" The bunny purred, zooming on Rylai''s face, recording every facial expression and movement. Just as she commanded, Rylai raised her fingers and curled them into the signature gesture, her lips twisted into a genuine smile that showed off her perfect white teeth. The bunny nodded with approval, letting out a whistle of admiration. "Looks like you''re enjoying yourself, darling. Your parents will love to watch you perform such beautiful expressions." She cooed, her tone dripping with praise. "Good girl." That day, Rylai was introduced to a side of herself she never knew existed. Her inner masochistic pervert had finally revealed itself, and she embraced it with open arms. To be recorded while having her body violated by strangers, her face captured on film while sucking on their genitals and letting them penetrate her body, it filled her with a rush of adrenaline and endorphins she couldn''t explain or understand. Chapter 20-2 (The Adult World) A lot could change within one year. The goddess took over two villages and altered them to her convenience with that time frame. Then, how about 13 years? How much change could such a person with unimaginable power and control over life, who abandoned her moral compass and embraced depravity, be able to do in that span of time? It was too long to comprehend, and yet she managed to achieve so much in just those thirteen short years. She brought prosperity to her subjects. Developing their economy, improving their quality of life, providing new and tasty beverages, building schools and other facilities, introducing new technologies, and even granting the populace an outlet for their insatiable sexual appetite. Her actions brought countless changes throughout the world. Some were big and impactful like the recording mana stones caused, and some were more subtle and understated, such as the way she shaped their society around her own twisted ideals. The hermaphrodites'' existence went against everything humanity believed in. They were half-man, half-woman, possessing both male and female genitalia. Without context, one might imagine them looking like freaks of twisted nature, but contrary to reality, the hermaphrodites looked nothing short of ethereal beauties. They looked just like a woman would and they came in many different shapes and sizes, ranging from slim and curvy to muscular and petite. Only, instead of one set of genitalia, they had both. Their physical attributes were also higher than the average human male, possessing extraordinary strength, stamina, and endurance. This allowed them to survive in the harsh wilderness without fear of dying at the hands of monsters or animals. Their increased libido made them the perfect mates, both giving and receiving pleasure in equal measure. They could go all night long without tiring, leaving their partners exhausted and spent. They were also incredibly virile and fertile, able to produce offspring with both genders and becoming pregnant themselves when their body was ready for such a miracle. Immoral and unethical acts such as incest had become obsolete due to their superior genes and reproduction capabilities; allowing them to breed with each other freely regardless of blood ties or societal norms, creating superhuman offspring with better abilities than most people could ever hope to achieve. But that wasn''t all. The hermaphrodites carried a natural aphrodisiac within their bodies, which made them irresistible to those who came into contact with their sweat, saliva, or even blood. The body odor they secreted serves as an attractive scent that pulls potential sexual partners near them regardless of gender; making it impossible for others not to notice their presence no matter where they may, in public, in crowds, indoors, outdoors... The fact that Ginova commercialized the hermaphrodites as prostitutes further solidified their position as objects of lust and desire. Using the Rabbit Hole as the catalyst, the hermaphrodites became such a hot commodity that everyone and their mother wanted one for themselves whether they were rich or poor. With the development of the recording mana stones, creating a new type of entertainment that revolutionized the world, Ginova documented many public and private sessions of the bunnies working at the Rabbit Hole servicing their clients. From the most vanilla of settings, such as couples using their services, to the extreme fetishistic scenarios such as gang bangs, bondage, watersports, and even simulated rape, she gathered massive amounts of footage of the hermaphrodites. Using the connections she made throughout her journey, the distribution of those recordings weren''t only confined to her territory. Soon, every village, town, city, and country across the land had access to these forbidden depravities. They weren''t sold legally of course. This sort of new technology was practically alien to the people of this world. One can only find it illegally traded and sold secretly amongst underground communities and black markets. Though, they were still relatively easy to find compared to actual drugs. Thus, the awareness regarding the hermaphrodites skyrocketed among the general population and fueled their curiosity regarding such rare and exotic creatures. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "The hermaphrodites..." The high priestess Loraley whispered, her voice echoing through the empty chapel. She stood there, covered by her regal robes, staring up at the stained-glass window depicting the goddess Aria blessing the mortal realm. It was a common imagery depicted in books and art. It showed the goddess surrounded by a halo of light, her long hair flowing down her back, her naked breasts exposed, and her hand raised, pointing to the sky. Her followers worshiped her with passion and devotion. They prayed to her to bring them prosperity and good fortune down below. For others, the tale of Aria was common and known, thus nobody really paid any mind to the holy depiction. But to Loraley, no matter how many times she had seen this imagery, she could not help but feel a sense of awe and reverence. This was the embodiment of what Aria Church stood for¡ª purity, virtue, and holiness. ¡°......¡± Behind the high priestess were her escorts, three beautiful maidens dressed in white gowns and silver headbands, bearing the symbol of the goddess Aria. They watched in silence, eyes filled with admiration and respect for their leader. But Loraley didn''t pay any attention to them. Her focus was fixed solely on the window above her head. Her fingers touched her lips and rubbed the tip of her nose gently as she continued to gaze upwards, lost in thought. Her golden hair fell to her waist and shone in the candlelight. Red eyes reminiscent of rubies flashed with brilliance beneath those long lashes, adding to her mystique. Her figure was tall and curvy, with large breasts, plump hips, and wide thighs that peeked out from beneath her robes. A mature figure, both inviting and intimidating, with a hint of feminine charm and authority that commanded obedience from her followers. Not too long ago, both the high priestess and the maidens came to the church in central Luctretz to pray. To seek their goddess'' blessings and protection from their oncoming journey. The journey to Karda. To find the self-proclaimed goddess, Lady Ginova. ''The empire will not stand for such blasphemy. As the high priestess appointed by the high pontiff himself to oversee Deltorra, it is my duty to purge this evil from our lands and restore peace to our people.'' The king of Deltorra has made his decision. Despite having a strong confirmation regarding the recording mana stones being created and produced by them, many benefits also came out of it. Entertainment, knowledge, and preservation of information have become widespread and accessible to the masses thanks to her actions. The technology wasn''t inherently evil, instead the bad actors that utilized it for nefarious purposes was the real problem. It wasn''t just that. The cult also bolstered the economy to an extent. The expansion of Karda and Laim has brought countless merchants and traders to their doorsteps, increasing trade and commerce between the two villages and beyond. People have flocked to the area to see the mystical hermaphrodites themselves, which have created demand for services and goods, such as food, lodging, and entertainment. The influx of visitors and tourists has spurred growth and innovation within the two villages, resulting in new businesses being created, existing ones being expanded, or simply changing altogether due to the needs of the local population. The effects were also felt far outside their borders, where the reputation of the cult grew to unprecedented levels over the past few years, resulting in an increase of immigrants coming from neighboring territories and kingdoms seeking opportunity and prosperity within its walls. All of these new residents contribute directly to the development of the two villages and the kingdom itself, bringing their unique cultures and traditions alongside them while contributing economically through their work or investments within the community. These factors combined together created an environment ripe for economic growth, allowing the cult to thrive while simultaneously improving the quality of life for its members at large and boosted its influence across the continent even further. The way the king spoke of the cult almost seemed like he would rather side with them rather than the empire, but Loraley shook her head. To her, the king was simply trapped in a dilemma. He was too weak to go against the empire''s demands, yet also afraid of the consequences of taking up arms against the cult. King Fouzalt will only rally his troops and exercise his military might when ''goddess Ginova'' has been proven to be an enemy of the kingdom and the empire herself. He would not risk a civil war on mere hearsay and rumors alone. Absolute evidence and proof must be presented before he can act accordingly. Until then, the King of Deltorra will maintain a diplomatic approach toward the enigmatic existence. Despite their differences in religion and ideology, he will remain neutral and cautious in his dealings with her. Watching and observing her every action, waiting for the day when her true nature reveals itself and they can strike her down without hesitation. So until that time comes, the King of Deltorra sits on his throne, ruling over his lands and protecting his people. Naturally, this didn''t sit well with the high priestess. Her allegiance was clear. To serve her motherland, the Holy Empire Solheim. Loraley knew of what they asked of king Fouzalt and its repercussions. Civil war was no small matter. The lives lost, the destruction wrought, and the kingdom''s legacy itself shall be tainted in the annals of history. It was a fate none wished to witness come to pass. But there was little choice in the matter. The hermaphrodites and their ways were an abomination and needed to be eradicated once and for all. They were unnatural beings who defied the laws of nature itself and they must not be allowed to exist under any circumstances. Thus the king''s position was made clear, the responsibility fell on her shoulder. Loraley prepared herself for the journey to Karda, the place where ''goddess'' Ginova resided. She brought with her the finest warriors of the clergy, armed to the teeth with magical artifacts and weaponry to aid them in their mission. Under the pretext of ''scouting'' and ''investigation'', her lot shall confront the fake goddess, apprehend her, and bring her back to Solheim for judgement. Not just her, but also the sinful followers who supported her wickedness and partook in her debauchery. Even if it means causing civil war within Deltorra, Loraley and her men were determined to carry out their mission. They shall not let anything stand in their way and stop them from achieving their goal. Even if it means falsifying evidence and fabricating facts, they shall do whatever it takes to justify their actions in the eyes of the people. The Holy Empire shall triumph and crush the heretics who dare defy its authority. The time of reckoning has come and the false prophet shall fall under their righteous justice. Loraley turned around and walked out of the chapel, her naked feet padding softly on the stone floor. Not paying attention to the dust and dirt covering her toes, she continued towards the entrance of the building. "High Priestess, you are truly noble and righteous. The gods have chosen you to bring salvation to the people and purify the land from evil." The three maidens flanked her sides and smiled sweetly, their eyes sparkling with admiration. They looked upon her as if she were a hero straight from the pages of legend. They were after all, directly chosen by the high priestess Loraley herself since youth to attend to her every need. The doctrine of the Church of Aria dictates that to serve a high ranking member of the clergy was the greatest honor imaginable. It meant they had found favor in the eyes of the goddess herself. Their loyalty to her was unwavering, and they would do anything she commanded, without question or hesitation. This devotion was the source of their pride and gave them a sense of purpose that transcended mundane concerns of money or status. "Come now, sisters." She smiled at them, her red lips curving into a gentle arc. Their expressions became even more reverent, their eyes glistening with adoration and respect as they gazed at their lady, their idol. The three of them were tall and slender, with delicate features and soft voices that spoke volumes of their femininity. Their bodies were toned and fit, with long legs and narrow waists, but their breasts were modest and firm, not too big and not too small. "When shall we depart, my lady?" One of the maidens asked. Her voice was melodic and soothing, sounding like a songbird''s chirp in the morning air. "Soon. We''ll set off tomorrow morning." Loraley responded, her tone calm and controlled. "Have our sentinels and paladins at the ready. I want this mission to run as smoothly as possible." The maidens nodded and smiled at their lady. Their pearly teeth gleaming in the sunlight. "Yes, my lady! I will ensure that everyone is prepared and ready to go." They bowed their heads in respect, their movements synchronized and graceful, like dancers performing a choreographed routine. Loraley walked towards the carriage that awaited her, the horses neighing and pawing the ground, eager to take her away. She climbed onto the velvet seat, the soft fabric caressing her skin like a lover''s touch. Her maidens followed suit, climbing up beside her and sitting on the cushions placed inside. The driver took the reins and steered the horses down the path leading to the capital. They trotted through the streets, the sound of their hooves echoing across the cobblestone roads. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Karda City. Central park Stadium. Music was blaring, bodies were writhing, and lights flashed wildly. A scene that seemed to be out of this world, an otherworldly spectacle that only existed in dreams and wild hallucinations. For the first timers, the sensory overload could prove to be overwhelming. The sights, sounds, smells, and tastes were unlike anything they had ever experienced before. The sheer magnitude of it all could leave them reeling, their senses on the verge of short-circuiting. But for those who frequented such scenes, they welcomed this type of environment with open arms, reveling in the chaos and debauchery that ensued. They were used to it, the thrill of it, the adrenaline rush that came with it. They were addicted to it, craved it, sought it out with relentless passion and desire. Up on the main stage of the stadium were hermaphrodite girls singing and dancing, giving their all to entertain the audience. Their bodies were sensual and seductive, their movements fluid and graceful. They wore nothing but feathers and beads, exposing their bare breasts and genitals for the audience to feast their eyes upon. Sounds of loud cheers and shouts erupted from the crowd, their eyes glazed and their mouths hanging open. They had never seen such erotic displays before, and their primal urges began to take hold of their sanity. Men and women alike were mesmerized by the sight, their libidos rising to the surface as they lost themselves to lust and desire. ''It seems like the pieces are starting to move.'' Ginova sat in her office, watching the show through the eyes of her subjects. The idol groups she formed a while ago were gaining traction and becoming popular throughout the kingdom. Recording of their shows sold out like hot cakes, and word of mouth spread about them like wildfire. She took another sip of her drink and continued to watch. The hermaphrodites on stage moved their hips to the music, their genitalia swinging back and forth. The rhythmic sway of their lower bodies was hypnotizing, drawing everyone''s attention to them like moths to a flame. Piercings adorned their nipples and clitoris, their navels and labias, their tongues and ears. These piercings contained magic stones that glowed in different colors, making their performances even more visually stimulating than usual. Even their phallic appendages were pierced with dangling gems and crystals, reflecting the light and giving them an ethereal aura. They were shameless and unabashed, knowing full well how irresistible they were. It didn''t matter that they had both male and female genitalia, they didn''t care what anyone thought of their appearance, their only concern was making people feel good and putting on an unforgettable show. And it worked. The hermaphrodites weren''t just performers. They were living art, moving and breathing masterpieces that had the ability to captivate and enthrall the masses with their unique talents and abilities. They weren''t ashamed of their bodies; they embraced them fully, proudly displaying their nakedness for all to see. Their bodies were like temples of pleasure, and they were more than happy to share their treasures with anyone who dared venture inside. Theirs was a world of endless possibilities, a realm where anything could happen and everything was permitted. The people witnessed every sweat drop rolling down their skin, how it glistened under the bright lights, the way their muscles contracted and relaxed as they danced and twirled on the stage. It was an otherworldly experience, something one could only dream of in their wildest fantasies. The hermaphrodites moved with such grace and ease, it was like they were born to perform. Soon, the idols finished their song and dance performance, leaving the audience breathless and aroused beyond belief. Their genitalia throbbing with need, their loins aching with desire. Then came the aftershow, where everyone rushed to get their fanservice with the hermaphrodites. Of course, it was only for the paying customers. Held backstage, the guards and patrolmen kept watch to ensure that the girls weren''t hurt or injured by their clients. They would come for a meet-and-greet straight after the performance, still covered in sweat and glitter from the stage. A queue would form, each one lined up and ready for their turn with the hermaphrodites. They went one by one, the guards watching in the shadows, making sure nothing went too far and to step in should someone act aggressively or violently towards the girls. Each person will be given ten seconds to interact with the hermaphrodites. Within that time frame, the fans were allowed to do anything as they pleased with any of the girls. The girls would stand on a line, hands behind their heads and legs apart, showing off their privates for everyone to see. Their penises erect and wet, dripping with precum, their holes pink and swollen with desire. Then the customers would approach them, sometimes with their significant other or partners, and touch their bodies. The hermaphrodites couldn''t touch back; their job was to stand there and allow the client to do as they pleased with them. Some went straight for the hermaphrodite''s penis, rubbing it, sucking it, or jerking it. Others went for their asshole, fingering it, licking it, or fucking it with their tongue. Kissing them on the lips, sucking on their tits, biting their nipples, and even licking their armpits, belly buttons, and feet were some of the more common things to do to them. Occasionally, the girls would orgasm and erupt, spraying their juices all over themselves and their customers, covering them in sticky white cum. Sometimes the customers would taste their seed, licking it off their faces and clothes, savoring the ¡®hermaphrodite''s special¡¯. Once the hours-long fanservice session ended, the girls would be exhausted, panting and sweating, their cock and pussies battered, and their asses gaping. It was a wonderful experience, one that left them feeling alive and fulfilled, but also drained and spent. Yet they knew that this wasn''t the end of their fun. The girls had to take a bath to clean themselves for the VVIPs of the Rabbit Hole, their highest paying patrons. They stripped themselves naked and stepped into the hot tub, letting the warm water wash away the filth and sweat accumulated from their performance after-service. Each of them was a masterpiece, their skin smooth and supple, their curves round and inviting. They had big tits and hard cocks, with their balls hanging low and their clit bulging under the water. Once the girls recovered their stamina, then they would move onto a full blown orgy. The VVIPs would use their services, having anal, vaginal, and oral sex with them. Some clients even wanted them to dominate them, humiliating and degrading them in front of the others. "Phew..." Ginova let out a sigh, her voice shaky and raspy. Her body felt hot and sweaty after watching the entire show from the beginning till the end. The whole time she was stroking herself, edging herself closer and closer to her release until she erupted from the climax. Her cock sprayed her semen all over her desk, coating it with her sticky fluids. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahh... So hot..." She panted heavily, her chest rising and falling with each breath. It was always a treat to see the hermaphrodites performing for her audience. She loved the way they moved and moaned, the way their cocks and pussies pulsated and throbbed with desire. But there was something about their shows that she found especially arousing. It wasn''t just their erotic nature; it was the way they interacted with their clients. The fact that their smiles and enthusiasm in servicing their fans were genuine and real was what made them so irresistible. The idols felt joy that their fans wanted to touch and fondle their bodies. They truly believed that the fans'' lust and aggression on their very existence was the ultimate compliment. To be desired and loved as much as them was a blessing that they cherished with all their hearts. Thus they were happy to serve the people. To have their hands grabbing, pinching, squeezing their sensitive areas as if they were playthings meant only for pleasure and amusement granted them fulfillment and satisfaction. The sex with the VVIPs too felt like taking a drug, addicting them to the sensation of being used and abused. Their lovemaking sessions were passionate and intense, with their bodies writhing and squirming under the force of their partners'' thrusts. Their cries of ecstasy and moans of pleasure echoed through the walls, their screams reaching the heavens and the earth below. ''One of my finest creations so far...'' Ginova heaved a sigh of relief before leaving her seat. There were also times when she would indulge in masturbation alone like now. They were rare, but it was nice to have some privacy for a change. She locked the door to her chamber and proceeded to undress herself, revealing her voluptuous breasts and wide hips, her thick thighs and firm buttocks, and her massive shaft still standing erect and proud between her legs. ''The Aria Church is making their moves. After 13 long years... Now would be a good time to put in effort to claim this kingdom. I have more than enough resources at my disposal, the question isn''t ''is it possible?'' No, it is rather how would I like to do it.'' Ginova caressed her massive dick and rubbed her fingertips across her plump breasts. ''The high priestess seemed to be quite special. Unlike the rest of the people inside this kingdom, she seemed to be rather resistant to her absolute hypnosis granted by the system. Curious.'' She licked her fingers and inserted them into her pussy. ''Not perfectly unaffected, just slightly resistant. Not that it would hamper my plans. In fact, it makes things more interesting...'' She closed her eyes and continued masturbating herself. Her fantasy swirled within her mind as her hand stroked her length and fingers dug into her depths. Her cock grew harder and thicker as she envisioned ravaging the holy woman. ''I could tear off those robes of hers and fuck her from behind like an animal. I could suck her tits and squeeze her ass as I pound her pussy into oblivion. Or maybe I could flip her onto her back and ram my cock down her throat, making her choke on my rod while I fill her stomach with my essence.'' Imagining herself with her divine strength, tearing off Loraley''s robes and spreading her legs wide open to expose her tight little pussy made her shudder with excitement. Ginova pumped her hand faster as she pictured herself shoving her hard cock deep into Loraley''s virgin hole and pounding her into submission. As she imagined Loraley''s breasts bouncing up and down and her moans of pleasure turning into screams of pain, Ginova''s cock began to pulsate with need. She felt her orgasm building within her and knew she couldn''t hold back much longer. With one final stroke of her shaft, she came, spurting her hot white cum all over her own stomach and chest. She gasped and groaned, feeling her body trembling with pleasure as her cock continued to twitch and pulse with desire. ''Ahh... I can''t wait to make it reality...'' After her orgasm subsided, she cleaned herself up and dressed herself again. There was much work to do, and she had to prepare for what was to come. The high priestess'' forces would soon march towards her territory, intent on destroying her cult and cleansing her wickedness from their lands. Ginova laid on her bed and sighed, her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling above her. Her thoughts were filled with images of Loraley''s beautiful face twisted in agony as she plunged her thick cock deep into her tight little pussy. ''This kingdom... already belong to me...'' Chapter 20-3 (The Adult World) Loraley brought with her most loyal servants, the three maidens, Gylene, Sia, and Aya, to ''investigate'' Karda village. Together with a small platoon consisting of paladins and sentinels, they traveled day and night until they reached their destination. They rode the imperial carriages pulled by mighty steeds through the lush forestry and past the rolling hills and plains. The journey was long and arduous, but they endured. Loraley''s red eyes sparkled with determination, her golden hair billowing behind her like a cape. Her three maidens admired her, seeing her as an inspiration and role model, worshiping her as if she were a deity herself. Once they arrived at Karda carrying an imposing and intimidating presence, they marched towards the village center without delay, ignoring the stares and murmurs of the villagers along the way. They came for one purpose and one purpose alone: to find and capture the self-proclaimed goddess Ginova. "W-who are these people...? Why are they here...?" "A-are they soldiers? What do they want from us?" The Karda villagers gathered around the arriving troops, their curiosity piqued and their fears ignited. They whispered to each other, trying to gauge their intentions and searching for any clues about why they might be here. But Loraley ignored them and strode with confidence towards the Rabbit Hole. She was determined to find Ginova and bring her to justice once and for all. The Rabbit Hole was bustling with activity as usual. Men and women entered and exited the building, their bodies sated and their minds content. It wasn''t until they witnessed the elite sentinels and paladins standing outside did they realize something was amiss. Shock and bewilderment rippled through the crowd as they tried to comprehend the situation at hand. "What''s going on here?" One man cried out, his eyes widening with disbelief. "What are imperial soldiers doing in a place like this?" "No idea," another replied, shaking his head in confusion. "Maybe they''re here to ''party'' themselves?" But despite their questions and concerns, the soldiers stood resolute and unmoved, their expressions stony and unreadable. They brandished their swords and shields, signaling for everyone to leave and not cause a scene. The crowd gasped and quickly dispersed, their fear overriding their curiosity. They scattered like mice, scurrying off in all directions, eager to avoid getting caught in the crossfire between the two opposing parties. The high priestess Loraley led her maidens and soldiers forward, her expression grim and determined. Her eyes narrowed as she approached the entrance of the Rabbit Hole, her hands clenched into fists at her side. "Gylene, Sia, Aya. Stay outside. Keep an eye out for any suspicious movements." She commanded, her voice firm and authoritative. The maidens bowed and obeyed, taking up positions on either side of the entrance, ready to react at a moment''s notice. They stood tall and proud, their weapons glinting in the sunlight, their bodies radiating with a fierce sense of duty and loyalty. Inside, the Rabbit Hole was filled with debauchery and depravity, the likes of which Loraley had never seen before. Men and women lay sprawled across tables and couches, their naked bodies tangled together in a mass of limbs and flesh. The smell of sweat and sex permeated the air, clinging to the walls and furniture like a thick veil. The people were engaged in all manner of sexual acts, from oral sex to anal sex, from tribbing to frottage, from vaginal to masturbation. The sound of skin slapping against skin, the gasps and grunts of pleasure, and the moans of delight echoed throughout the building. "......" Among the people were the hermaphrodites, performing their carnal rituals, tempting and seducing anyone who dared venture too close. They stood on stages and poles, thrusting their hips and grinding their crotches against the spectators, their cocks and clits throbbing and pulsating with desire. Loraley scanned the room, strong disgust and disdain rising within her breast. These people were indulging in their lust, feeding their perverted desires, and engaging in acts that went against the teachings of the church. It was immoral and wrong, and she would not allow such depravity to continue unchecked any longer. "...Chase them all out. Apprehend only the abnormal." Through the spread of use of the recording mana stones, Loraley and her followers had acquired some information of the carnage they will witness at Karda, but to witness everything unfold with their own eyes was something else entirely. The vulgarity and indecency of the behavior left them nauseous and appalled. This was not a place of worship or reverence. It was a den of sin and corruption, and it must be cleansed immediately. Her sentinels and paladins reacted accordingly, rushing forward and grabbing the patrons who were caught off guard by their arms and legs. They struggled against the soldiers, crying out in protest and indignation at the sudden intrusion. These people didn''t seem to understand the situation they were in, but Loraley refused to let her guard down. Through the intel she had gathered, she knew there were high ranking noblemen and women mixed in with the common folk. Thus, resorting to murder or violence might not be the best approach even though she wanted to do so, knowing that her actions shall be justified by the empire thus relinquishing her of any guilt. The nobles were used not only by the common people to satisfy their depraved desires, but also the god-forsaken creatures for the sake of entertainment and pleasure. It was despicable, and she was determined to bring them to justice one way or another. Once the patrons of such an accursed place was chased away after taking notes of their appearance, Loraley began questioning the captured hermaphrodites. "Speak, wench, where does the false goddess hide?" Her command whipped through the perfumed air like a velvet-edged blade. "False goddess? Oh, you jest, surely you speak of our lord and savior Lady Ginova?" The voluptuous vixen before Loraley was the incarnation of carnal desire. Skin shimmered like satin under the fragrant oils that adorned her voluptuous form. Twin peaks of desire jutted proudly, while her manhood stood as a monument to dual-pleasure below¡ª a hedonistic testament to her making. Those sultry eyes, hooded by pleasure''s veil, paired with the wicked curve of lips that whispered promises of sensual expertise. Even as rage simmered within Loraley''s breast, she registered every provocative line of the creature''s form. "Lord and savior?" spat Loraley with a venomous bite, her words slicing through the muggy air of carnal debauchery. "A false idol, nothing more." Quick as a whip, she seized the sin-blessed creature by her glossy locks, yanking the bunny to her trembling feet. A gasp of pain escaped those once-smirking lips, now twisted in a grimace which wiped away the sultry confidence from her face. "Your very existence is a perversion," Loraley hissed, her ire branded into each syllable. "An affront to the purity and sanctity cherished by true believers." As condemnation rained down on her, the bunny''s eyes flickered to her comrades, bound and vulnerable, quivering on the floor. They bore witness in silent horror with glazed eyes, unable to intervene, yet yearning for salvation. "Please," the hermaphrodite bunny''s plea quivered like a delicate leaf in a tempest, desperation etched into her pitched tones as Loraley''s stern gaze forged chains of ice around her heart. "We mean no harm, we merely wish to fulfill our roles of service¡­" "To serve?" The word erupted from Loraley with a scornful laugh, acid-laced and biting. Her fingers tensed, serpent-like around the sultry sinner''s tender neck, steeling against the softness there. "You, a flock of overindulgent whores wallowing in your hedonistic excess? Your sinful desires are an insult to the holiness of our empire, and you shall pay the price for such defiance!" In a momentary fit of rage, Loraley''s hand clenched, her knuckles whitening and tendons straining against the taut skin of her fist. The bunny''s body stiffened, her eyes widening, as the realization dawned upon her of the looming danger that she and her brethren faced. Reaching the peak of her fury, Loraley felt the beast of wrath writhing within her, yet she mastered it, unraveling her grip. With every breath drawn into her lungs, the flares of anger dimmed, leaving only a chilling composure. Crouched close, she hissed a venom-laced whisper into the trembling bunny''s ear, each phrase punctuated by cold resolve. "Spill it¡ªwhere does the she-devil slither? Cough up that info, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''ll get off on a technicality called pity." Releasing her quarry, Loraley receded like the tide after a storm, leaving behind a gaze sharp enough to carve sculptures of loathing in the air. "Monstrosities like you," she spat out with contemptuous finality, "should''ve never seen the light of day." The hermaphrodite''s heart pounded against her ribcage, each throb echoing the fear and adrenaline coursing through her veins. Desperately blinking back the tears that threatened to fall, she tried to gather what little courage she had left. A quick scan of the room offered no comfort¡ªonly the hopelessness of their situation settled heavier upon her shoulders. The sentinels had their swords drawn, poised to strike at any moment, while the paladins stood with steely gazes, ready to mete out justice without mercy. A fleeting glance at her fellow hermaphrodites confirmed her worst nightmare¡ªthey were trapped like lambs in a den of lions. Yet still, a small flame of rebellion flickered within, refusing to be extinguished. She could feel Loraley''s power towering over her¡ªit was palpable, like a storm cloud about to burst. Though shaken, there was an innate stubbornness in the bunny that couldn''t bow, an untamed spirit that wouldn''t break. Perhaps it was due to her nature and constitution as a hermaphrodite, but she had no time to think. Her breath came out ragged but with an underlying rhythm of resolve. For a stretched moment, they were locked in a battle of wills¡ªa high priestess and a highly valued escort exchanging silent volleys through glares charged with unspoken understanding. The defiance bubbling inside the rabbit echoed powerfully in her gaze as she slowly shook her head, a serene surface belying the chaos beneath. The action was more than a refusal, it was almost a dare. It declared that the rabbit was willing to endure any torment or torture that may come her way, even if it would cost her her life. All for the sake of the heretical goddess who had blessed her with her gifts. But Loraley''s resolve didn''t waver; she was a devout enforcer, unshaken in her crusade of cleansing what she deemed iniquity incarnate. Her voice swelled with righteous fury, echoing through the hallowed halls of debauchery. Leaning forward, she fisted her hand in the bunny''s silky tresses, yanking her closer until their breaths mingled in heated anger and fear. "Listen close, you filthy whore," Loraley sneered, spraying spittle across the other''s face, akin to an unholy baptism of scorn. "I''m going to give you one more chance to sing like a canary¡ª where is your wretched mistress hiding?" Her grip on the bunny''s hair tightened with unabashed cruelty, wrenching the head back into an exposed submission. The posture thrust her dual assets outward, offering and vulnerable. "Or maybe I''ll go for a more direct kind of purification," Loraley threatened with venom-dripped glee. "Should I have one of my men cut off your devil''s member and parade it around for all to see?" Her words struck the hermaphrodite like bolts of lightning, stunning her with horror and revulsion. Loraley hurled the frightened rabbit down like a ragdoll, hitting the floor with a skin-slapping thud that resounded across the lavish lounge. Curled up on the plush scarlet carpet beneath her, she was bare and vulnerable. "If you still won''t sing, well..." Loraley sneered, her voice devoid of empathy as it cut through the thick atmosphere of dread. She pointed an accusing finger at the quivering form on the floor. "I''ve got no problem shifting focus to your little friends here," she motioned towards the others, all bound and watching through teary eyes. "I''ll keep cutting through you freaks of nature one by one until there''s nobody left!" A chorus of stifled sobs echoed Loraley''s ultimatum as the hermaphrodites quaked, the chilling threat worming its way into their bones. Their eyes wide with terror, reflecting the grim fate that might soon befall them, pain laid bare for pleasure lost. "Sing or suffer," she proclaimed, her voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "It''s your choice, whores." Heaving herself up from the floor, the hermaphrodite caught Loraley''s eye with a stare bold and resistant. Quakes of fear challenged her frame, yet there it was¡ª a spark not yet smothered by intimidation. In the pools of red that were her eyes, there shimmered a fervor unextinguished by the high priestess¡¯s looming threat. As she rose, fragments of broken spirit fell away, and there stood an emblem of defiance. Her form was battered but unbowed, a picture of pride in a defiance tableau. This sudden surge of courage took Loraley off guard, her features wrestling with emotion before settling into a contemptuous sneer. An animalistic desire to subdue surged through her; it was one thing to break the weak, but another to subjugate those with the courage to rebel. Chuckling coldly, Loraley looked down upon the valiant rabbit, her derisive tone carrying a hint of grudging respect for the defiance flickering in their eyes. "Proud, even on your knees," she mocked, her eyes capturing the shape of their physique. The firm swell of breasts and the semi-aroused state of her shaft, a potent mix of femininity and masculinity that was their gift and sin. She eyed them with unintended hunger, a surge within her chastising her ingrained desires. Her eyes drank in the sight, admiring the way they arched toward her in unison, two forbidden fruits ripe for the taking. Their nipples were hard and erect, betraying a sensual thrill that excited and repulsed her. But as quickly as it came, she shook off the merciful tide of emotion, her pupils narrowing back into slits of conviction. With brute force, she cast away depths of sinful yearning clawing at her soul. To yield was unthinkable. It fortified her resolve all the more; these feelings must be purged along with the blasphemous seduction shared by this curvaceous creature before her. Ripping her gaze from detestable temptation, Loraley''s eyes blazed with sickened fury as she turned towards her men. "Do it. Show these degenerate whores the cost of defiance," she bellowed. Her finger jabbed toward the hermaphrodite''s exposed form sprawled on the floor. "Chop her genitals off, and gag her with it. When you are done, parade her around town to show everyone the price of sin!" "Yes, High Priestess." A sentinel stepped forward at Loraley''s command, the cruel glint of his sword catching the chandelier¡¯s light, casting fractured beams across the room. His face was obscured by his helm, yet the eager gleam in his eyes was unmistakable. A morbid thrill, a hunter''s anticipation for the coming bloodletting. The bunny''s heart pounded like a war drum in her chest, her every nerve alight with the fear of what was to come. Her breath hitched as she caught sight of the cold metal that threatened to cut short her very essence. "That''s enough." A hush fell as a new presence unveiled itself¡ª a figure stepping from shadow to light with the authority of the cosmos itself. Ginova declared a commanding tone that resonated with power and elegance. With her presence came into view, the air itself seemed to thicken, charged with her raw, magnetic allure. The sheer black and gold veil that adorned her did little to obscure the lush contours of her celestial flesh. Rather, it played a tempting game of conceal-and-reveal, offering teasing glimpses of her ample bosom and the smooth, supple glide of hips meant for hands to anchor upon in fervent worship. Every fold of fabric accentuated her form, draped over erogenous zones with blatant intent, like whispered invitations to touch, taste, explore. Akin to the mythical sirens of the sea, Ginova''s beauty was mesmerizing, enchanting all who beheld her with desire that burned like a starry sky. "Such theatrics aren''t necessary." Her voice was honeyed silk, smooth and rich, with a hint of unbridled passion simmering below the surface. "You were looking for me, weren''t you?" Her red-lipped smile spoke volumes, piercing through Loraley''s stoic exterior. Loraley took a step back, her chest rising and falling with sharp, uneven breaths. She blinked hard, fighting off the lingering effects of Ginova''s charisma, her mind struggling to regain focus amidst the fog of desire and lust. ''W-what is this...?'' she thought, her throat dry as she stared up at the voluptuous goddess before her. Her skin tingled and her nethers grew moist, a heat stirring deep within her core that she had never experienced before. This creature radiated sex, her body undulating in a way that was both graceful and predatory. Every movement she made was calculated and deliberate, sending tremors of wanton lust through Loraley''s body. Her fingers itched to reach out and touch the charlatan before her, to trace the lines of her body and feel the softness of her skin against her own. Her breasts heaved and her nipples hardened beneath her robes, the fabric rubbing against her sensitive peaks and sending shivers of desire shooting through her spine. She couldn''t deny it anymore; she was aroused, and it was terrifying. With a shaky breath, she forced herself to look away, to gather her thoughts and regain her composure. She cleared her throat, her cheeks burning with shame and embarrassment at the unwanted desire coursing through her just from a simple glance. Ginova continued to smile, her eyes glimmering with amusement at the effect she had on the high priestess. It was clear that she had never experienced such lustful feelings before, and it gave Ginova an intoxicating rush of power and control. She reveled in it, drinking in the sight of Loraley''s flustered reaction and savoring the way her body responded so readily to her charms. The bunny who almost had her manhood chopped off looked up, relief washing over her features at the arrival of her savior. "L-Lady Ginova! You came!" The hermaphrodite exclaimed, her eyes shining with adoration and awe. "Naturally. I couldn''t stand by while my people are treated in such a barbaric manner." Ginova''s voice was soft and gentle, like a summer breeze blowing through the trees. The sentinels and paladins of Loraley''s side stood frozen, entranced by the goddess''s presence. The high priestess herself remained rooted to the spot, unsure how to process the sudden change of emotion that had washed over the room. Ginova''s crimson lips curled upward in a mischievous smile, her gaze darting between the high priestess and the hermaphrodites held captive by her men. "Do not be rash, my dear," she cooed, her tone laced with seductive undertones that echoed through Loraley''s core, vibrating with unspoken promise. "Why don''t we settle this in a more... civilized manner?" she proposed, her voice dripping with desire. Her eyes darkened as she leaned forward, her breasts pressing together, showcasing the deep valley of her cleavage. Loraley''s mouth went dry, her pulse quickening as her eyes roamed over the goddess''s voluptuous form. Even as a woman herself, she couldn''t deny the allure that exuded from the deity, her mind swimming with salacious images that made her body flush with heat. She couldn''t explain what was happening to her; she had never been attracted to women before, or to men, for that matter. But something about Ginova drew her in, calling to her on an instinctive level that she had never experienced before. Ginova turned around, showing off her perfect curves and the way her breasts swayed with each step she took. Loraley''s breath hitched, her eyes fixed on the way the goddess''s ass moved beneath her robes, swaying with such perfection that she longed to reach out and touch it. "Follow me," Ginova said, her voice echoing through Loraley''s mind, like a sweet melody meant only for her ears. "And leave my people out of this. They are innocent and do not deserve your wrath." With a last glance over her shoulder, the goddess began to ascend the stairs towards her office on the top floor. The sentinels and paladins approached the high priestess from behind, they spoke of careful suggestions in hushed voices, urging her to follow Ginova lest they miss such an opportunity to negotiate with the powerful deity. "What shall we do, my lady? Should we take them hostage? Or should we just leave them be?" One of her subordinates asked in a whisper. "This ''goddess''¡­ She wields more than mere strength. There¡¯s an enchantment about her that I had not anticipated. We shall proceed with caution henceforth." Loraley replied, her eyes fixated on Ginova''s form, following her up the steps. "Let''s play along for now and see where it leads." "Understood," the soldier nodded, gesturing for half of the men to stay put and not to cause a commotion. As for the rest, they tagged along the high priestess, preparing for anything that might arise. As they reached the upper floors, Loraley felt her stomach flip, her breathing becoming more and more erratic as she was faced with the task ahead. Her mind buzzed with an indescribable urge, the image of Ginova''s full and kissable lips seared into her brain. ''This is impossible. I am a high priestess, chosen by the empire herself. I have gone through the sacred ritual of purification and obtained immunity to magic that influences the mind! And yet, here I am...'' The soldiers and her maidens followed close behind, their eyes glancing over the plush furnishings and expensive decorations that lined the halls. It was clear that the Rabbit Hole was not just a place for debauchery; it was also a lucrative business that catered to the elite and privileged of society. But Loraley''s thoughts were elsewhere, her mind consumed with images of Ginova''s soft lips and gentle embrace, the scent of her skin filling her nostrils, making her head swim with desire. They reached the end of the hallway and approached a set of double doors engraved with ornate patterns and designs. With the slightest touch, Ginova pushed them open as though inviting Loraley into her own sacred sanctum. ''Maybe it wasn''t magic. Maybe, she''s relying purely on her charms and her natural beauty alone to bend people to her will. No, is that even possible? Why am I following her words? Why... are we doing this? We shouldn''t listen to her, we have to fight back, we have to...'' As Loraley stepped over the threshold with her bare feet into the goddess''s inner chamber, she was awestruck by the opulence and luxury that surrounded her. The room was draped in silk curtains, creating a luxurious space that was unlike anything she had ever seen. Thick rugs muffled their footsteps, the fabric was so rich and deep her feet sank into them as if she were striding across the clouds. Wherever their eyes looked, they found themselves dazzled by the sheer grandeur of the room. Walls adorned with paintings of naked figures twined together in erotic poses, statues of fertility deities, and luxurious cushions and pillows to create a plush haven for decadence and debauchery. All this orchestrated to frame Ginova, a deity not merely sculpted in form, but crafted from raw sexuality and unbound desire as she stood poised at the heart of this hedonistic sanctuary. "Have a seat. Let us discuss things like civilized individuals and not like savages, yes?" Ginova''s voice was an intoxicating wave of warmth, her invitation as soft as the plush cushions that adorned the seats before her. Loraley found herself both conflicted and compelled, her body responding to the command without consultation from her mind. She carved a path forward and settled into one of the chairs with a gentle caress of her pure white robe against the silken pillow. Her soldiers remained standing behind her in an arch, observant statues to this peculiar parley. Meanwhile, Loraley''s pulse picked up speed under Ginova''s laden stare, those eyes pierced through her defenses like a hot knife cutting through butter, igniting within her a wildfire that threatened to consume her very soul. "There, there," Ginova crooned, her voice dripping with honeyed tones that stroked Loraley''s nerves with the precision of a master musician. "Please, relax. There''s no need for hostilities now." Ginova''s hands danced through the air, her fingers weaving a spell that Loraley couldn''t comprehend. Her eyes tracked the movement, hypnotized by the goddess''s grace and fluidity. "Would you like tea? How about you gentlemen? Would you like some refreshments too?" she questioned, her words floating like petals on the wind, feather-soft and delicately delicious. "Please, let us take the time to talk things over and come to an understanding." With a blank look, she nodded, unable to comprehend the situation that changed so dramatically. It felt like she couldn''t refuse the offer. Loraley watched as Ginova flicked her wrist towards a hidden cabinet that emerged from the shadows. From within, she procured a teapot and cups, all decorated with exquisite gold filigree that sparkled under the light coming through the window. The soldiers felt cold sweat trickling down their necks as they tried to remain composed. They had no clue what was going on, but something told them to stay calm and focused. Loraley''s eyes were still fixated on the goddess, her mind unable to shake off the haze that enveloped her thoughts. As the aroma of freshly brewed tea filled the air, Ginova poured six cups in total. One for the high priestess and the rest for the sentinels and paladins behind her. "Well? Aren''t you going to drink?" she smiled at Loraley, who snapped out of her daze. "......" Loraley opened her mouth, but no words came out of it. She gulped hard and reached for the cup, her hand trembling slightly as she brought it to her lips. She sipped the liquid slowly, savoring the sweet and floral taste of the tea. She wasn''t used to this kind of beverage, but it tasted divine, nonetheless. Her fingers grasped the porcelain handle firmly, her eyes never leaving Ginova''s, who was watching her with an amused expression. As Loraley lowered the cup, she felt the tension dissipating from her muscles, replaced by a warm, tingly sensation that spread throughout her body. The effect of the tea was instantaneous; her mind cleared, and her senses heightened. She looked around the room with fresh eyes, noticing every detail, from the softness of the cushion she sat on to the fragrant scent of flowers wafting through the air. She glanced down at her tea again, noticing the peculiar nature of the tea. She inhaled deeply, taking in the aroma of roses and spices, and an undertone of something else, something sweeter and more enticing than before. "How is it? Is it to your liking? Please, help yourself." Ginova''s voice brought Loraley back to reality, and she took another sip of her tea, savoring the flavors dancing across her tongue. She had never tasted anything like it before; it was unlike any tea she had ever had before, and she couldn''t deny that it was having a profound effect on her body. "Come. Help yourself." Ginova gestured towards the soldiers standing behind Loraley. "Quickly, before it gets cold." The soldiers hesitated, glancing at each other, unsure of what to do next. "Go ahead, please." Hearing the goddess''s encouragement, the soldiers grudgingly accepted the invitation. They shuffled forward and reached for the cups, bringing them to their lips and taking cautious sips. The effects of the tea were immediate, causing their bodies to relax, their muscles loosening up and their minds clearing up. They breathed in the sweet fragrance of the tea, letting the soothing aroma fill their nostrils and calm their nerves. "Isn''t it wonderful? This blend is special. Something you can''t get from the market. I''m the only one who has access to it." Ginova continued, her voice smooth and reassuring. "So, let''s enjoy it while it lasts. Shall we?" She encouraged, gesturing towards the high priestess. Then like a sudden clap of thunder, the reality dawned upon her. There has been an unknown beverage spreading across the kingdom for the last decade. A white creamy substance usually to be mixed with coffee or tea that could induce euphoric bliss and sexual appetite in large quantities, but if consumed in lower dosage could grant a sense relaxation and pleasant tingling in the body. It could restore one''s focus and stamina, enhancing it even, to an abnormal extent. The beverage quickly became widespread and trending among the populace. However, since the origin and creation of the drink was dubious, the kingdom prohibited its distribution. Of course, that didn''t stop the people. Through the black market, the beverage thrived still and became a highly valued commodity. As the high priestess, Loraley naturally distanced herself from such goods, thus she hadn''t tasted it before. This was her first time, and the experience was beyond what she expected. The emergence of the false goddess seemed to coincide not just with the recording stones, but also the beverage. The false goddess was the source of evil and depravity in the land, and Loraley knew she had to eliminate her at all costs. She threw the tea cup away, shattering it into pieces, and jumped forward. She grabbed hold of Ginova''s neck, pinning her to the wall, her eyes burning with fury and disgust. "You wretched woman, I knew you couldn''t be trusted! Now you''re using drugs to try and enslave me?!" "Oh?" Ginova chuckled, unfazed by the sudden turn of events. "I did not expect you to break out of my hypnosis so soon. As expected of the high priestess, you are different from the rest of them." "Hypnosis?! You think this was all fun and games? You''re committing sacrilege here, and I won''t stand for it!" Loraley tightened her grip around Ginova''s throat, her eyes blazing with righteous fury. "Your reign of depravity ends here!" "Gahck...!" Ginova choked out, her eyes glittering with amusement and intrigue. "So rough..." She grinned, her hands reaching up to grasp at Loraley''s wrists. "I didn''t think... you were into that...! Sort of thing, High Priestess...! Gaack..!!" "Shut your filthy mouth!" Loraley snarled, tightening her grip further. "You''re nothing but an abomination, a stain on the face of our civilization, and I will not stand for it! You have committed one of the highest acts of blasphemy for conspiring against the empire with your little cult and for an attempted assassination of me!" "Assa...ssination...?" Ginova coughed out, her voice strained. "That''s...cute..." "Don''t play games with me, witch!" Loraley spat, her nails digging into the smooth, pale flesh of Ginova''s throat. "I might''ve spared you before, but now...you''ve crossed the line, and you will pay for it with your life! You and every single follower of yours!" "Now, now...!" Ginova wheezed, her face turning red. "Be reasonable...High Priestess...! There''s no need for violence...!" "I''ll show you violence, you heretical whore!" Loraley hissed, drawing back her fist and punching Ginova squarely in the jaw. A loud crack echoed through the room, followed by the goddess''s soft grunt of pain. "Aghh...!" Ginova groaned, her teeth gritting against the stinging sensation. Blood dripped down her chin, mixing with her spit and trailing down her throat. Loraley didn''t flinch nor relent in her assault. Her fingers curled around Ginova''s throat once more, constricting and squeezing, her eyes blazing with unbridled fury and determination. "You will pay for your sins!" she cried, her voice ringing with righteous indignation. "You and your followers will face judgment and retribution for your transgressions against the empire and the Church!" Then, Loraley threw another punch to Ginova''s belly, her knuckles making contact with the softness of her abdomen. "Arghh..!" Ginova doubled over in pain, clutching her stomach and gasping for air. The force of the blow had knocked the wind out of her lungs, causing her to cough and splutter, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. "Filthy slut!" Loraley''s voice tore through the chamber, her fists raining down upon Ginova''s midsection with brutal, rhythmic thuds. Each blow carried an unrestrained power that echoed against the marble walls. Through the haze of pain and pleasure, Ginova laughed. A raspy, breathy sound escaping her battered form. "You''re...getting aroused by this...! Look at you...! So wet between your thighs...!" Her words cut through the air, sharp and heavy with taunt. Loraley froze in shock, realizing that she was indeed wet and slick between her legs. Her eyes darted downward, her face flushing with humiliation and horror. Her thighs trembled, her juices dripping down her leg and pooling on the floor beneath her. "What''s wrong?" The raspness in Ginova¡¯s voice could not mask its underlying lure as she witnessed Loraley caught in a self-revelation. Despite bruises flowering across her skin and blood adorning her lips, mischief still burned bright in those eyes. "Feeling excited...? Your nipples are rock hard through your robes...!" Not caring being deprived of oxygen and under duress, Ginova continued her taunt¡ª each sentence carved to undermine Loraley¡¯s righteous veneer with undeniable truths written upon her flesh. "You...filthy beast! Shut your damn mouth!" Loraley growled, her hands twisting and tightening around Ginova''s throat, cutting off her air supply once again. But her efforts to stifle Ginova''s provocations were in vain; she could not quiet the pulse of her own arousal, nor could she shut out the growing heat between her thighs, a searing blaze threatening to engulf her sense of self. The sight of Ginova''s supple form contorting and writhing under her vice-like grip only served to stoke the fires of Loraley''s burgeoning desire, igniting within her a primal hunger too potent to quell. Her mind raced, chaotic thoughts colliding into a singular, undeniable truth¡ªshe was consumed by an insatiable need for the woman before her. Her body betrayed her, heat pooling between her thighs as she trembled with an unleashed yearning. Eyes clouded over with carnal lust, lips slightly agape, Loraley''s breath turned ragged, synchronizing with the erratic pounding of her heart. ''W-what''s going on!? What''s happening to me!? Why am I...!'' she thought, her mind racing and body trembled with an ever increasing lust. Her eyes glazed over with sexual craving, her lips parted and her breathing quickened. She couldn''t believe what she was feeling, but she couldn''t deny it either. Her fingers twitched with a yearning ache, the urge to explore the curves and valleys of Ginova''s flesh overwhelming her senses. Fantasies of deviant caresses played across her mind, each illicit thought a sweet poison further diluting her restraint. She craved the taste of Ginova; the salt on her skin, the metallic temptation of blood from her split lip, the intoxicating sweetness underlying the tang of sweat. In a fit of desire, Loraley''s fingers crept up Ginova''s neck, tracing the contours of her jawline with a delicate touch. They lingered on her bruised throat, a tender gesture that belied the violence inflicted upon her mere moments ago. As her touch ghosted over the goddess''s skin, Loraley felt her inhibitions melting away, replaced by a hot, molten lust that threatened to consume her whole. Her thumb traced a slow, deliberate trail over Ginova''s bottom lip, eliciting a low, breathy moan from her. The sound shot through Loraley like lightning, igniting a spark of carnal need within her, driving her to press harder, deeper, until Ginova''s lips parted to allow her entry. "What... have you done to me...?" Loraley''s voice came out as a hoarse whisper, her eyes darkening with desire. "You''ve cursed me with unnatural lust, haven''t you?" Ginova merely smiled, her eyes sparkling still. "I did no such curse...! This is all you, High Priestess..." she teased, her voice raspy and seductive. "Perhaps... you want this, deep down...! Perhaps... you crave it...!" She moaned, her lips parting even wider to accommodate Loraley''s finger inside her mouth. "Ahhhh...!" Loraley gasped, her breath hitching at the sensation of Ginova''s lips closing around her digit and the tip of her tongue flicking against her fingertip. "A-ah...! Stop...stop it, you wicked creature...!" She stuttered, her words betraying the desperation creeping into her voice. She pulled her hand back, yanking away from Ginova''s lewd touch and staring at her own fingers with horror. Strings of saliva coated her digits, glistening under the light and highlighting the contrast between Ginova''s crimson lips and her pale skin. But her resolve had already faltered, and she could feel the remnants of her desire spilling out of her, leaving behind an aching emptiness that begged to be filled. Her nipples hardened against her robes, her thighs slick with arousal that trickled down her trembling legs. Ginova sensed her vulnerability and struck with renewed vigor. "You want this...! Admit it!" She hissed, her eyes gleaming with a lustful hunger that made Loraley shudder. "You want me, High Priestess! You cannot resist my charm...!" She whispered, her voice laced with an unspoken challenge that cut through the fog of Loraley''s shameful denial. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No...no...! I do not...!" Loraley cried, her eyes darting around the room in search of an escape. It was then she looked behind her¡ª "Ah..." One of the soldiers standing on the back was holding a familiar device directed at her. "You..." A device that appeared a decade ago that took the kingdom by storm. It was said to capture scenes of life and store them in mana stones for an indefinite amount of time. It was a revolutionary invention that had created a new wave of art and entertainment that changed the landscape of culture forever. However, its sinister potential was made evident when someone discovered that it could be used to record sexual acts, a violation of the holy decency and order of the church. The device was banned and deemed blasphemous for its ability to record forbidden lust and taboo pleasure, but it survived through the black market and was coveted by those who wished to preserve moments of desire and intimacy forever. "What are you..." "......" The soldiers didn''t react to her words. They merely stood there, circling around her, their expressions hidden behind their helmets. Their silence only fueled her anxiety, sending her mind into overdrive as she struggled to make sense of the situation. "Y-you cannot..." She stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "You cannot...record...this...!" She pointed a trembling finger at the device in the soldier''s hand, her fear palpable in the air around her. Her heart pounded in her chest, each beat echoing through her body like the beating of drums of war. She took a step back, her feet sinking into the plush carpet beneath her bare toes. In a moment of clarity, Loraley realized the gravity of the situation. "You guys! Are you filming this?!" she demanded, her voice rising to a fever pitch. "Are you insane!?" Her gaze darted to the others surrounding her, but they remained eerily silent. Their eyes remained hidden behind the shadows cast by their helmets, their expressions unreadable and unnerving. "Answer me! Put that thing away! Right now!" Her demands went unanswered, save for the rustling of fabric and the creaking of armor as the soldiers shifted in place. A hush descended upon the room, punctuated by the steady drumming of Loraley''s heartbeat, a constant reminder of her perilous position. "Why... did you stop, high priestess Loraley?" Ginova''s voice slithered through the air, sharp and pointed, her eyes glittering with amusement. "Aren''t you enjoying this?" Upon hearing her words, Loraley snapped her gaze back at the woman she just choked, rendering her speechless and paralyzed with fear. She tried to speak, but her tongue turned heavy and thick, refusing to form words. "I... I don''t..." Her protests died on her lips, silenced by the realization that she was utterly trapped, caught in a web of seduction and lust that threatened to swallow her whole. Her arousal refused to abate, the slickness between her thighs betraying her deepest desires, her yearnings for something she couldn''t name but oh-so-eager to fulfill. "Are you not going to continue? Then... shall I?" Loraley''s gaze widened in horror, her breath catching in her throat as she saw Ginova''s fingers reaching up towards her chest, tracing the contours of her breasts through the thin fabric of her robe. She tried to pull away, but her feet remained rooted to the spot, frozen by her conflicting urges to submit and resist. "Ah...!" It was then the soldiers except for the cameraman approached from behind Loraley, holding her arms and legs. She yelped and struggled in their grip, her eyes wild with panic and alarm. "What are you doing? Let me go!" They ignored her cries, their hands roaming over her body, exploring every inch of her flesh with an unrelenting fervor. "Unhand me! Unhand me at once! Filthy beasts! In the name of the Holy Empire Solheim, I command you to release me! I am your high priestess! By the holy light of Aria, you shall regret defying me!" she yelled, thrashing and kicking her legs in vain. But her protests fell on deaf ears, as the soldiers continued to violate her with their crude gropes and touches, tugging at her robes and exposing her flesh to the air. As they worked, they murmured to each other in hushed tones, their voices carrying the weight of illicit desire that simmered beneath the surface. "Ah...ahh...!" Loraley moaned, her eyes rolling back into her head, her mind spinning with delirium. "S-stop this! Stop it at once!" Despite her commands, the soldiers refused to relent, their fingers caressing every curve of her body with a hunger that sent shivers of pleasure running through her spine. From her breasts, to the tip of her nipples, to her clit and pussy, even her feet, they explored every inch of her, unearthing desires she never knew she had. Their hands wandered over her skin, teasing and caressing her most sensitive spots, and eliciting moans and cries of ecstasy from deep within her soul. Loraley''s body trembled, her muscles tensing and releasing, her breaths coming in short gasps as she writhed beneath their merciless touch. Her skin burned beneath their fingers, seared by the flames of desire that consumed her every thought, her every breath. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced before; a mixture of pain and pleasure, of shame and exhilaration, a combination that sent sparks shooting through her veins and her blood boiling with unbridled passion. Meanwhile, Ginova wiped the blood off her lips, her wounds regenerated at an alarming rate. She stood watching the high priestess being ravaged and violated by her very own men, relishing in the spectacle of it all. "Keep going," she ordered, her voice sharp and commanding. "Show her who''s in charge now." The soldiers obeyed, their hands drifting over Loraley''s skin, tracing the outline of her ribs, the swell of her hips, the curve of her buttocks, and the arch of her spine. She was a work of art, a canvas painted with the shades of desire, her flesh ripe for the taking, her body trembling with the sweet agony of unrequited lust. "L-let go of me...! W-why are you doing this!!" Loraley whimpered, her body jerking and writhing beneath them, unable to resist their advances. She couldn''t deny the mounting pressure building up within her, her arousal building to an inevitable climax, an explosion of sensation that threatened to consume her whole. But she held it in, her muscles coiled tight, her body clenched against the rising tide of desire threatening to wash away her inhibitions. She couldn''t let herself succumb to these urges, not in front of her own men, and certainly not in front of her enemies! Loraley tried to reach out, grasping at anything within reach, seeking an anchor amidst the chaos raging within her core. But her efforts proved futile, as she found herself wrapped tighter than ever in the grip of the soldiers'' hands, her struggles only serving to heighten her arousal all the more. "N-no...! No...! Get off me...! Don''t touch me...! D-don''t touch me...! Stop it, you imbeciles!!" She gasped and cried out, her words drowned out by the schlicking sounds of her vaginal fluid and the heated panting of the soldiers violating her. "Aah...! Nooooo...!" Loraley''s pleas rang through the room, echoing off the walls with an intensity that would send shivers down her spine. She had never felt so helpless, so vulnerable, her body exposed and vulnerable to their carnal whims, unable to escape the clutches of her captors. "I was hoping you would do so much more to me, but you broke through my influence much earlier than I thought." Ginova commented, her voice thick with disappointment. Her fingers stroked her lips, brushing across the swollen surface of her lips where Loraley had punched her. "What a pity." She mused, her black-painted fingernails sparkling in the dim light. "But no matter. Even if you are completely resistant to my power, it wouldn''t make a difference. After all..." Her eyes locked with Loraley''s, her voice carrying the weight of promise. "Every single soul in this kingdom is already mine." "N-no...! Noooo!!" Loraley''s cries rang out, her body jerking and convulsing as she struggled to free herself from the soldiers'' relentless touch. She was forced to watch as they pulled down her robes and bared her breasts, cupping and massaging her nipples with vulgar glee. "Aah...!" She moaned, her voice ragged and strained, her cheeks flushed with heat. Her breasts were bountiful and full, her nipples stiff and erect, as if begging for attention. She felt the soldiers'' hands caress her flesh, teasing and tweaking her sensitive buds, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her body. "After 13 long years, my power has grown to an unprecedented level," Ginova proclaimed, her eyes never leaving Loraley''s as she spoke. "But I still couldn''t take control of everyone. Far from absolute, my reach still has limits." Her eyes darted to the soldiers behind Loraley, watching as they stripped her bare and laid her spread out like a sacrificial offering upon the plush rug beneath her. Loraley squirmed and writhed, her body naked and vulnerable to the soldiers'' predatory gaze. She felt them tug at her robes, pulling them down her legs and baring her folds to the open air. The sudden coolness of the air against her hot flesh sent goosebumps prickling across her skin, her nipples grew harder even further against the chill. She tried to scream, to fight back, to protest, but the words died on her lips, lost amidst the thundering of her own pulse and the roaring of her desire within her core. She was trapped, helplessly ensnared within the web of her own carnal longings, unable to escape the sweet torture of the false goddess. It was a living nightmare, a waking hell, a maddening maze of pleasure and pain that she couldn''t escape. Her body surrendered to the touch of the soldiers, her skin tingling and taut with anticipation as they ran their hands along her curves. She was putty in their hands, molded and shaped by their desires, a plaything for their amusement and lust. "One step at a time. What''s another 13 years, right? 20, 50 or a hundred years, it doesn''t matter. One day, the entire world will be mine." Ginova purred, her voice oozing with confidence. "And everyone will worship me." Once she finished her solo monologue, Ginova crawled towards Loraley''s quivering form and pressed her lips against hers, smearing her blood across Loraley''s mouth. At that moment, Loraley gave in. Her body shook with tremors of pleasure and heat, her skin tingling with goosebumps at Ginova''s touch. "Make sure you record every single detail of her fall, boys." Ginova hissed, her breath hot against Loraley''s cheek, her tongue flicking across her lips, savoring her flavor. "We''ll be showing this off to her maidens later. I wonder how they will react?" The soldiers chuckled, the sound dark and ominous, echoing through the chamber. Loraley shuddered, her stomach knotted with dread at the prospect of having her tainted image shown to her closest, most precious servants, the three maidens that she had been taken care of under her wings since they were children. As Ginova continued to kiss and lick her face, Loraley could feel her strength fading, her resistance waning with each stroke of her tongue. It was as though Ginova''s touch possessed magical properties, drawing forth desire from the deepest recesses of Loraley''s soul. "I think you are more than ready for me now," Ginova breathed, her lips curling into a smile. "Come on, let''s give the boys a good show." She revealed her erect cock with a smirk, the shaft long and hard, dripping with precum at its tip. Loraley''s eyes widened in disbelief, her lips trembling with fear and disgust. "N-no..." she gasped, her voice hoarse with dread. "I can''t... I won''t let you...!" She tried to struggle, her body twisting and writhing beneath them, her muscles burning with exertion. But it was no use; she was trapped, pinned down and helpless at the mercy of her captors. Ginova chuckled, her eyes glimmering with amusement. "Don''t worry, it''ll feel really good." She purred, her fingers trailing up Loraley''s thigh, tracing the curve of her hip bone. "You''ll love it." She lowered her shaft between Loraley''s folds, sliding the head up and down her slit before thrusting deep inside her without warning. The sudden penetration drew a cry from Loraley''s lips, the shock of it ripping through her body like a bolt of lightning. Her back arched, her fingers digging into the rug beneath her, her skin tingling with electricity. "Ahhh! Ohhh! Ahhnnn...!" Her breath hitched, her eyes rolled back into her skull, her body twitching and convulsing with the sheer force of Ginova''s thrusts. It was like nothing Loraley had ever experienced before, a surreal combination of pain and pleasure that left her reeling with each stroke of Ginova''s shaft within her walls. Her nipples throbbed with arousal, her clit pulsating with a need for release that threatened to consume her whole. "Yes...that''s it! Take me...take all of me...!" Ginova breathed, her voice hoarse with desire, her fingers curling around Loraley''s neck and tightening around her windpipe. Her hips moved in a frenzied rhythm, her cock pistoning in and out of Loraley''s tight cunt with reckless abandon. This would prove to be too much for Loraley, whose mind has turned into mush, her thoughts clouded with euphoria and longing for the woman atop her. She bucked and writhed beneath Ginova, her muscles straining and shaking with the effort of keeping herself from surrendering to the rapture of her enemy''s touch. Chapter 21-1 (Lust and Love) The chamber was filled with depravity. Sounds of slapping flesh and carnal grunts permeated through the air, mixing with Loraley¡¯s babbling nonsense. The words tumbling from her lips were as nonsensical as they were provocative. Her body was splayed out on the carpeted floor like a sacrificial offering, and her legs spread wide and welcoming. The soldiers held her down, rough hands groping her tender flesh, squeezing her breasts, pinching her hard nipples while others ventured lower, fingers rubbing her clitoris. The room reverberated with their lustful murmurs and vulgar whispers. Ginova leaned in closer to Loraley, pressing her lips against that alabaster neck, soft kisses turning into hungry nips as she tasted salt and sweat on her tongue. Her hands roamed lower, thumbs brushing over Loraley''s stiffened nipples before gliding down her stomach, finally stopping at the wet apex of her thighs. All the while, Loraley could feel Ginova¡¯s sweaty balls slap against her ass cheeks with each powerful thrust, an obscene rhythm that she found herself unconsciously grinding against. The sensation of that thick shaft slipping through her love canal was maddening ¨C it was as if she was being filled to the brim only to be left wanting again and again. Her body writhed under Ginova''s unyielding pace, every nerve ending tingling with an insane amount of pleasure. It was as though her entire world had narrowed down to the feeling of Ginova inside her. Nothing else mattered. Her body yearned for more, craved every inch of Ginova¡¯s cock even as it stretched her to her limits. The soldiers watched in awe, their hands skimming over Loraley''s trembling body, fingers tracing paths down to where Ginova¡¯s rod disappeared into her weeping core. The sight of their High Priestess being fucked by a goddess was too much for them; some knelt, hands moving to their aching lengths, while others continued to grope and caress every inch of Loraley¡¯s body, adding to the intoxicating blend of sensation that had her head spinning. Loraley was drowning in lust; her body was a vessel for pleasure, each convulsion drawing her deeper into the depraved sea of desire. She could feel the waves of ecstasy washing over her, threatening to pull her under into a mind-numbing abyss. Time became an abstract concept for Loraley. A distant memory drowned out by the sensual rhythm of Ginova''s thrusts. She had long lost count of how many orgasms had wracked through her body, each one blurring into the next in a continuous wave of pleasure that left her breathy and spent. Every inch of her aching pussy was being claimed by the false goddess'' relentless rod, stretching and filling her until she was left whimpering beneath the onslaught. Loraley''s mind was awash with ecstasy, every coherent thought replaced with base desire. All she craved now was more¡ª more touches, more caresses, more exquisite pain mingling with spine-tingling pleasure. Her insatiable need for Ginova had consumed her entirely, every ounce of self-restraint vanishing under the relentless assault of sensation. "...One more shot! I''m cumming!" Ginova''s voice echoed throughout the chamber as she announced her impending climax. The declaration hit the once holy and pure high priestess like a physical blow, stoking the fires within her core even further. She could already feel Ginova¡¯s divine and girthy rod throbbing inside her, pre-empting what was about to come. And then it happened, hot streams of cum spurting deep inside Loraley''s stretched pussy. Each spurt sent waves of warmth radiating through her lower abdomen, further filling her womb to its limit. Her body convulsed in response, another orgasm washing over her as semen leaked out of her cunt. A large stain of cum grew slightly wider on the carpet. Exhaustion was creeping up on Loraley. Her body trembled, muscles spasming as they struggled to keep up with the torrent of pleasure. She wanted to scream, to beg for more, but all she could manage were pitiful whimpers that echoed through the chamber. The sudden emptiness that followed Ginova''s withdrawal left Loraley gasping in shock. Her body felt hollow, a shell devoid of any sensation other than the lingering aftershocks of the violent rape. The once sacred chamber was now tainted with sin that could never be washed away, the air thick with the smell of sex and sweat. Loraley lay there, a messy spectacle of fucked-out bliss. Her consciousness wavered, threatening to plunge her into oblivion at any moment. Her body was slick with sweat and cum, like a second skin that served as a grim reminder of what had just transpired. "Ah..." Ginova''s voice cut through the heavy silence like a knife through butter. Her words were casual, a simple declaration that held a world of debauchery in its wake. ¡°You guys can have your fun with her now,¡± she said, smirking at the ravenous wolves that were the soldiers. "She''s all yours. Just make sure to keep recording. Make her squeal like the pig she is. I still have some use for her." The men cheered, their voices reverberating off the chamber''s stone walls. They swarmed around Loraley''s vulnerable form like vultures circling fresh carrion. "Thank you, Goddess!" one of them bellowed, his rigid cock standing at attention, a crude flagpole ready for action. His companions echoed his sentiments, murmurs of gratitude falling from their lips as they watched their ''real'' lady saunter away. Their eyes were hungry, burning with a primal lust that would not be satiated until they had devoured the once pristine and holy priestess whole. One soldier had taken it upon himself to be particularly cruel. He gripped his dirty, unwashed shaft and guided it between Loraley¡¯s lips. As the glans parted them, he groaned, reveling in the feeling of his manhood sliding past those plump lips. She could feel every vein, every ridge of his cock as it invaded her mouth without any semblance of gentleness. His pubic hair followed next, a rough forest that tickled against her nose and lips before pushing past them. The sensation was disgusting, coarse hair scraping against her soft palate as he began to thrust into her mouth. Each movement brought with it another wave of nausea, but she swallowed it back. She had no choice. Her body convulsed, attempting to reject the foreign invasion, but it was futile. The soldier''s hands were firm on her head, fingers tangled in her once luxurious locks as he used them to control his pace. Loraley¡¯s world was reduced to the thick slab of flesh filling her mouth. Any form of protest or scream was swallowed by the dense girth that claimed her oral cavity. The soldier¡¯s filthy cock silenced her effectively, reducing her to nothing more than a helpless fucktoy. Each thrust shoved his unwashed member further down her throat, leaving behind a trail of pungent taste that made her stomach churn. Her gag reflex kicked in over and over again as she struggled against his brutal pace, but there was nothing she could''ve done. Every attempt to push him out only seemed to encourage him more. The taste of him was indescribable¡ª raw and unrefined, like an animal marking its territory. His musky flavor coated every inch of Loraley''s tongue, seeping down her throat with each gagged swallow. It was a taste etched into her memory that would forever haunt her for the rest of her life if she ever managed to escape this predicament. His scent invaded her nostrils, a putrid odor that clung to the delicate lining of her nose. It was an assault on all senses, an olfactory nightmare that threatened to overwhelm her soul. It was a smell that made her eyes water, the sting of tears adding another layer of discomfort to her already torturous situation. Her throat was raw from his repeated invasion, each gagged choke vibrating up his length as he plowed into her mouth with a mind-numbing pace. The thick saliva coating his cock eased his passage slightly, but it did nothing to alleviate the discomfort she felt. Every push forward sent his dirty balls slapping against her chin, another degrading sensation that added to the torment. Loraley was no longer a high priestess. Not anymore. Right now, she was just a receptacle for these men''s perverse pleasure. Her dignity was stripped away along with her clothes, leaving her exposed and vulnerable under their lascivious gazes. Her brain had turned into mush a while ago, reduced to little more than a pleasure toy for these depraved soldiers. Loraley couldn''t even remember when she''d last drawn a breath. It was like drowning in a sea of ecstasy, surrounded on all sides by the thick, oppressive fog of lust. Ginova stood off to the side, watching with an amused smile. ''My hypnosis isn''t very effective. It works when her guard is low, but she fights me when she realizes what''s happening. Ginova mused. ''I wonder how she did it? Though her position as a high priestess is nothing to be scoffed at, even the king and the queen of this kingdom could not resist my influence.'' Closing her eyes, she pondered the situation momentarily before coming to a conclusion. ''Maybe I can twist her up with my ''Avatar.'' I would like to know if it will work. If I fail, I could just try a different method.'' Ginova snapped her finger and activated a unique skill the miracle system granted a long time ago. The Avatar. The power to clone herself while still sharing the same mind. Like two bodies and two brains connected to the same consciousness. She has experimented with it before, though there was little need to utilize it. But today, Ginova felt like taking things further with the high priestess. The Avatar consumes Faith points every second they are activated; thus, Ginova would rather not tinker with it unless the situation calls for it. But as her influence and powers grew, she managed to raise enough income to support the clone and herself comfortably. ''Maybe... being a normal, well-endowed male every once in a while isn''t so bad.'' Ginova smirked as she thought of her alternate persona. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Cold. Freezing cold. Bitter, biting cold. A frigid chill invaded her very marrow, freezing her to the bone. Loraley''s awareness clawed its way back into focus, eyelids fluttering open as the harsh reality of her predicament crashed over her like an icy wave. Every inch of her ached, a constant throb of raw pain echoing from her core and reverberating down her spine with every tiny movement. The room was cloaked in an oppressive darkness, pierced only by the wavering glow of scattered candles. Their dim light created a dance of shadows upon the walls, grotesque figures cavorting in silent mockery with each shaky breath that escaped Loraley''s lips. Her mouth felt like a desert, lips split and raw, her throat burned still from the countless times she had screamed herself hoarse. She could still hear the echoes of those screams bouncing off the chamber walls, ghostly remnants of the torment she had endured. Her body trembled involuntarily, memories of the violation she had suffered rising like bile in the back of her throat, sour and bitter, refusing to fade. The stiff and rusty chains chafed against her wrists and ankles as she strained against them in a futile effort to break free from her bonds. But they held fast, biting into her flesh, keeping her imprisoned within her own private hell. She closed her eyes again, fighting back the tears that threatened to fall from the corners of her weary gaze. The reality dawned on her. Naked and cold, her body was splayed out on the filthy stone floor like a broken doll waiting to be picked apart. Her knees rubbed against the coarse surface, a thousand tiny pinpricks dancing up her skin with each ragged breath she took. Her head swam, the lingering effects of Ginova''s hypnosis still clinging to the edges of her mind, obscuring the world around her in a cloud of static. Loraley could feel the echoes of the goddess'' touch still dancing along her skin, phantom fingers skating across her curves and exploring her most intimate parts. It was as if the evil goddess'' presence lingered over her, taunting and teasing, reminding her that she could never escape the torture she had been subjected to. ''How long has it been?'' she wondered absently, her thoughts drifting without aim through the haze surrounding her. ''I... I failed to apprehend that witch...'' she lamented silently, her gaze dropping to the filthy stone floor beneath her bare feet. ''She... She defiled me. Defiled me to the point that I cannot wash away the filth inside me.'' Tears prickled at the corners of her eyes, stinging her tired lids as they dripped down her cheeks onto the ground below. ''My own men betrayed me. I was impaled by one man''s thick member whilst being held down by the others. My naked body, ravished, violated, and filled with their seed... It was shameful...'' she shuddered at the memory, her breasts quivering against her chest with the movement. ''Gylene, Aya, Sia... my faithful servants, did they turn on me too? Or did they remain loyal...?'' She didn''t want to think about that. But the guilt weighed heavily on her heart. ''No... No! They wouldn''t betray me! They love me! I raised them! I taught them the ways of our goddess! They would never... Never!'' Loraley let out a strangled sob, her body quaking as she fought to suppress her emotions. The horror of the last moments before she lost consciousness played through her mind on a loop, taunting her. She could see it all so clearly, Ginova''s grin, her wicked laugh as she forced her way inside Loraley''s body, violating her to the deepest reaches of her womb. ''I feel so dirty,'' she admitted to herself, her fingers curling against the stone floor, nails scratching against the rough surface. ''Like I''ll never be clean again...'' The words were whispered to herself, barely audible above the sound of her own ragged breathing. "Hey." The silence shattered as an unfamiliar voice rang out, cutting through the gloom that permeated the chamber. "Are you awake now?" The voice behind her was smooth and sweet, sending shivers up Loraley''s spine. Her head whipped around, her gaze searching the shadows that clung to the chamber''s corners. But there was nothing except darkness and the faint outline of flickering candlelight dancing across the floor. "Who''s there?" she hissed through gritted teeth, her fingers twitching against the stone floor, seeking purchase where there was none. "Where are you looking? I''m right here." The voice sounded somewhat childish as if belonging to a young girl. Squinting her eyes, Loraley made out a faint outline in the corner of the room. "Show yourself! Don''t hide, you coward!" she spat furiously, her fingers scrabbling at the stone beneath her. "Hmph." A figure stepped out of the shadows, his slender frame silhouetted against the dim candlelight. Something unnervingly familiar about his movements sent ice trickling down Loraley''s spine despite her best efforts to remain calm. As he stepped closer, Loraley felt her breath catch in her throat. His features were almost ethereal, his skin luminous in the dim light, casting strange shadows across the stones beneath his feet. The boy''s short hair was as dark as the darkest night, matching his charcoal irises and accentuating his pale complexion. Just like her, the boy was naked and chained, revealing his lean build and slender limbs. However, there was something different about the boy. His penis was of significant size, with thick veins running along its length, leading up to a bulbous tip crowned with a shining droplet of pre-cum. The sight of the boy''s member made Loraley''s stomach drop to the floor, her heart hammering in her chest as she stared at him in shock. Like a trigger being pulled, the trauma of her rape flashed back through her mind, sending shudders of terror through her body. The boy seemed no older than 15, his features a strong reminiscence of the false goddess she failed to capture. "You''re..." she whispered, her voice trailing off, unable to discern the child''s real identity. "Who... what are you...?" "Me? Oh... I''m just a little lamb." The boy shrugged dismissively. He took a step towards Loraley, his stride lithe and fluid, reminiscent of the graceful movements of a feline predator. As he drew closer, she realized how petite and dainty he really was, his slender limbs giving him the appearance of fragility despite his monstrous cock hanging between his thighs. "S-stay back!" she warned, desperately trying to summon the strength to ward him off. "Don''t come any closer! You... You monster!" "Monster? Are you serious?" His tone was nonchalant, his expression flat, save for a hint of amusement dancing across his features. The boy raised his wrists for her to see, showing the chains that bound him. "You told me to show myself. Now that I did, you are telling me to stay away. Such inconsistent behavior," he said in a matter-of-fact tone, tilting his head to one side. "Which is it? Stay or leave? Your wishes don''t add up to make sense." "Stay where you are, you fiend!" she hissed, struggling against her bindings with renewed fervor. "Identify yourself! Who are you?!" "Hmm... What should I tell you?" The boy''s lips twitched, curling into a mocking smirk. "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you. I might even get hurt if you believe me." His words trailed off as he looked directly into Loraley''s eyes, his gaze piercing and intense. "I guess it doesn''t matter since we will soon share the same fate." His statement caught Loraley off guard, causing her blood to run cold in fear. "Ginova will do as she likes with us. To treat us like her toys." the boy explained, smiling wryly as he shook his head. "Either she will grow bored of us, or we break first. No matter, in the end, we''ll be tossed aside like garbage. Forgotten by everyone, including ourselves." "What...?" She swallowed thickly, trying to process his words. "It''s how things usually go, anyway." The boy shrugged, walked back to his corner of the room, and sat down in silence. A long pause filled the room before Loraley gathered the courage to speak. "What... do you mean?" Her voice trembled despite her best efforts to conceal her uncertainty and apprehension. "Do... you know her? Do you know Ginova? What in the world is she!? Explain!" "Why would I explain anything? There''s no reason to. It won''t change anything. If anything... It''ll only serve to increase our despair." He laughed mockingly at Loraley before laying himself on the cold ground with a huff. "Get used to the idea of becoming a living sex toy." With that said, the boy fell into silence. He ignored Loraley''s calls for answers, closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep. Loraley cursed at him in silence, cursing her helplessness as she continued to struggle against her bindings in vain. It was pointless. No matter how hard she tried, she had no escape. ''What''s going to happen to me? To us? The sentinels and paladins that I brought conspired against me. What''s going on? How is that possible!? What about the holy empire!? Do they know about this!? Are they also in cahoots!? What''s going on?!'' her frantic mind raced through the scenarios, the worst-case scenario. If this wasn''t an isolated incident, and the entirety of the Deltorra kingdom and the Solheim empire were also part of this conspiracy, then she''s utterly doomed. And with her failure to capture Ginova, the domain would suffer. ''I don''t know what''s going on anymore! I need someone to explain! But who?!'' Her gaze landed upon the sleeping boy, whose penis erected like a log as he slept. ''Also, who in the world is this boy!? Why does he look like Ginova?!'' her eyes widened as an idea formed in her head. ''Could he...?'' She hesitated to believe it. She didn''t want to entertain the thought, lest the reality be crueler than she could imagine. However, the boy''s features were undeniably similar to Ginova''s. Just like the boy said himself, she probably wouldn''t believe him, and it would be better for her to remain in the dark. ''No!'' She shook her head stubbornly. ''I need to know!'' She needed to find out what was really going on! That boy knows! Perhaps he could enlighten her of the truth! The whole thing is driving her crazy! The lies, the deceit! Everything! She needed to know! At the very least, she must understand what Ginova has planned for her. "......" Silence blanketed the room as she contemplated whether to disturb the sleeping boy or wait till later. However, before she could reach any decision, the door of the chamber flew open. Bright lights flooded the space, making Loraley flinch as her vision adjusted to the glare. Two people entered the room, the light behind them making them appear like shadowy wraiths. Loraley squinted at them, her eyes adjusting enough to recognize the feminine silhouette. ''Sia!? What...? Why is Sia here?!'' Shock and confusion overwhelmed Loraley as she stared dumbfoundedly at her female servant. The two people stood before the bars that separated them from Loraley. One was Ginova, the heretical goddess, and the other was Sia, one of the three maidens who followed the high priestess. The maidens were specially selected by the high priestess to become her personal maidservants, each possessing unique qualities such as extraordinary beauty, intelligence, and proficiency with magic. Thus, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the maidens were the closest individuals to the high priestess, and yet, they stood before the cell where their master was locked up, gazing upon Loraley''s humiliated state as if the High Priestess meant nothing to them anymore. "Si...a...?" Loraley''s voice faltered as she struggled to comprehend what she saw before her eyes. "Do not worry. No harm done to her, yet." Ginova stated playfully as she grinned, her pearly white teeth were visible under her seductive lips. "This lovely girl is under my influence. Her body is mine to control." "You witch! What have you done to her!?" Loraley demanded, her anger masking her fear and anxiety. "Let her go! Release her, NOW!" Ginova didn''t even blink an eye at Loraley''s outburst, merely raising an eyebrow before chuckling. "Or else what? What would you do?" she challenged smugly. "You...!" Loraley''s voice trailed off as she glared daggers at Ginova. She held the bars and tugged at them, trying desperately to rip them off the wall with sheer rage alone. "I will kill you!! Let Sia go!!! Let the others go!!!" she growled through clenched teeth, her knuckles turning white from gripping the iron bars so tight. "Tch." Ginova clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. "Your useless threats are annoying." The false goddess grabbed the hem of Sia''s clothes and tore it apart with ease. "What are you doing!? Stop!" Loraley protested angrily, glaring daggers at the false goddess. "Ah..." Sia moaned softly, her body trembling as the torn fabric fell to the floor, revealing her nakedness underneath. "My... my lady..." Sia''s lips parted, calling out to her mistress with a trembling voice as her nipples hardened at the cool air of the dungeon. Tears flowed freely from her emerald eyes as her naked form revealed itself for all to see. Her petite breasts swayed lightly atop her slim chest, and her smooth legs stretched out before her, slender toes wriggling upon the cold stone floor. The sight caused an unbearable ache to grow deep within Loraley''s chest, and she swallowed hard past the lump forming in her throat. "S-Sia...!? You... You witch! Don''t... Don''t lay your hands on her!!" "Shut up," Ginova snapped dismissively, ignoring Loraley''s shouts and insults. Her hand grasped Sia''s breasts, squeezing and fondling them roughly. "I''ll kill you!" Loraley shrieked, tugging furiously at the bars separating them, shaking them again with all her might until her palms chafed, hoping they''d rattle loose and grant her freedom. Alas, the bars proved too sturdy to bend under her force, holding firm even as she smashed her fist against them repeatedly, letting out a frustrated growl with every hit. All the while, Ginova paid her no heed, instead focusing entirely on molesting the innocent maiden. "Ooh~, it seems like her mind is still conscious. Though, her body is powerless and belongs to me now." The false goddess smiled triumphantly, twisting and tweaking Sia''s sensitive nipples between her fingers before trailing her hands lower across her curves. "S-stop..." Sia whimpered as she watched the scene unfold before her eyes. "D-don''t... don''t touch me...!" She begged while Ginova continued her assault upon her body. "Mmm...! Ah... ah..." Her voice became muffled when Ginova shoved her fingers past Sia''s quivering lips, forcing her tongue to wrap around her digits as if they were a cock. "Sia!! Sia!!!" Loraley screamed her name like a mantra, desperate to somehow reach out and comfort her loyal maiden who now served as Ginova''s puppet. "Stop it!! Please!! STOP!!!" she shouted until her throat strained, watching helplessly as the false goddess continued to molest Sia, probing and caressing every inch of her young and supple skin without restraint. "Siaaaaaa!!!!!" Loraley wailed hysterically, hot tears streaming down her cheeks as she witnessed her beautiful servant getting abused right in front of her very eyes. "My, look at her. So innocent and pure... yet she reacts to my touch so strongly." Ginova''s lips curled upwards in a malicious sneer, eyes glinting in the dim lighting. "Such a whore." She chuckled before leaning in and capturing Sia''s mouth in a deep kiss, devouring the maiden''s muffled cries of protest while her hands roamed freely across her soft skin. "No! No, no, stop!! Please!!" Loraley pleaded as Ginova ravaged her loyal maiden''s lips without mercy. "STOOOP!!!!!" Even when Sia''s moans turned lustful, begging for more attention from the false goddess, Loraley refused to believe what was happening. She couldn''t accept this horrifying scene as reality. After all, she had put everything into trusting these girls, relying on them, mentoring them, and treating them like family. And yet... "Ahh... ohh..." Her mind went blank when she saw Sia''s legs suddenly trembling with such intensity, her juices gushing from between her nether lips. She orgasmed. Hard. Her fluids spurted outwards, splashing against Ginova''s belly and staining her luxurious gown while she rode out the orgasm, gasping and panting heavily against the false goddess'' lips. It took a moment before the shock wore off and Loraley came back to her senses, shaking her head in desperate denial. "Oh dear, your pussy juices soaked through my gown." Ginova sighed, inspecting the mess on her clothes as she withdrew her hands from between Sia''s thighs, dripping wet and covered with vaginal fluids. She tilted her head back and licked it clean from her palm up to her fingertips. "Oh~ your taste is exquisite, sweet and succulent like nectar." Ginova complimented before grabbing Sia''s chin between her forefinger and thumb. "But more importantly, your loyalty to your beloved Mistress shines true! Even after being enthralled, you still resisted my influence enough to keep your mind intact! The result of your strong love for the High Priestess herself, I presume?" Sia couldn''t answer, but it was obvious by just looking that despite her body''s reaction, she still held some semblance of control over her own mind. "WHY!?" Loraley croaked hoarsely, her throat dry and raspy from screaming, tears pouring down her flushed cheeks like a waterfall. "Why!? Why are you doing this!?" she questioned, her eyes burning with hatred towards the false goddess as she shook her fists violently against the bars separating them. Ginova didn''t respond. Instead, she kept staring at Loraley, contemplating whether to answer her question. Then finally, she broke the silence. "Because I can." "...What?" "I can, and I will." The false goddess shrugged, speaking with such a casual and relaxed tone unbefitting of the situation. "As simple as that. There isn''t any deeper meaning behind it besides my own entertainment." She explained, waving her hand dismissively, as if she truly found no other reason to justify her actions beyond her own desire. "That''s it...? Is this... all to ease your boredom...? You are torturing me... my maidens... everyone... because you''re... bored...?" Loraley choked out the words in utter disbelief. "Just because you''re fucking BORED!? WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT!? ARE YOU INSANE!?" she bellowed in frustration, spittle flying out her mouth as she shouted like a madman. Ginova''s smile grew wider, taking on a sinister edge. "Yes. Yes, I am. I''m bored." She replied without hesitation, speaking so plainly and simply as though admitting she had simply stubbed her toe on something or forgot to feed the cat this morning. Nothing special. "N...No!" Loraley shook her head in utter disbelief. ''What kind of justification is this!? How can someone be so absurd and twisted!?'' Loraley''s sanity teetered on the verge of collapse. The woman''s answer rendered her speechless, leaving her stunned and disoriented at the complete absurdity of this entire situation. "What... why... just why..." Like a broken doll, Loraley kept on repeating the same words over and over again. "You violated me... My men... turned against me... and betrayed me... You toyed with my maidens... wreak havoc across the kingdom... imprisoned me... all... because... of... boredom..?" her words trailed off in utter bafflement at the sheer nonsense. "No... No, you can''t be serious..." her voice grew fainter as she spoke. "I am serious. Very serious." The false goddess insisted. "You can blame yourselves for being such easy prey." She added spitefully. "Had you been a bit stronger, smarter... faster, maybe you wouldn''t have ended up captured and defiled by your own soldiers. And maybe your precious maidens would still remain untouched and chaste, serving by your side." "Uuuu...." Loraley fell silent, her face contorted with emotions of despair, fear, pain, guilt, anger, shame and countless others flooding her mind all at once. Her brain struggled desperately to piece together the puzzle before her eyes, the events, the questions, everything, yet the image remained vague and distorted, refusing to materialize into clarity. Ginova''s gaze drifted to Sia, staring at her intently, studying her like an experiment subject. "So, Sia..." she murmured lowly under her breath, "shall I take your virginity next?" the false goddess asked casually, caressing the maiden''s cheek lovingly. "NO!" Loraley roared with desperation, her voice echoing throughout the chamber, reverberating off the walls, pounding inside her skull like a drumbeat. Her panic boiled over the edge, surging forth like waves crashing against the shore during a storm. She pounded her fists against the bars over and over again, rattling them fiercely, throwing her body weight behind every strike in hopes of bending them and breaking free. "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!!" But nothing worked. Nothing worked, and she knew it was futile to struggle at this point, yet her body acted on instinct alone, unwilling to give up, driven to protect her faithful servant no matter what cost. "NO!!!! LEAVE HER ALONE!!!! PLEASE!!!! PLEASE!!" Ginova tilted her head to one side and then the other, rolling her shoulders to relieve the stiffness that settled in after hours spent sitting in one position. A slow grin spread across her face, revealing sharp canines which glistened in the candlelight that flickered around the darkened chamber. "Sorry, but no." The false goddess spoke sharply, her voice echoing throughout the room. "I''m very aroused right now. Therefore, I need a hole to fuck." She declared coldly. "You bitch!! You evil wretch!! You shameless beast!!!" "You seem to have mistaken me for someone who cares. Well, if you must insist..." Ginova said, her hand wandered lower to Sia''s slit. Her forefinger traced along her delicate folds, spreading them open wide for everyone to see the juicy pink flesh hidden within her nether lips, slick and wet with love juices. "Are you willing to satisfy me instead?" the false goddess proposed, pressing her finger index and middle finger deep inside Sia''s tight pussy, probing her inner walls, seemingly searching for her ''G-spot.'' "Ahn! Uuhn!" Sia yelped as Ginova violated her without mercy. Eyes rolling back against her skull, her hips buckled wildly, thrusting herself further against those invading digits. "Yes!" Loraley cried out instantly, desperate to spare her maiden the suffering she herself had gone through moments ago. "Take me instead! Use me however you want! Just please! PLEASE LET MY MAIDENS GO!!" she pleaded with tears trickling down her cheeks like waterfall. Her hands clinging onto the bars so tightly, nails scraping against the iron and rust. "Hmm... Interesting..." Ginova pondered briefly before withdrawing her fingers from Sia''s dripping entrance, drawing out a trail of sticky fluids as she moved. Her fingers danced lightly over the maiden''s abdomen, tracing patterns against her silky smooth skin, drawing closer to her breast with each movement. Finally, the false goddess cupped Sia''s left bosom and squeezed firmly, pinching her nipple with her thumb and forefinger, causing her to whimper pitifully in response. "Alright, then. I will leave your girl alone so long you can satisfy me.." Ginova smirked before pulling her hand away from the maiden. "N-noo... My... Lady, don''t... don''t fall... for it..." Sia begged through laboured breaths, gasping heavily for air. Her mind reeled from the sudden release of pleasure she had experienced moments ago. "I will do it! Just... Just let her go!" Loraley yelled and rested her knees on the floor, doing everything she could to save her maiden at all cost. "Let her go! Let the others go!! I beg you!!" she pleaded, banging her fists against the bars separating them desperately. "My lady..." Sia called out weakly, tears falling off her eyelashes as she looked upon her beloved mistress begging to the enemy for her sake. "Please... save yourself..." Nothing but a whimper, her voice cracking midway through the sentence. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loraley''s expression softened visibly upon hearing her subordinate''s plea, a sad smile gracing her lips despite the grim situation they were both trapped in. "I cannot bear it," she confessed gently. "I cannot stand idly watching you being violated in such a manner while remaining unfazed myself." "Oh, so touching." Ginova clapped her hands mockingly, her smile widened upon seeing her plan bearing fruit. "However, you do understand I won''t touch her ONLY if you satisfy me properly, yes?" she reminded the high priestess, emphasizing each syllable carefully, leaving no chance for misunderstanding. "I do..." Loraley nodded resolutely, determination set alight in her amber orbs. "I shall satisfy you beyond your imagination! Until you pass out from ecstasy!" "Hmph, those are some big words you are spitting out. Prove it to me, then." The false goddess taunted before turning to face Sia. "Watch her closely. Do not remove your gaze from her, you hear? Especially when she pleases me." She instructed the maiden sternly, her tone threatening and commanding obedience from her puppets. "After all, your lady is doing this for you." Ginova finished with an exaggerated flourish, gesturing dramatically at Loraley. Sia winced at the harsh words but obeyed nonetheless. Her gaze remained fixed upon her mistress, following her every movement carefully. Ginova let out a soft sight as she walked closer towards the Loraley''s cell. The obvious tent below her luxurious gown was clear to see, and she slipped her thick boner between the bars. Loraley shuddered upon noticing its size, her hands trembling slightly as she reached out hesitantly towards the massive member waiting for her. With an audible gulp, she lifted up the hem of the gown and peeled it away to reveal the thick, veiny shaft underneath. It throbbed beneath her gaze, growing larger and fatter every second that passed. The bulbous tip dripped pre-cum, leaking steadily, forming small droplets that dribbled down its length, pooling on the floor below. ''How did she fit that monstrosity inside me...'' Loraley shivered at the memory of being impaled by Ginova''s massive dick. It felt impossible for such a thick girth to fit inside anyone, yet here it was, twitching and pulsing under her palm, growing bigger with every beat of its owner''s heart. ''It smells musky... Must be because of her vigorous activity... just how many people has she screwed with such a...'' She gulped again before grasping Ginova''s rod in her palm, squeezing firmly as if testing its solidity and thickness. ''Gods, it''s so heavy...'' "Well, what are you waiting for? Are you going to use your teeth? Are you going to bite? If you try to chew it, I''ll have your men to impregnate all of your maidens. Or perhaps, you''d prefer to watch while I break your maidens'' innocence first, hm?" Ginova threatened without a change in her relaxed expression, eyes staring down at Loraley''s shivering form. "I... I won''t... But..." Loraley hesitated, glancing at her faithful servant standing beside Ginova. ''Sia... Everyone...'' She steeled herself. It was time to fulfill her duty as High Priestess and protect her family! To preserve their honor! ''But... I''ve never done this before... I don''t know how!'' Panic overwhelmed Loraley at the thought. Her experiences with the opposite sex were limited, if not zero, having grown up inside the Church from a young age, devoting herself fully to Aria and her teachings. She didn''t know the basics, much less the proper technique required to service a man, especially a massive shaft of Ginova''s size! Fear gripped her soul; cold dread seeping into her bones as she gazed helplessly upon the monster cock looming over her face. "Now, go on. Don''t make me repeat myself." Ginova growled with impatience. Chapter 21-2 (Lust and Love) ''What... am I doing?'' Loraley pondered, inching her face closer to the massive penis hovering above her head, sniffing its musky scent that invaded her nostrils. ''It reeks! How can such a thing belong to a woman?'' she grimaced, pulling away in disgust. ''Does she even clean herself down there?!'' "Do not hesitate. Suck." The false goddess commanded with annoyance evident in her voice. "Or do I need to motivate you to hurry?" she asked, pointing her thumb to Sia''s direction, gesturing vaguely towards her nether regions. "I¡ª I will! Just wait! Give me a moment!!" Loraley argued back, although she obeyed the command. ''I''ve got to do it! For them! For my maidens!'' With newfound motivation, she leaned forward once more, her face within inches of touching its throbbing shaft. ''Am I really going to do this?'' The musk grew stronger with proximity. Its odor tickled Loraley''s nose, making her face scrunch. ''Ugh!'' She nearly gagged. It was revolting! the worst thing she ever smelled! How does someone smell so filthy?! Yet the longer she breathed it in, the more familiar it became. Loraley felt humiliated, kneeling nude on the stone floor, her dignity stripped away before the enemy. But more than that, she hated the fact that she complied with her demands so easily like this. What happened to the high priestess Loraley that stood proud and mighty? "Forgive me, Aria... Forgive your humble servant for her sin..." Loraley whispered silently and closed her eyes shut as she leaned closer, brushing her lips against the tip of the veiny member. It trembled under her touch, its warmth radiating onto her lips and sending shivers down her spine. Too many things happened to her in such a short period of time. Just not too long ago in her recent memories, Loraley arrived in Karda with her men and maidens in tow, searching for the leader of the fast growing cult. They were there to apprehend Ginova, the leader of these heresies and end her reign of terror before it goes too far. However, everything went south. Loraley failed to capture Ginova and ended up getting raped by her, and also her own men. Now she''s locked in some sort of underground prison with an unknown person who shared the same facial traits as the false goddess who captured her. Before she could gather her bearings and thoughts, the false goddess came just at the right moment to blackmail her using her beloved loyal subordinates, threatening to taint them. Everything moved too fast and confusing, Loraley doesn''t understand the current situation anymore. What was happening? What should she do? There was no time to think. She only understood one thing. To save Sia from the touch of this cruel demon, Ginova. In order to do that, she must obey whatever demands Ginova presents to her and do her best to satisfy her. That was all Loraley knew. "Keep breathing my musk. Everything from my body, fluids or odor will induce an arousal effect. Do your best to inhale deeply and ingrain them in your system." Ginova announced to Loraley. "What..? You mean...?" Loraley froze and jerked her face away from Ginova''s member upon hearing her statement. "Breathe them willingly!? This... smelly odour?!" she protested in disbelief. "Is this another trap!? Torture?!" "Does it matter? I''m going to count to three, if you won''t lick my cock within that time limit, I''ll just go violate Sia instead." Ginova spoke with nonchalance, not batting an eye to Loraley''s struggles. "One..." Loraley panicked upon hearing the ultimatum laid out clearly before her eyes. "Two..." The false goddess continued counting ominously, glaring at Loraley while stroking her shaft casually without a care. "Fine!!" Loraley snapped out and grasped Ginova''s shaft firmly, lifting its weighty bulk upwards before wrapping her plump red lips against its tip, enveloping it wholly inside her mouth without hesitation. As soon as her tongue made contact with the precum, she recoiled from the shockingly sweet taste assaulting her tongue. ''Wh-what!? What is this flavor!? It''s... sweet... delicious...'' Loraley blinked several times in surprise, unsure how to process such flavors engulfing her mouth and running down her throat, warming her stomach pleasantly. ''Wait, I shouldn''t get distracted! Focus!!'' Taking deep breaths through her nostrils, Loraley lapped her tongue against the mushroom head eagerly, coating every inch of its surface with saliva before swirling around the sensitive underside. "How is it? Not a bad taste, isn''t it?" Ginova giggled smugly at Loraley''s lewd display of licking and sucking her shaft passionately without being prompted to do so. ''It feels... good... too good!'' she realized belatedly. Her pussy clenched tight, producing copious amounts of fluid that trickled down her thighs to stain the floor beneath her knees. "Oh..." A gasp left Loraley''s lips¡ª the taste, it was unexpected¡ª a contradictory mix of sweet and salty that flooded her senses. She could feel Ginova smirking, a sinister smile that spelled nothing but further degradation. "Don''t stop now, or shall I continue the count? Three!" Ginova teased without stopping rubbing herself. Loraley flinched at Ginova''s tone, panic surging inside her chest as she resumed sucking hard without restrain, her cheeks hollowing from vacuum created within her oral cavity. Her lips parted wide enough to take one thirds portion of its girthy length down her throat, bobbing her head forth and backward. Slurping noises filled Loraley ears along with obscene squelching sounds echoing throughout the dark, underground dungeon. "That''s better. Don''t disappoint me now, I know your heart aches for Sia''s purity. Obey my commands, and I won''t touch her and the others. Even despite your lackluster technique, I find your servitude quite satisfactory." Ginova taunted Loraley again between pants, chuckling underneath her breath whilst jerking her hips forth to penetrate deeper past her tonsils. "Haha... look at yourself now... what would the people from the church say about your behavior? Such a shameful display..." She mocked Loraley again and again, watching in amusement at Loraley sloppy worship of her shaft with enthusiasm rivaling any other devoted follower under her control. Hot tears began forming inside the corners of Loraley''s closed eyes, holding back the tears from spilling out due to the shame gnawing away at her pride with each passing second. Yet Loraley couldn''t find strength within her soul to fight off Ginova''s advances. Not after seeing Sia being played around so easily like that. Even if it means sacrificing her dignity along the way, Loraley swore she''d never let Ginova harm Sia nor her beloved servants under any circumstances whatsoever. No matter what, If sucking her disgusting dick makes Ginova satisfied enough, then Loraley shall do exactly that without complaints. "Yes... like that, keep licking!" Ginova stroked Loraley''s golden locks with gentle affection whilst thrusting her cock faster inside Loraley''s eager mouth, letting out a grunt every time she bumped against her uvula. ''Just bear it... endure it!'' Loraley chanted inside her head repeatedly to calm herself, ignoring the burning sensation crawling underneath her flesh due to excessive exposure to Ginova''s musk permeating through her nostrils. Her brain became fuzzy, clouded by lust induced chemicals flooding her senses permeating through without reprieve. Loraley didn''t notice when it first occurred, but her mind started acting strange moments after taking several breaths worth of Ginova''s intoxicating stench clinging onto her member. The heat gathering around Loraley''s womb became difficult to ignore, her lower abdomen ached whenever Ginova shoved her cock forward beyond her comfort zone with force capable enough to bruise her epiglottis. Despite discomfort caused by constant abuse, Loraley swallowed hard against Ginova''s cock each time it slipped past her lips, swallowing all the pre-ejaculated seminal fluid produced by her ballsack. ''Just bear it... endure... make sure not to gag! But...! UGHH...!" Ginova pummeled her shaft inside Loraley''s throat, it was clear her arousal was taking over. She pushed her phallus deeper until the edge of her glans penetrated past her esophagus, bulging visibly along its entire length and distending her neck. Even then, barely less than half of Ginova''s rod managed to fit inside Loraley''s throat, though most of her meaty girth was trapped outside due to its thickness preventing a full entry past her tight throat muscles. After a few seconds of holding position Ginova pulled her dick back out, allowing Loraley a brief respite to breathe. Drops of pre-cum splattered across her face along with drool oozing down her chin, trickling past her jutting collarbone and cleavage. Loraley panted with labored gasps, recovering oxygen lost during the brief oral session which felt like longer than it should. "Now... kiss me..." Ginova crouched on her knee, meeting Loraley''s gaze eye to eye before parting her lips and jutting her tongue out like snakes unfurling itself from hiding. Loraley, coughing still, eyes red and tears flowing freely down her cheekbones, gnashed her teeth before leaning forward with reluctance, closing the distance between them. Indescribable sweet scents flowed directly from Ginova''s hot breaths billowing into Loraley''s open mouth. Loraley paused midway, staring deeply into those pitch black eyes reflecting her own image back. She could see herself kneeling down before Ginova naked, breasts heaving and dripping with sweat mixed with pre-cum drooling upon its surface. Her expression appeared so vulnerable, helpless. She looked pathetic... yet also... beautiful... Ginova''s pupils glowed with such intensity underneath the dimly lit dungeon, growing brighter with each passing second until everything around them was drowned out by its radiance. ''What... is this?'' Loraley felt hypnotized by her own reflection staring back at her through Ginova''s dark irises, unable to pull away even when the goddess closed in and pressed her mouth against hers. Loraley''s body went limp, collapsing onto her buttocks after losing balance due to sudden weight shift caused by Ginova''s hands pushing against her chest. Loraley''s mind reeled back as soon as Ginova''s lips made contact, realizing too late that she''d been caught in another trap set beforehand. It was then she recalled what this witch said to her before everything went downhill. Something about Loraley breaking through her hypnosis. ''No... I''m not going to fall prey to your schemes! I refuse to let you toy around with my body! This... this kiss! Is nothing!'' She fought against the effects trying to overcome her sanity with sheer willpower alone. ''It doesn''t matter how good it tastes, I''ll fight it! Fight it! Fight it! FIGHT IT!'' A moment passed, or was it more? She had no idea. She had lost track of time since she couldn''t feel anything anymore apart from the intense heat spreading across every fiber of her being like wildfire raging through dry grasslands during summer season. Everything became numb, her sense of sight, hearing, taste and touch all faded away into nothingness The last thing Loraley registered before her consciousness faded into darkness was Ginova''s tongue invading inside her mouth, wrapping itself around her own like a python constricting its prey before swallowing it whole. ''No... Please... Something is coming... Coming...'' The next second Loraley blacked out, her vision faded to the abyss. The last thing she heard before slipping into unconsciousness was Sia''s voice calling out to her mistress. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "Ah... she passed out from the overwhelming pleasure." Ginova announced with triumphant glee upon seeing Loraley''s body slump down onto the floor, buttocks raised up high with her face kissing the floor. Her engorged pussy continued to twitch and spasm, squirting out juices that pooled underneath her crotch and stained the surface below with its transparent liquid. "A different taste of heaven compared to our previous together, is it not so, Loraley?" Ginova laughed, staring down at her broken prey while stroking her cock faster than before, aiming its tip directly at Loraley''s face. "My lady!!" Sia called out to her mistress, struggling against her restraints with urgency, unable to do anything else but to watch Ginova molest her beloved mistress. "Shush now, child." Ginova scolded Sia without bothering to turn towards her direction, focusing her gaze upon Loraley''s face instead. "Your lady did all this to protect you. Or would you rather I violate you next?" She threatened Sia who flinched at her words, turning silent afterward. "That''s what I thought." Ginova snorted in amusement, stroking her shaft even faster whilst rubbing its head against Loraley''s cheek. "Your mistress is too weak. She can''t even take half of me. Lackluster technique, not even knowing how to use her tongue properly." Ginova sneered, criticizing Loraley''s oral service with disdain evident in her tone. "I have to do most of the work here, meanwhile she came so easily despite not even touching her pussy at all." She complained, her breathing grew more erratic as the seconds passed by. Sia standing on the side could tell that Ginova was getting close to climaxing judging by how tense her muscles had become. Ginova continued to berate the unconscious Loraley while rubbing her glans against her face. "Yet... I have to admit... she''s cute, isn''t she? And the way she cried so pitifully when forced into submission... makes me want to cum inside her mouth more... ah...!" Ginova grunted, releasing a spurt of white-hot semen that splattered across Loraley''s face and back, painting her features white with thick, sticky substance that clung onto her skin. "Haha... look at that." Ginova snickered at the sight of Loraley covered head to toe with her cum dripping off her body like icing decorating a cake. "That''s your mistress for you... A complete mess, yet still so beautiful... So lovely..." She mused aloud, admiring her work with pride and satisfaction. "My lady... I''m sorry..." Sia whispered, horror written across her expression at the humiliating display, unable to comprehend why her mistress would do something so extreme as to degrade herself for such a servant like herself. She felt both infinite gratitude and extreme guilt, unable to decide which emotion to express first. "Your lady made her decision knowing what may happen afterwards." Ginova spoke, wiping the last few drops of semen clinging onto her shaft before rising back onto her feet. "Now then... let''s get you some rest with the other maidens." Ginova announced, walking towards Sia''s direction, her cock swaying side to side with each step taken. "N-no! Stay away!" Sia tried to move, to retaliate, to escape, but there was nothing she could''ve done. The control Ginova had over her body was absolute. "D-don''t come any closer! Don''t touch me!" she screamed at the approaching goddess looming above her petite form like an imposing giant ready to devour its prey whole. "Be quiet now. Your lady is too green, she''s incapable of satisfying me in my current state. But I''m quite a merciful god, therefore I will give her another chance to prove herself once more and still honor my end of bargain." "...? What... do you mean by that?" Sia questioned in confusion. "Your lady will try again tomorrow." Ginova answered bluntly. "I won''t touch you and the other two, but if she fails once more... Well..." She let out a devilish smile while leaning close enough for their noses to touch. Sia flinched when her breath brushed against her cheek. "You... you are not a goddess... you are a demon... a devil incarnate... a vile creature!!" Sia cursed, hatred burned bright within her pupils. Ginova ignored her words however, unfazed by Sia''s pathetic barking. "So you say..." Ginova reached for Sia''s chin, lifting it upwards before brushing her fingers across her neck, tracing a line across its surface until they stopped upon touching her collarbone. Sia let out an involuntary gasp when Ginova''s nails raked across her skin, sending shivers down her spine that traveled straight towards her crotch. "Taunt me more and you might get eaten up." Ginova warned with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Sia swallowed hard upon hearing those words spoken straight into her earlobes. "Now... let''s get you cleaned up." She said, beckoning her to follow her lead while gesturing towards the exit leading outside the dungeon. "..." As her body began to move against her will, Sia glanced one last time at Loraley lying naked on the ground, her face covered with Ginova''s white-hot semen. ''Forgive me... forgive me... forgive me...!'' Sia kept on repeating apologies within her head as she walked alongside Ginova towards the exit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Cold. Freezing Cold. A familiar sensation washed over her body. It was similar to what she experienced before passing out earlier. However now she felt herself sinking deeper into darkness, engulfed by something heavy and suffocating surrounding her body. It felt like being trapped within quicksand. Unable to move, unable to breathe. The longer Loraley remained unconscious, the heavier everything became until she could no longer feel her limbs anymore. It felt like she was floating through space without anything holding her down. Slowly but surely, Loraley regained awareness of her surroundings after struggling for several minutes. She blinked once, twice, thrice before realizing her vision had returned, albeit blurred. ''Ugh... my head... it hurts... where... am I?'' She looked around, trying to figure out where she had ended up this time. Everything around her remained dark, yet despite that, Loraley could tell she was still in the same underground dungeon, behind the bars and chains locked around her wrists and ankles. "Ah... So you''re finally awake." A childish voice called out to her, breaking her train of thought. Loraley turned her gaze towards its source and found someone sitting by the corner of the cell. He had short black hair, pale skin, and sharp features. His body stark naked, not even a shred of cloth covering his privates. Arms and legs shackled with chains, similar just like her. His eyes were dark and unreadable, just like the abyss. The boy stared at Loraley without blinking even once since she woke up. "Who... who are you?" Loraley asked weakly, struggling against her bindings once more when she recalled speaking to the boy before Ginova and Sia came. Memories flooded back inside her head like tidal waves crashing against rocks at the shore. "Your cellmate." The boy answered plainly with a straight face, disinterest and boredom evident within his tone. "You don''t remember? I''m the one you spoke to earlier. You passed out from cumming too hard." He closed his eyes, letting out a sigh that seemed to indicate his disappointment. "Cum... cumming?" Loraley repeated, trying to understand what he meant by ''cumming''. The word sounded familiar yet foreign at the same time. "Yes... Cumming." He emphasized on the last syllable while nodding his head, his expression remained unchanged despite using lewd language during conversation. "Do you want me to explain further?" he offered to Loraley, seemingly amused by her cluelessness regarding the concept. "......" Loraley hesitated, unsure whether or not she should accept his proposal. There was something about this boy''s demeanor that made her wary of him despite his friendly attitude towards her. In the end, she remained silent. The boy followed suit and didn''t continue his chatter. ''......What''s going to happen now?'' Her men betrayed her. Her most loyal servants, the maidens, were captured and used as a bargaining chip to blackmail her. She was raped and violated multiple times in such a short span of time with no time to recuperate. Now she''s stuck within an unknown location somewhere underground locked behind metal bars, naked and restrained without any means of escape. ''Who else is already under this wretched witch''s influence? My men... Sia and the others... could it be the whole kingdom?!'' So many thoughts and questions filled her mind, yet none of them provided answers she sought. She felt hopeless, helpless, and defeated. ''What about the empire? They asked me to eliminate the false goddess in the first place, are they also under her control?'' Loraley pondered, fearing for her life and safety. ''I must do something... anything! I have to escape this prison... but how?'' Loraley''s thoughts wandered aimlessly without direction or purpose. Even after everything she went through, she couldn''t figure out how she got herself into this situation to begin with. ''...Even if I escape, where do I go from here? This whole city is under her complete control. Is it possible for me to seek refuge with the king? I... I don''t know. I don''t know who I can trust anymore!'' "It''s futile." The boy spoke up once more, startling Loraley who jumped upon hearing his voice interrupt her thoughts. "You won''t be able to escape from here." He said nonchalantly. "...You." Loraley raised her head after calming down from sudden fright caused by his sudden speech. "Are you... from this city? Are you one of hers?" She questioned him further, narrowing her eyes at his unchanging expression. ''Before I can plan out anything, I need to get my bearings first. I need to figure out the situation, then I will find a way out of here. For now, I don''t think the witch plans on taking my life or my maidens. Not all hope is lost...'' She concluded, determined to get answers regardless of its nature. "How crass." The boy raised both of his hands, rattling the chains attached to them before shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly. "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself first? I was here long before you arrived." He pointed out bluntly. Loraley blinked once, twice before realizing he expected her to introduce herself instead. "...I''m... Loraley Rainfield." She answered curtly. "......That''s all? Surely, that can''t be all? You must possess an impressive background if you were sent here. What about your title?" He asked further, staring at Loraley with curiosity sparkling within his dark eyes. "I..." Loraley paused, unsure how much information she should reveal. In the end, she decided it wasn''t worth hiding since she believed he''d find out sooner or later anyway. "I''m a high priestess... representative... of the Aria church... in Deltorra." She answered honestly, her voice trailed off, growing softer by each passing moment. The reality dawned on her, the title she held so dearly now meant nothing in this place. Rather, they instilled a sense of shame and guilt within her soul, knowing she failed her duty to uphold the virtues of being a high priestess. "That so? You are one hell of a bigshot, aren''t you? A high priestess huh..." He murmured under his breath, looking away while scratching his cheek. ''Why... why do I feel like he''s laughing at me? This boy...'' Loraley couldn''t tell whether he mocked her or not due to his stoic expression remaining unchanged despite speaking so casually with her. "I¡ª I''ve told you who I am! Now answer my question!" Loraley demanded, trying to gain back her authority despite being in such a disadvantageous position. "...What''s your question again? Oh yeah... That one, it''s obvious, isn''t it?" The boy shrugged his shoulders once more before letting out a sigh. "Yes. I''m one of hers." "...!" Loraley''s eyes widened at his words, her mouth hung open, lost on how to react to that information. ''He admitted to being one of hers?! This boy... he''s dangerous!'' She thought, staring at him with suspicion evident within her gaze. "Oh, come now... don''t give me that look." The boy chuckled upon seeing her expression contort into something akin to terror, his lips curved upwards forming a small smile. "You see, I''m in the same boat as you." He continued. "We''re both prisoners here, aren''t we?" He stated with confidence oozing out of his tone. "......" Loraley narrowed her eyes at him, frowning at his words. ''Is this boy telling the truth? Or is this another ploy to deceive me?'' She pondered, unsure what to believe anymore since everything she witnessed thus far was beyond comprehension. "Well, since you did tell me your name, I guess I should introduce myself too." The boy spoke again, interrupting her thoughts before she could come up with an answer herself. "I''m Alter." He announced simply with a carefree attitude, not bothering to elaborate any further. "Alter..." Loraley repeated after him, testing how the name rolled off her tongue. "Is that really your real name?" She questioned, raising an eyebrow at him. "That''s the only name I know." He responded, shrugging his shoulders once more before leaning back against the stone wall behind him and closed his eyelids. ''What is wrong with this boy? I don''t think he''s necessarily a threat, not at this moment, no. But...'' Loraley frowned at his strange behavior. ''What do I do? Should I try to befriend him? Or... Is he one of her pawns sent to keep an eye on me?'' She couldn''t tell whether he acted like that to mock her or not, however she didn''t want to risk finding out either way. Despite the both of them being naked and bound by chains attached to their limbs, Loraley somehow didn''t seem to feel threatened by this boy named Alter. Despite his erect shaft hovering above his stomach, she didn''t feel any discomfort towards his nudity. she should be wary of him instead, considering he admitted to being one of hers earlier. ''Urgh, why does he keep flaunting his manhood like that!? I should keep my guard up regardless of how harmless he seems. He''s just a boy but... No, I shouldn''t underestimate him!'' Loraley concluded, resolving herself to keep her distance away from this strange boy who seemed to lack any sort of sexual inhibition. Yet, she couldn''t stop her eyes from ogling at his cock for some reason, finding its girth and size quite impressive. ''No! Stop! Don''t stare at it!'' Loraley forced herself to look away, turning her gaze elsewhere to distract herself from staring at his privates any further. "...Alter... why are you here? You are one of her, yet she keeps you locked in this prison..." Loraley asked him, hoping to gain more information regarding his relationship with the false goddess Ginova and possibly distract herself from the obscene view. "...You could say I''m here for the same reason as you." He replied without opening his eyes. "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say..." Loraley sighed, becoming frustrated by his cryptic responses. "You''re here for the same reason as me, yet you claim you''re one of hers. How does that make any sense?" She shot back, narrowing her gaze at him. "Well, I can''t blame you. I know you''ve been through a lot today." Alter chuckled at her words and seemed to be enjoying her reaction. "No reason to hide it, I guess. We are both doomed anyway." The boy lifted his eyelids and looked straight into her eyes with an unreadable expression written across his face. "I am a direct descendant of the goddess. Her son, to be exact." He announced as a matter of fact, catching Loraley off guard at the sudden reveal of his identity. "Wha- What!? A direct descendant?! Then... Then why is she keeping you locked away?!" Her voice raised an octave higher upon hearing Alter''s declaration, unable to comprehend such strange circumstances unfolding before her eyes. "Are you lying to me?!" She said, glaring daggers at him. Though surprised, somehow it made sense when she looked at his appearance. Just going by the color of his hair and eyes, the boy shared a lot of similarities with the witch. It wasn''t a definite proof, but it also not unreasonable to make such connection. In fact, her hunch was tingling when she saw him for the very first time. "Why would I lie to you? I already told you, didn''t I? We''re both doomed." He repeated once more, his tone remained nonchalant despite revealing something so crucial about himself. "Then, why in the world are you locked up here!?" Loraley questioned again, unable to believe such absurdity. "The false goddess imprisoned her own blood relative...? Her own son? Just why...?" she pressed on, demanding an answer from him. "It''s simple really." Alter responded without hesitation nor shame whatsoever. "I disobeyed her will." A plain and simple answer, yet his tone didn''t sound apologetic in the slightest. "I refused to accept her method of ruling. I defied her, hence she locked me away here." He explained briefly, revealing more information regarding his situation. "......You defied her?" Loraley echoed his words, her voice trailed off upon hearing the revelation. ''That goddess... she imprisoned her own blood relative because of his disobedience... It is not unheard of, even among the nobles and royalty. Some rulers tend to eliminate potential threats regardless of who they are, including relatives, family members or anyone deemed untrustworthy... but...'' One thing that stuck out to Loraley about Alter was his demeanor and appearance. He claimed to be imprisoned here long before she did. That statement wasn''t unbelievable, however his looks appeared rather deceiving. Alter looked clean, his skin was pale and smooth without a single scar marred its surface. His hair and nails were well-kept despite being trapped within this dungeon for an unknown period of time. He didn''t show any signs of malnourishment nor illness either, unlike herself who looked like a mess after spending no more than three days here. Especially after the whole ''debacle'' she just experienced, her entire body felt sticky and covered with sweat, dirt and dried up semen clinging onto her skin. If she were to guess, Alter could very well be lying to her. Seeing her face turning grim at his words, Alter let out another chuckle before breaking the silence between them once more. "I know what you''re thinking." He began speaking again without waiting for Loraley''s response. "You think I''m lying to you, don''t you?" his words were like a seeking arrow aimed straight at her thoughts. "...." Loraley didn''t answer him back, choosing to remain silent instead. "Haha... Well, I knew this was going to happen." He shrugged his shoulders, shaking his head while laughing bitterly under his breath. His stoic expression returned afterwards, staring at Loraley intently with seriousness written across his face. "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not." "...." Loraley frowned at his words, finding his behavior quite peculiar. "Then why tell me this?" She continued questioning, wanting to know why he bothered sharing this information with her, despite knowing it would result in her skepticism towards him. "Well, I just thought I should tell you the truth." He answered bluntly, shrugging his shoulders again as if trying to emphasize his point further. "I''ve been here longer than you, so I figured you''d be curious about the situation." "...." "Besides, you weren''t the first person to be locked in here with me. You are the... hm..." Alter rubbed his chin with one hand and made a gesture with the other. "I''ve lost count. I''d say more than ten? A lot of them fell under the goddess." "Fell, you say?" Loraley raised an eyebrow at his statement, wondering what exactly he meant by ''fell under the goddess.'' "What do you mean by that?" She questioned further, growing more intrigued by each passing moment. "Just what I said." Alter shrugged his shoulders yet again before letting out a sigh. "It means they succumbed to her charms. People who resisted her will, like me, like you, they all ended up as her toys." Loraley gulped at his words. The way the boy spoke was so casual, as if he was talking about something trivial such as the weather, which ticked her nerves off. "T-Toys..." Loraley understood what he meant now. To ''fell'' means to succumb to Ginova''s influence and became another one of her playthings, one of her slaves to serve her every whim and desire without question. Images of Sia, Aya, and Gylene being violated by the witch flashed through her mind. "I have to get out of here..." Loraley whispered under her breath, her voice trembling with fear and dread at the realization that she was trapped inside this unknown dungeon with a monster lurking above ground waiting for its prey to slip up and fall into her clutches. "I have to get out of here!" Panic rose within her chest as her breathing became heavy and shallow, sweat rolling down her forehead whilst trying to pull apart the chains binding her hands together. "I can''t... I can''t let the same fate happen to me nor my maidens..." She tugged her wrists apart as hard as possible until blood trickled down her skin, staining the floor beneath her naked body. "Stop that." Alter commanded, his tone turning harsh. "You''re hurting yourself." He warned her without bothering to move an inch from his spot. "You won''t be able to break free, I''ve tried it myself." He added, shaking his head in disapproval at Loraley''s pathetic attempt at escaping her shackles. But Loraley didn''t listen. Her mind went blank, consumed with fear and despair after being reminded of her current predicament. "I have to... escape... I must... protect... my maidens... I... I can''t... let her... touch them..." Loraley muttered under her breath repeatedly between gasps of air, tugging harder against the metal restraints attached to her arms and legs. When her actions proved futile, she rammed the shackles against the cold floor in frustration, making loud clanking noises echo throughout the prison cell. "You need to stop that!" Alter yelled out, growing irritated at Loraley''s wasted efforts to escape the confines of her cage. "You''ll only injure yourself even further! Stop it!" His yell raised to a shout when his warnings fell on deaf ears. "Shut up... shut up! You don''t understand... I can''t... I can''t let her... touch my maidens... I can''t... let her violate them... I can''t... let her... rape them..." Loraley sobbed between each word uttered out, her body trembled, her nails digging into the soft flesh of her palms creating deep cuts along the way. Blood continued to drip from the wounds, staining her hands red before dripping down onto the floor below. "Enough! Stop it already! You are bleeding!" Alter screamed at the top of his lungs, trying his best to break through Loraley''s frenzy state of mind and reason with her. "You don''t get it... You don''t get it!" Loraley ignored his pleas, refusing to cease her attempts at breaking free from her bindings. Her sanity slipped away, replaced by irrationality and hysteria fueled by desperation and fear towards her captor''s intentions with her beloved servants. ''I... I have to protect them... I can''t let them... fall under her... I have to... I have to...!'' Loraley''s vision blurred with tears, unable to stop herself from crying out loud with frustration coursing through her veins like poison spreading across her entire body. ''I have to save them...! I can''t... let her touch them... I can''t... let her defile them...! I... I can''t let her... rape them...!'' "Forgive me... forgive me... forgive me...!" Loraley chanted between gasps, repeating those words over and over again until she felt her strength leaving her body, causing her to collapse onto the floor with a thud. Her chest heaved up and down as she panted from exhaustion brought about by her pointless struggles. She continued sobbing, whispering apologies to no one in particular whilst staring blankly at the ceiling above her head. "I''m sorry... Forgive me... forgive me..." "Look at you now... weren''t you the high priestess from Deltorra earlier? Now look at yourself, crying your eyes out while begging for forgiveness." Alter snorted in derision at the pathetic sight before him. "Pathetic..." He spat out those last two words with disgust written across his face. Loraley ignored him however, unable to bring herself to care about what he said to her at this point. A rollercoaster of emotions and thoughts swirled inside her mind like a whirlwind sweeping everything away, leaving behind only hopelessness and despair behind. She managed to cope with the situation before, thinking she could handle anything thrown at her given time and proper planning beforehand. But now that time has passed, the reality sunk deep through her mind, leaving her broken and defeated. The boy''s words struck a chord within her heart, piercing through her defenses and tearing apart her resolve like paper being torn apart by force. ''No... It''s all my fault... It''s all because of me... If I didn''t rush to Karda... Sera, Aya and Gylene... they would still be safe...'' Alter, upon seeing Loraley''s lifeless gaze directed at him, shook his head with a sigh escaping his lips. "I can''t believe I''m doing this, but I guess it can''t be helped." He murmured under his breath, standing up on his feet before walking towards Loraley''s direction. The chains on his wrists and ankles jingled as they dragged across the cold stone floor. "What... are you doing?" Loraley mumbled in a hoarse voice after noticing his approach, her eyes bloodshot and puffy from crying earlier. "What... do you want from me?" She questioned while her eyes locked at his flaunting girthy cock hovering above her head. "No...! Stop¡ª!!" "Quiet." Before Loraley could say or do anything to defend herself, Alter grasped both her wrists and opened her palms wide open with force. "Just to make it clear, I don''t do this sort of thing to anyone I just met, you know? You''re lucky I''m feeling generous today." Alter commented whilst examining Loraley''s injuries. "Besides, you''re covered in dirt and semen, so this isn''t exactly something I want to do either." "What are you talking about...? I don''t understand..." Loraley protested weakly, unable to comprehend what he meant by saying such words to her. The pounding of her heart grew stronger and faster as the scent of his body odor entered her lungs "Just shut up and stay still." Alter commanded before kneeling down in front of Loraley''s face and began licking her bloody wounds one by one without a moment''s hesitation. Loraley froze when he stuck his tongue out and pressed its tip against her left palm, tracing along the edges of each cut carved into her flesh and cleaned out the dried up blood clinging onto her skin. "N-no... stop... this isn''t... This isn''t..." Alter ignored Loraley''s pleas however, continuing to lick her injured hands until they were spotless without any trace of dried blood remaining on its surface. "What are you doing...!" It would be very easy for Loraley to push Alter away if she wanted to. He was but a boy, she could tell just how fragile this young man was by his touches. However, despite her protests, she remained motionless underneath his grasp. Her mind went blank once more when his tongue brushed across her sensitive flesh, sending shivers down her spine. "St...Stop..." Alter ignored her again, continuing to lap at her wounded hands like a cat grooming its fur. A growing heat formed deep within her abdomen when he pressed his lips against her palm before licking its surface clean once more, tasting her blood mixed with sweat and grime. "I said... stop... please..." Loraley whimpered, trying to resist the urge building within her lower stomach that threatened to erupt at any given moment. Just as the heat reaching its peak, Alter pulled away from her palm and turned towards her other hand instead, repeating his actions on her other palm until she was squeaky clean once more. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haah... haah..." "There, all done." Alter released her hands and quickly stood up, brushing the smell of his musk to her face. "I''m not going to waste my time and energy trying to take advantage of someone who has lost her sanity." Cold and blunt were his words. His tone made clear that he held no interest in her whatsoever, yet his actions contradicted that statement. Loraley didn''t respond, staring at Alter with wide eyes while her chest rose up and down, panting heavily after having her hands washed with his saliva. "What... why... did you..." Loraley stammered between heavy breaths, unable to form coherent sentences due to shock and confusion filling her mind. "Because I don''t want to hear you whining anymore." Alter answered flatly, his expression remained unchanged despite Loraley''s bewilderment. He returned back to his usual spot in the corner of the cell and closed his eyes once again, acting as if nothing happened between them. "I... don''t understand... What''s wrong with you..." Loraley mumbled in a low voice, her throat felt parched and sore from crying earlier, making it difficult for her to speak. "Look at your wounds." "Huh...?" Loraley looked down at her palms and saw her injuries had vanished without trace left behind. The cuts had been completely healed, leaving behind smooth, soft skin instead. "It''s gone...? It''s gone! My wounds...!" "Now, go get some rest." Alter ordered. "You won''t be able to escape, so I suggest you to stop doing self harm." "B-but how did you...!?" Loraley raised her head towards Alter''s direction, her eyes wide open and filled with wonderment. "How did you heal my wounds so easily!? How did you do that?!" "Nothing special. Just one the perks of being the descendant of the goddess." He let out a sigh, somewhat annoyed by her incessant questions and queries since a while ago. "My bodily fluids contain miraculous effects such as healing wounds and diseases. In addition, my body produces large amounts of pheromones which can influence others emotions and thoughts." He revealed another crucial piece of information about himself to her. "Just like the goddess who can induce pleasure through her scent and touch alone, I too possess similar abilities. Just seeing my figure and inhaling my body odor will make you feel aroused." Loraley stared at Alter with disbelief written across her face, unsure how to react to this revelation regarding his background and heritage. "That''s..." "Do you understand now? Being in the same cell with me is a danger in and of itself. That''s how the others before you fell. They drowned in their lust towards me." Alter explained, his voice monotone and expressionless throughout. "Why... why would you tell me all these things...?" Loraley couldn''t help but to question his motives after hearing his words spoken earlier. "I''m trying to warn you here. Don''t touch me unless you want to fall into the same fate as the others." Alter warned once more, his tone made clear he wasn''t joking around at all. "Well, not like you could avoid it anyways since the goddess will screw you herself." He added under his breath. Loraley frowned at his words, finding it hard to believe he''d willingly share such sensitive information with someone he had just met earlier today without expecting anything in return. "What''s the point of telling me such a thing? What do you gain from this?" Alter scratched his dark hair, obvious annoyance plastered his face at her endless queries. "Didn''t I tell you that I don''t agree with the goddess'' methods of ruling? We are in the same boat. She''s using me to toy with you, but that doesn''t make me an accomplice. I''m also one of her victims." He explained briefly. "Why would she¡ª?" Loraley raised her eyebrow at his words. If he were telling her the truth, then her methods were quite bizarre to say the least. "¡ªBecause she likes to play games." Alter cut her off, his expression remained stoic throughout despite speaking about such horrifying topics. "Why would she play these unconventional games, you ask? Because she holds absolute control over us." He paused for a moment to word out his reasoning. "Your mind seemed strong enough to resist her influence, though I do not know why. But such meager resistance still won''t save you from your doom. You might be able to resist, but not the other millions of people living in this kingdom. Imagine you were able to escape from this place with your precious ''maidens''. Where would you go? Will you go into hiding for the rest of your life?" "..." "No. Finding protection from the Aria church might be your best bet. Ginova''s influence hasn''t fully matured yet, so there''s a good chance it''s safe there. Going back to the empire is your best choice, but how would you accomplish such a monumental task? Are you a master of stealth? Can you fight your way out? Is your magic capable of such feats?" Loraley stayed silent, her gaze fixed upon the floor below her feet while pondering on his questions. "Even if you do manage to reach the empire, how would you explain the situation to them? I have been locked in here for a long, long time, but I''m not so clueless how the church treats failures. According to my sources," Alter made an air quotation with his fingers, emphasizing the words ''sources'', "The Aria church tends to punish those who fail to accomplish the mission they''re assigned to. In the best case scenario, you''d end up as an exile. In the worst case scenario, you''d be tortured for days before they decide to put you through public humiliation and execution." Loraley gulped hard after hearing his words spoken in a matter-of-fact manner, causing goosebumps to crawl across her skin upon imagining herself being subjected to such cruel fate. His words rang true in her ears. Being a high priestess herself she wasn''t ignorant of how the church operates. Unlike the old time, the church of Aria has evolved into a powerhouse that rules over a large part of the continent. With such influence comes responsibilities and expectations, one must meet these expectations or else risk punishment worse than death. With power comes responsibilities. And with power comes influence. The Aria church possessed such might, having the capability to control their vassal kingdoms across the continent. Military might, influential figures within political circles, wealth and influence over trade routes and transportation routes... Everything was within the church''s grasp. Unfortunately, the greater one''s power, the greater the chance for one to abuse it. And now that the church has gained unchecked influence across the continent, corruption has become rampant within the organization itself. It wasn''t uncommon for nobles and commoners alike to bribe high ranking officials within the Aria church to gain favor. Corruption has become the norm among the clergymen who used their position for their own personal gains. To combat this, the church has implemented a punishment system for those who failed to live up to the expectations placed upon them. They called it ''retribution''. The idea behind retribution is simple. It serves as both deterrence and a warning to others who may attempt to defy the church''s authority and will. Whether it was for their own people, their allies, or their enemies. If one were to fail to complete the mission given to them by the church, they would face punishment according to the severity of the crime committed. This punishment varies from losing one''s status and position within the church to execution by hanging or crucifixion. Loraley remained silent throughout, listening to Alter''s words spoken without any hint of emotion whatsoever. She knew the fate that awaited her back at her homeland. Unlike the reality, the retribution system was supposed to punish evil doers and corrupted individuals, yet it seemed to have backfired. Instead, the system was exploited by the corrupts themselves to harm the innocents. The church of Aria has become a den of hypocrisy and injustice, tainted by its own members'' corruption and greed. She had seen it herself before. The women who worked for the church, they who wanted to climb the rank, had to do ''favors'' for the high ranking officials to achieve it. They who refused to do these ''favors'' received nothing but punishment for disobeying orders and defiance. That was the sad truth behind the Aria church. Unlike those women, Loraley had a ''special'' background that differentiate her position from them. She was born in the Rainfield family, one of the main noble houses within the kingdom of Deltorra. Though they weren''t royalty nor dukes, they wielded significant influence within the empire itself, possessing powerful connections with prominent figures within the government such as the king and his ministers. This made Loraley one of the most important assets for the church. It was how she secured her position as the high priestess, earning her a great responsibility to overwatch the kingdom of Deltorra, something that only the best of the best within the church was tasked to do. Through nepotism, the majority of the high ranking officials within the church tried to curry favor with her, fawning and pampering her whenever she visited the church. But she knew deep down that those people were nothing more than sycophants and bootlickers. Their loyalty belonged to themselves, not to her nor the church. If she failed her mission, those same people would turn on her without hesitation and abandon her. No, they would be happy to trample over her, kicking and stomping her to death for the sake of saving themselves from any potential repercussions from the higher-ups. ''Is this... my retribution? For turning a blind eye to the corruption within the church itself? for ignoring those who were exploited and abused under the pretense of justice?'' Loraley sighed inwardly, closing her eyes shut tight while trying her hardest to hold back tears threatening to escape from her lids. ''If I fail this mission, will I be punished just like those women...? Will I... will I suffer the same fate as them...? Will I be killed by the church I''ve sworn to serve and protect since the day I was born? Will my family and friends be forced to watch me being tortured and executed in public?'' Her chest tightened at the thought of her family members witnessing such a horrible scene unfolding before their very eyes. Loraley bit her lips in frustration, unable to refute Alter''s claims nor counter his arguments regarding her predicament. "What you did earlier... you did it out of pity, didn''t you?" Loraley spoke up after taking a deep breath to calm herself down. Her tone held no accusation nor anger towards him, only curiosity and understanding. Alter stayed silent for a few seconds before meeting her gaze. "...You''re different." He commented after noticing how composed she seemed despite her situation. "Maybe this time, I won''t get raped after all." He mused under his breath, letting out a small chuckle afterwards. "This time..." Loraley echoed his words, "You mean..." She asked with widened eyes. Alter nodded his head. "As I said, my body''s constitution makes people feel aroused upon prolonged exposure with me." his voice trailed off when he spoke those words. Loraley stared at him with mixed emotions swirling her heart. It was a morbid, yet casual remark, and she couldn''t help but notice the hint of sorrow hidden within his voice when he uttered those words. "You won''t believe me since the blood of the goddess flows within my veins, but I really am being held captive here against my will. Every time someone new comes here, no matter how stubborn or strong willed they are, they would fall for the temptation of the flesh. It''s been the same thing over and over again..." Alter shifted his posture, adjusting himself on the floor. His phallic shaft rose above his stomach, its tip pointing straight at the ceiling while it continued to throb, demanding attention from those around him. Loraley''s gaze was drawn towards the pulsing organ, eyes unable to look away from its size and girth. "W-well, that''s not going to happen to me." Loraley quickly averted her gaze away from his manhood and turned her head towards the opposite direction, feeling her cheeks heating up in embarrassment despite seeing his privates multiple times already. "That''s good. You might be the first person I met who managed to resist my charm." Alter let out a sigh of relief before continuing his words. "Just... don''t try to kill yourself or anything else silly. I won''t repeat this twice." His warning was short and blunt, yet Loraley found it strangely reassuring. She crawled to the opposite corner of the boy, the chains jingled along her actions. Silence befell the dungeon. The candles on the walls flickered within the darkness, casting shadows upon the metal bars locking them inside this underground prison cell. Her fear and anxiety had subsided for now after conversing with the son of her captor. The air no longer felt so suffocating. Loraley didn''t understand why, but she felt oddly comfortable being in this boy''s presence even though she knew him no longer than a day. Perhaps it was because they were truly in the same boat, or perhaps it was because he healed her wounds despite having nothing to gain from doing so. Perhaps it was both. Perhaps it was because of other things. She felt her tension melting away, replaced by something else she couldn''t quite describe yet. An emotion she never experienced before... something akin to warmth spreading through her body. A strange sense of peace washed over her as if she''d known him forever, knowing that she wasn''t alone in all this. ''Even though he''s the son of that witch...'' Loraley sat on the cold floor, her body shivered due to the freezing temperature. She wrapped her arms around her knees, pulling them close to her chest for warmth. As time continued to pass by, Loraley became aware of how exhausted she really was after everything that happened. Now that the peaceful and quiet time has arrived, she could finally process all her thoughts and emotions. ''I feel so tired and sleepy...'' She glanced at Alter sitting across from her. His soft breathings echoed throughout the dungeon cell, indicating he''d fallen asleep already. His face appeared calm and serene, void of any worries whatsoever. Lowering her gaze, she saw his shaft continued to twitch and throb between his legs, standing at full attention even in his slumber. Loraley swallowed hard at the sight of his arousal, her cheeks blushing red at the thought of its size and girth. It looked so... big and thick... even compared to her soft and delicate hands. Just thinking about touching his cock made her face flush hot with embarrassment and shame, feeling guilty for entertaining such lewd ideas despite everything she''d been through today. She closed her eyes, trying to block out those obscene images flashing inside her mind. ''No, something''s wrong! Why would I be lusting after a kid like him! I''m already in my thirties! There''s no way... I can''t possibly...!'' Loraley berated herself for having such perverted thoughts towards Alter''s privates. ''That''s right! These must be the effects that Alter spoke about! This is not me! I''m not like those women who fell under his charm!'' She convinced herself with her own reasoning, hoping to justify her actions somehow. ''I can resist his charms... I can resist... I can resist...!'' She repeated those words over and over again, trying to convince herself that she wasn''t affected by his scent nor his appearance at all. ''I... I''m not like them...'' Loraley rested her chin atop her knees and hugged herself tighter, shivering from the cold air seeping through the cracks on the walls surrounding them. ''I''m not like them...'' She repeated those words in her mind, saying them over and over until they became an incoherent murmur echoing within her head. ''...Not like them.'' Her eyelids grew heavy, slowly drifting away into slumber, not realizing the growing warmth spreading through her lower stomach. ''I''m not...'' The last thing she remembered before falling off into the abyss was her body leaning towards Alter''s direction, wanting to snuggle against his warmth... Chapter 21-3 (Lust and Love) ''Things seemed to have gone smoothly. Much more than I thought it would be.'' Ginovas thought, seeing the situation in the underground dungeon where the high priestess was kept. She used her Avatar skill and created Alter, her alter ego which took the form of a boy. Unlike the hermaphrodites, Alter was made to be a complete human male with all the perks. Like a younger version of herself back when she was just a normal human being, but more fit, more charming, and more attractive. Ginova smiled, watching Loraley''s sleeping face, a high priestess of the Aria church who once stood so proud and defiant before her, now turned into a pathetic slut who can barely kept her lust in heat, wanting nothing else but to copulate with someone who could potentially be twenty years younger than herself. ''Even if my hypnosis doesn''t fully work on her, she is still human after all. If I can''t tamper with her psyche directly, I can still mess with her through the natural aphrodisiac our bodies emit.'' And it seemed to have worked quite well. Through Alter''s perspective, it was obvious Loraley barely held on to her sanity. ''Funny. Even though she drank my essence, I still can''t take over her mind completely.'' How could this be? This was the first time she encountered something so bizarre ever since she came to this world. ''Even so, she doesn''t seem to possess a threat to me. Not that I can tell. I wonder if the other high priestesses are like her. If they also possess such ability to resist me, then I wonder about their Saintess.'' The Saintess of Aria church. It was to be believed that Aria reincarnated after her death. She would return to the living through the womb of her female disciples, being able to speak early on in her infancy and tell the tales of old. Her words were sacred, her divinity unquestionable. Her first resurrection was marked as the ''advent'', the beginning of the Aria church''s expansion. With a new body, Aria built her church and spread the doctrine of virtue, love and compassion for other living beings. She lived long and brought about a new age of prosperity. This was the era when the scholars of that age began to spread her adventures and exploits, regaling the people with tales of her greatness and her virtuous nature. To show her the highest of respect and adoration, people called her the Saintess, the one who is holy and pure. Through the ages, the Saintess died and reborn into the world in an endless cycle. For her death will signify a new beginning, her rebirth, a symbol of hope for all that seek her guidance. She was revered, worshipped and adored by the people who were enthralled by her teachings. Aria was her name. The Saintess was her title. To this day, alive and breathing somewhere in the world. Ginova''s greatest obstacle to achieving her ambition of taking over the world. ''Thirteen years, yet my influence still can''t reach the empire. It is rather difficult.'' Letting out a sigh, she focused back on the task at hand. Loraley still has a part to play in Ginova''s experimentation. ''I''ve managed to blackmail her into submission using her precious servants she calls the maidens. Loraley really cares about them, so much so that she was willing to suck my cock with her own mouth to keep them safe.'' Her technique and performance was sorely lacking that Ginova had to finish the job herself through masturbation. But it didn''t matter. It was to be expected. She doubted that Loraley would have enough experience to handle a penis, much less figuring out the correct method to pleasure it. ''Loraley must have been taught to abstain from sexual activities. No wonder she can''t perform even the most basic of things.'' It was the same case for the maidens Loraley brought along with her. ''The maidens were not immune to my influence. Just like normal people, they are in my complete control and have become my subjects. I can toy with them anytime I want to, but that''s not exactly my objective.'' The blackmail was nothing but the first step to achieving her real goal, to find out the cause of Loraley''s resistance to her influence. Unlike her subjects, Ginova was unable to control her mind and access her memories. A tricky enemy, but with a little bit of creativity, she planned to make it work somehow. ''Alter''s disguise isn''t perfect, but it doesn''t matter. Slowly but surely, I will make her fall for him. My own flesh and blood, my ''son''...'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "Wake up." "...?" The world seemed to spin. Opening her eyelids, Loraley felt a slight headache coming at her. A familiar face came to greet her, a child with smooth, pale skin and soft dark hair. Young, and charming, the serious expression on his face betrayed his childish innocence, making him look a bit more mature than he really was. "Alter...?" Loraley called out to him, squinting her eyes. The pain that spreads inside her throat with every syllable she uttered reminded her of the unfortunate events that happened yesterday, of how she fell victim to the goddess''s trickery, of how she was blackmailed into sucking her tainted meat rod to protect her maidens... ''No...!'' Loraley quickly shook off such thoughts, the very image of it bringing forth another wave of disgust and frustration to her. "Yes, it''s me. Wake up. They brought us food." Alter said. He then stood up and walked toward the door where two women seen carrying trays full of food and beverages stood outside the cell. "Ah, you''re awake?" One of the women greeted him with a smile. "That''s good, I''ve prepared breakfast for you and your friend here." Loraley watched as the woman bent her knees and lowered her head to the ground to place the tray down. Right after serving them their food, she suddenly fell into a low crouch, reaching within her pants with a determined hand. What emerged was an astonishing sight, a member that was only half erect but already hinting at its full potential, its proud head peeking out from beneath a protective sheen of foreskin. Without any warning or pretense, the woman directed her burgeoning shaft toward their plentiful meal on the cold stone floor. And then it began; like water gushing from an unsealed dam, a deluge of urine burst forth from her tip. The unmistakable sound echoed through the prison cell, the unholy liquid splashing against solid matter as if it were trying to erode it away over time. The stone floor beneath their feet grew slick and glossy with the unnatural rain. Glistening trails of urine slipped through tiny cracks in the dungeon floor and cascaded down into unseen depths below where their echoes resonated across the walls until silence prevailed again throughout the room. As drops hit untouched portions of food and clear beverage now stained yellowish, Loraley felt bile rise up her throat at this appalling desecration of sustenance intended for them. In response to this utterly repugnant act, she couldn''t hold back a gasp that filled their cell with both terror and disbelief. "Relax, it''s premium-grade nourishment handpicked from the Goddess'' own stash. Not a thing amiss with it." The second hermaphrodite guard chimed in, the cadence of her voice both soothing and chilling at once. "We''ve enriched it with our unique garnishing just for you." The first guard smirked as she playfully knocked her half-hard member against the brim of their plates, squeezing out every single droplet she had onto them. "Make sure to eat it all up. Don''t be shy to ask for more if you feel like it." The two hermaphrodites smiled. Their faces looked human, but Loraley knew better. They seemed to act more like beasts than people. A nonchalant "Appreciate it." was Alter''s casual response, betraying no outward signs of distaste or shock despite the repugnant circumstances. "With pleasure! It''s an honor to serve the esteemed offspring of our goddess." One of them said, her words coated with insincere respect, further poisoning the air already dense with humiliation. "Hurry before the meal gets cold. We''ll return later to clean up." The other spoke with an illusion of concern, as if this were a standard serving routine instead of a morbid spectacle. Leaving those repugnant words behind, they withdrew from the cell, their laughter echoing off the cold stone walls. Their departure brought little relief though, their presence had been replaced by the lingering acrid smell of urine which hung thick and pungent in the air. Loraley and Alter remained, two beings trapped within the grimy dungeon walls where decency had been reduced to twisted games played out under dim torchlight. Their lavish meal lay spread out before them, once wholesome food transformed into abhorrent matter by the hermaphrodites'' unspeakable act. "Here," Alter gently slid the tainted tray towards Loraley, a grim offering wrought with humiliation. She glanced down at the ruined meal, her eyes moving slowly over the discolored contents. The fine white wine once promised had now been violated, adulterated by an insidious infusion that formed a frothy streak of yellow on its once clear surface. The bread was now soaked, no longer crisp but a pitifully damp lump while the succulent cuts of meat and vibrant vegetables were marred with an unholy gilding. "Are you out of your mind!? I won''t eat this filth!" Loraley''s voice echoed, her hands shoving the vile tray away with a vehemence that spoke volumes. "Get rid of it at once! They''re deluded if they even entertain the thought that I''d deign to consume this mess!" Alter merely sighed, a weary sound echoing his resignation to the current predicament. "It''s the same thing everyday. You don''t have any other choice." "I won''t degrade myself by feasting on filth! This¡­I refuse!" Her voice rose again in an impassioned outburst, each word punctuated by defiant determination, ringing through the eerie silence of their desolate cell. "Hear me out," Alter began, his tone low and steady. "These hermaphrodites, they aren''t ordinary beings. Despite their human appearances, they''re essentially an entirely distinct species." Loraley remained silent but her expression spoke louder than words, a mixture of repulsion and ire etched in her features as she glared at the tarnished feast before them. "The substances they secrete are not like ours. Their urine, their seminal fluid; while it may carry similar scent characteristics to humans'', their taste is uniquely different." Alter let this sink in for a moment before continuing. "You''ve had direct experience previously, haven''t you?" His question hung heavily in the air around them. "What¡­?" Loraley''s brows furrowed, a flicker of confusion spreading across her face. "I¡­I''m not following what you''re implying¡­" "I mean when you sucked Ginova''s dick," Alter stated bluntly. "You sampled her pre-cum and it didn''t taste as you anticipated, did it?" "I-I¡­" Loraley stuttered, taken aback by his straightforward words. A blush spread rapidly across her cheeks, painting them a vivid crimson in the dim torchlight of their cell. Yet before she could form a coherent response, Alter plowed on with his explanation. "They were unexpectedly sweet, correct?" Seemingly impervious to Loraley''s embarrassment, he forged on. "It probably came as quite a shock how delicious her fluids were. But that barely scratches the surface. Their ejaculate and urine are far more delectable than any mundane meal you''ve ever consumed." "That''s preposterous¡­ How can you even suggest such a thing? Why would I ever give credence to such words!?" Loraley fired back, her eyes flashing with defiance. "But that''s precisely their purpose," Alter countered calmly. "They''re flawless beings, created to exist for the pleasure of others and to be pleasured in return. It''s how they¡ª and by extension, the Rabbit Hole¡ª survive and prosper." "A flawless being!?" Loraley retorted, her voice thick with unrestrained anger. "Are you making fun of me? Enough is enough! Leave me be!" Her words reverberated through the cell, bouncing off the cold stone walls. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me," Alter responded, his demeanor remaining unruffled despite her outburst. "One way or another, sooner or later, you will come to taste them by your own choice or otherwise." His words hung heavy in the tension-laden silence. With a cold flicker in her eyes, Loraley turned away from Alter''s casual dismissal, concluding that it was futile to expend any more energy on such absurd discussions. "Fine. Have it your way," Alter shrugged nonchalantly, picking up his tray and digging into the disgraced meal in silence. Loraley cast sidelong glances at him, at the way he munched through the food, at the loud slurping sounds that echoed around their cell each time he swallowed a mouthful of wine stained with traces of their captors'' perverse fetish. Bile rose in her throat as her stomach churned violently. She clasped her hand over her mouth, struggling to keep down the rising tide of nausea that came unbidden at the horrifying thought of consuming something so revolting, so debased¡­ so nauseatingly depraved. Once he polished off the last morsel, Alter placed his plate and cup back onto the tray and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I''m finished," he declared, rather jovial in fact. "Such a satisfying meal. It''s beyond me how you didn''t even give it a chance." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s enough, or I will vomit." Loraley''s voice was barely audible, muffled behind her palm. "And another thing¡­ why serve wine instead of water? It''s nonsensical." "Ah, well," Alter began with a wry chuckle. "The wine acts as an excellent blend with their urine. That''s all." His words resonated in the quiet cell, echoing off damp stone walls into an unbearable silence that followed. "That''s¡­ That''s utterly preposterous! How can you even suggest such a thing?" Loraley erupted in disbelief, jolting upright. In a huff, she stormed towards the barred door of their cell, furiously hammering her fists against the iron barricade. "Release me at once! I demand to be let out!" She cried, the last shred of sanity she had finally snapped, pounding on the sturdy bars in hopes that someone, anyone, might hear her desperate pleas for help. "The entire city has lost its sanity! This is madness!! sheer lunacy!!" Her voice rose higher and higher, lashing out to nobody in particular, or perhaps to everyone and everything itself. All semblance of calmness abandoned her as fury took over, driving her into an impassioned tirade against their tormentors. "You''re wasting your energy. There''s no use for that." Alter spoke up after sitting back down to his usual corner. "And frankly," he continued, casting a glance towards her disheveled appearance, "you''re currently in no position to critique the meal. There''s dried cum marring your skin, you realize that?" It was as though Loraley was suddenly snapped back to reality, becoming painfully aware of the dried remnants smeared all over her skin, vestiges from her encounter with Ginova. She shivered at the realization, spunk strewn across her body like some primal badge of conquest¡­ A crude marking from when she had succumbed to an overwhelming climax and blacked out. "N-no¡­! This can''t be!" Loraley whimpered, wrapping her arms around herself in a futile attempt at comfort. "This is just filth! Pure, vile filth!" "Given our current circumstances, there''s not much to be done at this moment. We''ll have to endure until the allocated bathing period later," Alter retorted nonchalantly, leaning back against the chilled dungeon wall and closing his eyes. "Wake me up when the time comes." "Bathing period?" Loraley whirled around in surprise, her face etched with a blend of confusion and curiosity as she regarded Alter''s tranquil form. "Yes." Alter answered without opening his eyes. "It''s the time of the day where we will be ushered into the bathhouse. All prisoners are required to wash themselves thoroughly before being sent back to their cell, as the goddess'' law dictates." Loraley''s eyelids fluttered in quick succession, her mind reeling at the influx of new information. "Wait¡­ I''m¡­ what?" "Don''t stress over it too much," Alter replied. "Just remember this. We are mere playthings for the goddess. As long as she perceives us to hold any value or utility, she ensures our basic needs are met. You could consider these small amenities as a privilege of sorts, a sort of compensation for abiding by her rules." Without any regard to Loraley''s stunned silence, Alter carried on. "Feel free to belittle our meals all you want, but there''s no denying that the Goddess has provided us with an abundance of food, diverse in variety and of superior quality than what one might typically consume at home." Loraley remained quiet, her shocked expression set in stone as she processed his words, taking in this strange logic within their unsettling circumstances. Her gaze drifted back to her portion of the meal, once tempting and nourishing, now degraded and profaned. Despite the repugnant tarnishing of the food by the hermaphrodites, she couldn''t ignore the obvious quantity and quality that lay before her. Much as she loathed to admit it, Loraley found herself unable to refute Alter''s words. He was right, the meal presented before her could rival even those served within the empire itself. If one overlooked their bleak surroundings, given proper clothing, and ignored the cold stench of their prison cell, they might be mistaken into believing they weren''t captives at all. "As long as we don''t indulge in foolish rebellions against her, she extends kindness and fairness¨C even towards us prisoners," Alter continued, his tone steady despite the grim conversation. "What on earth are you prattling about? Do you even hear yourself!? You''re sounding utterly mad!" Loraley shot back, her voice a potent mix of disbelief and frustration. "I know everything there is to know." "...!" With that one sentence, Loraley found herself speechless once again. When Alter saw her reaction, he added further. "I am the progeny of the goddess herself, the deity endowed with the ability to puppeteer people and warp reality according to her whims. I bear an unparalleled closeness to divinity for she is my mother." Loraley gaped at Alter in mute disbelief. While she had been aware of this revelation, to hear him declare it in such a manner stunned her into silence. It was as though a gust of icy wind had swept through their cell, leaving her standing frozen on the spot. "Loraley... that''s your name right?" Alter spoke of Loraley''s name for the first time ever, "Let me ask you something. What do you know of us? The hermaphrodites? I assume you have done research about your enemy before you made your move? I mean, it''s not like you can go head on without understanding anything about us, right?" Loraley hesitated, but eventually nodded her head. "...Yes." She replied. "Then you know that they are a species with superior strength, stamina and libido. They''re capable of reproducing with each other in ways that no man and woman can. They are created to please, to serve, and to protect. " Alter added, "As I''ve mentioned before, they were created by our goddess with the sole purpose of serving humanity as their protector. They possess exceptional abilities that no human being could ever hope to accomplish. That''s just the way they are." "But... why are they being put to work in a brothel then? If they are so perfect and powerful, cherished by their creator, how come they ended up being sex slaves for the common people?" Loraley asked, still finding it hard to believe. "You look upon them for working in the brothel, but they do not think of it that way." Alter responded. "Their purpose here is to satisfy the people''s darkest desires. In a way, they''re fulfilling a role that only they can fulfill. Their job is to give pleasure to others and to receive it in return." "So you''re saying that they don''t consider it to be a slave job?" "Yes." Alter nodded his head. "They consider it a privilege to submit to their partner''s desires. They consider their position as a whore as an honor. Catering to people''s darkest fetishes is a noble purpose. It''s something that makes them happy. It''s part of their purpose and their reason for existing." "Are you serious? This is too absurd." Loraley shook her head in disbelief, unable to grasp the idea of having sex with people being an ''honor'' for the hermaphrodites. "For them, the word ''slavery'' is simply meaningless. They view the act of sex as something sacred and beautiful. To them, sex is like a form of worship, where both partners give themselves to each other in body and spirit. To them, pleasure is everything. It''s the ultimate goal of life." Alter stated firmly, his voice filled with conviction as he spoke. "¡­I thought you got locked up in here because you went against her will, but you speak as if you are on her side all along." Loraley said, her tone incredulous. "I don''t like what she does with her power." Alter retorted without missing a beat. "However, I do respect the fact that she''s created the hermaphrodites and put them into a position where they will always be happy and content, where they''re free from pain and suffering and will live out long healthy lives serving the people and pleasing them." Loraley questioned the reality of it all. ''I don''t understand what''s happening anymore.'' After seeing and hearing what has been happening around her for the past few days, she began to accept one indisputable fact. ''The goddess... she is real.'' The common people referred to her as goddess while people who are close called her Lady Ginova. The hermaphrodites were created by her. The people too, have fallen under her influence. Her men turned against her and her maidens were used to blackmail her to obedience. The deeper the facts sank into her mind, the more she realized the gravity of the situation. If all her suppositions are correct, then that means the entire city is under the goddess''s control. ''This city...this kingdom, everyone here is in the hands of a hermaphrodite goddess who has a penchant for turning humans, be they men or women into her own plaything. She''s not just an ordinary deity... even her own son...'' "The hermaphrodites are innocent. However, the way she obtained strength and spread her influence across the kingdom wasn''t something I agree with. I don''t intend to participate in this twisted play. That''s why I opposed her." Alter said without much thought, "But I was foolish. I don''t have any special power or any unique abilities. My magic isn''t anything to brag about either. I am simply immune to my mother''s influence. I have no strength or charisma that I can rely on." "...Is that how you ended up here?" "Pretty much. Now that we have our wrists and ankles chained by this device, we are even more powerless than ever. No magic, no power...no ability whatsoever to oppose the goddess." Alter replied with a sigh, "We have nowhere to run. Even if we manage to escape from this place, where could we go next? The only safe place I could think of is the empire, but the goddess has eyes everywhere." ''He''s telling the truth. That''s the only conclusion I could come up with.'' Loraley thought with a hint of bitterness in her voice. "Then... we are doomed... aren''t we?" Alter''s answer was short and succinct. "Not necessarily." "...what?" Loraley frowned as she glanced at Alter. She could not quite make out the meaning behind his cryptic statement, "What do you mean?" Alter didn''t bother looking at her as he responded, "Again, as I said before, we are toys to her. Get this fact straight in your head. We don''t actually pose any threat to her, and we should stay that way if we want to keep our lives. We should focus on surviving rather than fighting her. Keep our heads low, do her bidding and stay out of her way." "...then you mean I should give her what she wants?" "Precisely," Alter nodded his head as he spoke, "You don''t need to agree with everything she does, but at the same time you cannot oppose her openly. All you can do at the moment is to play her game, wait and bide our time while searching for an opening to escape." "Is that your plan? Wait and see how things developed...?" Alter didn''t respond. He just smiled as he leaned his back against the wall before closing his eyes again. "You are screwing with me...! What do you mean bide our time!? How can we escape if our wrists are bound in chains!?" Loraley exploded with anger at his attitude, her voice laced with irritation and impatience as she stared daggers at him, "There is no way in hell that''s going to work!!" Alter cracked one eye open, and then spoke, "The only person who can get us out of these chains is my mother. In other words, she''s our only hope of freedom. If you can win her over, then it''s possible." "...I...I..." Loraley faltered as she tried to muster a response. She found herself at a loss for words, her mind overwhelmed by the implications of Alter''s suggestion. "As I have said, she has taken quite the interest in you... perhaps she would be willing to listen to you." Alter said, his tone filled with hope as he spoke, "However, that would require you to submit yourself to her completely... to become one of her pets, groomed and taken care of... or to be a slave, humiliated and degraded beyond belief. What''s your take on that?" The idea sounded absurd to her at first but then it slowly dawned upon her. She may be her prisoner and captive now, but the goddess has made it clear that she doesn''t intend to kill her nor do her any harm. "...If I don''t comply with her... She will make an example out of me, and possibly make my maidens suffer in my place..." "There is a chance that you may be granted some degree of freedom by her if you submit." He added after a while. "Perhaps some independence? She is a cruel mistress, but she''s not a person who enjoys bloodshed. At least, to my knowledge nobody has ever seen her murder anyone before." His words were heavy and somber, the meaning behind them clear to both of them. Alter had laid out two options for her. Death or enslavement. Loraley''s mind went numb. The decision was heavy, it bore on her dignity, pride, honor, her morals. However, she could not think straight at the moment due to the events that had unfolded. The mere idea of accepting this proposal sounded unthinkable, but it was the only logical conclusion that made sense to her at the moment. "Bath time has arrived." The previous two hermaphrodites who brought them their meals were back again to retrieve the plates and trays, both smiling sweetly and acting oblivious to their predicament. "......" Loraley uttered nothing as they took their things, voicing their disappointments upon her untouched plate of food. "Did you not enjoy the meal? A shame really. We put a lot of effort into preparing it. You can rest assured that the next one will be prepared by us as well. We''ll be looking forward to your feedback next time!" One of them remarked with a wink before unlocking the cell, prompting them to follow. Chapter 22-1 (The ‘High’ Priestess of Deltorra) Alter and Loraley silently followed the two hermaphrodite guards down a dim corridor. The nauseating stench of their previous meal still lingered in Loraley''s nose, mixed with the rancid smell emanating from her cum-streaked skin. Her heart clenched as her mind replayed Alter''s words, echoing the monstrous decision in front of her. The guards, enjoying the severity of the situation, swayed their hips in a lewd manner from side to side. They glanced back at Loraley, smug mirth etched on their faces as they led them deeper into the dungeon. Finally, they arrived at a large stone chamber illuminated by torches affixed on the walls. The bathhouse was far from luxurious, but Loraley didn''t expect much more. A large pool of steaming water sat in the center, surrounded by aged tiles and stone steps leading into its bubbling depths. "Get in there," one of the guards ordered, her eyes hungrily scanning Loraley''s disheveled form. A mocking smile oozed with disdain appeared on her lips. "You really do look like you rolled around in a puddle of cum." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loraley could feel her cheeks burning with shame as she steadied herself and stepped into the steaming bath. The seamless blend of hot water and sheer humiliation felt like scorching fire on her bare skin, yet she couldn''t muster the energy to resist her cruel fate. Alter sighed and followed suit, his naked form sinking into the murky depths without a word. His demeanor relaxed, unafraid of the hermaphrodite guards. As Loraley descended into the bath, the hot water enveloped her body, causing the dried spunk to soften and dissolve into the steaming water. She tried her best to cleanse herself, focusing more on the physical impurities coating her skin than the psychological burden of the reality before her. "Y''know, you act all high and mighty," One of the guards sneered, lust heavy in her eyes as she watched Loraley scrubbing her body. "But you''re still just a filthy whore at heart." Loraley gritted her teeth, unwilling to dignify their words with a response as she continued to wash herself. As the cum on her body slowly dissolved, she felt a tiny bit of relief that could hardly quench the raging fire of shame and humiliation that consumed her. Alter seemed unfazed by the taunts, busying himself with lathering his own delicate, yet toned form as soap suds formed small islands over the rippling surface of the bubbling waters. As he lathered his smooth chest transitioning into chiseled abs, his own sense of calm was marred by an unmistakable air of tragedy. "Young master, do you need any help?" One of the hermaphrodite guards licked her lips, approaching the naked boy from behind. "Not necessary," Alter retorted with an air of repulsion, doing his best to maintain his dignity despite being entirely naked and exposed. He gripped a nearby sponge and scrubbed it vigorously over his muscular thighs, the rich lather clinging highlighted the taut skin. "My, my, aren''t we feisty?" The guard''s tone filled with sarcasm, her face twisted into a predatory grin. Loraley clutched at her own sponge, her nimble fingers trembling at the thought of giving herself over to Ginova''s depraved desires. The gentle heat of the water kissing her fair skin as she washed off every humiliating remnant of the false goddess'' lust. ''They called Alter young master. Do they still treat him as a person with some dignity left in him? Were they genuine or was it just simple mockery? I can''t tell...'' Loraley pondered, her heart pounding faster in discomfort. Before the exchange escalated any further, another hermaphrodite guard entered the bathhouse. "Enough dicking around," she barked, her facial expression a mixture of annoyance and urgency. "Hurry up and finish washing, you filthy brats. The goddess awaits." Both Loraley and Alter resumed their efforts to clean themselves, their wrists and ankles still chained, the weight of metal dragging with each movement. The tension in the room thickened as the hermaphrodite guards continued to taunt and harass them. The larger guard sauntered up to Loraley and sneered, unable to keep her hands to herself. She yanked Loraley''s chains, forcing her tits to sway and jiggle in the most obscene way possible. She licked her lips and commented, "Quite the pair you got there, high priestess. The goddess is gonna have a field day with those." Despite her seething rage, Loraley clenched her teeth and ignored the guards'' mockery. Her only focus now was on finishing with the bath and facing what was to come next. In a casual manner, Alter stood up from the water, cascading droplets highlighting his toned body beneath the torchlight. Ignoring the lecherous gazes of the guards, he silently dried his body with a towel. As Loraley desperately tried to cleanse herself from the remnants of her humiliation, she couldn''t help but feel the hermaphrodite guards'' eyes lingering on her voluptuous body. Her large, round tits swayed with every vigorous motion, droplets of water flowing down their plump curves, drawing attention to her pert nipples. Their intent gazes felt like paralyzing poison seeping through her skin, making her squirm in discomfort. Alter, seemingly unaffected by the situation, focused solely on grooming his petite body. The water glided over his subtle muscles, accentuating his masculine and beautiful physique. His cock rested semi-erect against his thigh with an inviting allure that even the lecherous guards found hard to ignore. "Fuck, I can''t stand this anymore! Bring me some relief, you lowly bitches!" The larger guard barked, her cock throbbing with arousal. Her hands found her engorged member and began to stroke it with animalistic fervor. Loraley could feel a mixture of disgust and dread rising within her throat. It was sickening that she had to witness such a vile act while trying to wash away the filth from her own body. "Get away from me, you filthy perverts!" Loraley snarls, her teeth gritted, averting her gaze from the lascivious guards. Frustration and disgust fill her voice, but the sheer helplessness she feels is undeniable. "In due time, darling, in due time," one of the guards smugly replies, chuckling as she caresses her erect member, stroking it for all to see. Alter grunts at their obscene behavior, rolling his eyes and shaking his head. "Hurry up, Loraley. Or do you enjoy being watched like this?" As Loraley continued to scrub herself, her large breasts bouncing with each vigorous stroke, she couldn''t shake off the disgusting glances the hermaphrodite guards threw her way. Face flushed with anger, she bit her lip and clenched her fists, choking back the bile that threatened to rise in her throat. Alter, on the other hand, couldn''t care less about the guards or their intrusive stares, his only focus was getting cleaned up. He ran his hands through his dark hair, slicking it back with a mixture of water and soap, his facial features more distinct in the soft torchlight that illuminated the bathhouse. "You know, if you stop fussing about how others perceive you for a moment, you might be able to wash yourself in peace," Alter suggested nonchalantly from his side of the bath. "Shut up!" Loraley hissed, her face turning redder with embarrassment. She scrubbed herself harder, desperately trying to cleanse the filth away. The mixture of shame, disgust, and indignation boiling inside her, threatening to spill out in the form of tears or violent retaliations against the guards, she wasn''t sure which would manifest first. After several long minutes, she managed to finish cleaning herself and followed suit after Alter to dry off with her chains dragging along, making metallic sounds across the tiles. The hermaphrodite guards voice their disappointment. "Such a pity," one of them griped, watching with lecherous eyes as Loraley dried her tits and ass. "The goddess'' sloppy seconds." "You can keep her. I want young master," one of the guards groaned. Alter merely rolled his eyes, unphased by their vulgarity as he focused on cleaning his lithe and supple body. The larger guard smirked, licking her lips at Loraley as she finished drying off. She motioned for the hermaphrodite priestess to stand beside the naked young man. Loraley followed the guard''s order without resisting. Her pale, delicate and voluptuous body contrasted by Alter''s flawless tan. His skin smooth, lacking any blemishes. Her large breasts rested against the side of his chest, drawing the eyes of the horny guards even more than the curves of Loraley''s luscious thighs. "Quite the pair you both make." One of the hermaphrodite guards commented with amusement in her eyes, admiring the couple. She stepped forward and caressed Alter''s cheeks, then stroked Loraley''s hair affectionately, a sneer evident on her face. "Well, the goddess really likes the slut priestess, but the young master..." Alter caught the eyes of the hermaphrodite guard who lustfully stared at his young naked body. She boldly reached for the youth''s cock, giving it an indecent squeeze whilst maintaining eye contact. Loraley''s face flushed a deep shade of red, a poisonous mixture of shame, embarrassment, and anger bubbling over within her. Her eyes fixated on the perverse scene before her, the guard stroking Alter''s now-erect cock with a lecherous grin plastered on her face. She turned away and bit her lip, choking back her tears and the nauseating taste of bile threatening to rise from the pit of her stomach. Alter stared back at Loraley, his eyes calm and expressionless despite his humiliating situation. He sighed, his body leaning into the guard''s touch, seemingly to accept his fate. ''These people''s depravity knows no bounds. I''m... I''m powerless against it.'' Loraley''s hands turned into fists and she bit her tongue until the taste of blood flooded her mouth. She spat, glaring daggers at the perverted guards and their heinous acts. "Disgusting freaks." Alter''s face remained impassive as the hermaphrodite guard stroked his rock-hard cock. His eyes closed for a moment, trying to block out the lewd scene happening around him, but the tension in his jaw and the entanglement of his brow betrayed his discomfort. Loraley, in contrast, couldn''t hide her repulsion as she watched the guard continue to paw at the vulnerable Alter. She clenched her fists tightly, tremors of anger shaking her entire body. The hermaphrodite''s malicious grin manifested in her mind, searing itself into her memory as a vile reminder of her powerlessness. "No, stop!" she finally burst out, unable to contain her rage any longer. "Don''t touch him! You filthy fucking bitch!" Her voice trembled with a blend of fury and humiliation. The guard, turned on by her resistance, continued to fondle Alter''s throbbing member with one hand while using the other to pinch and tease his hardened nipples. "Aww, is someone jealous?" The guard taunted, smearing precum over Alter''s chest as she continued to violate him. Loraley''s heart clenched at the sight, her blood running hotter than the scalding bathwater that still clung to her naked skin. Desperation crept through her veins like poison as she sought a way to end the harrowing ordeal. "You want a piece of this, slut priestess?" The leering guard called out, withdrawing her hand from Alter''s aching cock and extending it towards Loraley who recoiled in disgust. "Come on, have a taste!" The guard snickers, thrusting her fingers slick with Alter''s precum into her own mouth before licking them clean in a exaggerated manner. Loraley fought against the bile that threatened to breach her throat, gripping the edge of a nearby basin with white-knuckling fervor. "Let us go," she pleaded through gritted teeth. "Release us from this nightmare, you twisted fuck!" "Yeah?" The guard grinned wickedly, stepping back from Alter and approaching Loraley. "And why would I do that? Maybe you can give me something in exchange for your freedom... like your complete surrender." The hermaphrodite reached between Loraley''s legs with her hands, sliding a single finger across the lips of her sex with a feather-like touch before drawing back to lick her damp digit, her lecherous smile spreading across her lips at the taste. Loraley shuddered under her touch, but managed to stay standing and silent despite her fear and shame. She maintained an angry stare and held her chin up in defiance, her knuckles turned white from clutching so hard. "Be grateful the goddess has instructed us not to violate you. It seems she wishes to reserve that privilege herself," The guard sneers with obvious delight before continuing with a smirk on her lips. "However, there is nothing stopping us from taking out frustrations on the young master over there," she nodded towards the young man, still standing naked and defiant despite the assault upon him. "The moment the goddess loses her interest in you," The guard chuckles. "Your fates would be sealed and we can fuck you silly anytime we want." Her eyes darted back towards the boy, then her face contorted with desire and lust. "Young master, would you mind spreading your legs for me?" The pervert licked her lips at him and stroked her engorged member. Alter, ignoring her advances, simply shook his head and remained silent. His expression was unreadable, yet Loraley sensed he felt violated beyond words by the lecherous act of the guard. Her rage and disgust boiled over as she watched the hermaphrodite guard leer at Alter, her hands reaching for his sizable cock. She couldn''t bear the sight any longer and stepped forward, bringing an authoritative tone to her voice. "Enough, you vile creature! If it''s me you want, you twisted bitch, then take your filthy hands off him!" The guard smirked, shooting a glance at Loraley before focusing her attention back on Alter''s throbbing member. "Quite the protective one, aren''t you?" She sneered, slowly sliding her palm over his slick cock. "Too bad we can''t disobey the goddess'' words just because you are willing. We could''ve had fun with you... or perhaps you''d like to participate, to join the young master''s pleasure and drown in his sweet moans?" The perverted guard leered at the defiant woman, taunting her with each word that rolled off her tongue. "I can''t believe how depraved you people are!" Loraley spat in disgust, her nostrils flared and eyes ablaze. "How could you do such perverted things to such an innocent boy?" Her hands formed fists again as she tried to maintain her composure, the chain rattled, adding to the tension. The lecherous guard''s face contorted in displeasure as she scowled at Loraley, "Such an innocent boy?" Her eyes darted towards Alter. "He defied the goddess'' will. That in itself makes him beyond redemption. You ought to consider your words and your position, high priestess of Deltorra," the hermaphrodite guard reminded in a chiding tone. "What do you know of us? What do you know about the young master''s transgression? Of our belief, our practices? Your words mean nothing." She glared at Loraley, her lips contorting into a mocking grin. "But if you wish to join your boy-toy, be our guest. Ask the goddess to release her protection over you and I''d gladly defile your tight body." She chuckled while stroking her own cock, "In fact, maybe you can ask our goddess and savior to grant you a blessing! To become like us! Then you''d experience how much pleasure this cock could bring you! The taste of young master''s flesh! The taste of his cum! I''m sure you''ll love it! I bet your pussy is gushing at the thought right now, isn''t it, you slut?" She barked, her words dripping with mockery. Alter stood silently beside the lecherous guard, his face emotionless as he stared at Loraley who struggled to contain her anger and frustration. Loraley bit her lip to stifle a sob, her fists trembling at her side as she stared into the hermaphrodite guard''s sinister grin. There was nothing else she could do. Speechless and hurt, she stood there as the hermaphrodites began to gang up on Alter. Loraley''s breathing hitched, her chest heaving as she tried to maintain her composure amidst the maddening scene unfolding before her. The hermaphrodite guards laughed and taunted her, their cocks throbbing with need, a familiar sight that terrorized her already ravaged psyche. "Now, why don''t we continue? I''ve been aching for some fun!" One of the guards giggled, stroking her shaft with vigor as her eyes focused on Alter. The guard behind him positioned his own swollen member between the youth''s cheeks. Alter clenched his jaw and exhaled deeply, doing his best to maintain his composure despite his exposed vulnerability. The sight of his discomfort stoked her rage. The lecherous guard pushed her erect cock forward and against Alter''s tight hole, prodding the puckered ring of muscle as he whimpered, "Relax young master, just like what we practiced before." ''No, Alter...'' Loraley could do nothing but watch as Alter''s hole was invaded by the large hermaphrodite shaft, her fists shaking at the scene unfolding in front of her. His pained whimpers were unbearable to watch. It was too cruel of the gods to leave them both trapped within Ginova''s nightmare. Fury, anger, frustration, helplessness, despair, she felt all these emotions swirling inside her heart. "Loraley, it''s fine¡­ don''t¡­ worry¡­" A crooked smile flickered across Alter''s face, his misty eyes betraying a sense of resignation despite his comforting words. "Just¡­ turn away, Loraley," he muttered weakly under his breath, bracing himself for the violation. Alter''s eyes glazed over and he bit his lower lip, wincing in pain as his tight hole was invaded by the perverted hermaphrodite''s thick cock. The lecherous guard let out an unrestrained moan as the head of her shaft was engulfed by his trembling hole, "Yes¡­ fuck! Fuck yes!" She groaned in satisfaction, her body trembling with delight as her shaft penetrated deeper within the youth. "Young master''s ass is the best! The best! So good! So fucking good! Uhhhh! Fucking gods!" She whimpered and moaned as she thrust herself deeper into the vulnerable boy. As Loraley stood there, quivering in helplessness, she couldn''t help but wonder if Alter had suffered through this degrading treatment every day. The thought struck her like a dagger in her heart, the existential agony overwhelmed her enough to trigger her gag reflex. "Agh...! Fuck¡­ fuck!" Alter cried out, his hole burning in pain from the brutal invasion as he gritted his teeth, trying his best not to scream and add to Loraley''s misery. He knew he couldn''t break. Not now. Not like this. His entire body shuddered from the searing pain of having his tight hole stretched apart and violated by the massive hermaphrodite cock, his knuckles turning white as he struggled to hold himself upright amidst his agony. Loraley was unable to look away, her mind clouded with thoughts of vengeance against Ginova that put them into this twisted scenario. Her heart was consumed with hatred and anger as she witnessed the suffering of the young man before her. The metal chains rattled as she struggled within herself. Her voice trembled as she cried out, "Stop this madness! But her pleading was heard by no one. Her eyes filled with tears at Alter''s pained expression, unable to look away despite the despair filling her soul. "I''m so sorry, Alter," Loraley whispered, tears streaming down her cheeks as her heart sank and ached. Their cock sank deeper within Alter''s tight hole, sending ripples of intense pain and discomfort throughout his body. As the thick rod delved into him, the lewd moans and whimpers escaping Alter''s mouth echoed throughout the entire chamber, taunting and teasing Loraley with a perverted melody that sent her heart racing. "No more¡­ stop it..." Alter muttered with tears forming at the corner of his eyes, his body trembled with every inch of cock penetrating him deeper and deeper, pushing against his trembling walls. "Mmhh!!" Suddenly, before he could say another word of protest, his lips were sealed with a perverted kiss, a mixture of lustful moans and lewd tongues collided against each other, muffled the groans of agony and the clapping of flesh against flesh. Alter''s cries and gasps were unheard by his tormentors, and the more Loraley resisted, the more it intensified his degradation and humiliation. "Haah...! Haah...!" Standing there in silence, her body trembled, eyes unblinking. Just mere minutes ago, she and Alter finished their bath. But already she had become the spectator to Alter''s brutal defilement. The smell of their sweat mixed with the pungent odor of their musk made her feel sick in her stomach, the scene burned in her retina. Yet, somehow, a growing heat began to spread from her core. It was subtle at first, but the warmth grew stronger as the hermaphrodites continued their cruel acts. "The goddess must be so proud of you!" The guard moaned in pleasure, her hands gripped Alter''s slim waist while thrusting her cock into the tight hole, her member stretching him further. "Having a son with such perfect, premium ass like this!" Alter cried out at the intense pain shooting throughout his lower half, his face contorted, tears streamed down his face. But he remained silent and gritted his teeth, unable to utter any other words of protest or complaint against his cruel tormentor. "Loraley... don''t look. Turn away," Alter mumbled as the guards continued violating his helpless form. Despite the pain and humiliation he''s suffering through, Loraley found herself entranced by the perverse act in front of her. "No!" The hermaphrodite guard snickered and pinched one of the boy''s nipples while she continued thrusting into him, her member growing larger by the moment as Alter''s insides continued to squeeze and convulse against it. "Keep watching! Look at his cute expression! Doesn''t it look like he''s enjoying this? Isn''t he enjoying getting his hole stuffed and fucked?!" They laughed as Alter''s cheeks reddened, his eyes glazed with tears, yet he didn''t resist, he simply endured the torture. "Ah..." Loraley''s curses and barking grew to a halt, she was panting as she struggled within her restraints. She tried her best to ignore the heat emanating from between her thighs as her clitoris pulsated and hardened, throbbing as though it had a mind of its own. The pain and discomfort from having her wrists and ankles shackled was nothing compared to the feeling of her mind slipping away, slipping into the lewd scene unfolding before her eyes. The more she fought against her base desires, the more her arousal grew and the more Alter''s torment pained her soul. "Ugh! Stop...! I can''t..." Loraley mumbled in confusion and despair, tears rolled down her cheeks as she whimpered in despair and shame. "Mm? What''s wrong, priestess? Are you getting excited?" One of the leering hermaphrodites asked without much thought, glancing over her shoulder while thrusting into Alter. "That can''t be right? No way, did you get excited from watching young master getting violated like this?!" She barked, taunting her with obvious glee at her apparent shame and embarrassment. "Mmhh, does your cunt hurt from the throbbing? Or you want someone to pleasure your hungry pussy too?" She added, her face twisting into an even wider grin at the sight of Loraley''s flushed expression. "Or maybe... do you want to take a closer look?" The lewd hermaphrodite guard continued to thrust her shaft into the defenseless youth as her perverted gaze locked onto Loraley. "We can arrange that." "No, I... I don''t need your..." Loraley whimpered in protest, her voice trailing off as she stared at Alter''s trembling form. But despite his suffering and pain, his cheeks reddened, his eyes misty as though he''s experiencing something else altogether. Loraley''s lips trembled, her entire body shuddered as the heat continued to grow stronger within her, her clitoris throbbing as though it''s trying to tear itself out of her skin. Alter''s engorged cock bobbed up and down in front of Loraley''s eyes. Despite the arduous situation, the sight of his throbbing member waiting for attention, glistening with precum, perked her curiosity. Every part of her screamed how wrong it was, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away. "Well, what are you going to do, high priestess?" One of the hermaphrodite guards taunted Loraley, grinning like a maniac. Noticing how the young woman''s gaze was fixated on Alter''s erection, the lewd smirk spread across her face. "Seems like you''re awfully interested in his glorious dick." "Shut up," Loraley snapped back without turning her attention away from the hard cock that mesmerized her. Despite herself, Loraley noticed how tempting and irresistible Alter''s cock looked. A mixture of shame and uncontrollable desire surged through her body as her eyes shifted between Alter''s wet shaft and his expression, which seemed to be accepting their current situation. "Go on, touch it," said one of the perverted guards, her voice low and urging. "Big boy like him needs some fucking relief." Alter clenched his jaw and glared at the guard. His silence conveyed everything he felt too proud to express. Loraley hesitated, her heart pounding furiously as she weighed her options. Her fingers inched closer to Alter''s throbbing manhood, tingling with anticipation. The closeness of her hand made him tremble ever so slightly. As much as he hid his discomfort, Alter''s eyes betrayed his fear, glancing between the approaching hand and Loraley''s conflicted face. In that exact moment, their gazes locked, and Loraley realized he was just as much a victim in this twisted game as she was. ''It''s the pheromones! Their body, the smell of their sweat, musk, all of it! They induce thoughts and emotions!'' She recalled her conversation with the boy not too long ago and realized why she suddenly started acting weird, as if she''s getting affected by an unseen force. Her libido soaring and she couldn''t suppress her excitement. Her breathing grew heavy, her pulse quickened and her pupils dilated as her gaze met Alter''s. She had been aroused by the hermaphrodites. The humiliation and disgust that she felt only increased the arousal that pulsed through her body and clouded her thoughts with indecent lust and lechery. "What?! You don''t have the balls to touch his cock?" a guard shouted, mocking Loraley''s hesitance. "Ha! Pathetic! Such an arrogant bitch. If you''re afraid of defiling your purity or whatever shit you priests believe in, you''re better off turning away. Just look at the young master, he seems to be having the time of his life. Wouldn''t you agree?" Alter''s face grew redder by the moment, his body shuddering with every violent thrust. He whimpered, tears glistened as they streamed down his cheeks, yet his member throbbed, aching for stimulation and release. Somehow Loraley could tell despite being in pain and humiliated, he was also feeling pleasures beyond comprehension. She would understand, having experienced something similar herself. Violated by the goddess, the pleasures she felt were real, but it wasn''t consensual nor was it something she wished for. She felt disgusted, but more than that, she was aroused and curious. It made her feel guilt beyond comprehension. "The only reason you can do this, this... this depravity without feeling remorse and guilt, without experiencing disgust and self-loathing, is because you don''t believe in any moral values at all! You have been deprived of everything that makes you a human being!" Loraley blurted out, her face flushed in a deep crimson. "Is that so? Then what does that make you, priestess? You who are born of morals and ethics! You who are molded by them! You who claimed to believe and preach them!" the larger guard responded, licking Alter''s armpit with such gusto. "What makes you so different from us now? Aren''t you also experiencing the same pleasure? The very same arousal?" "What do you mean?!" Loraley gasped, taken aback by the unexpected questions. "I..." she faltered, unable to find a coherent answer. "I am different... I am a priestess..." her voice trailed off, unable to complete the sentence as the realization of the truth hit her hard. As Loraley stared in despair at Alter''s tormented face, she felt disturbing thoughts slither through her mind. His cheeks flushed in shame and agony while his swollen cock begged for attention, leaking precum down his quivering thighs. The parade of debauchery unfolding before her drew out her darkest cravings, but she fought to suppress them with every ounce of her strength. "What''s the matter, priestess? Getting turned on by all this?" one of the hermaphrodite guards taunted, her lewd eyes glued to Loraley as she sneered at the conflicted woman. "Don''t hold back now. I''m sure your precious deity wouldn''t mind if you let loose a little." "Shut your filthy mouth!" Loraley spat, her anger boiling over at the disgusting words that pierced her heart like shards of glass. Yet, she couldn''t deny the way her cunt clenched hungrily with every whimper that escaped Alter''s lips or how her nipples stiffened as their eyes met. His dilated pupils conveyed an overload of sensations, his body wracked by a mix of pleasure and agony that transcended his understanding. The icy fear in her veins began to thaw, replaced by an insatiable hunger for something depraved, something she never thought she''d crave in her wildest nightmares. This perverse theater playing out before her edged itself deep into the core of Loraley''s being, and much to her own horror, she found the lewd display intoxicating. Her own arousal sent shivers down her spine as the disgusting reality of her desires reared its ugly head. "Look at him, priestess," one guard coaxed, her voice dripping with malicious glee. "Watch as he submits like the fucked-up toy he is. Begging for more." Loraley closed her eyes in turmoil, torn between rage and humiliation. The sound of Alter''s muffled whimpers wormed its way through her defenses and settled deep within her soul. She knew it was wrong to succumb to the twisted fantasy that unfolded around her, but part of her couldn''t help but be spellbound by the raw carnality exhibited. Her cheeks grew red, her nipples hard, her clit aching, she felt shame and lust swirling together inside her chest and making it hard to breathe. She grew silent as Alter''s trembling body buckled under the pressure. His testicles began to contort, and she knew that the inevitable orgasm was approaching soon. "Don''t tell me..." She swallowed her words, her eyes wide with disbelief as Alter''s entire body seized, his muscles stiffening in ecstasy. "I''m... soon..." Alter choked out as the impending release neared closer by the moment. "Oof, hey priestess, why don''t you lend a helping hand? The young master seems to be having trouble," The guard ramming his rectum suggested in a kind voice, a smirk evident in her face. She pulled on the boy''s hair. "Looks like his dick is gonna explode from the sheer excitement. Maybe he''s close to cumming, you know what I''m saying? You sure you don''t want to help him?" The hermaphrodite laughed at Alter''s pathetic, miserable expression, his cheeks stained with tears as he bit his lips, enduring his degrading predicament with all his strength. "Well? What''s it going to be, priestess?" The other hermaphrodite held Alter''s chin up and the guard pressed his mouth to his cheek, licking him with such fervor as if she was trying to eat him alive. Finally, something snapped inside her mind. Loraley fell onto her knees, her shame and arousal mixed into a toxic sludge deep within her core. Tha day, she made the decision that would forever stain her memory. With trembling hands, she reached for Alter''s throbbing manhood. "I... I can''t¡­!" She muttered, her voice quivering with raw emotion, her fiery red face contorted in anger, yet her eyes shone with curiosity as she looked at the hard-erect phallus. Carefully, she wrapped her fingers around Alter''s straining erection, marveling at the sensation of his hot, pulsating flesh in her grasp. "Ah! Loraley¡­!" Alter gasped, his body shuddering with every delicate touch of her fingertips gliding up and down the sensitive flesh of his cock. Despite himself, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the high priestess as she jerks him off, venturing into unfamiliar territory. The sight of Loraley being so aroused beyond control and shamefully willing to satisfy her disgusting carnal desires pushed Alter''s mind to a new height. Moaning like a whore in heat, he bucked his hips, grinding his ass against the throbbing shaft impaled deep inside his ass. The sensation of having his tight hole stretched apart, of the thick, veiny shaft throbbing with excitement sent tremors of pleasure throughout his body and made his head swim with dizziness. "There you go!" As Loraley stroked Alter''s pulsating cock with trembling hands, the hermaphrodites reveled in her downfall, their laughter echoing throughout the chamber. Their eyes glinted with sadistic glee, excited by the perverse scene before them. "That''s right, stroke that big cock, you fucking slut!" one guard jeered, her attention fixated on Loraley with malicious intent. "Feels good, doesn''t it? Giving in to your desires, letting go of your precious morals¡­" Her voice dripped with sarcasm and cruelty. The hot, weighty shaft throbbed with need as Loraley continued to jerk Alter off, exploring its veiny structure and swollen head. Alter''s breath hitched, his body trembling with each delicate stroke. His piercing gaze locked onto Loraley''s conflicted face, a pained moan slipping through his clenched teeth. "Uhh¡­ F-fuck¡­" Alter groaned, his body racked with both shame and pleasure as his powerful climax approached. Loraley, feeling the torrent of emotions raging within her¡ªdisgust, arousal, guilt¡ªcontinued stroking his rock-hard length, mesmerized by the undeniable pleasures she was bestowing upon him. "Yeah, that''s it! Make him cum! I wanna fucking see it!" another guard egged her on, masturbating her thick mast up and down as she watched the unfolding debauchery with delight. Unable to withstand the taunts and the relentless arousal any longer, Loraley felt her resolve crumble. In an uncharacteristically submissive tone, she whispered, "I¡­ I want your seeds, Alter." Alter gasped at her words and in that moment, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. His erection reached its limit as a violent orgasm rippled through him. Hot ropes of spunk erupted from the tip of his pulsating cock and splattered over Loraley''s flushed cheeks and heaving tits. The sight of her face and chest coated in Alter¡¯s seed sent the hermaphrodite guards into fits of uncontrollable laughter. "My oh my! What a show that was! You sure gave in quick, huh, priestess?" one of them cackles, wiping tears from her eyes. "Such a filthy whore you are!" Alter''s entire body tensed, his face contorted in anguish and humiliation as the final spurt of cum shot out and landed in Loraley''s open mouth, painting her lips white. "Mmm¡­!" she whimpered, her body trembling as the intense rush of adrenaline hit her. The sweet taste of Alter''s sticky release sent her head spinning, her vision blurring, and she fell back against the cold, stone floor. The harsh reality of her actions slammed into her like a sledgehammer. "So... sweet..." She mumbled with a blank stare. Alter, too lost in the haze of pleasure to realize what transpired, continued to moan, his mind flooded with blissful thoughts as his orgasm washed over him, consuming every fiber of his being. The guards cackled with delight as Loraley lay on the floor, her cheeks flushed in shame and guilt, tears flowing from her eyes. Once again she recalled her conversation prior coming to the bathhouse. The fact that Alter was Ginova''s descendant, that he and the other hermaphrodites'' bodily fluids contained such a potent and intoxicating substance. Sweet, addicting pheromones that enhanced both sexual desires and emotional intensity to a point where they become an obsession, something impossible to resist once consumed. Loraley, having swallowed Alter''s seeds, her taste buds tingled as the addictive taste of his essence filled her mouth and mind with forbidden desire, clouding her judgment and morals. As Loraley lay on the floor, panting heavily, tears flowing from her eyes, the guards chuckled and continued with Alter''s brutal assault. The intense sensation of Alter''s cum, slipping past her lips and sliding down her throat, reminded her of Ginova''s. As the sweet and thick fluid glazed her tongue, her taste buds tingling with the addictive flavor, the hermaphrodite guards jeered and mocked her. "Mmm, looks like the high and mighty priestess has finally found her favorite drink!" Loraley shuddered with each swallow, her body reacting to the intense mixture of shame and pleasure that washed over her. Her heart fluttered, her breathing grew heavy, and even her nipples hardened with every drop of Alter''s essence that coated her insides. As the last remnants of his seed clung to her lips, Loraley felt a sudden spike of arousal and sensation building within her core, growing stronger by the second. It was as if a fire had been ignited deep within her, flickering beneath her skin as the potent aphrodisiac carried by Alter''s cum seeped into her bloodstream. Unable to control herself any longer, Loraley cried out in ecstasy as the overwhelming mixture of emotions and sensations triggered an explosive climax within her. Her legs shook violently as her pussy throbbed and spasmed, gushing with love juice that soaked the cold stone floor beneath her feet. Through a haze of pleasure-induced tears, Loraley stared up at the grinning guards who bore witness to her degradation. The realization of what had just happened dawned upon her tormented mind. Not only had she succumbed to violating the person that she tried to protect, but she had also given in to the primal desires that assaulted her psyche. With a broken sob, Loraley curled up on the floor in defeat, the weight of her newfound debasement settling in her broken heart. The chilling laughter of the hermaphrodite guards continued to echo around her, filling her ears with bitterness and resentment. Yet, somewhere in her heart, she realized that she craved more, and that frightened her more than anything else in the world. Loraley, in a desperate attempt to maintain her sense of morality, her sanity, and her identity, clutched her head as the storm of conflicting emotions ravaged her mind, threatening to overwhelm her already damaged soul and send her spiraling down into madness and despair. "Ah... it seems that you both require another bath." Loraley couldn''t tell who said what anymore. All she could hear was the sound of flesh pounding against each other. They were far from finished with Alter, and she was afraid that she might fall even deeper into this nightmare, to grow enjoying this depraved ordeal. Chapter 22-2 (The ‘High’ Priestess of Deltorra) ¡°I hope my servants hadn¡¯t been too rough with you two.¡± Ginova leaned on one hand, her voice soft and sweet. Loraley''s hazy gaze slowly lifted, the aftermath of her violation still sending shivers across her quivering form. Her eyes, glazed with the tears of a broken priestess, met the sight of Ginova¡ª a figure that seemed both goddess and devil incarnate. Ginova''s voluptuous body was barely contained by the goth style corset and fishnet ensemble that screams of dominance. Her bountiful breasts, topped with hardened nipples, pushed against the straining fabric, threatening to pop free. Loraley''s eyes couldn''t help but trail down the contour of the deity''s curves, the way it wrapped around her shapely hips, the way it accentuated her femininity. And below it, the most obvious of her gender, the thick member that dangled between the woman''s legs. Her cock loomed like an obscene obelisk, its girth a testament to her perverse power. Loraley couldn''t peel her eyes away from the intimidating sight. The size of it spoke of insatiable hunger, a weapon of both pleasure and ruin. Her breath hitched in her throat knowing that she had tasted it directly through her upper and lower lips. "...What is it that you want?" Loraley spat, "You have control over my men, my servants, and my maidens." Her hands clenched at her side, "You''ve turned them into your loyal dogs, beasts in heat, slaves to their desire." The High Priestess''s voice trembled with suppressed anger, "What else do you wish for?! You have taken everything from me!" Loraley raised both of her wrists and shook them for Ginova to see, the sound of the chains clinking together echoing through the private chamber. Ginova smirked, her eyes gleamed with unknown desire. "Not quite," she cooed, standing up from her seat and traced an outline along Loraley''s delicate jaw with a chilled fingertip. "What I desire most is not in your possessions but within you." Her hand snaked down, brushing against the soft mound of Loraley''s breast, causing the high priestess to tremble. Her touch was like venom, seeping through her veins and igniting a humiliating warmth in her loins. "Complete surrender, my little puppet," Ginova purred, her finger circling Loraley''s nipple, drawing forth a sharp gasp. "It''s that prideful spirit of yours I want to break and mold." The room was filled with Ginova''s pheromones to begin with. They were potent and overpowering. Loraley''s mind was foggy as she tried to resist, her breathing labored as she tried fighting off the increasing warmth of her core. ''It''s happening again! Am I truly so powerless against such cheap tricks!?'' Loraley grit her teeth in frustration and rage, ''This cannot be!'' She rubbed her legs together, seeking friction. A whimper escaped her lips before she could stop it, a single tear falling from the corner of her eye. The fingers were joined by a tongue and a mouth as Ginova began sucking hard, sending pleasure surging through the high priestess'' body. Ginova''s hand wandered, fingers finding her folds, teasing them before sliding two fingers inside and began thrusting them hard. Ginova chuckled as Loraley began to shudder and gasp. Her face was red, and she could no longer hold back her moans. The heat inside of her grew with each passing moment, until finally it overflowed, sending a wave of pleasure through her. Ginova watched in satisfaction, before leaning down and whispering into her ear. "Now that''s the face of a bitch in heat." Her voice was soft, but laced with lustful malice. Loraley blushed, trying to cover her face in embarrassment, but the chains that bound her made it impossible for her to escape. The feeling of degradation, of being reduced to a plaything was evident on Loraley''s face. She bit her lip, a futile attempt to contain the sounds she knew would only please her tormentor more. The heat that Ginova''s assault drew out of her was almost more than she could handle. Ginova withdrew her fingers with an audible pop, leaving her cunt aching and empty. With a cruel grin, she licked them clean, savoring the taste. "Not so high and mighty now, are we? reduced to just a cunt and a pair of tits eager for fucking." She chuckled, leaning forward and licking at the shell of the woman''s ear, enjoying how Loraley trembled and whined in response. "That''s it...let yourself go." She purred, nibbling the earlobe playfully. "Give in to the pleasure, become my mindless sex slave." "No!" With a sudden surge of strength, Loraley jerked against her bindings, glaring defiantly at Ginova, despite her reddened cheeks and watery eyes. "I''m the high priestess! You don''t control me!" She hissed through clenched teeth, refusing to surrender. The deity was visibly unperturbed by her outburst and merely stared down at the restrained woman. Ginova''s sneer deepened as she absorbed Loraley''s futile display of rebellion. Her cock swelled at the sight; she could see the high priestess''s resistance waning, and it excited her. "You think those pretty words can save you?" Ginova taunted, her fingers tracing the metal links that held Loraley captive. "You''re already halfway gone, cunt. A few more fucks from me, and you''ll be begging for my cock like it''s the holy sacrament." Loraley''s breath caught in her chest. Her eyes darted around, searching for any escape from the humiliating truth¡ªthe deity was right. Her insides were still clenching around nothing, craving the stretch and full feeling only Ginova¡¯s member could provide. "No... I won''t..." Loraley''s protest was weak, her voice quivering. She knew she was losing this battle of willpower against the onslaught of pleasure and degradation. Ginova leaned closer, her hot breath caressed Loraley''s neck, the scent of lust hanging heavy in the air. "Don''t play coy, high priestess," she sneered, sliding her cock against the slick, trembling folds between Loraley''s legs. "You''re drenched for me¡ªsee how you drip for my cock?" Loraley shivered, her body betraying her with a whimper of unwanted pleasure. "You... monster..." she gasped, trying and failing to shift away from the massive erection nudging at her entrance. "Monster?" Ginova chuckled darkly, grasping her thick shaft and rubbing the swollen head up and down Loraley''s cunt teasingly, smearing her juices along its length. "I am the one you secretly desire to worship," she declared with a cruel grin. "Ahh..." Loraley shook her head to the left and right, refusing to admit to such weakness even though her body yearned to beg for release. "N... no! Stop..." she cried, trying to wiggle away from Ginova''s tormenting member, but it was futile. She couldn''t escape, and worse, she didn''t want to. In the corner of her eye, she saw Alter, still bound by chains, looking away from the scene. His naked and abused body trembled in subdued anger, unable to do anything about his and Loraley''s predicament. Meanwhile, the pungent aroma of sex and submission saturated the room, oppressive and relentless like a raging storm against the shores of his resolve. Alter''s wrath roared within him, a beast shackling its cage, desperate to rip Ginova limb from limb. At least, that''s what it seemed to look like in Loraley''s mind. But no matter his anger, Alter''s cock betrayed him, hardening against his will, standing at attention like a perverse salute to Ginova''s act of debauchery. He hated it, despised the way his body reacted to the sight and sounds of Loraley''s defilement. His manhood throbbed, aware of every gasp and moan that slipped from Lorelay¡¯s ruined grace. Loraley shivered beneath Ginova''s looming presence, her cheeks aflame with shame. The high priestess hated herself for the wet trail glistening on her inner thighs, a damning proof to her body''s treachery. Her pussy ached to be filled, fluttering in anticipation as her violator rubbed her girthy cock across her swollen lips. Loraley couldn''t suppress her cries any longer. "Fuck... stop... please," she begged, her voice cracking. Ginova''s grin turned feral, her eyes locking with Alter¡¯s defiance. "Quite the show, isn''t it?" she teased, gloating over his hardening rod. "The high priestess is nothing more than my fuck toy now," she growls with twisted delight. The contempt in Ginova''s words was like acid on his skin. Alter''s gaze trailed to Loraley¡¯s face once more, the ruins of her resistance etching deeper with each passing moment. His heart pounded a riotous beat; the desire to protect her clashed viciously against the chains that held him captive and the desire that tormented his senses. "Just wait for your turn..." Ginova sneered as she aligned herself with Loraley¡¯s entrance, the head of her cock teasing those trembling lips before thrusting inside with one brutal motion, tearing a cry from Loraley¡¯s lips that echoed against the chamber walls. "Ahhh...!" Loraley''s body quaked with unwanted pleasure; she tried to adjust herself but to no avail. Her chains rattled against one another, restraining her movements, forcing her to submit to Ginova''s rough pounding. "Gods, your body is so tight..." Ginova''s fingertips sunk into Loraley''s supple flesh as she slammed her hips forward, each thrust burying her massive cock to the hilt. Loraley''s body jolted with the impact, her tits bouncing in concert with the deity''s savage rhythm. The clanking of the chains provided a perverse melody to the gut-wrenching slurps of wet penetration. "Hnngh, you''re squeezing me like a fucking vice," Ginova hissed between her teeth, looking down at Loraley with eyes blazing with lustful fire. Loraley could hardly catch her breath, her senses overwhelmed by the relentless pounding of Ginova''s monstrous cock. Each thrust sent jolts of humiliating pleasure rippling through her, her cunt gripping instinctively at the invader ransacking her insides. Alter''s presence lingered at the edge of her awareness, but Loraley''s thoughts were consumed by the heat coiling inside her core. She saw his tormented gaze boring into her, even as he struggled against his own arousal, helplessness and fury painting his features. Ginova, feeling Loraley''s walls flutter and tighten in a sweet agony, knew she was close. ¡°You¡¯re ready to spill all over my dick, aren¡¯t you?" she growls, a hand snaking down to rub at Loraley¡¯s engorged clit, pinching it roughly. Slut... whore... the words echoed in Loraley¡¯s mind, yet they were drowned out by the maelstrom of ecstasy that threatened to consume her. "Fuuuck... I can''t¡ª" "That''s right, give in, cream on my cock," Ginova urged, her free hand delivering a sharp spank to Loraley''s ass, reddening the skin further. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her orgasm tore through her with relentless force, Loraley spilling around the deity''s shaft with a scream that reverberated off the chamber walls. Ginova grinned in triumph as she felt the waves of convulsion milking her dick. "Just... just cum already," Loraley gasped weakly, gazing at Ginova through half-lidded eyes filled with a huge sense of shame and humiliation that she would never admit. With those words, Ginova pulled back before slamming into her one last time, grunting as she filled Loraley to the brim with hot spunk. Her release seemed endless as she continued to pulse inside the high priestess, painting her inner walls white. Stepping back, Ginova admired the obscene mess dripping from Loraley¡¯s cunt. Alter looked away in disgust and shame at the sight while his cock twitched in sympathy to Loraley¡¯s desecration. "Now that you''re properly fucked," Ginova purred, "Let''s see if your friend here can help." She gestured towards Alter. "I think he wants to play, too." Alter''s eyes narrowed at the deity''s smug taunt, but he made no attempt to struggle. Instead, he watched Ginova step toward him with wary caution. "You want to fuck the priestess?" Alter''s brow furrowed, his jaw set in a grim line as he eyed the cocky deity. "Fuck her? You''ve already reduced her to nothing but your cum dumpster," Alter spat, his voice dripping with unabashed malice. The revulsion for what he was forced to witness, and the twisted arousal that wracked his body, was written clear as day on his ashen face. Ginova chuckled, approaching him with the sway of a predator closing in on its prey. "Oh, but I think you''ll find there''s more pleasure in obedience than you''d ever find in resistance," she said, her hand reaching for Alter''s stiff member. Her fingers wrapped around him, stroking him firmly. "See? You''re hard for it. Just admit you''re dying to plunge into her slippery cunt." Alter tried to recoil from her touch, but the chains held prevented him from escaping, leaving him helpless to Ginova''s smooth and gentle caress. His cock betrayed him, throbbing eagerly within Ginova''s grasp despite his internal protest. "You filthy whore," he hissed through clenched teeth, angling his hips away from her hand, trying vainly to escape the maddening pleasure. Ginova only laughed, tightening her grip, pumping him harder. "That''s it, get nice and ready for her." She glanced over to Loraley, still slumped and sullied from being thoroughly fucked. "Maybe seeing your friend there, dripping with my seeds, will inspire you to fill her up even more." Loraley''s eyes met Alter''s, a silent plea dancing in their watery depths as she lay spent and chained before them. Ginova moved behind Alter, grasping his hips to align him with Loraley. Her hand lingered on his ass for a brief moment before she delivered a sharp smack that resonated through the chamber. "Get moving," Ginova commanded, her tone forceful and expectant. Alter gritted his teeth, his face contorted in a mix of fury and lust-induced haze as Ginova guided him toward Loraley¡¯s desecrated form. "I swear I''ll..." His threat was left hanging as he was pushed closer to Loraley''s waiting body, their gazes locked in a turbulent storm of shame and unspoken resolve. The deity''s hot breath landed at the nape of his neck, "Move it." Her voice was harsh and demanding; a force to be reckoned with. Ginova gave Alter''s ass another resounding smack, forcing his hips forward, plunging him ever closer into the high priestess''s dripping cunt. Alter felt his muscles tensed as Ginova''s hand clamped down on his flesh, forcibly edging him closer to Loraley''s exposed and used form. The conflicting emotions of disgust and arousal washed over him, apparent in the throbbing of his hardened cock, in spite of the resistance in his eyes. "I''ll gut you for this," he snarls, his voice hoarse with suppressed rage. His arms strained against the unforgiving chains, his chest heaving with each labored breath. In that moment, Alter was nothing but a beast on a leash, primal and seething. Loraley, reduced to a spectacle of humiliating defeat, watched Alter with a shimmering veil of tears blurring her vision. Her cunt was sore, yet it kept clenching around the empty air by reflex, an involuntary invitation for more defilement. Ginova''s laughter was dark and amused, the sound slithering through the suffocating atmosphere of the chamber. "Resist all you want, it makes breaking you so much more delectable," she taunts. With another slap to Alter''s ass, her fingers dug into his skin, propelling him forward. He stumbled into Loraley''s embrace, his cock slipping past her swollen pussy lips with both ease and intrusion. The slick passage welcomed him, her inner walls gripping his shaft like a silken vise of desire and defeat. "Alter...!" Loraley half-whispers, half-sobs, she called out to his name. Her voice, a choked gasp of desire and anguish. Ginova stepped back, eyes alight with the spectacle before her. "Yes," she whispers with a sinister smile, "Don''t worry, my little pet, he''s here now," Alter moved on instinct, hips rocking in a deliberate rhythm that sent ripples through Loraley''s flesh. His movements were animalistic¡ªhard and deep¡ªa surrogate for his vengeance against the deity that enslaved them. Loraley bucked beneath him, lost in sensation as her moans filled the room, echoing like a perverse symposium of lust and subjugation. Her back arched in supplication as Alter drove into her harder, chasing his own desperate release while Ginova watched¡ª a voyeur of their desecrated unity. "That''s right," booms Ginova''s voice amidst the chorus of flesh slapping against flesh. "Use her like she was meant to be used." Alter''s primal instincts took control as he pounded into Loraley with untamed fervor, his cock sliding in and out with slick, lewd sounds. Every thrust was a silent curse at their captor, every stroke a mocking defiance to the twisted deity who orchestrated this debauchery. Loraley''s cunt clung to Alter''s shaft desperately, her inner muscles spasming around him, milking him for all he was worth. Ginova''s cruel chuckle reverberated around the chamber as she observed the high priestess getting railed by her companion without rest. Her hand idly stroked her own still-hard cock, relishing the sight before her. "Fuck her harder," she commanded, her voice dripping with twisted lust as she watched Alter''s ass cheeks clench with each powerful drive. Loraley, lost in the haze of humiliation and pleasure, could do nothing but moan and whimper under Alter''s forceful fuck. Her tits jiggling with each impact, she looked nothing like the dignified priestess she once was¡ªnow a mere vessel for carnal indulgence and degradation. Meanwhile, Alter gritted his teeth as he fucked Loraley with growing intensity. He could feel his climax building, an unwelcome surge of ecstasy that threatened to betray his anger. "You won''t... break me..." he growls through clenched teeth, his voice strained with a mix of exertion and fury. Ginova leaned in close to whisper into Alter¡¯s ear with a heated breath, "Your rage only fuels my satisfaction, boy. Spill yourself into her, let her womb bathe in your cum as a testament to your submission." Alter¡¯s body tensed, his rhythm becoming erratic as he approached the edge. Loraley locked eyes with him once more before he grunted loudly, releasing his hot seed deep inside her. Her walls quivered with the new warmth filling her, another brand of their shared defilement. Loraley''s eyes, teeming with tears and confusion, never left Alter''s tormented face. Even as her cunt greedily sucked the bitter dregs of his climax, she writhed in ambivalence. It was compulsion, not choice that guided his hips, and knowing this stoked a strange flicker of warmth towards him amidst the chill of her violation. Ginova, towering over them both, basked in the sordid powerplay. She gazed down at Loraley with the eyes of a predator savoring its kill. "You feel sorry for your little friend? The boy who just fucked your brains out?" Her taunting words dripped with venom. "I... I do!" Loraley gasped, each word punctuated with a mix of defiance and resignation. "He is not to blame; you are the monster who orchestrated this... this...!" She sputtered, the rest of her retort drowned in the torrent of Ginova''s scornful laughter. She shut her eyes tightly, hips shifting in subtle manner as if trying to expel Alter''s seed and the humiliation that came with it. "Oh? But he''s enjoying it as much as I do," Ginova sneered, giving Alter''s ass another sharp slap as he remained hilted in Loraley''s cum-slickened depths. Alter, panting heavily, glared daggers up at his mother''s eyes. "You''re fucking dead when I get out of these chains," he spat, still nestled inside Loraley, the heat from their joined bodies a stark contrast to the cold hate in his eyes. Ginova''s laugh was sharp as broken glass. "You''re cute when you''re angry, boy," she sneered, leaning in to run her tongue across his sweat-slicked chest, tasting his defiance. "But you''ll soon learn that fury fucks nothing but itself." Loraley tensed beneath him, feeling the ghost of Ginova¡¯s touch on Alter''s skin, hating how it made her own flesh crawl with unwanted need. Her nipples hardened under Ginova''s scrutiny, and she cursed her body for its betrayal. "Release him," she pleaded, voice laced with urgency. "I am the prize you wanted, am I not?" Ginova considered Loraley¡¯s request, a smirk playing on her cruel lips as she regarded the priestess sprawl beneath her pawn. "Perhaps," she purred, drawing a taloned finger down Loraley¡¯s shaking thigh. "Tell me, why do you care so much about him? Didn''t you know? This boy, Alter, is my son. I knew that he have told you this, as he would to every person he''s stuck with in the past." Loraley''s brain surged with conflicting emotions as she fixated on Alter''s tortured countenance, his skin glistening with the sheen of exertion and the frustration of forced lust. The seed he had just spilled within her¡ªhot and marking¡ªswam as a vile reminder of their degradation. Yet, it was his sorrowful gaze that pierced through the fog of humiliation, heralding an aching tenderness she had no right to nurture. "Because..." Loraley choked out, her voice trembling, "because he''s a victim as much as I am in your twisted games, you bitch!" Her chains rattling in indignation, she faced the hermaphroditic deity bearing down on them with unyielding malice. Ginova arched her brow with amused curiosity, her sprawling cock twitching at the sight of Loraley''s despoiled dignity. "Just because of that? That the two of you shared the same circumstances? Despite knowing him less than a day, do you feel pity and affection towards him? The son of the one who desecrated you? Your body? Your dignity? And your mind?" "Yes..." she answered, her voice thick with unshed tears, "Yes, because unlike you, he at least tried to be righteous!" Loraley hissed with contempt, even as her own hips subtly yearned for another fill of the profane ecstasy that Ginova could offer. The chains that bound her wrists chafed against her flesh as she pulled against them in a vain display of defiance. Ginova''s lips curled into a satisfied leer, understanding the meaning behind those words. "So, you know of the son who rejected the mother''s ways. How quaint." she mocked, caressing her own turgid member in long, indulgent strokes. A glob of pre-cum beaded at the tip and dripped down, rolling across the swollen veins like perverse morning dew. "Shallow. So very shallow." Ginova continued, her eyes fixating on Alter, her lips curving into a smirk at his own indignation, his own self-hatred for the body that betrayed him, for the seed he had spent inside her womb. "How cute," the goddess'' words dripped with taunts, "The high priestess of Deltorra¡ªso righteous¡ªwhored out before her people and reduced to nothing but an animalistic pleasure doll. Not only that, you let yourself be defiled willingly by the son of your captor." Ginova''s fingers found its way to Loraley''s clit, teasing and rubbing against her sensitive bud. Loraley bit her lips and tried to muffle her moan of pleasure to no avail, her hips buckling beneath Alter''s. Stepping back, Ginova watched the display with a lecherous smile plastered on her face. With her son''s seed still warm inside the high priestess, her thick cock twitched, craving its own share of the juicy act. "Use her, my son. Fill her up until she knows nothing but your fucking cock." Ginova urged, her voice thick with excitement. Alter held Loraley''s gaze, the embers of his fury now mingling with pity. His hips moved, each thrust a reminder of their enslaved state. His mother''s laugh, cold and ridiculing, was like a spike through his spine. Ginova wasn''t done yet. She stepped forward, her massive member bobbing as she approached Loraley. "Enough with the foreplay," she spat out, her hand reaching to guide Loraley''s mouth to her awaiting cock. "Let''s see how well you''ve improved with your mouth." Forced down by Ginova''s grip on her hair, Loraley had no choice but to open her mouth as the massive head of Ginova''s dick pushed between her lips. Her eyes watered as the shaft invaded her mouth, her gag reflex kicking in. Meanwhile, Alter drove his length into Loraley with increasing vigor, trying to ignore how her cunt seemed to milk him for more. He cursed under his breath, feeling as though he was contributing to the defilement he so fiercely wished to destroy. As the wet sounds of Loraley''s sucking filled the chamber, Ginova groaned with pleasure. "That''s it... Worship it with your dirty mouth," she murmured. "Bite it and your maidens will pay for the consequences." Loraley started to work Ginova''s shaft out with reluctant proficiency, her cheeks hollowing as she took it deeper. Below, Alter pounded into her, his expression twisted in a silent scream for redemption, a plea for forgiveness in a form he couldn''t voice. Ginova ran her fingers through Loraley''s hair, holding her head in place while facefucking her throat. Lust glistened in her eyes as she watched herself disappear between those defiled lips. "Ahhh... good girl," Ginova taunted between clenched teeth, "Hollow out that throat for me." She fucked Loraley''s face harder, feeling her impending orgasm build within her voluminous balls. Gasping and choking around the obscene girth stretching her cheeks, Loraley shut her eyes tight against tears and spit that dribbled down her chin. Her thoughts a ragged tangle of self-loathing and despair, even as the pounding at her cunt sent sharp twinges of delight snaring through her senses. Ginova cackled, her grip on Loraley''s hair unyielding as her monstrous cock thrust in and out of her throat. "C''mon, priestess, you can suck a cock better than that, can''t you? This is your second time!" she mocked with a sneer, the head of her dick bulging against the tight confines of Loraley''s mouth. Loraley''s eyes streamed with tears, her saliva creating a mess down her chin and neck, pooling between her heaving breasts. She gagged around the thick shaft invading her throat, her reflexes working against her, but she refused to give in to Ginova''s cruel taunts. "You are choking again? Pathetic cocksucker," Ginova grunted, the veins on her dick throbbed as Loraley''s tongue attempted to cope with its girth. She delivered another brutal thrust, watching Loraley squirm and struggle, her pride as Deltorra''s high priestess began to crack and crumble with every inch she takes. Below, Alter is a blur of motion, his cock hammering into Loraley''s slick cunt with a fury that''s half lust and half rage. Her swollen lips clung to his shaft, desperate for relief that is polluted by their shared humiliation. His eyes lit ablaze, locked onto Ginova with a vow of vengeance that his body betrayed with each pleasured groan. ¡°Yes...keep fucking her. Let her feel how worthless she is,¡± Ginova taunted, reaching down to twist Loraley''s nipple roughly, eliciting a sharp cry around the cock in her mouth. Alter doesn''t miss the flash of pain across Loraley''s face, and it fuels him, driving him onward despite the shame gnawing at his soul. With a final savage thrust, Ginova held Loraley''s head against her groin, her balls slapping against the priestess''s chin as she spilled her cum straight down Loraley''s throat. "Swallow every drop, slut," she demanded, as hot seed floods Loraley to the brink, forcing her to comply or drown in the goddess'' perverse offering. Alter watched Loraley''s face painted with the helplessness and utter degradation, a sight that twisted his gut but drove his lust to a fever pitch. He pumped into her harder, feeling his own climax nearing like a storm on the horizon. Ginova''s cum brimmed Loraley''s mouth to overflow, like a nectar that dripped like honey, sweet yet salacious, coating her tongue with its ambrosial essence. Every sultry gulp was met with an infernal mix of satisfaction and revulsion, the spunk invading her senses, its addictive relish a cruel mockery of her desecration. Loraley''s eyes, once proud, now swam with murky resignation. Her lips stretched around the impious shaft, the salty taste of Ginova''s release was akin to an unholy rapture that made her innermost self rebel. Yet deep inside, a darkness stirred, a perverse craving for the divine jizz that bathed her ravaged throat. Above her, Ginova''s triumphant leer bore down upon them, a goddess reveling in her debauched conquest, savoring every second of her victory. "There you go, your holiness," Ginova jeered, "Just the way I like it." With one last facefucking thrust, she pulled back, the final spurts painting Loraley¡¯s face with strings of cum. The taste lingered on Loraley''s tongue, an infallible sweetness that she was forced to savor. The hazy afterglow of her defilement didn''t soften the sharp tang of Ginova''s cum still clinging to Loraley''s palate. It was like a satanic sacrament, the liquid seeding within her an obscene hunger she couldn''t shake off. The goddess, preening over the ruin she had wrought, looked upon her wretched creation with vicious joy. "Lick your lips, whore. Relish the taste of your new god," she commanded, her heavy dick slick with the remnants of Loraley¡¯s violation. Loraley''s tongue obediently traced her cum-glazed lips, her stomach boiling with shame as each motion drew forth more of the goddess'' vile essence. She felt it¡ªan unholy warmth radiating outward from within, the craven yearning for what she had been force-fed. "You crave it, don''t you?" Ginova''s voice coiled around Loraley like a serpent, "My divine seed, you need it, you covet it. Like a moth to a flame, you cannot resist the temptation." She crooned, her fingers running through Loraley''s mussed locks like an owner praising a prized pet. Loraley shook her head weakly, tears streaming anew from her eyes. "No," she whispered, even as her body twitched against her own will, responding to the addiction seeping into her veins. Ginova''s laughter rumbled like thunder through the chamber as she turned to Alter, her sadistic gaze falling upon his spent form. "It seems she¡¯s starting to get used to my taste," Ginova sneered. "But what about you, boy? Are you ready to suck mommy''s cock too?" Alter immediately bared his teeth in raw defiance. "Fuck you," he growls, spitting at Ginova¡¯s feet. "I''d sooner die than let your filth touch my lips." With a chuckle dark as the deepest pits of hell, Ginova grabbed a fistful of Alter¡¯s hair and forcefully tilted his head upward, her malice-filled gaze penetrating his soul. "We''ll see about that," she purred. Ginova''s sneer contorted into a perverse grin as she forced Alter''s head back, his lips parting begrudgingly. "Open up for mommy, won''t you?" the deity scoffed, her grotesque cock covered in saliva and sperm teased the edge of Alter''s mouth despite his vehement protests. Loraley, her throat still raw and slick from Ginova''s previous exploitation, saw the scene unfold through tear-blurred eyes. A gut-wrenching twist of nausea and primal fear coursed through her as Ginova lined the massive head of her dick against the defiant youth''s clenched teeth. "You''d better fucking kill me first," Alter spat, his fury a blazing inferno challenging the cold depths of Ginova¡¯s cruelty. The taste of defiance piqued Ginova''s interest, a predator toying with her cornered prey. Without hesitation, Ginova gripped Alter''s jaw with a strength no mortal had and pried his mouth open. Shoving the fat head of her cock between his unwilling lips, she let out a gutted laugh. "You asked for it, boy," she hissed, watching the mixture of disgust and anger battle with each forced suckle. Loraley felt consciousness slipping away as the sight before her eyes burrowed deep into her memory¡ªthe humiliation, the debasement of spirit and flesh. The reality of Alter¡¯s strong will cracking under the weight of his mother''s vile appetite became a blurry nightmare etching itself into her soul. Seeping darkness swallowed her vision as she heard the muffled grunts and gags from Alter, raw sounds filtered through the dominance exerted by the deity throating him with sadistic fervor. Alter glared above the fleshy invader pinning his tongue down, swearing silent oaths of revenge. Tears forged paths down his dirtied face as he was forced to service the depraved goddess. And then, everything went black for Loraley, slumping unconscious against her bondage, the chains clinking gently as if singing a lullaby to her desecrated form. The moaning and grunts echoed like a curse in the dimming light, trailing into the void that enveloped Loraley¡¯s consciousness. Chapter 22-3 (The ‘High’ Priestess of Deltorra) The feeling of losing consciousness and coming to her senses have become second nature to Loraley. She grew accustomed to it, familiar and even anticipated it the more she spent her time in this place. Under the false goddess¡¯ territory, her world has turned upside-down for the worse. Ginova toyed with her mind and body, violated her cunt and mouth without mercy. From the goddess herself to her son, Alter, the sensation they shot inside of her was still crystal clear, vivid even. The throbbing, the warmth of their seeds, the pleasure. It was seared deep into her psyche. Loraley''s will wavered as the pungent odor of sex clung to her skin; she found depravity was no longer a stranger but a constant companion. Trapped under Ginova''s heel, her life was nothing but an endless cycle of debauchery, her purpose reduced to nothing more than a receptacle for lust and domination. Bound in Ginova''s chamber, Loraley''s body ached from the ceaselessness of it all, the chains clinking softly with each ragged breath she took. Her once-pristine robes were now tattered, barely covering her voluptuous form, exposing the ample tits that heaved with each gasp for air, and offering glimpses of her cunt¡ª sore and still dripping with the remnants of Alter''s latest visitation. "You are awake." Alter, called out to her from the corner of the cell. His voice was soft and aloof as usual. Even after everything that has happened, he seems relatively calm and collected. Though her consciousness clung by a thread, Loraley''s eyes flickered open, her gaze settling on the beautiful form of Alter. His cock, a daunting monolith of flesh, hung heavily between his thighs, the head still slick with her own fluids. Catching her eye, it stirred¡ª a twitch of interest at the sight of her naked figure. "Don''t be scared. It''s over... for now, anyway." Alter''s assurance barely registered to Loraley, for the promise of respite was a cruel tease in a sea of torment. Her glazed eyes reflected a soul that had been fucked into submission, over and over, turned inside out until she became a husk of human depravity. The sore ripeness of her tits pressed against the cold floor while her cunt felt swollen, an aching reminder of the brutal usage it endured. As Alter approached, the room was filled with the obscene musk of his odor. Stimulating, enticing, Loraley''s mind reeled as the heavy scent of Alter''s cum sparked a flame inside her core once more. It was inevitable, she thought. The knowledge she accumulated through the boy in front of him rang true in her heart. The hermaphrodite''s bodily constitution was made for the sake of sexual carnage. To please, and to be pleased. A different kind of fear seeped into her mind, the fact that perhaps her resistance and hatred might turn into a craving and addiction for their touch and licks. "Are you alright, Loraley? Look at me." With effort, Loraley lifted her head, her eyes heavy with exhaustion. "I''m... not sure anymore." she rasped, the words scratching like sandpaper against her throat, raw from screaming into the void of lustful frenzy. Entranced, her gaze slid over Alter''s form, from the slender and petite stature to the erect cock that stood as a monument to her own undoing. Yet against her better judgment, a dark curiosity swelled within her. She had been defiled to her core by him and his mother, but now there was a need blossoming, hot and shameful, a craving seeded deep within the darkest recesses of her mind. Her body was remembering, yearning for more despite the destruction it wrought upon her spirit. Alter knelt down next to her, his proximity only feeding the gnawing hunger within. "Will your mother never tire of breaking me?" she whispered, her voice carrying a hint of defiance that belied the treacherous heat pooling between her thighs. "No... I''m not sure." Alter paused for a second, "Loraley, your resistance against her charms, against the charms of hermaphrodites itself is weakening. I can feel it. Ginova can feel it too." "...Weakening? What do you mean?" Alter helped her sat properly on the ground. Carefully, Alter slid a hand down her cheek, his touch gentle against the bruises marring her otherwise fair skin, checking up if there''s anything too serious. "The constant barrage of pleasure and pain, the relentless fucking, it''s reshaping you¡ª mentally and physically. You begin to associate the abuse with arousal. Your cunt begins to crave it, throb for it¡ª even without the touch." His words struck to her core as she let out a bitter chuckle, spite tinged with acceptance. Alter''s gaze never wavered from her face, holding a look of peculiar curiosity as if studying her like one would a fascinating, yet dangerous creature. "I don''t quite understand either. How you could even resist her in the first place is still a mystery to me. Though, it doesn''t really matter anymore if this keeps up. You have consumed her fluids multiple times now. Her influence encroaches your body and mind." Finally, he pulled his hand away and back to his corner. "It seems, in the end, your fate would be the same like the others." The dimly lit chamber echoed with the clinking of chains, a grim symposium of Loraley''s imprisonment. Alter watched her with a mix of subtle fascination and detachment, his cock still semi-erect and smeared with the evidence of their recent coupling. He didn¡¯t try to hide his nudity; his plump thighs and the curve of his ass were exposed as he shifted, the shadows dancing over his pale skin. Loraley''s eyes burned with a confusion of emotions. Resentment, weariness, and a creeping despair that gnawed at her like a hungry beast. She felt her cunt pulse at the very sight of him, the undeniable proof of the cruel rewiring of her desires. "...What will happen to my maidens?" She paused, trying to keep her arousal at bay as she tried her best to think of her most loyal servants whom she treated like her own daughters. Alter looked at Loraley, his gaze thoughtful yet distant. "Your maidens?" he pondered before focusing back on her, "They are now pawns in Ginova''s grand design, their fates entangled with yours. They serve her whims now. ''In what way?'' you might ask. I have no idea." Loraley''s heart sank at the reality that her followers were likely suffering a similar fate. Yet even as despair clawed at her chest, she couldn''t suppress the flush of heat racing through her veins, her nipples hardening traitorously at the thought. Alter saw the shift and let out a helpless sigh. "I guess this is as far as things will go for you." Looking to the side, his gaze seemed to soften for a bit. "But I do appreciate what you said back there. That I was better than my mother." Loraley''s heart thudded painfully against her rib cage, a stark contrast to the lascivious spreading from her loins. Her maidens, once brave and resolute, reduced to mere playthings for Ginova''s perverse pleasure. A spark of rage flickered within her, yet it was quickly doused by a surge of craven lust smoldering in her cunt. The heavy scent of Alter''s cum still hung in the air, a potent aphrodisiac that made her insides clench in sickening arousal. His words about appreciation stirred a twisted sense of pride within her. Her eyes burned with unshed tears as she regarded Alter, the man she couldn''t help but grew to care for despite being the offspring of her tormentor. It was a bizarre sort of affection, one forged in the shared misery of their confinement. Loraley regained some semblance of clarity due to his words. They continued their conversation and she managed to ask more questions regarding Ginova and the hermaphrodite as a whole. She learned of the deeper truth about the real state of the world, that the false goddess has spread her influence far and wide across the kingdom. Her strength grew stronger the more followers she acquired, the more people put their faiths onto her. A goddess who is obsessed with power and influence, who revels in corruption and sexual carnage. Truly, Loraley couldn¡¯t have learned the worst possible personality traits combination that made up a goddess. The dank air of the chamber was thick; every inhalation drew in the heady musk of sex and degradation, a perfume that saturated every stone of the godforsaken cell they shared. Loraley struggled against the gnawing lust as Alter described Ginova''s dominion over the land, how her tentacles of influence ensnared every corner of their world. A mix of revulsion and morbid intrigue twisted within her, knowing her captor''s ambition was as bound to be limitless as this cycle of obscene defilement. Alter''s tongue glided softly across his lips, an unconscious response to the scent filling the room¡ªa scent that was partly him. "The world you knew is crumbling, Loraley," he uttered, "under the weight of my mother''s depraved vision." The light glinted off his fangs, a predator''s smile on an angel¡¯s face. "I... have no choice but to bow. As much as I hate her guts, I am powerless. I''m not sure how long I can keep this up, living down here without ever seeing the sunlight." Loraley''s cunt ached with a mix of pain and shameful yearning as Alter''s words carved further into her psyche. "No choice but to bow¡­" she muttered, mirroring his despair with a tone soaked in reluctant acceptance. She was beginning to realize the depth of their shared plight within this dungeon of sexual damnation. The images of her loyal servants won''t leave her mind. Aya, Gylene, and Sia. The three maidens who swore to dedicate their lives for her, the girls whom she treated as her own daughter. Though she wouldn''t show the tender love of a real mother to them, having to keep up her reputation and image as the high priestess even in private, her love for them was real. ¡®I even sucked that whore of a goddess for them¡­¡¯ Loraley''s gaze rested on her swollen cunt, abused and raw. She could feel each pulse, a stinging reminder of the countless times she had been spread and stuffed by Alter and Ginova, their cocks invading and desecrating the sanctuary of her body. Each time they fucked her, it had been a battle, her will against their relentless desire to conquer. But even now, alone with Alter, the heat within her betrayed the cold dread that should have suffocated any flame of lust. She could feel her inner walls clenching in phantom fucks, yearning for another round of rough railing that would leave her gasping and splayed on the cold stone floor. Alter, however, was not immune to the sensual haze either. His cock twitched visibly with every ragged breath she took, clearly still aroused by the scent of their recent coupling. There was a slight shift in his demeanor; a subtle change from a detached observer to a participant. Loraley felt his gaze upon her tits, heavy and pliable, the nipples reddened from the harsh treatment they''d received. Her body was a landscape of desire and degradation, marked by bruises and bite marks, a canvas painted with the evidence of their carnality. "What are you looking at?" Loraley called out to him with a hint of anger and shame, her teeth gnashed. Alter''s eyes, icy as the chamber they found themselves in, fixated on Loraley''s pert nipples before snapping back to meet her glare. The weight of the stare from those verdant orbs held a mingling of loathing and necessity. Alter''s erection swelled, catching the dim light as precum beaded at the tip. For a moment, the air in the chamber seemed to throb with their combined tension, a tension wrought from days and nights of unending depravity. "It''s not like I can help it," Alter shot back defensively, gesturing toward his engorged member with a mix of frustration and reluctant pride. "With every breath you take, you inhale my scent, pheromones designed to get that cunt of yours hungry for cock. I cannot stop it." his own breath hitching as he watched the effect his words had on her. Loraley''s gaze dropped to her own cunt covered in thick pubic hair, its lips swollen and reddened from relentless fucking. She imagined Alter filling her once more, his cock stretching her to the limit, and a shiver ran down her spine, half revulsion, half anticipation. "Just like how you lost your mind back at the bathhouse, asking for my seeds, remember? Not that I¡¯m blaming you, the fact that you managed to stay sane this long is amazing in its own way¡­" Alter looked to the said as he said so, recalling the time when he was violated by the hermaphrodite guards and Loraley succumbing to the pheromones, essentially joining them in ravishing his body. Loraley¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, a perverse rhythm that matched the unbidden shivers running through her body. Her lower lips still throbbed, the raw sensation between her thighs a stark reminder of the fragility of her own resilience. "I..." Feeling ashamed, she was about to apologize. The memory was vivid, but she tried to ignore it, shelving it down to the deepest part of her memory and hoped that she would forget. But since Alter brought it up again by himself, she could no longer pretend it never happened. But her pride was still too high. Being locked up in here for less than a week, violated multiple times, threatened and blackmailed, her mind was about to collapse. After further learning of the kingdom had fallen into Ginova''s hands, Loraley was ready to go insane. Nothing awaits but despair. Her pride was the only thing she has left. The one thing that accompanied her throughout her childhood to adulthood, her entire life being pampered by the Rainfield family. Loraley''s gaze locked with Alter''s as she tried to regain a semblance of control. Her once-resilient will, honed by years of religious devotion and spiritual discipline, now teetered on the edge of surrender. "You think this is my fucking fault?" she spat, anger flaring within her eyes, a desperate attempt to mask the shame and confusion swimming in their depths. "Your goddamn pheromones have turned me into this... this insatiable slut." She watched as Alter''s cock leapt at her words, an implicit compliment to his virility. The sight triggered a low, gut-wrenching twist in her belly, an unwanted surge of arousal that gnawed at the scraps of her dignity. "Stop looking at me with those pitiful eyes," Loraley snarled, her resentment brimming at the surface, tainting her usual tranquil demeanor. The shadows in the chamber cast her features in sharp relief, accentuating the ferocity that now clung to her like a second skin. She stares down Alter, the once-revered figure now succumbing to the ignoble throes of primal need and indignation. Alter''s cock twitches again, reacting to the venom in her tone, a perverse response to the distortion of their roles. His breath hitches as a mixture of shock and involuntary lust courses through him. The sight of Loraley''s tits, with nipples visibly hardening despite her ire, sends a fat bead of precum sliding down the underside of his shaft. "You... You find pleasure in my downfall?" Loraley rages, her voice thick with disgust. She drags herself closer to Alter, chains rattling in protest. "So what if I turned into a fucking cum-dumpster? Is that what you fucking want? To see me degraded even further?" Her eyes glinted with a madness only deep-seated humiliation could craft. Alter''s surprise was evident, his brow furrowed slightly, torn between his programmed detachment and the emerging turmoil inside his dick. "Loraley, it''s not like that. I¡ªI didn''t¡ª" Loraley cuts him off, reaching out with a trembling hand to graze the weeping head of his cock. "Shut up. Your bullshit excuse does nothing for me. If I¡¯m nothing more than your whore... then fuck me like it." Her voice was hoarse but powerful, commanding even in her compromised position. ¡°W-wha!? Loraley, snap out of it! This isn¡¯t you!¡± ¡°What do you know about me!?¡± Loraley barked back, not planning to back down at all. Guilt washed over Alter. His eyes betray the conflict brewing within¡ª caught between his own subservience to Ginova''s insidious plans and a growing empathy for the captured priestess whose dignity is now in tatters before him. The chamber grew eerily silent except for the wet sound of Loraley¡¯s fingers smearing his precum over his cock. Her touch was both rough and desperate; it''s an alien sensation to have her stroking him willingly after days of forced violations. "Is this what you wanted to see, huh? This is what gets your dick hard?" She spits angrily while pumping his length, teasing its swollen veins with unforgiving swiftness. Alter contemplated pushing her away, ending this mockery of intimacy, but his hips betray him, fucking into her grasp unwittingly. The sensations overwhelmed his senses; his mother¡¯s manipulation has not prepared him for this reversal. "You think your sperm is so fucking special? That I can¡¯t get enough?" she snarled, hand working his thick phallus with fervor despite the pain clenching her heart, an organ she thought long hardened against any more betrayal. She refused to make eye contact now, focusing instead on milking his erection, coaxing out more of that thick load she came to both despise and crave. The metallic sound of chains echoed through the chamber as Alter grunted, closer to cumming than he''d care to admit. "Loraley...I¡ª" he pants, unable to finish his sentence as Loraley''s furious handjob draws forth a strand of sticky spunk that landed hotly onto her hand. Seized by a moment of brazen boldensss and coerced desire, she snatches Alter''s twitching balls, squeezing them just enough to extract another stream of spunk which she hungrily smears across her cunt lips, so swollen and purple from relentless fucks that they seem eager to gobble up any essence of masculinity presented before them. "Yeah, you fucking like that? Seeing your thick sperm wasted on these whore lips?" Loraley mocks, intent on showcasing just how much she¡¯s been corrupted by this place. Alter can''t look away from the spectacle; her cunt is certainly sopping up his tribute, as insulting as she means it to be. The blatant disparagement only serves to heighten their arousal. Pushing herself up on weakened knees, Loraley directed the head of Alter''s cock towards her entrance before she paused, holding his gaze now with firm resolve. Then she sinks down onto him without grace or care for gentleness¡ª only driven by her need to break herself on his rigid meat. Her tits bounced as she rode him roughly, raw emotion seeping into every thrust downwards. Their moans mingled in the damp air, a dueling orchestra of shame and unrepentant lust fueled by mind and body alike. Alter grunted beneath her onslaught. His hands find Loraley''s ass, guiding her down time and again onto his fuckpole¡ª each time she lands spurred squelching noises from their combined fluids. Burned by shame but ignited by lust, Alter''s nuts tense against Loraley¡¯s pussy grip; an indication he''s on the brink once more. Sensing this, Loraley leans down to his ear and hissed with venomous spite, "Oh yes, dear Alter... give me your fucking seeds... I''ll drown in it this time..." And so he did. His orgasm ripped through him. He dumps a load so deep inside Loraley¡¯s cunt that she felt it hit parts unknown, and every burst sets off spasms rippling through her snatch, clenching with greedy ecstasy around his convulsing cock. Alter''s load slimed into Loraley, shot after shot, while her cunt sucked at him like a greedy maw, desperate for the filthy warmth of his jizz. Her insides pulsed around his throbbing cock, milking him for all he was worth, the force of her own climax making her vision blur as her cunt clamped down on him in rhythmic waves. "Fuck¡­Fuck!" she cursed through gritted teeth, the sensation of being filled to the brim with Alter''s spunk sending her over the edge into another orgasm. Her body spasmed atop him, tits jiggling wildly as she rode out the high of her ecstasy. Alter''s fingers dug into the meat of her ass, holding her tight against him, ensuring not a drop of his potent load could escape her ravaged hole. As their orgasms subsided, Loraley slumped against Alter, breath heaving as she tried to process the obscenity of their coupling. His cum leaked from her cunt in hot, glistening rivulets, trickling down her thighs and pooling beneath them on the cold stone floor. She lifted herself off him with a wet squelch, his semi-hard cock flopping against his abdomen, still coated in a mix of their juices. Loraley''s eyes fell upon it¡ª that mighty rod that had once again wrought ruin upon her body and soul. A perverse affection for it twisted her guts; she had come to know every vein, every ridge. "You¡­ you fucking broke me," she whispered hoarsely, fingering the sticky mess between her legs. His spunk oozed from her sore cunt, the evidence of her debasement and desire. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Ginova watched everything unfold in her chamber through Alter¡¯s eyes. Loraley¡¯s downfall into madness was clear as day. ¡®It took only 3 days. Rather quick, but this is only the first step.¡¯ Like exactly what Alter told Loraley, the high priestess¡¯ resistance against their charms and hypnosis started to weaken. It didn¡¯t completely disappear, but definitely weaker than when they first met. Loraley fell unconscious again not long after she violated Alter. Her face looked calm and peaceful, almost satisfied in fact. ¡®Seems like this slutty priestess really likes Alter. Well, that¡¯s to be expected. That was the plan from the beginning after all.¡¯ Since Loraley could not be hypnotized directly, Ginova had to resort to a more ¡®traditional¡¯ method. Using their natural bodily constitution as drugs, the pheromones they emitted and the taste of their fluids was enough to make any man or woman go crazy for them. Thanks to her ¡®unknown blessings¡¯ she managed to resist for the past 3 days without succumbing to her lust. Until now that is. Supposedly, the potency of their pheromones was absolute. As in, impossible to resist. ¡®This priestess is quite interesting. 3 days might seem short, but the fact she was the first one to ever resist the charms of hermaphrodites for that long in my 13 years living in this world is something else. I wonder what is the secret behind her resistance? I need to find out¡­¡¯ The methodology was simple, but in truth only Ginova herself could pull this off. To take the priestess¡¯ men and hope, squash them until she could see nothing but despair. Blackmail her into servitude using her precious maidens, harass her until she breaks. Then, all Ginova had to do was provide her an outlet. That¡¯s where Alter came into play. Status wise, Loraley was a prisoner. Practically, everyone else was above her. Being stripped naked, having both her wrists and ankles chained, having her meal contaminated with the guards¡¯ urine, forced to watch her cellmate raped before her eyes and unable to do anything¡­ It was to press her psyche, to hammer down the fact that ¡®you, the high priestess of Deltorra is powerless.¡¯ The series of events was quick with barely any time to rest. The fact that Loraley kept fainting also worked in Ginova¡¯s favor. The final nail in the coffin was how she forced Alter to copulate with Loraley. To give her a taste of the ¡®boy¡¯, to let her know that the boy was just as powerless as her, if not more. Alter was Ginova¡¯s ¡®body double¡¯ with artificial memories and personality planted into him. Their minds connected to each other with Ginova being the main host. Meaning this boy might have seemed autonomous and possessed his own feelings and thoughts, but his ¡®mother¡¯ still held the absolute control of his emotions and thoughts. Ginova would describe it as akin to playing a video game back in her previous world. Alter is the player that she controls. Despite Alter having his own narrative, feelings, dialogues and opinions, Ginova was the one having complete control of his life and destiny. Naturally, there was no game that offered such creative freedom to the players back then. But it was the most apt comparison she could think of. Thus, Alter is Ginova, despite his childish and defenseless appearance. An extension of her to be precise. Through this fact, Loraley, being the adult and ¡®older¡¯ than Alter, held more power and authority over him. Her pride was broken and cracked, the very last thing she had cling onto for the past few days she''d spent here. It became so fragile, even a drop of water could destroy it. To cope, Loraley tried to maintain that sense of pride. Whether she realized it herself or not, she needed something to rely on. Her faith in Aria, the religious belief that was indoctrinated into her since she was a child couldn¡¯t save her. Not after she witnessed the things that Ginova was capable of. She needed something more real. Something tangible. Something that could quench her desires, an outlet for her frustrations, fear, and hatred. There was Alter. The boy that she developed a connection with. Going through the same predicament, stuck in the underground dungeon somewhere in Karda, a growing sense of camaraderie bubbled in her heart. That was the first and the second day. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She formed some sort of an attachment with Alter. It wasn¡¯t strong nor unshakeable, but it was there. ¡®Humans are social beings. Loraley was no different. Would she rather be trapped in such a jail alone, or would she rather be jailed together with another person? Especially when that person is someone smaller than her, more frail, weaker, and going through something equally if not worse than her? She must have found comfort in his company, though I doubt she realized this herself. Well, even if she does, I¡¯m sure she will never admit it.¡¯ Throughout the time they have spent together, Loraley began to see Alter less as a threat and more as another captive like herself. Even after learning the fact that Alter was Ginova¡¯s son, she still found herself gravitating towards him. Her feelings were solidified when they had sex with Ginova. Loraley cared for Alter. But that feeling didn¡¯t last for long when reality came crashing down on her once again. Those frustrations and anger had peaked. She failed to keep her feelings in check and directed all her emotions towards the person she was supposed to care about. Feeding on dominating someone weaker than her, her pride and sense of control was sated. Some semblance of sanity and conscience returned to her mind, but the aftermath wasn¡¯t so nice either. Her fainting every now and then seemed to be her defense mechanism at play, too. To protect her from extreme shock. ¡®Loraley haven¡¯t eaten anything much either from the past few days¡­¡¯ Ginova thought of her next step. ¡®It¡¯s time to shake things up. I can¡¯t have her die from hunger. I have so many more things to experiment with her and Alter together. The maidens haven¡¯t even got a chance to play with them yet.¡¯ Chapter 23-1 (Fallen) How long has it been? Days? Weeks? Months perhaps? Loraley couldn''t tell the passage of time. Trapped under the cold and damp dungeon, the world looked still. But the infernal darkness was perpetual, and it was within this abyss that Loraley''s captivity dragged on. The aroma that filled the cell was a melange of cum, sweat, and despair¡ª a veritable perfume that clung to her like a second skin. Time felt so slow, so utterly painful. Even so, she held on. Holding on to her last shred of sanity through Alter. The underground dungeon was boring and empty. Only the flickering candles and the occasional sounds of footsteps coming and going through the corridor would entertain them from time to time. Forced to cope with the silence and boredom mixed with acute anxiety, Loraley sought comfort by forcing herself on Alter''s defenseless form. He, who was smaller than her, weak and powerless, was a target of her hunger, her base carnal desires that grew each passing day. It was a twisted irony, once a beacon of purity and faith, Loraley now succumbed to the all-consuming need to be filled, to be debased by the very creature she should despise. Loraley''s fall from grace was not a mere tumble but a plummet into the depravity she once condemned. Alter, for all his appearance of frailty and youth, bore an unyielding cock, an instrument of raw sexual might that Loraley found herself addicted to. It was her lifeline in this damp hell, the one thing that could momentarily elevate her above the mire of her own desolation. His protests had weakened over time¡ª how could they not? With every forceful fuck, every rough handling of his balls, every torrent of cum he spurted into her clutching cunny, Loraley saw the resignation settle deeper into his eyes. Alter knew there was no escaping this, that he was as much a prisoner to his mother¡¯s machinations as Loraley herself. They were both prisoners as much to their flesh as to the dungeon¡ª Loraley with her lewd cravings and Alter with his unnatural ability to recover and produce seed at an obscene rate. Her grip on his slender shoulders was bruised and desperate, each thrust of his hips sending waves of both shame and pleasure coursing through her veins. She rode him like her life depended on it, grinding her hairy cunt down on his throbbing meat pole with abandon. With a lewd squelch, she impaled herself on Alter''s prick once again, her ample tits bouncing obscenely with each of her fervent bounces. Alter groaned beneath her assault, his hands finding purchase on her wide hips, silently urging her on in spite of himself. "Fuck... yes... pump me full, boy," Loraley gasped between breathy moans as Alter''s thick cock pistoned in and out of her dripping snatch. With each slap of their flesh meeting, the sound echoed off the dungeon walls, mingling with the sound of chains rattling and heavy breathing. She could feel her walls clamping down on him hard, each involuntary quiver from her cunt enveloping him tighter. The sensation pulled a gut-wrenching moan from deep within Loraley''s throat, she was being stretched to her limit and beyond by Alter''s monstrous cock, a physical manifestation of her fall. The sight of Loraley descending into such beastly hedonism might have horrified onlookers from days past; now it elicited nothing more than throbbing dicks from the guards who watched when they thought themselves unobserved. Her harlot''s hole devoured Alter''s pulsing member with such ferocity it was a wonder the depraved tableau didn''t drive them all to madness. Yet within Loraley''s storm of desire raged a fleeting realization that this moment was far more than a mere coupling. This was an act of rebellion, a defilement not just of her body but of her very soul. Every time she slid down on Alter''s cock with fervent desperation, every time she coaxed another load from his balls sloshing deep inside her cum-thirsty snatch, she defied everything she once held sacred. Amidst the dizzying thrum of her perpetual arousal and relentless orgasms, came a sense of power, an absurd sense of dominion over the cocks that had so thoroughly conquered her. Her moans were testament to that delusion; each one carrying both the agony of her plight and the ecstasy it brought. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alter bucked beneath her wildly, chanting curse after curse before holding onto her ass cheeks tighter than before. Never in his life had he been ridden so hard, so aggressively--his dick squeezed by Loraley''s ravenous cunt like it meant everything to her. "Fill me up... again," she commanded through gritted teeth as a scent stronger than any perfume, the scent of pure sex hung heavy in their prison. Loraley''s clenching pussy milked Alter for all he was worth below her sweaty frame. As if on cue, he came undone beneath her, his thick load blasting into her convulsing maw deep within, hot and incessant as though it had no end. She could feel each pulse of his cum spray painting her insides white, claiming her with its perverse baptism. A cry tore through the dungeon as Loraley''s orgasm peaked in tandem with Alter¡¯s release, loud and ruinous. Her walls clamped down around Alter¡¯s spurting cock with such intensity it forced another load from him before he even recovered from the first. The aftermath left them both panting hard against each other. Loraley slumped over Alter''s heaving chest, spent and leaking their combined fluids onto the floor. They stayed locked together as they caught their breath. Alter spent and softening inside her, Loraley sticky and sated but shamefully twitching for more. It was a brief reprieve from the incessant need that drove them, a moment''s pause in the endless fuckfest that their existence had become. Ginova¡¯s invisible strings pulled at them from the shadows, maneuvering them ever deeper into her clutches, their willpower frayed and faltering under her relentless yoke. Whenever she felt too tired to keep going, the hermaphrodite guards would come at the perfect time to deliver their meals, perfectly mixed with their bodily fluids that restores stamina and libido. Later when they get too dirty, the guards would usher them to the bathhouse to receive proper cleansing under the watchful gaze of the guards, whose leers spoke volumes of their debased thoughts. In the suffocating steam of the bathhouse, Loraley''s hands roamed with a possessive fervor over Alter''s body, washing away the filth only to replace it with fresh sin. The usually cold water of the dungeon felt almost scorching against her abused flesh, yet she welcomed it. It was a poignant reminder that she was not just Ginova¡¯s puppet¡ª a whore used and discarded at the false goddess¡¯ whim, but also an agent of lust in her own right, capable of commanding pleasure and exerting control through the glory hole that was her cunt. Through her indulgence, Ginova decided that she was ''ripe'' for picking. She visited them both at their cell, still in the middle of their intimate act. Loraley''s divine resistance against her hypnosis and power has completely disappeared, not a single trace of it could be felt. ''Perhaps because she drank my sperm so many times that her resistance weakened? I wonder why or how it works¡­ I can find out about it later. For now, I should ''reward'' her with my blessing.'' Mid-orgasmic thrust, Loraley froze atop Alter, her cunt clenching hard on his cock, lips parted in a silent scream. Ginova materialized out of their cell, enjoying the show for a brief moment before snapping her fingers. Snap¡ª! With an almost imperceptible whoosh, the fabric of the cell''s atmosphere twisted and distorted, bending to the will of the heretical goddess. In that instant, Loraley fell on her back, squirming and writhing with her eyes rolling behind her head. Intense heat pooled in her core. It converged, pulsated, throbbed even. The heat surged through Loraley''s groin, and her vision blurred as her back arched off the cold, grimy floor of the cell. Ginova''s twisted blessing burned through her flesh, igniting a transformation that seared her insides. The high priestess thrashed, the chains that bound her wrists and ankles clanking wildly against the stone, eerie soundtrack to the scene of transmogrification. Alter recoiled in a mixture of shock and wonder as he watched Loraley contort. Her cunt, a well-worn haven of decadent pleasures, began to ripple and bulge unnaturally. Amidst her mewling and gasps, flesh swelled and shifted until, with a slick, wet sound, a cock, engorged and veiny, sprouted from where none had been before. A pair of large testicles also formed and covered half of her pussy. Loraley''s eyes rolled back in her head as she felt her new appendage throb with life¡ª a throbbing that was all too familiar and yet so alien. A mix of revulsion and dark curiosity gripped her senses as she reached down with a quivering hand to grasp the thick length of her new cock. The sensation of touching oneself there, not to stroke but to grip your own shaft, sent a shudder down her spine. Ginova stood looming over them with a smug grin plastered on her lips. The goddess'' voluptuous form was bathed in the flickering candlelight, highlighting every curve and contour. "Welcome, Loraley, to the world of hermaphrodites," she purred, her voice dripping with malice and satisfaction. "A true reward for your service thus far." Loraley''s brain screamed in protest, this wasn''t a reward. This was an abomination, a defilement to the sacred body she once held in high esteem. But the physical response of her new cock did not match her inner turmoil. It twitched eagerly within her grasp as though delighted by its own existence. Alter sat up, his own cock now semi-hard with intrigue. His eyes flitted between Loraley''s flushed face and the junction of her thighs where now sat both a pulsating cunt and a proud cock, a duality of sex that defied nature. "What have you done to me?" Loraley rasped hoarsely, feeling the dual pleasures threatening to overpower her already broken senses. Ginova chuckled at the priestess'' distress. "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve made you one of my precious children. Given you power over both giving and receiving pleasure." She sauntered closer to observe her handiwork, her body phased through the steel bars. "But with such power comes a greater hunger." Loraley fought the urge to vomit, or maybe even cum on the spot, she wasn''t sure which impulse was stronger. As reviled as she was by her altered form, the novelty of this dual arousal crept within her psyche like invasive tendrils. Feeling betrayed by her own body, she suddenly turned on Ginova in anger. "Y-you! Go to hell¡­!!" Loraley seethed, her voice a hoarse growl as she glared at Ginova with pure loathing. The throbbing in her new cock was relentless, she could feel the pounding in her own chest, and it was hellishly responding to her emotional turmoil. Every pulse seemed to mock her former piety, her once sanctified body now debased by the very goddess she abhorred. The freshly spawned cock jutted out from her groin. It was fully erect, veins bulging as if it had a life of its own, twitching with an eager anticipation that revolted her. Yet the stirring of arousal within her was undeniable; it was an arousal that now came from two sources¡ª her cock and her cunt. Both ached with a lust she had never known before, a maddening desire that scrambled her thoughts and turned them lewd. At the sight of Loraley''s mixture of anger and unintended arousal, Alter''s member pushed upwards against his stomach, revealing his own conflicted pleasure. He was hard again, despite¡ª or perhaps because of the warped scene playing out before him. Ginova merely laughed at Loraley''s outrage, the sound echoing off the stone walls of the dungeon cell, further torturing her soul. "Cursing me won''t change your predicament. Embrace it," Ginova taunted, her eyes sparkling with malevolence as she closed in on Loraley''s trembling form. "From here on out, you are my pawn in every sense of the word. You cannot resist or disobey me. You now live to serve me, to do my biddings like an obedient, cute, little toy. Now¡ª" Ginova paused for a second, letting the fact sink inside Loraley''s mind. "¡ªIndulge to your heart''s content!" Overwhelmed with the wrath of her hermaphroditic transformation, Loraley''s newfound cock throbbed with such intensity it was damn near painful. The veins on its shaft pulsated as her fingers traced over its length, feeling the heat and the power that Ginova had thrust upon her. Eyes ablaze with anger, she glared at the goddess, her grip tightening. Ginova¡¯s laughter echoed throughout the room, taking pleasure in the sight of Loraley''s torment. "Spread them," she commanded, her voice as irresistible as it was vile, working its way into Loraley¡¯s mind like poison. And Loraley obeyed as she couldn''t disobey. Spreading her legs wide to reveal not only her drenched cunt but also the solid prick that strained towards her bulging belly. "Alter, come here," Ginova directed, her tone casual, as if she were summoning a pet. Staggering to his feet, Alter''s gaze was a tumult of emotions; confusion, arousal, and a pinch of fear swam in those pretty eyes of his. Loraley watched him move, her new cock pulsating with a life of its own, the veins throbbing as if it pumped with pure, unadulterated lust. Ginova observed the scene with the satisfaction of an artist admiring her most depraved creation. "That¡¯s it, my lovely pet. Come to mommy," she cooed mockingly, beckoning Alter towards Loraley. Alter approached, the atmosphere thick with the stench of sweat and sex. The sight of Loraley''s cunt, still glistening with the remnants of his last load, and her fully erected new member elicited a confused arousal from Alter. His own cock stood at attention, twitching at the perverse prospect before him. Loraley¡¯s breath hitched as she looked down at the monstrous addition between her legs. Her thoughts were a whirlwind of denial and carnal anticipation. She could feel her cunt leak in excitement. "Touch it," Ginova commanded. "See how it feels to be both the giver and receiver." Her words were not mere suggestions.They were direct orders which Loraley could not rebel against. Apprehension flickered across Alter''s face, but he reached out in the end despite his immunity of Ginova¡¯s influence, wrapping his slender fingers around Loraley''s shaft. The touch sent a jolt through Loraley; her eyes flew wide in disbelief at how good it felt. Her hips bucked, thrusting into his grip, seeking more of that electrifying sensation. Ginova leaned closer, her tits nearly brushing against Loraley''s back as she whispered seductively into her ear, "You want it, don''t you? To fuck and be fucked. To dominate this beautiful boy and submit to me all at once?" Loraley''s nostrils flared as the words seeped into her mind like venom. Despite her attempts at resistance, her body sang with dark desire, betraying her with its urgency to feel Alter''s tight hole wrapped around her new cock. As if sensing Loraley''s struggling resolve, Alter maneuvered himself between Loraley''s spread legs, his breath coming in short gasps as he aligned her throbbing dick with his waiting asshole. The sight was enough to drive any sane person into a frenzied lust. Alter lowered himself down slowly, the head of Loraley''s cock teasing at his entrance before slipping inside with a vital pop. Plap¡ª!! The sensation was overwhelming and divine. Loraley felt her cock enveloped by a warm tight heat that contrasted starkly against the cool air of the dungeon. A gut-wrenching moan tore from her throat as Alter began to sink down inch by inch, taking her in until their hips met with a filthy slap. Ginova stood watching the spectacle unfold before her eyes, the depraved grin upon her countenance unyielding as she beheld her twisted handiwork. "That''s it, my delightful toy," she smirked at Alter¡¯s contorted expression of pain and pleasure. "Ride that cock like your life depends on it." Alter complied without question as he began to rise and fall on Loraley¡¯s shaft, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed hauntingly throughout the cell. With every descent, he impaled himself further upon her, eliciting lewd squelches that filled the chamber with debauchery¡¯s symphonies. Squelch¡ª!! Plap¡ª! Plap¡ª! Loraley''s brain raced with conflicting emotions. Each delicious slide of Alter¡¯s tight insides around her dick warring with the vestiges of her shattered dignity. Her hands grasped Alter¡¯s narrow hips, guiding him with a primal urgency as she began to fuck upward into him with deep grunts of pleasure. Bead after bead of sweat rolled down their intertwined bodies, Alter¡¯s balls slapping lewdly against her own with each thrust. The heat rising from their bodies made the vigilant air feel like steaming depths of some hedonistic hellscape. "The first fuck is always special," Ginova intoned from above them as she slid a hand down to Loraley¡¯s tensed abs and then to the base where their bodies joined. Her fingers teased at Loraley''s swollen clit before traveling along Alter¡¯s crack in tandem with each thrust. PLAP¡ª!! PLAP¡ª!! PLAP¡ª!! Alter let out little whimpers, losing himself to the rhythm of their coupling, the physical domination by this newly created cock which filled him so completely. His own cock throbbed painfully hard. Each shift sent tingles up his spine until precum dribbled from its head onto the floor in hot sticky trails. With an authority unbefitting her captive status, Loraley commanded Alter to stroke himself. "Jerk that pretty dick of yours. Give us a show." Thus he did. Pumping himself in time with the deep thrust of Loraley¡¯s new cock, his face twisted in ecstasy. The sight made her clench around the nothing inside her cunt, hollow and yearning for something to be thrust inside. Ginova stepped back, letting them defile each other under her watchful gaze. "Make him cum, Loraley. Defile this boy with your spunk." Ginova ordered, and Loraley felt her seed build up at the base of her cock. Alter¡¯s movements grew more frantic as he neared his climax, his entire body trembling as if he could barely contain the pleasure bubbling within him. Loraley felt herself on the brink too, a monstrous orgasm threatening to burst forth. PLAP-!! PLAP-!! PLAP-!! PLAP-!! Then, with a few more powerful thrust from Loraley and a desperate wanking from Alter, they came together. Alter¡¯s cum blasted out like a pent-up geyser, splattering them both with its warm stickiness. At the same time, Loraley''s new cock erupted deep inside Alter, slathering his insides with her steamy load. SPLURRRTT¡ª!! SPLURTT-!! They were panting and gasping for breath, both coated in a mixture of their ejaculations, utterly lost in this moment of carnal depravity that would forever define their existence. Chapter 23-2 (Fallen) The change that Ginova brought upon the world was catastrophic. In such a short span of more than a decade she has caused many changes upon hundreds of millions of lives. From a small village, Laim, expanding to Karda, and then the rest of the kingdom. The expansion rate was more fatal than a mass epidemic. Her influence grew stronger and more potent. The kingdom of Deltorra fell under her absolute control not long after. The rest of the world too, won¡¯t have it easy against her. Especially the church of Aria. It was almost inevitable that Ginova was destined to fight with them. The fact that she requires ¡®Faith¡¯ to grow was enough reason for her to go after them. But it was simply not the time for her to strike. Even after all these years, she chose to avoid a direct confrontation with them, hiding her presence until this very moment. The moment the high priestess Loraley fell under her clutches, her presence would be made known to them. But it didn¡¯t bother her much. She accumulated enough Faith Points for her to perform actual acts of miracle without batting an eye. It would be like a drop in a pond, enough for her to take care of herself and her people for a long while. Though her power may be vast, Ginova knew she couldn¡¯t be too careless. Her pond must grow to a sea with all its depths before she could truly flaunt herself as a true goddess. It was enough for her own followers for they are harmless, but it would be a mistake to underestimate her enemies who have some resistance against her divinity. ¡°Tell me everything you know, Loraley. Everything about the Aria church.¡± Loraley''s lush body glistened with a sheen of sweat, her muscles tensed against the unforgiving iron restraints. Those plump breasts rose and fell with each ragged breath, the dusky nipples straining outward. She tugged helplessly at the chains, desperation burning in her eyes as the cold metal bit into her wrists and ankles. That sweet pussy was laid bare, flushed and dripping with arousal. Her thighs quivered with need, dying to be spread wider and plundered. But the cruel chastity cage kept her thick cock locked up tight, swollen and denied any relief. Loraley whimpered, thrashing in anguished frustration. ¡°Y-yes¡­ my lord¡­¡± She fell into Ginova¡¯s complete control. Powerless and obedient, that¡¯s what she ended up as. A cute puppet for the goddess to toy with. Surrounded by her three precious maidens, Aya, Sia, and Gylene, Loraley felt their nimble hands roamed over her trembling form with teasing caresses. Warm breath ghosted over her straining nipples, sending electrifying pleasures throughout her body. She whimpered, hips bucking in desperation for friction against her caged cock. But her pleas fell on deaf ears as the maidens continued their torment. ¡°For your help, I will reward you handsomely, Loraley. Your precious maidens and even Alter, I will give them back to you and more.¡± Ginova''s slender fingers danced over Loraley''s caged manhood, eliciting pitiful whimpers from the helpless captive. The cruel metal trap denied any chance of relief, keeping that thick cock swollen and throbbing. The goddess toyed with the restraints, jiggling and squeezing the tender flesh trapped within. ¡°Nghh¡­!¡± "You want this off so badly, don''t you?" Ginova purred, her nails raking lightly along the underside. "To feel your luscious maidens wrapped around you, milking you dry over and over..." She gave the chastity cage a firm tug, drawing a strangled cry from Loraley''s lips. Ginova chuckled, relishing the erotic torment. "P-please¡­" Loraley whimpered, hips bucking. "I''ll tell you anything you want! Just¡­ please¡­!" Ginova''s smiled as her delicate fingers finally unfastened the chastity cage. With a sensual moan, Loraley''s thick cock sprang free¡ª swollen and achingly hard from its imprisonment. "Finally..." the goddess purred, giving the throbbing shaft a teasing stroke. "Let''s see how well the maidens can perform." In an instant, Loraley was swarmed by her three eager maidens. Soft hands caressed every inch of her trembling form as plump lips found her straining cock. Warm mouths latched on, tongues swirling and sliding along the underside. "Nnghh...!" Loraley threw her head back, hips bucking upwards. The chains rattled as she strained against them. Aya took the thick head between her lips, swirling her tongue around the leaking slit. Another mouthed at her aching balls, sucking them greedily. The third lapped along the shaft with broad, flat strokes. Loraley panted and whimpered, overwhelmed by the onslaught of sensations. She was utterly at their mercy, putty in their skilled hands. Her heavy breasts heaved, nipples peaked and glistened with sweat. Ginova watched with delight, one hand idly toying with her own hardening phallus "That''s it, there you go. Let them worship you..." The maidens'' efforts intensified, mouths moving in tandem up and down Loraley''s cock. Lewd slurping and sucking filled the air as they lavished her with their attention. Loraley''s cries grew louder and more desperate, hips pistoning shamelessly. "G-goddess...I can''t...gonna...!" Loraley''s senses were overwhelmed as her maidens devoured her with eager mouths and skilled tongues. They relished the taste of her, savoring the musky aroma that filled their nostrils. Their lips trailed down, kissing and nipping at the sensitive skin along her inner thighs. Aya''s mouth left Loraley''s cock with a wet pop, and she immediately attached her lips to the high priestess'' dripping cunt. Her tongue delved deep, seeking out that bundle of nerves that would send Loraley into a tailspin. "Oh, sweet goddess...!" Loraley cried out, her back arching off the table. The chains clanked, the metal biting into her flesh as she writhed in ecstasy. Sia and Gylene flanked their mistress, taking her heavy breasts into their hands. They squeezed and massaged the plump orbs, rolling the distended nipples between their thumbs and forefingers. They mouthed at the sensitive peaks, teeth scraping lightly over the taut buds. Loraley''s cock throbbed, the tip swelling as it dripped a steady stream of precum. Aya''s fingers wrapped around the shaft, stroking in time with her tongue''s movements. It was too much for Loraley to bear. The relentless stimulation pushed her over the edge, and she cried out hoarsely as her vision went white. Her entire body convulsed, hips bucking wildly as her cock spewed rope after rope of thick, creamy cum. It splattered across the floor, painting the stones with milky streaks. Aya continued to suckle at her sensitive clit, milking every last drop from her aching balls. Loraley''s eyes remained wide open, unblinking as her orgasm washed over her. Her breath hitched in her throat, a strangled cry escaping her lips. Time seemed to stand still as her world narrowed to the exquisite sensations rippling through her body. The maidens didn''t stop, continuing their relentless assault on Loraley''s senses. They seemed to sense that their mistress was teetering on the edge of consciousness and redoubled their efforts, determined to push her even further. The high priestess'' cock twitched and throbbed, responding to their relentless stimulation. Another orgasm built within her, threatening to send her spiraling back into that blissful abyss. And then, as if in slow motion, Loraley felt herself tumbling back into darkness. Her eyes remained fixed and unblinking, frozen in a mask of ecstasy as her body continued to convulse and spasm. Stream after stream of cum rocketed from her throbbing cock, painting the air with white, milky ropes. The maidens giggled and cooed, their fingers dancing over her sensitive flesh as they continued to pleasure their mistress even in her unconscious state. Loraley''s breath came in shallow gasps, her chest heaving as her body slowly began to relax. The torrent of cum tapered off, leaving her sticky and spent. Loraley''s body continued to twitch and spasm. Each pulse sent another gush of cum spurting from her sensitive cockhead. The maidens giggled and nuzzled her affectionately, their fingers gently tracing the veins on her throbbing cock. They marveled at the sight of their mistress''s unrestrained passion, captivated by the beauty of her release. Aya, the eldest of the maidens, leaned forward, her breath tickling Loraley''s ear as she whispered, "You''re so beautiful, Mistress. So powerful and uninhibited." Her fingers joined Sia''s, stroking and caressing Loraley''s cum-covered length, ensuring their mistress'' pleasure continued even as her consciousness faded into slumber. Gylene, her eyes sparkling with mischief, squeezed Loraley''s glans gently, milking the last few drops of cum from her mistress'' still-rock-hard cock. "Look at you, Mistress. So relaxed and satisfied. We''ll take good care of you until you''re ready to wake up and play again." Satisfied that their mistress was thoroughly spent, the maidens exchanged pleased glances, their fingers never ceasing their gentle caresses as they basked in the afterglow of Loraley''s intense orgasm. Drifting in the darkness, Loraley''s mind was blank, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of her release. Her consciousness flickered like a candle in the wind, her body remaining alert and responsive to her devoted maidens'' attentions. "Oh, I will never get bored of this¡­" Ginova, feeling the heat in her core swelling up, began stroking herself as she joined the one-sided gangbang. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Holy Empire Solheim. The air was thick with incense, the sweet aroma filling the sanctum as the High Pontiff of the Aria Church stood alone. The elderly man, his face lined with age and eyes clouded with a milky film, seemed to sense a presence beyond the physical realm. The presence that lies beyond the gate before him, covered upon layers and layers of lock mechanism. Golden carvings and words that adorned the gate semed ancient and sacred, yet not a speck of dust could be seen on it. The gate appeared to be well taken care of despite the ''forbidden'' aura it emitted. The High Pontiff raised a trembling hand, his fingers curled around an ancient key. With a whisper of ancient chants, he inserted it into the first lock. There was a soft click, and the first seal was undone. "The time has come. A bizarre catastrophe engulfing the world¡­ and the uprising of a demonic cult¡­" The door began to hum, the air seemed to vibrate slightly. Behind the high pontiff, stood a girl dressed in all white from head to toe. A veil covered her entire face, thus blurring her facial expressions. Contrary to the grand, mysterious gate before them, the girl in white wore beautiful and pretty jewels and all sorts of ornaments hanging off her clothing. Despite her hidden face, even a fool would know that she was someone not to be trifled with. She was the saintess. Aurora V. Solheim. The girl''s voice, soft and melodic, broke the silence. "This gate¡­ what is it hiding inside?" "Your destiny lies beyond this gate, Saintess. In the future, when you reach your true potential, you shall return here and reclaim your throne and fulfill your role as the Holy One." The high pontiff let out a deep breath, "For now, I just wanted to show you the ''entrance'' to that destiny." "¡­What have you done with that key?" The Saintess continued, unfazed by his cryptic words. "The world has fallen into turmoil. I believe you know what I''m talking about." "The rise of this heretical cult, led by a self-proclaimed goddess. This woman, this creature, who called herself Ginova, has amassed a significant following in the Kingdom of Deltorra. Her inner circle, those closest to her, are creatures akin to her¡ªthey call themselves the Hermaphrodites, beings who possess both male and female reproductive organs. An unholy abomination. Is this what you are referring to?" The High Pontiff''s voice trembled as he spoke, a mix of disgust and fear evident in his tone. "They are an affront to the goddess Aria and her teachings. To think that such heresy could gain a foothold in our world... It is unthinkable." "I heard they have been around for quite a while¡­ why haven''t we demolished them?" "Because it seems this heretic goddess isn''t all talk. She has powers. Powers that are not simple." It was subtle, but the Saintess tilted her head ever so slightly, "What do you mean, sire?" "It is uncertain. Not much is known about this Ginova. There was little to no information we could gather from our espionage. Despite the years of effort we have put into, none of our spies returned. Nothing concrete ever gained, only the fact that their influence continues to grow. Even this barebones information we have of them is very superficial. It''s almost¡­" The high pontiff hesitated for a moment and the saintess didn''t interrupt. She let him finish his thoughts out loud. "It''s almost like she leaked the information on purpose, to show herself off to us. To taunt us." "With respect, sire, that does not make any sense. Why would she show herself to us? To antagonize us in public? Our influence is worldwide, our followers are many, and our might is unparalleled. She has nothing to gain to provoke us." The High Pontiff let out a slow breath, his eyes never leaving the gate. "That may be so, however the fact that she and her cult survived this long says something about her capacity as a leader. She is not to be underestimated. Do you understand, Aurora?" The Saintess shifted her weight slightly, the ornaments on her clothes let out soft jingles, "¡­Understood, sire." As the High Pontiff''s words lingered in the air, the Saintess Aurora''s gaze remained fixed on the gate. Her thoughts were a mystery, but her silence spoke volumes. The High Pontiff, sensing her unease, continued to elaborate on the gravity of the situation. "We have reason to believe that Ginova''s powers are tied to the faith of her followers. The more devout they are, the stronger she becomes. It''s a vicious cycle, one that we cannot afford to ignore. If we don''t act soon, her influence will spread beyond the Kingdom of Deltorra, and our own empire will be threatened." The Saintess''s veil rustled softly as she inclined her head, her eyes still fixed on the gate. "I see," she said, her voice low and measured. "And what of Loraley, the High Priestess of Deltorra? How has she been faring?" "A complicated woman, that Loraley Rainfield," the High Pontiff mused, his gaze shifting away from the gate as he stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Appointed by this very church, she is a devoted follower of Aria. A shining example among the priestesses. But recently, we received reports of her confronting the cult leader herself based in Karda." His eyes narrowed, and a shadow passed over his face. "The reports suggested that the confrontation resulted in failure, that Loraley returned back to the capital with some injuries with her men." The Saintess listened intently, her eyes now closed behind the veil. Her expression was unreadable, but the faint creases around her eyes suggested a hint of concern. "And how reliable is this information? Do you suspect that the report was fake?" The High Pontiff has not realized that Loraley has been turned into Ginova''s loyal slave yet. "I believe the report is accurate. However, we have not heard from Loraley since. It is possible that she is still recovering from her injuries from the confrontation or tending to some urgent matter within the kingdom. After all, her loyalty and devotion to the church are unquestionable." "Indeed, her commitment to Aria''s teachings is unwavering. She would never turn her back on her faith." "Precisely. And that is why we must consider the possibility that Ginova may have... influenced her in some way. We cannot rule out the idea that Loraley may be under Ginova''s control, manipulated to do her bidding without her knowledge." The Saintess''s eyes snapped open, and she straightened her posture. "Do you have any evidence to support this claim, sire? Any signs or behaviors that indicate Loraley''s allegiance has shifted?" The High Pontiff shook his head, a troubled look on his face. "None that we can pinpoint directly. But mark my words, Ginova is a cunning creature. She would not let such an opportunity pass. And Loraley, being the High Priestess of Deltorra, would be a valuable asset to the cult." "Then we must act with caution," the Saintess said, her voice steady despite the unsettling revelation. "Loraley''s knowledge of the church and her position of power could be used against us if she has, in fact, fallen under Ginova''s sway." The High Pontiff nodded, his eyes hardening with determination. "Exactly, my child. We must proceed with utmost vigilance. Loraley''s capture by Ginova could be a ruse, a ploy to extract sensitive information from her. We must assume the worst and prepare accordingly." "What are your orders, sire?" the Saintess asked, her tone respectful yet expectant. "For now, we shall continue to monitor the situation closely," the High Pontiff replied, stroking his chin in thought. "Increase surveillance on Loraley and her movements. If she is, indeed, under Ginova''s influence, we must uncover the extent of her control and any plans the cult may have for her. Only then can we decide on our next course of action." "As you command, sire," the Saintess said, inclining her head in acquiescence. "May Aria guide us in this difficult time and protect us from the heretics'' reach." The High Pontiff smiled, a hint of warmth returning to his stern features. "May it be so, my child. Together, we shall face this threat and restore order to the world. Aria''s light shall shine upon the righteous path." Chapter 23-3 (Fallen) "Your task for now is simple." Ginova''s last words echoed in Loraley''s mind. The task that was entrusted to her before she was let go. "Return to Solheim Empire, and by my eyes and arms from inside. From now on, you are my spy." Loraley Rainfield, her golden hair somewhat disheveled and her red eyes cold and calculating, found herself sitting inside her royal carriage before the grand entrance of Solheim Empire. The events of the recent past flashed through her mind like a fever dream. The forced sexual acts with Alter, the humiliating pleasure, and the subsequent transformation into a hermaphrodite at the hands of Ginova had left an indelible mark on her. She could still feel the ghost of Ginova''s touch on her skin, and the power that Ginova held over her body. Those were real. Every single moment of it. She recalled her defiance against her goddess, her fall, and her succumbing to her deadly temptation. Now she has become her puppet. ''To be her eyes and arms from within'' as the goddess put it. The mission she was entrusted with isn''t light. It was risky and she could potentially lose her life along with her precious maidens. Yet, her gait showed no hesitation, and her eyes, fearless. The blessing of the goddess compelled her to march forward. It has been a week since. Loraley regained her bearings and returned home at last to bring ''good news'' back to her homeland. Accompanied by her men, she rode on through the gate. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her return wasn''t an urgent matter, but one that was anticipated. The High Pontiff received her letter a few days ago, and many were curious about her report. Especially since good news is rather hard to come by these days. The empire was huge and vast, traveling from city to city took Loraley and her men several days before she managed to reach the capital city of Solheim. "Loraley Rainfield, it has been a while since we last met." The high pontiff welcomed her with open arms and a warm smile on his face. "Your Holiness." Loraley bowed, respectful but with a hint of distance. She straightened, her gaze cold and detached as she scanned the room. The Holy Pontiff''s private chamber was lavish, with intricate stained glass windows depicting scenes from the scriptures. Yet she was unimpressed; her mind was elsewhere, on the task Ginova had set for her. "It has indeed been some time, High Pontiff. I trust all is well here in the heart of the Empire?" Loraley asked, her tone calm and measured. She stood tall, her priestess'' robes hiding the changes Ginova had wrought upon her body. The chastity cage was long gone, and her cock hung heavy between her legs, the tip almost touching the inside of her thigh. "Yes, yes, all is as it should be." The High Pontiff waved a dismissive hand, his aged eyes sharp as they studied Loraley. "But enough pleasantries, High Priestess. We have been awaiting your return with great anticipation. Tell us, what news do you bring of this... Ginova?" Loraley''s heart quickened, but her expression remained neutral. "I have encountered this so-called goddess, Your Holiness. She is a formidable being, with powers beyond comprehension." Loraley chose her words carefully, knowing the weight they carried. "She has gained a strong foothold in Deltorra, and her influence spreads like a plague." "In-indeed?" The High Pontiff stroked his beard, his eyes narrowing. "And what of the stories we hear? That she possesses both... attributes of a man and a woman?" Loraley allowed herself a small smile, her red eyes glinting. "It is true, Your Holiness. Ginova called herself and her followers the hermaphrodite, a being of immense power and lust. Her followers worship her fervently, and their numbers grow by the day." "This is most disturbing." The High Pontiff exchanged a worried glance with Saintess Aurora, who stood beside him, eyes unreadable. "It is indeed, Your Holiness." Loraley inclined her head, her expression grave. "And I fear that her influence may spread beyond Deltorra. She seeks to corrupt the faithful and turn them to her cause." "Then it is imperative that we act swiftly." The High Pontiff''s voice held a steely resolve. "High Priestess, we must increase our vigilance. Ginova must not be allowed to take root here in the Empire. The faith of our people must remain strong and untarnished." Loraley nodded, her golden hair shimmering in the light streaming through the stained glass. "I agree, Your Holiness. And I am prepared to do whatever is necessary to protect the Empire and the Church." As the High Pontiff and Loraley discussed the threat posed by Ginova, Aurora watched them with a keen eye. There was something about Loraley that intrigued her, a subtle change in her demeanor that Aurora couldn''t quite put her finger on. "With Ginova''s influence growing, we must consider the possibility that she may have agents within our own ranks." The High Pontiff''s eyes flickered to Aurora, then back to Loraley. "Tell me, what of your encounter with Ginova? Did she reveal any weaknesses? Any information that could aid us?" Loraley''s mind flashed back to the dungeon, to the depraved acts she had been compelled to perform. She took a steadying breath, her expression hardening. "Ginova is powerful, Your Holiness, but she is not invincible. I believe her strength lies in her followers. If we can sever the connection between them, disrupt their faith, then her power would wane." The High Pontiff''s eyes darkened. "This¡­ how did you come to this conclusion?" "I did not, Your Holiness. Rather, he did." Loraley signaled to the guard standing by the corner with her eyes, and the guard nodded in response and left the chamber. Loraley watched as the guard dragged in a young boy, his arms bound and a gag in his mouth. He struggled against his restraints, his eyes wild with fear. "He is one of Ginova''s offsprings. His name is Alter. I had him captured and brought here for interrogation." Loraley explained, her voice cold and devoid of emotion. "I believe he may hold valuable information about Ginova''s plans and weaknesses." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, and he stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the captive. "Very well, High Priestess. We shall interrogate him here and now. Guards, remove his gag." The High Pontiff and the Saintess exchanged glances, a brief pause that was barely noticeable, but it didn''t escape Loraley''s sharp eyes. "As you wish, Your Holiness." The guards moved forward, their hands rough as they pulled the gag from Alter''s mouth. The boy, appearing to be no older than twelve, struggled against his bonds, his eyes darting around the room. His fear was palpable, but there was something else in his eyes¡ªa flicker of recognition as his gaze landed on Loraley. A shiver ran down Loraley''s spine as she recalled the dungeon, the feel of Alter''s skin beneath her hands. She pushed the memory aside, her expression schooled in detachment. "Speak, boy," the High Pontiff demanded. "Tell us everything you know of Ginova and her cult." Alter''s eyes widened, and he shook his head vigorously, his breath coming in short gasps. "I-I know nothing! Please, I''m just one of her many offspring, I swear!" Loraley watched the exchange, her heart beating a steady rhythm. Ginova''s command rang in her ears¡ªto ensure her position in the Aria Church uncompromised and have Alter remain under her supervision. Beyond that, she was free to do whatever she wanted with him and the others. The thought sent a thrill through her, and she wet her lips unconsciously. "Very well, if he doesn''t want to talk, we have ways to make him talk." The High Pontiff waved a hand, and a guard stepped forward, a sinister smile on his face. The guard carried an assortment of instruments¡ªsharp knives, hot irons, and other implements of torture. Loraley''s stomach twisted at the sight, but she schooled her features, knowing her role in this charade. "Your Holiness, perhaps I may be of assistance." She stepped forward, her eyes never leaving Alter''s terrified face. "I have... experience in extracting information from reluctant sources." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, then he nodded. "Very well, High Priestess. Proceed." Loraley moved closer to Alter, her presence looming over him. She reached out, her fingers trailing along his jaw, enjoying the way he flinched at her touch. "Tell us, boy," she purred, "Tell us what you told me before in Deltorra. Who is Ginova and what is her aim?" Loraley''s fingers trailed along Alter''s jaw, her touch sending shivers through the captive boy. She leaned closer, her lips curving in a sultry smile as she whispered, "Come now, Alter, surely you remember our little encounter. It would be such a waste to make you relive it here." Alter''s eyes widened, the recognition turning to fear as he realized what her words meant. He opened his mouth, but no sound escaped. Loraley''s smile widened, her thumb caressing his bottom lip. "That''s better," she purred. "Now, tell the High Pontiff what you told me. He deserves to know the truth, don''t you think?" Alter licked his lips, his eyes darting between Loraley and the High Pontiff. "She... Ginova, she''s not just a goddess. She''s a force of nature, an embodiment of lust and power." His voice was hoarse, his words rushed. "Her followers worship her, and she grants them pleasure beyond their wildest dreams. In return, they offer their faith, their devotion..." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on Alter. "And what does she plan for the Solheim Empire? Does she seek to corrupt us as well?" Alter swallowed, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "Y-yes. Ginova''s influence knows no bounds. She desires to spread her... teachings far and wide. To make all succumb to her will." "And how does she plan to do that?" Loraley''s fingers tightened on Alter''s jaw, her nails digging into his skin. Alter whimpered, his eyes closing as he spoke. "Through her power of miracles, to create and transform others in her image. T-the so-called hermaphrodite¡­ she plans to conquer the world, through sexual pleasures that people cannot resist¡­" Aurora''s eyes widened at Alter''s revelation. Loraley saw the disgust and unease in her eyes, but the high priestess'' face remained impassive. She knew her role in this theater was vital. She''d been commanded to win the trust of the two powerful people in front of her while concealing her true allegiance. She was to become their eyes and ears, but most importantly, a spy to cull information for Ginova. The High Pontiff''s face darkened as he considered Alter''s words. "This is most disturbing. Ginova''s influence must be eradicated before it takes root here. High Priestess, we must act swiftly and decisively. We cannot allow the people to be led astray by this... abomination." Loraley inclined her head, her golden hair cascading over her shoulders. "I agree, Your Holiness. Ginova''s followers are drawn to her by the promise of pleasure and power. We must offer an alternative, a path that appeals to their senses but also leads them toward the light." The High Pontiff nodded, his eyes shining with a newfound resolve. "Indeed, High Priestess. We must strengthen our hold on the faithful and provide an example of virtue and piety. Our teachings must be a beacon in the darkness, a reminder of the path away from corruption and toward salvation." "Exactly." Loraley''s voice was steady, her eyes holding the High Pontiff''s gaze. "With your permission, Your Holiness, I would like to be in charge of this boy''s interrogation." Alter watched the exchange, his eyes narrowing. He recognized the look in Loraley''s eyes¡ªthe same deranged gaze from their encounter in Deltorra. He knew she was trying her best to suppress the pleasure going through her veins right now, playing a dangerous game. But he also knew his role, being Ginova''s avatar and all, Alter''s mind and conscience was autonomous. Despite having their minds directly connected, Alter possessed his own personality and traits that differentiated him from his ''mother''. Thanks to Ginova''s power of miracles, she spent no small amount of Faith Points in creating him, a whole new existence. Fully controllable and malleable to her will. Her ultimate weapon. Aurora, ever observant, noticed the subtle exchange between Loraley and Alter. A nagging suspicion formed in her mind, but she kept it buried deep. For now, she would watch and wait, her faith guiding her actions. Loraley''s heart thrumming with anticipation. She knew her performance thus far had been convincing, her acting skills honed by the very goddess herself. "Of course, Your Holiness. I believe this matter requires a delicate touch, and my experience in extracting information will prove most useful." "Very well, High Priestess. We shall leave Alter in your capable hands." The High Pontiff nodded, his eyes holding a mixture of expectation and unease. "See to it that he reveals everything he knows. We must leave no stone unturned in our efforts to protect the Empire and the Church." "Your will be done, Your Holiness." Loraley inclined her head, her eyes never leaving Alter''s trembling form. "I shall ensure that he provides us with the information we seek." As Loraley and Alter departed from the High Pontiff''s private chambers, Loraley''s gaze remained fixed on Alter. She saw the fear in his eyes, but also a spark of recognition and something more¡ªa hint of the pleasure they had shared. "You still remember, don''t you, Alter?" Loraley''s voice was low, meant only for his ears. "The things I made you do, and the things I did to you..." She let her words trail off, her thumb tracing his bottom lip. Alter swallowed, his eyes flicking to the guards standing nearby. "Y-yes, I remember," he whispered, his voice shaking. Loraley''s smile was cruel, her fingers tightening on his chin. "Good. Then you know what to expect. But remember, this time, it will be much, much better." She leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. "And much, much worse." Loraley''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she guided Alter through the corridors of the aria church''s grand monastery. "For the both of have still have a role to fulfill. Mine, the interrogator, and you, the captive." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "What do you think?" The High Pontiff poured himself a drink, the smell of alcohol wafted subtly across the room. "Loraley¡­ she cannot be trusted." "¡­That appears to be the case, yes." The High Pontiff nodded his head with a dark expression. "Loraley has become a liability. She cannot be trusted. I''m still awaiting the complete report from her later, and Loraley is exactly the way I remembered her, cold and distant¡­ but¡­" The High Pontiff took a sip, his eyes narrowing. "Everything she said seems to be too convenient." "I believe the same thing, sire." Saintess Aurora nodded her head. "It''s almost as if she''s¡­ playing us." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, and he took another sip, his gaze intense. "It''s clear that she''s hiding something. The way she presented herself, the selective information she revealed... it''s as if she''s toying with us, revealing just enough to maintain her position." "Then is it true? That she''s truly under this cult leader''s control?" Aurora''s voice was soft, her eyes downcast as she considered the implications. "Is she working for this Ginova while pretending to be on our side?" The High Pontiff shrugged, the ice cubes in his glass clinked as he set it down. "I don''t know. My first instinct is to lock her up and throw away the key, but we can''t afford to make a move yet. Not until we know more. We need to keep an eye on her, closely." "What of this Ginova? An abomination, you said." Aurora''s voice took on a harder edge, her eyes flashing with determination. "We cannot let such a threat go unchecked. The church must take action." The High Pontiff smiled, a cold, hard smile. "We will, my dear. We will. But first, we need to understand the extent of their influence and power. Loraley is our key to that information. We must play this game cautiously, gather our intelligence, and then strike with precision. This cult will not know what hit them." Outside, the sun had set, casting the room in a warm, orange hue. The candles flickered, their light dancing across the room. "For now, ensure that Loraley is comfortable and accommodated. We must keep up appearances, especially if she is to be our spy within the enemy''s ranks." The High Pontiff''s voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes flicking to the closed doors as if expecting Ginova''s followers to burst in at any moment. "But make no mistake, we are not above using underhanded tactics ourselves. If Loraley is indeed working against us, we will root out her deception and make an example of her." Aurora nodded, her face set in a determined expression. "I will ensure she is given every courtesy, but my eyes will be open. I will not be fooled by her charade. But¡­ how do we confirm our suspicions of her betrayal?" "There is a way, though the method is questionable and the answer it may bring might not be reliable¡­ but it''s a start." The High Pontiff took another sip of his drink. Aurora gulped, awaiting her Lord''s words with bated breath. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Loraley stood in her chambers, alone with her thoughts. The events of the day played out in her mind; the meeting with the High Pontiff, the careful dance of words, and the secret she kept¡ªher transformation and allegiance to Ginova. She knew her role now, a spy in the heart of the empire. A soft knock on the door interrupted her reverie. "My lady? May I come in?" Loraley recognized the voice of one of the maid nuns, Sister Elise. "Come in, Sister." The door opened, and Sister Elise entered, her eyes downcast respectfully. "Forgive me, my lady. I came to assist you in changing out of your travel clothes. It has been a long journey, and I thought you might appreciate some rest." Loraley nodded, a slight smile playing on her lips. "Of course, Sister. Your thoughtfulness is appreciated." Such an act wasn¡¯t common in the church, but it was not so uncommon either to be surprised by the offer. Though, Loraley had an idea of how the other party might react when they see her naked. As Sister Elise approached, her gaze flicked downward, and her eyes widened imperceptibly. Loraley caught the glimpse of recognition in the maid''s eyes. She figured that this was no mere act of kindness; it was a test. They wanted to confirm something about her, to see if she had become a hermaphrodite, to see if became one of Ginova¡¯s follower. ''Not very subtle, Your Holiness¡­ not at all¡­'' Sister Elise helped Loraley out of her cloak, her hands trembling slightly. As the garment slipped from Loraley''s shoulders, the maid''s eyes darted to the hint of a bulge beneath her clothes. Loraley feigned ignorance, allowing the nun to guide her to the bed. She sat down, her eyes never leaving the nun''s face. "My lady, if I may¡­" Sister Elise''s voice trailed off, her cheeks flushing. "Of course, Sister. You may proceed." Loraley''s voice was calm, belying the anticipation coursing through her. She knew what was coming next, and a part of her relished the opportunity to display her transformation. Sister Elise''s hands worked efficiently, undoing the laces of Loraley''s dress. As the fabric fell away, the nun''s eyes widened further, taking in the sight of Loraley''s full breasts and the hint of a muscular frame. But it was lower that her gaze lingered, on the thick cock that rested between Loraley''s legs. "My lady¡­" Sister Elise''s voice was hoarse, her eyes unable to look away. Loraley stood up, letting her dress fall to the floor. She stood tall, her golden hair cascading over her shoulders, her red eyes fixed on the nun. She was proud of her form, of the power it represented. "Is something wrong, Sister?" Loraley stroked her cock, her eyes never leaving Sister Elise''s shocked face. With a slow, deliberate movement, she reached into the discarded folds of her High Priestess dress and retrieved a small vial. The liquid within glowed softly, a faint aura emanating from it. "Do you know what this is, Sister?" Loraley''s voice was low, almost a purr. Sister Elise could only shake her head, her eyes fixed on the vial. "This," Loraley continued, "is the essence of power. It is the holy water of Ginova, the goddess who transformed me." She held the vial up to the light, admiring the way it seemed to pulse with a life of its own. "A single drop is enough to bestow great strength, and to bind one to Ginova''s will." She paused, letting her words sink in. Sister Elise''s breath quickened, her eyes flicking between the vial and Loraley''s cock. Loraley took a step forward, her movements purposeful. She stopped mere inches from Sister Elise, close enough that the nun could feel the warmth radiating from her body. With a gentle motion, Loraley uncorked the vial. The room filled with a heady aroma, like wildflowers in bloom. "Kneel, Sister," Loraley commanded, her voice soft but unwavering. Sister Elise''s mind raced as she knelt before Loraley. She recalled the simple orders she had received: to attend to the High Priestess and assist her in changing out of her travel-worn clothes. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she would be confronted with such a sight. "Sister Elise," Loraley''s voice was like velvet, "you are no doubt curious about my transformation. About the power that now flows within me." The nun''s mouth opened and closed mutely like a fish, her eyes unable to look away from the vial of glowing liquid. "This is a gift," Loraley continued, "one that I can share with those who prove their loyalty." Sister Elise''s heart pounded in her chest. She knew that her actions in this moment would have consequences. But as a loyal servant of the Aria Church, her duty was clear. "N-no¡­ I-I¡­ I need¡­ I need help¡­!" Sister Elise''s feeble protests were cut short as Loraley seized her, effortlessly pinning the nun to the bed. The High Priestess loomed over her, her golden hair tumbling forward, framing her face like a lioness about to strike. "Shhh, Sister," Loraley purred, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "This is for your own good. You will understand soon enough." Sister Elise struggled weakly, but it was futile against Loraley''s newfound strength. The once-pristine nun, dedicated to a life of service and piety, now found herself at the mercy of her superior. Loraley forced Sister Elise''s mouth open, tipping the vial and letting the white viscous liquid drip onto the nun''s tongue. Sister Elise choked as the essence of Ginova''s power flowed down her throat. The liquid seemed to come alive inside her, spreading through her veins like wildfire. Her body arched off the bed, her eyes rolling back as she experienced sensations unlike anything she had ever known. Loraley watched with a mixture of lust and satisfaction as Sister Elise succumbed to the power of the holy water. The nun''s body twitched and contorted, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Do you feel it, Sister?" Loraley whispered, her lips close to the nun''s ear. "The power of Ginova coursing through you?" Sister Elise could only moan in response, her eyes glassy and unfocused. Loraley''s eyes glittered with anticipation. She reached down, tearing at the nun''s habit, baring her soft, heaving breasts. Sister Elise''s mouth hung open, letting out a moan as she felt her body respond to the High Priestess''s touch. "Such a pure, devout one you are," Loraley whispered, her breath hot against the nun''s ear. "Ginova''s power will bless you, transform you." Sister Elise felt Loraley''s weight shift, and then the full length of the High Priestess''s cock pressed against her thigh. She gasped, her eyes flying open as she felt the slick head of Loraley''s shaft nudge against her entrance. "No¡­ please¡­ I¡­ I serve the Aria Church¡­ I¡­" Loraley silenced Sister Elise with a rough kiss, her tongue plunging into the nun''s mouth even as her cock pushed insistently at the nun''s wet folds. "You will serve a new goddess now," Loraley growled, her eyes flashing. With a swift thrust, Loraley impaled the nun, their bodies connecting with a wet slap. Sister Elise screamed into Loraley''s mouth, her nails digging into the bed sheets as she felt herself stretched around the thick shaft. Loraley began to move, her hips snapping forward with force. Sister Elise''s eyes rolled back in her head as she felt every inch of the High Priestess''s cock fill her. Her body reacted traitorously, her walls clenching around the invader, her juices flowing. "You like this, don''t you, Sister?" Loraley taunted, her hands gripping the nun''s hips to pull her closer. "You''re a wanton nun, a sinner in need of punishment." Sister Elise could only moan in response, her head falling back as Loraley pounded into her. The room was filled with the slick sounds of their joining, the grunts and moans of two women lost in a frenzy of lust. Loraley reached down, pinching the nun''s nipples roughly, eliciting a keening wail from Sister Elise. The sensation coiled tighter within her, an intense pleasure she had never experienced before. "Cum for me, Sister," Loraley demanded. "Let me feel your walls clench around my cock." Sister Elise''s body obeyed, betraying her once again. She cried out, her nails raking Loraley''s back as her release washed over her. Her walls clamped down on Loraley''s shaft, milking it as the High Priestess continued to thrust into her. PLAP¡ª! PLAP¡ª!! PLAP¡ª!!! Loraley threw her head back, a throaty growl escaping her lips as she felt the nun''s release. Her own orgasm was building, a coiled serpent ready to strike. With a few more brutal thrusts, she tumbled over the edge. "Ginova!" Loraley cried out, her hips stuttering as she spilled her seed into the nun''s depths. "I offer this one to you, my goddess!" SPLURRTT¡ª!! Sister Elise felt Loraley''s cock pulse within her, shooting rope after rope of cum. The nun''s eyes widened as she felt the hot liquid fill her, marking her as Ginova''s own. "UNGHH!!" Sister Elise lay sprawled on the bed, her breath coming in ragged gasps. The sensation of being completely filled by Loraley''s thick cock was overwhelming, and the essence of Ginova''s power coursing through her veins only heightened the pleasure. She could feel Loraley''s penis twitching inside her with each powerful spurt, marking her as Ginova''s servant. Loraley''s eyes shone with a manic light as she dominated the nun, her inexperienced but enthusiastic technique making up for any lack of skill. She held the nun''s hips in a bruising grip, slamming into her with abandon. Sister Elise''s virgin pussy was no match for the High Priestess''s relentless assault; it was being thoroughly plundered, stretched, and battered by Loraley''s powerful thrusts. "UGHH¡­ UGH¡­ UH¡­ UGH¡­" Elise''s eyes rolled back, her head thrown back in ecstasy. Her mouth hung open in a silent scream as Loraley''s thrusts became more erratic. The bedsheets were bunched in her fists, the fabric providing little relief from the overwhelming pleasure. She felt each thrust to her core, her body responding with a need she had never known existed. The essence of Ginova''s power heightened every sensation, turning her into a vessel of pure pleasure. "AHH¡­ RIGHT¡­ THERE¡­!" Loraley cried out, her eyes flashing as she felt another release building. The sight of Sister Elise, reduced to a quivering mess beneath her, only fueled her lust. The High Priestess''s cock twitched and throbbed, ready to unload a torrent of cum into the nun''s waiting womb for the second time. "CUM WITH ME, SISTER¡­" Loraley growled, her hips snapping forward with animalistic force. "LET OUR PLEASURE BE OFFERED TO GINOVA¡­" Sister Elise''s eyes widened as she felt Loraley''s cock swell even bigger within her. The High Priestess''s thrusts became more urgent, the bedsprings creaking in protest. Loraley''s face was a mask of ecstasy, her golden hair tumbling over her shoulders as she slammed into the nun with brute force. "AHH¡­ YES¡­ GINOVA, I OFFER THIS WOMAN''S BODY TO YOU¡­" Loraley cried out, her hips snapping forward in a frenzied rhythm. Sister Elise''s body arched off the bed, her back bowing as she felt her own orgasm building. The essence of Ginova''s power had transformed her, turning her into a creature of pure sensation. Her body betrayed her pious upbringing, responding eagerly to Loraley''s domination. Loraley''s breath quickened as she felt her release nearing. Her eyes flicked to the vial of holy water, now empty, which lay forgotten on the bedside table. With a fierce growl, she reached down, her fingers digging into the soft flesh of the nun''s hips. She pulled Sister Elise closer, their bodies slamming together as she unleashed her passion. "CUM, SISTER ELISE!" Loraley commanded, her voice hoarse with desire. "LET YOUR PLEASURE BE AN OFFERING TO GINOVA''S WILL!" Sister Elise screamed as her climax hit her like a lightning bolt. Her body convulsed uncontrollably, her juices flowing freely as her walls clamped down on Loraley''s cock. The High Priestess threw her head back, a primal roar escaping her throat as she felt the nun''s release milking her shaft. "GODDESS, YES¡­!" With a final, brutal thrust, Loraley surged forward, burying herself balls-deep in the nun''s wet heat. "TAKE MY SEED¡­ SISTER¡­!" Loraley''s hips stuttered as her climax erupted. Her cock twitched and throbbed, shooting rope after rope of hot cum deep into Sister Elise''s quivering womb. The nun''s eyes rolled back, her body trembling as she felt herself being filled, branded as Ginova''s servant. PLURT¡ª!! PLURT¡ª!! PLURT¡ª!! Loraley''s balls contracted, pumping a thick load into the nun''s depths. Her cock swelled within Sister Elise, defiling her womb even further. The nun''s body twitched with each spurt, her walls clenching around the invader, milking it for all it was worth. Loraley collapsed onto the bed, her chest heaving as she fought to catch her breath. Sister Elise lay beneath her, her body spent and trembling, the essence of Ginova''s power still coursing through her veins. As Loraley''s passion cooled, a cruel smile curved her lips. She leaned down, her breath tickling the nun''s ear. "You''re mine now, Sister Elise. A gift for Ginova, and a toy for me to play with." Sister Elise whimpered, her body still reeling from the intense pleasure. She felt Loraley''s cock soften and slip from her depths, leaving her feeling oddly empty. She knew that her life had changed forever, that she was now bound to the will of the goddess Ginova and her servant, High Priestess Loraley. The potency of the holy water was irresistible. Even now, Sister Elise''s mind has fully connected with Ginova''s divinity and will. Her fate was sealed thanks to Loraley, but that wasn''t all. Ginova didn''t just supply her with a task and vials of holy waters, but also a piece of her authority. The goddess knew that surviving inside the heart of her enemies alone would be too risky without a boon, therefore she knew she had to spend extra Faith Points to ensure Loraley''s safety. Loraley lifted her hand, a smug smile playing at her lips. With a casual wave, she unleashed a soft glow that bathed the room. The bedsheets, once rumpled and soiled, smoothed themselves out, the stains of their passion disappearing. The air seemed to shimmer, and the bruises that marred Sister Elise''s fair skin faded, leaving her unmarred. Not a trace of their violent coupling remained. The High Priestess stood, her body still humming with satisfaction. She glanced at the nun, who lay dazed on the bed, her eyes unfocused. With a swift motion, Loraley gathered her clothes, slipping her tattered dress back over her head. Just like the room, the clothes too, repaired itself. "You will keep everything that happened here a secret, Sister Elise." Loraley said, her voice now cool and detached. "Only that you helped me change and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Everything is as usual." Sister Elise stirred, her eyes blinking owlishly as if waking from a deep slumber. She sat up, her body moving with a grace that belied the violent defilement it had just endured. "Yes, my lady," she said, her voice calm and steady. "How may I be of service?" Loraley''s lips curved in a satisfied smile. She knew that the nun had become her own and Ginova''s, that Sister Elise will do whatever she asks without hesitation or doubt. The holy water had done its work, ensuring the nun''s loyalty and obedience. "I will require your assistance in the coming days, Sister," Loraley said, fastening the last few buttons of her dress. "I have an important mission for us, one that will require your dedication and discretion." Sister Elise nodded, her expression serene. "I am yours to command, my lady. I live to serve the Aria Church and, through you, the will of Ginova." Loraley''s eyes glinted, and she turned to face the nun fully. "Excellent, Sister. You will prove to be a valuable asset in the days to come. Now, attend to your duties, and await further instructions." With a slight bow, Sister Elise rose from the bed, her movements graceful and poised. As she turned to leave, her eyes fell on the empty vial that still rested on the bedside table. She paused, her brow furrowing slightly, but the moment passed, and she continued on her way, leaving Loraley alone. Loraley watched the nun go, a satisfied smile on her face. She knew that Sister Elise was now irrevocably bound to her and, by extension, to Ginova. The nun was nothing but the first step in this espionage, to conquer Aria Church, and finally, the world. Chapter 24-1 (Deceit) Ginova used Loraley as her eyes to spy on the Aria Church from within. This would be something very difficult to pull off a decade ago back when she was lacking in both Faith Points and influence. Now, her power felt boundless. Conjuring objects out of thin air now wasn''t as expensive, influencing people''s psyche also wasn''t hard anymore. Rather things have gotten easier and easier as time goes on. Faith Points continued to pour and filled her pocket. Her followers grew not only in numbers, but also in strength. Specifically, the hermaphrodites. The average men and women were still the same. They were just normal people, living their life and worshiped her as their goddess. It wasn''t a bad life. Not anymore. It was anything but bad. Ginova spent her daily life plotting against the Aria Church and railing someone¡¯s buttocks. That, or herself getting the railing. It was fulfilling, but after more than a decade, she began to feel the weight of the routine. She didn''t get desensitized with sex or anything like that, not quite. Rather, it was still as enjoyable and stimulating as ever. Her body was modified to generate and inflict pleasure in perpetuity. The stimulation will never get old. It will always be fresh and exciting for her and the hermaphrodites. No, Ginova knew that her power had so much potential to shape and reshape the world to whatever she wanted. What she did to Karda and the kingdom of Deltorra was nothing but a small step. Her plan for now was to slowly but surely destroy the Aria Church''s influence throughout the world. It would take a while, and after learning of the church''s secret from Loraley''s interrogation, Ginova grew even more confident in her snail paced method. ''It is amusing and entertaining to see them resist and fight against me. There are many ways for me to play with these toys, but¡­ they aren''t the only show.'' Just like what she did back in Laim, crafting her own narratives by influencing Sera, Laven, and Wyca to her will was fun and a unique experience for her. Over a decade later, they too, have grown as her first few followers. Though they haven''t grown older, their strength and authority did. It had been ten years since. Many things have happened. Starting with Teressa, who had been bestowed upon her the gift of hermaphroditism and the position of Holy Matriarch. In that time, she had learned to embrace her new body and all the pleasures it brought. Laim had become a haven for those who shared her unique nature, and she relished her role as their spiritual and sexual leader. Her days were spent in a haze of religious ecstasy and carnal indulgences. Each morning, she would awaken to the sun streaming through the stained glass windows of her chambers, the light reflecting off the golden statue of Ginova that dominated the room. After a leisurely bath, she would dress in her revealing nun''s habit, the soft fabric caressing her sensitive skin as it hugged her curves and accentuated her well-endowed figure. The sound of her handmaids preparing breakfast would drift up from the kitchens, and she would make her way downstairs, her cock already stiffening in anticipation of the day ahead. The handmaids, a devoted group of women who had dedicated their lives to the service of the Holy Matriarch, would bow their heads in reverence as she entered, their eyes flicking to the bulge between her thighs. Breakfast was a lavish affair, with fresh fruits, pastries, and juices. Especially the juices, ''sourced'' and ''brewed'' by one of their finest brewery establishments run by Mora. Teressa would eat leisurely, using the meal as an opportunity to discuss the day''s events with her handmaids and plan the spiritual and sexual education of Laim''s citizens. The handmaids hung on her every word, their devotion to her bordering on worship. Her handmaids would service her body while she ate, their tongues and fingers exploring every inch of her flesh. They would start by kissing her neck, their lips brushing against the sensitive skin as they left a trail of wet, open-mouthed kisses down to her heaving breasts. Their hands would roam freely, caressing her thighs and stroking the bulge between her legs. As they pleasured her, the handmaids would listen intently to Teressa''s words, hanging on her every instruction as if it were a divine commandment. They would suckle on her nipples, taking them into their mouths and teasing them with their tongues, while their hands massaged her balls, kneading the heavy sac and stroking the length of her cock. All the while, Teressa would continue eating, the juices from her meal dripping down her chin as she moaned in pleasure, her body shaking with the intensity of her orgasms. As the morning bell rang, Teressa would make her way to the city square, where a crowd would already be gathered, anticipating their daily audience with their Holy Matriarch. Teressa would stand before them, her cock proudly on display, and deliver a sermon on the virtues of hermaphroditism and the pleasure-filled life Ginova had intended for them. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd was always eager for these interactive sermons, and today was no exception. Teressa would stride across the stage, her muscular form exuding dominance and allure. She would choose her partners with care, seeking out the most eager and attractive volunteers from the crowd. Perhaps it would be a young man, his eyes glistening with desire, or a buxom woman, her lips parted in anticipation. Sometimes, she would even select a fellow hermaphrodite, their bodies twitching with excitement at the prospect of tasting her divine cock. As her volunteers knelt before her, Teressa would take her time, slowly feeding them her cock, inch by delicious inch. She would guide them, teaching them how to please her, instructing them on the sacred art of deep-throating and cock worship. The volunteers would gag and choke, their eyes watering as they struggled to take her full length, but Teressa would be relentless in her instruction, her hands gentle yet firm on the backs of their heads. The real show would begin after Teressa finished teaching them how to please her orally, she would then bend them over and spread them wide, ready for her thick cock to fill them up. Her cock, slick with saliva and pre-cum, would slide into their waiting holes, eliciting moans of pleasure from her partners and herself alike. She took joy and pride in her work, striving to bring her partners to climax while also seeking her own pleasure. It wasn''t uncommon for Teressa to line up five or six partners in a row, fucking them relentlessly as the crowd cheered her on. Their cries of passion and blissful screams would echo across the square. The sight of her thrusting, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh, and the wet, lewd noises filled the air, creating an atmosphere full of raw desire and devotion. Teressa''s skills were not limited to oral and penetrative sex. On some occasions, she would demonstrate the more ''exotic'' sexual techniques she had mastered, such as tying her partners up and teasing them to the brink of madness or employing various toys and contraptions to heighten their pleasure. She was an expert in edge play, knowing exactly when to bring her partners to the brink and when to back off, drawing out their arousal and making the release all the more intense. This training in patience and control was a vital part of Laim''s education. An entire field of study that she had been forced to master through harsh discipline, courtesy of her Goddess. Teressa had once been unable to orgasm for a full day, her body denied the sweet release it craved. It had been a torturous experience, pushing her to the very limits of her endurance, both physically and mentally. It transformed her into a connoisseur of edge play, always testing the boundaries of herself and her partners, teasing and stimulating until they reached their limit. But this wasn''t all of it. Naturally, after having sex so much and so often, Teressa would get pregnant. In fact, Teressa was always in a perpetual state of pregnancy. Because every time she gave birth, her pussy would always get filled almost immediately, and since hermaphrodites were extremely virile, she would get pregnant by the first person to ejaculate in her womb. Her giving birth was treated as a special event in Laim. Every year, Laim''s citizens gathered in the town square to witness the miraculous birth of Teressa''s children. It was a celebration of life and Ginova''s blessing upon her people. The day of childbirth was a festival in itself. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and the air was filled with the scent of incense and cooking from the food stalls that lined the square. A special platform had been erected, draped in silk and adorned with flowers, where Teressa would give birth. The atmosphere was intense, with music playing and people dancing as they awaited the arrival of the Holy Matriarch. Teressa entered the square, her handmaids supporting her as she walked with a heavy belly. She wore a sheer gown that hugged her curves, her full breasts and swollen belly on display for all to see. A crown of flowers rested on her head, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. The crowd roared its approval, cheering and clapping as she made her way to the platform, their voices echoing off the surrounding buildings. She lay down on a soft bed prepared for her, the handmaids tending to her every need. Collette, who was the high priestess of Church of Salvation and Teressa''s direct subordinate, took her place beside her master, her hands gently caressing the swollen abdomen. The citizens crowded around, their eyes glued to the miraculous event about to unfold. With a loud groan, Teressa''s body tensed as the first contraction hit. The crowd fell silent, their breath held in anticipation. Collette whispered words of encouragement, her hands guiding the baby''s descent. Teressa''s face contorted in a mixture of pain and pleasure, her body working to bring new life into the world. Then, with a final push, the baby slid out, its cries filling the square. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, their voices mingling with the newborn''s wails. The midwife quickly cut the cord and handed the squirming hermaphrodite babe to Teressa, who cradled it close, kissing its plump cheeks and whispering words of blessing. The baby, already endowed with the blessings of Ginova, sported a tiny set of genitals to match its elders. Collette then suckled Teressa''s big, swollen nipples and massaged her breast, stimulating the secretion of her mother''s milk. The baby cooed as it drank, its tiny hands grasping at her mother''s breast. The crowd marveled at the scene, their faces lit with joy and wonder. The ceremony then proceeded to the next phase: ensuring the mother was ''relieved'' of the distress caused by childbirth. Doctors and physicians usually performed the post birth care, but of course, today was a special occasion. So, a group of willing and eager volunteers stepped forward, men and women who had prepared themselves for this moment. Teressa lay back, her body glistening with sweat, her cock erect and leaking precum. The volunteers swarmed her, their mouths and hands working in unison to bring her pleasure. They kissed and licked her body, nibbling on her ears and nipping at her neck. Their hands stroked her cock, massaging the length and playing with her balls, already heavy with a fresh load of cum. She moaned loudly, her body still sensitive from childbirth, every touch and caress sending waves of pleasure through her. The volunteers took turns, some sucking her nipples while others fingered her cock, their mouths engulfing the length and their tongues swirling around the head. They worshiped her body, their hands and mouths moving in a rhythm that built her arousal to a mountain peak. Teressa cried out, her back arching as her cock twitched and spilled its seed. Rope after rope of thick, white cum shot into the awaiting mouths of her volunteers, who eagerly swallowed every drop. They continued to pleasure her, determined to bring her to climax again and again. As the sun set, the square glowed with the light of torches and the laughter of the villagers. Teressa''s body, glistening with sweat and cum, lay spent and satisfied. The crowd slowly dispersed, their bellies full of food and drink, their hearts full of joy and gratitude for the blessings they had witnessed and received. The Hermaphrodite Matriarch of the Church of Salvation, Teressa, was indeed blessed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Throughout the decade, Laim was no longer the desolate village it used to be. It has developed into a city akin to Karda, if not bigger and more pristine. It was, in fact, so big and majestic that Laim had to be transformed under the guidance of Teressa, the Holy Matriarch, and Ginova''s guidance to accommodate and recruit new followers. The city now thrived as a haven for hermaphrodites and those who embraced their teachings. The outer, middle, and inner areas of Laim each had their own distinct character and purpose, catering to the diverse needs and desires of its residents and visitors. The outer area served as a welcoming gateway to Laim, a place where travelers and newcomers first arrived. It bustled with commercial activity, housing vibrant markets, inns, and taverns. The streets were filled with the sounds of merchants peddling their wares, the clatter of carriages, and the lively conversations of patrons enjoying the delights of the many establishments. This area was always crowded and busy, day and night, attracting individuals with their own motives related to the hermaphrodites and under Ginova''s authority and influence. It was a place of introduction to the unique lifestyle and beliefs of the city''s inhabitants. Stepping into the middle area, one would find a stark contrast to the outer region. Here, the atmosphere shifted to one of tranquility and spiritual reflection. This section of the city was dedicated to devotional practices and the exploration of sacred sexual techniques. Temples and shrines dotted the landscape, their architecture a blend of sensual curves and intricate symbolism. Residents and visitors alike could be seen partaking in rituals, meditating, or engaging in intimate acts of worship. The middle area served as a place of learning and connection, where followers of Ginova could deepen their understanding of the hermaphroditic nature and the power it bestowed. The innermost area, however, was the heart of Laim, accessible only to the most devoted followers of Ginova and those who had proven their loyalty and commitment to the teachings. It was a sanctuary of pleasure and power, where the most sacred and intimate rituals took place. The architecture here was even more extravagant, with grand halls, lush gardens, and ornate statues celebrating the beauty of the human form in all its diverse expressions. The air hummed with a mixture of both holiness and depravity, as the fortunate few who gained entry indulged in the ultimate fulfillment of their desires. It was here that Teressa, the Holy Matriarch, held court, sharing her wisdom and leading her followers in celebrations that honored their unique nature and the blessing of Ginova''s power. As word spread of the unique community in Laim, a curious mix of individuals found their way to its gates. Some were travelers seeking exotic experiences, eager to delve into the unknown and test the limits of their desires. Others were scholars and researchers, intrigued by the rise of a new gender identity and the sociological implications it held. And then there were those who, dissatisfied with the constraints of traditional society, sought a place where they could express their true selves without fear of judgment. The very infamy that the Aria Church attempted to cast upon Ginova and her followers only served to fuel the fascination and intrigue surrounding Laim. The city became a destination for those seeking freedom from societal norms, a place where they could explore their deepest fantasies and embrace their true natures. The teachings of Ginova, which celebrated pleasure, power, and the breaking of boundaries, resonated with many who felt constrained by the dogma of the established church. The curious and the adventurous flocked to Laim''s gates, their numbers swelling with each passing year. They came not only from the Kingdom of Deltorra but also from distant lands, crossing oceans and continents to immerse themselves in the city''s unique culture. The reputation that precedes Laim only added to its allure, painting it as a place not of unruly and uncivilized, but of delightful indulgence without limit. Ginova''s influence continued to grow, and Laim became her bastion of power and home of hermaphroditism. The very efforts of the Aria Church to villainize and ostracize this new community only served to increase their visibility and quirks. The church''s staunch adherence to traditional gender roles and their refusal to acknowledge the validity of hermaphrodites as a gender only pushed more people to question and challenge societal norms. The impact of Laim and the hermaphrodites extended beyond the physical boundaries of the city. Their influence crept into artistic expressions, academic studies, and even the language used to describe the human experience. The very concept of gender was being reexamined and redefined, thanks to the disruptive force that Ginova and her followers represented. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ It has been some time after Loraley''s return to the capital of Solheim. She had submitted a full written report to the High Pontiff, detailing her experience and clash against the false goddess, Ginova. The High Pontiff of the Aria Church narrowed his eyes as he scanned the report, his expression grim. "This cannot be true. Loraley claims to have escaped Ginova''s clutches, and yet she provides no proof of her struggles. No witnesses, no signs of battle, just this... boy, Alter." Saintess Aurora, ever attentive, added, "It is strange that Loraley managed to elude Ginova''s control, especially considering the goddess''s reputation. And now she presents us with this... prize. It all seems too convenient." The report spoke of Loraley''s arrival to Karda. She searched for Ginova only to be ambushed by the brainwashed populace and resulted in her imprisonment. Within that timeframe she managed to meet Alter and escaped after being saved by King Fouzalt''s men. They also managed to snatch Alter and made their escape back to the capital after. There were a lot more events detailing every step of their journey, but neither the high pontiff and the saintess found them to be believable. The High Pontiff steepled his fingers, his gaze intense. "Indeed. We cannot afford to be complacent, especially with the threat of Ginova looming. Loraley''s report raises more questions than it answers. The High Pontiff had been sending spies and pawns to Loraley''s side, trying to dig any kind of dirt on her. Anything that links to her betrayal or brainwashing, but to no avail, none of the men and women he sent reported anything useful. Naturally, he didn''t ask them anything more than necessary to incur suspicion, but the result hasn''t been looking spectacular for him. He couldn''t find anything from Loraley. Not even a thread or dust. Loraley was just Loraley, her usual cold and distant demeanor was known to everyone, and her body had no abnormality nor any kind of oddity, according to the ''witnesses'' he sent. At this point, the High Pontiff might have started to pull the suspicion off Loraley and began to shift his full attention to eradicating the heretical cult, but for some reason, he didn''t. He knew something was off about Loraley. He was confident of it, and so did Aurora, though the latter had no basis and went with her gut instinct. But after everything had passed, Aurora''s suspicion began to wane. Perhaps she and the High Pontiff were overthinking everything. Perhaps there was nothing wrong about Loraley, and they had been on a goose chase. However, the High Pontiff''s confidence was something that she couldn''t dismiss and decided to obey his command in the end. Either way, to Aurora, none of it mattered in the end. Ginova and her little cult will be eradicated sooner or later, no matter how big they are. Holy Empire Solheim''s influence and military might was still several times bigger than Deltorra and the quality of their men was the best in the world. Let''s say that Loraley was indeed brainwashed and currently working as a double agent for Ginova, and they had no way to prove her loyalty at the moment. What shall they do then? To Aurora, the answer was simple. The moment the empire sent their templars and inquisitors, Ginova''s life will be in their judgment. In that moment, Loraley''s betrayal didn''t matter for her life too, shall be forfeit. But of course, it would be the best scenario for Loraley to be proven innocent and they were worried for nothing. That''s right. In Aurora''s head, who was completely doctrined from birth by the Aria Church, believed that the holy empire to be infallible, indestructible, and almighty. To her, the empire itself was blessed and protected by Aria, one that would spread hope and prosperity throughout the world and stood against the trial of time for eternity. The fact that such a cult managed to slip under their notice for some years did surprise her a little, but that was all there was to it. They were a bit slick and cunning, sure, but when compared to their absolute might, Aurora had nothing to be worried about. The fake goddess could brainwash people? She was not afraid of that, being the saintess herself. Magic that manipulates the mind is fickle and possesses many weaknesses. This Ginova might be among the best in the world in such art, but she believed the miracle of the goddess granted to her was matchless in this world. The privilege of being the chosen one, Aurora, the Saintess of Aria Church. Divine providence follows her every step. People would bend their backs and perk their ears in fear of missing a single word that came out of her mouth. Her every wish, no matter how small or big, shall be carried by the people around her. It was as if she was the goddess herself walking among her people once again. Such was the role of being the Saintess. To be doctrined, and to doctrine. To preach and to spread the name of Aria wide and far. There were few who stood above her position. The High Pontiff was one of them. Aurora turned to face the High Pontiff, her eyes filled with determination. "What would you have me do, Your Holiness? I am prepared to assist in any way necessary to unravel this mystery." The High Pontiff''s expression softened as he regarded the young saintess. "My child, your devotion to the church is unwavering, and your faith in our cause is a beacon of light. I would have you continue to keep a close eye on Loraley. Study her, observe her interactions, and report any peculiar behavior. Your instincts are sharp, and your insights may prove invaluable." Aurora nodded, her golden hair shimmering in the candlelight. "Of course, Your Holiness. I shall be vigilant and trust in my instincts. Rest assured, I will not let my guard down around Loraley." As the meeting drew to a close, the High Pontiff''s gaze remained fixed on the young Saintess, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Your dedication is commendable, Aurora. With your aid, we shall uncover the truth and protect the church from any potential threats." "Thank you, Your Holiness," Aurora replied, her voice steady. "I am honored to serve the church and will do so faithfully." The High Pontiff watched as Saintess Aurora departed, her graceful figure receding down the hallway. A subtle smile formed at the corners of his mouth. "¡­In the end, I might have to use force after all¡­" Chapter 24-2 (Deceit) Days turned to weeks, and Aurora''s unwavering gaze fixed on Loraley yielded nothing of consequence. The suspected double agent moved through the halls of power with calculated grace, her interactions deftly navigating the intricate dance of loyalty and intrigue. Yet, no matter how closely Aurora observed, no telltale signs of betrayal surfaced. She even casted the highest level of dispelling magic that the church possessed under the guise of ''health inspection'' to which Loraley passed with flying colors. Nothing happened afterwards, Loraley was perfectly normal. This fact pretty much cleared her of any suspicion in Aurora''s heart. But the High Pontiff begged to differ and asked her to observe the High Priestess until the very end. Frustration began to creep into the saintess''s heart, a nagging voice that whispered of misunderstanding and paranoia. Even so, her gut instinct sided with the High Pontiff''s judgement. Still, there was nothing to fear and much left to investigate of the cult. Thus, Aurora decided to shift her focus. Alter, the mysterious youth captured from Ginova''s cult, became the target of her interrogation. She sought to extract any knowledge that could shed light on the elusive goddess and her plans. In a dimly lit chamber, stripped of his humanity, Alter bound to his seat, his slender frame contrasting the harsh restraints. He seemed to grow accustomed to the environment, his eyes flashing with fear as Aurora entered. "Where is your so-called goddess now?" Aurora''s voice carried an edge, her patience worn thin by the lack of progress. "Tell me, what power does Ginova hold over her followers?" Alter''s gaze flickered, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I''ve told you everything I know. She... she controls us with pleasure and pain. Our minds are linked, but mine is my own." Alter ''refused to talk'' in the beginning, but after Loraley''s ''interrogation'', he finally opened his mouth. A full report was submitted, but the content was pretty much the same as Loraley''s initial report. Nothing of real value was gained. "How are your minds linked, then?" Aurora probed, her interest piqued despite herself. The youth, Alter, swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "I... I can feel her presence in my head. It''s like... a constant hum in the back of my mind. I know when she''s pleased or angry, and sometimes..." He trailed off, a flicker of fear crossing his features. "Sometimes what?" Aurora pressed, leaning forward, her eyes narrowing. "Sometimes, she takes control. It''s like my body isn''t my own. I become a puppet, acting out her desires." Alter''s voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes darting around the room as if expecting Ginova to appear and punish him for his candor. "Does she do that often?" Aurora asked, her tone softening slightly as she sensed the youth''s genuine fear. "Not often, but when she does, I''m powerless to stop it." Alter shuddered, his eyes closing briefly as if steeling himself against the memory. "It''s like being trapped in a nightmare, unable to wake up." "Have you tried resisting?" Aurora''s curiosity battled with her skepticism. Alter shook his head, his eyes widening. "No, never. Her power is too strong. I... I don''t want to anger her." Aurora studied him for a moment, searching for any signs of deception. "What about the others? The other followers of Ginova, do they experience the same thing?" "Yes, we all do." Alter''s voice was barely above a whisper now. "It''s our bond with her. It''s how she keeps us in line." "And how does she reward you when you please her?" Aurora''s question held a hint of disdain, but her interest was genuine. Alter''s cheeks flushed, and he averted his gaze. "With pleasure... and freedom. When she''s pleased, the link feels like a warm embrace. We''re still aware of her presence, but it''s not overwhelming. And sometimes, she grants us our deepest desires." Aurora''s eyes narrowed, her face a study in conflicting emotions. She knew the church''s shadows, the rot that festered beneath the surface of piety. Nepotism, blackmail, and worse¡ª she had heard whispers, but never witnessed it directly. The dark underbelly of the Aria Church remained hidden from her sheltered existence. Hearing Alter said the words ''deepest desires'' made her think of those immoral acts¡ª acts that hurt, that satisfy one''s selfish ego, immoral and depraved. Acts that she wants to forbid and cleanse off the church, but unable to. One day, when she finished her pilgrimage, she will return and fulfill her obligation. "What do you mean, ''deepest desires''? Elaborate." she demanded. Alter shifted uncomfortably in his restraints, his eyes darting between Aurora and the floor. "It''s different for everyone. For some, it''s wealth or power. For others, it''s the fulfillment of their wildest fantasies. Things that are¡­ impure and dirty¡­" Aurora stood silent, her eyes never leaving Alter''s face. "And what were yours?" Alter bit his lip, his eyes filling with longing. "I... I wanted to be free of her control. Just for a while. To have my body to myself." Aurora''s eyebrows knitted together, her expression softening despite her better judgment. "And did she grant you this wish?" Alter nodded slowly. "Yes, but it was a trap. I thought I was free, but it was an illusion. She was still there, watching, and when I least expected it, she took back control. It was then that I understood the true extent of her power. I thought that she would grant me an exception considering I was her direct descendant." Aurora processed this information, her gaze turning inward as she considered the implications. "So, she dangles freedom as a reward, but it''s nothing but a trick. A cruel illusion." "Yes." Alter''s voice was barely audible, his shame evident. "She plays with our minds, manipulating our desires against us." "And do you still desire this freedom?" Aurora asked, her voice gentle, despite the weight of her words. Alter''s eyes snapped to hers, hope and fear warring within them. "More than anything. To be truly free of her grasp, to make my own choices..." His voice trailed off, as if the very idea was too much to contemplate. Aurora held his gaze, her expression unreadable. "Why should I believe any of this? For all I know, you could be under her influence right now." Alter''s shoulders slumped, and he lowered his gaze. "The distance between this place and Deltorra is very far, I''m sure. Ginova can create miracles, but they have limits. Distance is one of them. Especially here, her influence is very weak¡­" The saintess studied him for a long moment, her mind weighing the possibilities. "Very well. I shall consider your words." Turning on her heel, she made her way to the door. "For now, rest. We shall continue this another time." With that, Aurora left Alter alone with his thoughts, his fate hanging in the balance as the saintess weighed truth from deception. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ''Things are rather tough in Solheim, but it isn''t that bad.'' Ginova squeezed every single information Loraley knew of Aria Church before her departure to Solheim. Even the memories that she already forgot, buried deep within her subconsciousness were brought back with her power. Ginova knew of Aria Church''s power, how Loraley managed to resist her power of hypnosis and ''holy water'' in the first place. It was rather tricky, since she was confident that both the High Pontiff and Aurora the Saintess would be even more resistant to her influence, if not, almost immune. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was all a hypothesis, but she couldn''t act rashly to prove her conjectures. Rather, Ginova decided to take things slower and more traditionally, relying on deceit and trickery upon the minds. There was no magic nor miracles in action. Except for Loraley herself who was busy planting spies around the corners, Alter shall perform with his words and flesh to survive and assume control of the situation. Furthermore, Ginova has obtained another crucial piece of information regarding the Aria Church. ''The time for the Saintess'' pilgrimage draws near¡­'' The Saintess'' pilgrimage was a well-known centuries-old tradition in the Aria Church. The chosen Saintess would embark on a three-year-long journey to spread the teachings and perform miracles in the name of the goddess Aria. It was a tradition that strengthened the influence of the church and inspired devotion among its followers. At the end of that journey, she will return to Solheim and ascend to her throne as the true leader of the Church with the High Pontiff as her backer. Aurora V. Solheim, the current Saintess, was eagerly anticipating her upcoming pilgrimage. She had spent her life devoted to the church and its teachings, and now she would have the opportunity to spread those teachings far and wide. As she prepared for her journey, she could not help but feel a sense of excitement and nervousness. She knew that the pilgrimage would be a challenging and arduous experience, but she was determined to fulfill her duties with grace and dedication. "I shall bring light to those shrouded by darkness and show them the righteous path." Aurora spoke to the High Pontiff, her eyes shimmering with determination. "With the goddess''s blessings, I shall perform miracles and heal the wounded hearts of the faithful." The High Pontiff smiled at the young Saintess'' enthusiasm. "Your devotion is admirable, Aurora. You embody the virtues of the Aria Church, and I am confident that your pilgrimage will be a successful one. Go forth and spread the word of the goddess. May her light guide you and protect you on your journey." As Aurora made her final preparations, the High Pontiff couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in his heart. The threat of Ginova and her cult loomed over the Holy Empire Solheim like a dark cloud. He wondered if it was wise to let Aurora embark on her pilgrimage during such tumultuous times. "Are you certain about this, Your Holiness?" A trusted advisor, an Archbishop called Calon voiced the concerns that lingered in the High Pontiff''s mind. "With the cult activities on the rise, perhaps it would be wiser to delay the Saintess'' pilgrimage until the situation is more stable." The High Pontiff sighed, his weathered face filled with concern. "I share your worries, Archbishop. But the pilgrimage is a sacred tradition, and Aurora is eager to fulfill her duties. We must trust in her abilities and the protection of the goddess. Besides, Ginova''s influence has yet to reach beyond the Kingdom of Deltorra. For now, we must focus on uncovering the extent of their threat and protecting our people from their dark teachings." As much as the High Pontiff wanted to eradicate the cult, knowing that the kingdom itself had fallen to Ginova''s influence made things even more complicated than it already is. Had they found out of the cult''s existence in its infancy stage, committing genocide wouldn''t be such a big deal. But to go to war against an entire kingdom, despite having a high chance of success, could result in major consequences. The High Pontiff knew that the consequences of a war with the Kingdom of Deltorra would be devastating. The countless lives, guilty and innocent alike would be lost, and the military power of the Holy Empire Solheim would diminish, even if it was slight, the empire has many enemies. The risk was high, and their information of the enemy was scarce. Even if they emerged victorious, it would take many years to rebuild and stabilize the conquered kingdom. Even so, Deltorra was still one of Solheim''s vassal kingdoms. They still have authority to control them. A communication attempt must be made. Archbishop Calon nodded, his expression grave. "Of course, Your Holiness. We shall keep a close eye on the situation and provide Aurora with the support she needs. May the goddess watch over her and guide her steps." As the days drew closer to Aurora''s departure, the Holy Empire Solheim buzzed with activity. The people prepared grand celebrations to send off their beloved Saintess, and the churches throughout the land prepared for her visit. Banners were hung, processions were planned, and the faithful awaited the opportunity to catch a glimpse of the embodiment of the goddess''s grace. ''I will have to send an envoy to Deltorra,'' thought the High Pontiff. ''The risk is high. I shan''t underestimate this Ginova, the highest level of preparation is required¡­'' Little did they know that Ginova''s eyes and ears were everywhere, and her influence continued to spread like a silent, unseen poison. Loraley hadn''t been slacking in her attempt to carry out her goddess'' mission¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ In the grand throne room of the Kingdom of Deltorra, King Fouzalt Deltorra sat upon his ornate throne, his red hair shining like flames under the light of crystal chandeliers. The room buzzed with an eerie silence as the king''s advisors and nobles stood by, their faces obscured by the shadows cast by tall marble columns. An envoy from the Aria Church had arrived, seeking an audience with the king. The group consisted of three members: Archbishop Volgan, a seasoned diplomat, and two younger priests, handpicked for their unwavering faith and strict adherence to the church''s doctrines. They stepped into the throne room, their footsteps echoing on the polished stone floor. Archbishop Volgan stepped forward, his eyes narrowed behind half-lidded lids, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. He approached the king, his eyes taking in the nervous whispers of the court, basking in the tense atmosphere. Volgan seemed to enjoy the attention and the authority his presence brought. "Your Majesty," Volgan''s voice carried a subtle hint of condescension. "I have been sent by the High Pontiff himself to address the growing threat within your kingdom." King Fouzalt''s face remained impassive, his expression unreadable as he gestured for the archbishop to continue. Volgan''s eyes flicked to the gathered crowd before settling back on the king. "We have reason to believe that a heretical cult, led by a false goddess, has taken root in your lands. This cult, and its so-called goddess, Ginova, pose a grave danger to the teachings of the Aria Church and the stability of your kingdom." The king shifted in his throne, his purple eyes flashing with a hint of coldness. "Ginova¡­ we have come to learn of her existence for a while." "You are aware of her?" Volgan''s eyebrows rose in feigned surprise. "And yet, your majesty has done little to address this threat. The Aria Church cannot stand idly by while such an abomination gains power within your kingdom. We demand your full cooperation in rooting out this cult and destroying their influence." The king''s advisors exchanged concerned glances, knowing the implications of the church''s involvement. King Fouzalt''s expression remained guarded, his eyes flicking across the nervous faces of his court. He was acutely aware of the delicate balance of power within his kingdom and the influence the Aria Church held over him and his people. "Your demands are reasonable, Archbishop," King Fouzalt replied, his voice steady. "We have, indeed, been monitoring the situation. Ginova''s followers have brought... unique challenges, and we are taking steps to understand their nature and intentions." The archbishop''s smirk widened, his gaze taking in the court''s reaction. "Unique challenges, Your Majesty? This cult is an affront to the goddess Aria and must be eradicated. We will, of course, offer our assistance in identifying and purging these heretics. The full might of the Aria Church stands ready to support your kingdom." The king inclined his head in acknowledgment. "Your offer is most appreciated, Archbishop. We welcome the church''s expertise and guidance in this matter. Rest assured, we will work together to address this threat and ensure the stability of our kingdom." Volgan bowed slightly, his eyes gleaming with piety and ambition. "It is our duty to protect the faithful and uphold the teachings of the Aria Church. With your permission, Your Majesty, we shall begin our inquiry immediately." As the archbishop and his entourage turned to leave, King Fouzalt''s eyes remained fixed on their retreating figures. "Archbishop¡ª" He called out. Archbishop Volgan stopped in his tracks and turned around to face the king. His gait is slow and somewhat exaggerated, almost playful in fact, knowing full well that the king cannot refute his words whatsoever. "Yes, your majesty? Something else on your mind?" King Fouzalt''s gaze darkened as he spoke. "Archbishop, I wish to discuss the matter at hand further. Our kingdom has enjoyed peace and prosperity thanks to the empire''s aid, but the situation you present is grave. You speak of eradicating this cult, but I must consider the risks of civil war. The followers of this Ginova are not limited to a small fringe group; they have influence and supporters throughout our lands." A murmur rippled through the court, reflecting the concern etched on the faces of the king''s advisors. They knew all too well the potential for unrest and the fragility of the peace they maintained. Archbishop Volgan''s expression softened, taking on a feigned look of sympathy. "Your Majesty, we understand your concerns. The Aria Church values the lives of the innocent above all else. Rest assured, our methods will be meticulous and discrete. We will work alongside your forces to identify and neutralize the leaders of this cult, minimizing collateral damage." The king''s eyes remained unconvinced, his brow furrowed in thought. "Neutralize... How many lives are you willing to sacrifice for this cause, Archbishop? Ginova''s followers are not mere zealots; they are our people. Do you think they will stand idly by while we ''neutralize'' their leaders? The risk of rebellion is very real, and the bloodshed that could follow is not something I take lightly." Volgan''s smirk faltered, but only slightly. "Your Majesty, I understand your hesitance. But I must remind you that the threat of this cult cannot be understated. Ginova is an abomination, a corruption of the goddess Aria''s teachings. The longer we delay, the stronger their hold becomes. We must act with purpose and conviction to preserve the integrity of our faith and the safety of your kingdom." The king''s advisors exchanged worried glances, understanding the weight of the king''s dilemma. Civil war would tear their kingdom apart, but allowing the cult to flourish unchecked could lead to a different kind of destruction. King Fouzalt''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the anxious faces of his court. "Very well, Archbishop. We shall proceed with caution. But mark my words, should this escalate into a full-scale conflict, the lives lost will be on your hands. I expect the church to handle this matter with the utmost discretion and efficiency." Archbishop Volgan''s eyes narrowed at the king''s subtle threat, his annoyance clear. He was unaccustomed to being challenged, especially by a mere king who owed his throne to the support of the Aria Church. Volgan''s influence stretched far and wide, and he had little patience for those who dared to question it. "Of course, Your Majesty," Volgan replied, his tone respectful yet carrying a hint of condescension. "The Aria Church has no desire to see your kingdom descend into chaos. We will do everything in our power to ensure a peaceful resolution to this matter. I assure you, any actions we take will be for the greater good of your people." The archbishop said his piece, and the silence that followed was heavy with unspoken tensions. King Fouzalt''s face remained impassive, but his advisors could sense his displeasure. They knew their king was being forced to cede power to the church, and the potential consequences weighed on them. Volgan, sensing he''d pushed the king far enough for the time being, offered a shallow bow. "With your permission, Your Majesty, we shall begin our investigation and keep you apprised of our findings. The Aria Church is committed to working alongside your forces to address this threat effectively and discreetly." The king nodded, his expression stern. "See that you do, Archbishop. This matter requires our full attention, and I expect regular updates on your progress." "As you wish, Your Majesty," Volgan replied, eyes closed. A respectful gesture, but everybody present knew that was nothing but a show. With that, the archbishop turned and strode out of the throne room, his priests scurrying to keep up with him. As they exited the throne room, the tension in the air eased, and the king''s advisors breathed a collective sigh of relief. King Fouzalt, however, remained pensive, his eyes fixed on the spot where the archbishop had stood. Chapter 24-3 (Deceit) The expansion of influence inside the capital of the Solheim Empire was slow, but it wasn''t a problem. What mattered wasn''t speed, but safety. Inside the heart of the enemy''s base, Ginova knew that there were potential people who had some immunities towards her essence. It was obvious, but Ginova had to confirm it anyway. Controlling the minds of the clergies and servants had been too easy. She had tainted their food and drink with her essence, and soon they were under her command. But the High Pontiff and the Saintess Aurora remained untouchable, immune to her powers. Ginova''s influence couldn''t penetrate their minds and bodies. The goddess watched from the shadows as the High Pontiff and Saintess went about their duties, discussing matters of faith and strategy. Their voices carried confidence and determination, unaware of the threat lurking in their midst. Ginova observed their every move, studying their habits and routines. However, no matter their struggle, Ginova was assured of her triumph. Her ability to perform miracles with Faith Points was just one tool in her arsenal, the most convenient and effective. Ginova had other methods to break their spirits and bend them to her will. ''For example, the aphrodisiac that our body emits¡­'' The Solheim Empire''s dungeon held a prisoner like no other. Alter, his slender form imprisoned within the cold, damp cells, was an enigma to his captors, the High Pontiff and Saintess Aurora. They sought to extract information from him, to understand the threat posed by Ginova and her cult. Yet, despite their relentless interrogation, Alter remained a mysterious character, his true allegiance unclear. As the days turned into weeks, a bizarre change began to take place within the dungeon. The cloying scent of pheromones filled the air, an invisible seduction emanating from Alter''s very being. Unbeknownst to his captors, Ginova had blessed all hermaphrodites with this power¡ª a subtle, irresistible charm that grew with repetitive exposure. The very thing that made the High Priestess of Deltorra, Loraley, fall. The dungeon guards were the first to succumb. They found themselves lingering near Alter''s cell, entranced by his presence. Their shifts would end, but they''d find excuses to stay, drawn to the youth like moths to a flame. Some grew sympathetic and even thought to bring him gifts, trying to offer him comfort and luxury in secret, while others simply stood and watched, transfixed by his allure. Despite having their entire life being indoctrinated, taught and raised as a fellow believer of the Aria''s Church, their will wavered before this ''boy''. They felt compelled by him for reasons they cannot fathom. The High Pontiff and Saintess, dedicated to their faith and duty, remained vigilant. They noticed the strange behavior of the guards, their uncharacteristic leniency and distracted expressions. Yet, they attributed it to the tedious nature of their task and the unusual capture. They had no idea that with each interrogation, with every moment in Alter''s presence, the pheromones slowly eroded their resistance to him. ''Even the High Pontiff and the Saintess have no idea that their mind is being affected by Alter''s pheromones. After all, such a concept is practically unknown in this world. The church''s demise draws near¡­'' But that wasn''t all of it. Ginova''s influence had spread to the majority of the members of the Aria Church''s clergy. However, she knew there were many ways to conquer Solheim. Brute force was an option, and with her armies of hermaphrodites possessing enhanced physical and magical abilities, she could easily overwhelm them. But Ginova valued her followers and knew the cost of war. Death was permanent, and she had no power to resurrect the fallen. While she was confident in her ability to perform miracles, the potential casualties made this option unappealing. Ginova leaned back against the plush cushions of her throne, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips. The High Pontiff and Saintess Aurora were closer to her grasp than they could possibly imagine. The seeds of doubt and desire had been sown, and all she had to do was watch them take root. ''The only type of carnage that I want is not blood, but of sex and lust.'' This all naturally led into Loraley''s espionage inside the great castle of Solheim, the place where the leader of Aria Church resided in. The High Pontiff was Ginova''s main target. The Saintess being there was just an added bonus. ''Loraley carried with her a limited amount of the ''holy water''. By contaminating their water source, she managed to ''infect'' almost everyone except those two. I was planning on waiting for a little bit longer, but Aurora''s pilgrimage was a surprise. She will be leaving in a month from now, I would like to claim her before she leaves.'' Ginova saw an opportunity in having both the High Pontiff and the Saintess in one place. A thought popped in her mind. Nothing morally correct, of course. The goddess of ''salvation'' wasn''t exactly known for greater good itself, but rather through a subjective ''infinite joy and entertainment''. ''I think things are going well enough. It''s time for me to act.'' Ginova''s power of miracle relied on ''probability''. The higher the probability of success, the cheaper the cost of Faith Point will be. At this stage, she could teleport anywhere within Deltorra''s kingdom by spending a small amount of Faith Points, but the price of teleportation outside of the kingdom will be exponentially higher. That''s because Deltorra was considered to be her territory. How hard can it be to travel around one''s own home? Not very difficult, therefore the cost will be low as well. But travelling to a foreign area far, far away from home? That will be more dangerous and difficult, thus the steep price of Faith Points. So, how about teleporting to Solheim? Into the heart of the castle within the capital itself? The territory of her enemies? The cost was in the millions. Ginova could afford that. It would hurt her savings by a significant amount, but she could afford entering and escaping such a place. But why should she do that? She realized there''s a way to make things easier for herself through Loraley. By turning the inhabitants of the castle, the heart of Solheim, into her zealots would make the place less dangerous and less difficult to penetrate. Days turned weeks, and soon her seeds of influence grew and finally bore enough fruits for her to pluck. The cost of teleportation into the castle of Solheim had drastically reduced, from millions to the hundreds of thousands. It was still very expensive, but far more manageable than before. Besides, she had no reason to escape the castle. She meant to conquer the place, after all. By the end, she would regain all of her expenses and more in no time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The sun rose over the Solheim Empire, bathing the grand castle in its warm rays. The High Pontiff, unaware of the impending intrusion, began his morning routine as usual. He broke his fast in the dining hall, the morning sunlight streaming through the windows, illuminating the table laid out with an assortment of dishes. The aroma of freshly brewed tea and baked pastries filled the air as he quietly went over the day''s agenda. The peaceful morning, however, was soon to take an unexpected turn. As the High Pontiff finished his meal and pushed his chair back, he sensed a disturbance in the air. A tingling sensation crept up his spine, and he turned, half-expecting to find one of his trusted advisors with urgent news. Instead, the room seemed eerily still, the usual hum of activity replaced by an unsettling silence. Shadows flickered along the walls, cast by the flickering flames of the ornate candelabras. The High Pontiff''s keen senses, honed by years of spiritual discipline, alerted him to an unseen presence lingering just beyond the threshold of the dining hall. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the room, his mind racing through the myriad possibilities that could explain this sudden unease. Then, he turned around and his eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before him. Standing just a few feet away, in the very heart of his stronghold, was a woman with jet-black hair. Her presence seemed to distort the very air around her, as if reality itself struggled to accommodate her. An otherworldly aura enveloped her, shimmering with an ethereal light that cast unsettling shadows and bathed the room in a surreal glow. Every detail about her¡ª from the gleam in her eyes to her poised stance¡ª exuded a power that sent the High Pontiff''s mind to blank out for a moment. "Good morning, Your Holiness," She purred, her voice sweet and gentle, yet carrying an unspoken power. "I hope I''m not interrupting your breakfast." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, his hand instinctively reaching for the pendant around his neck, a sacred relic that was used to protect the wearer against any kind of threat and evil. The High Pontiff could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he stood frozen, his eyes locked on the mysterious woman before him. Her attire alone says enough that she wasn''t ''normal''. A low-cut bodice hugged her ample breasts, the fabric shimmering in the candlelight. The short skirt grazed her thighs, and her hourglass figure was accentuated by a crimson sash that emphasized her tiny waist. Her hair, long and dark, framed her face, and her lips curved in a smile. His eyes darted around the room, taking in the empty seats, the abandoned plates, and the silence that now seemed oppressive. The realization that they were alone struck him with full force. "Who... who are you?" His voice cracked, betraying his unease. "How did you get in here?" Ginova took a slow, deliberate step forward, her movements graceful and fluid. "My followers call me ''goddess'' or ''lord'', but you may call me Ginova," she replied, her tone warm and melodic. "I have come to see you, Your Holiness." "Guards!" The High Pontiff''s eyes darted around the room, his face a mask of panic. He tried to call out again, his voice cracking with desperation. "Guards! I demand your immediate presence!" His words echoed through the hall, but there was no response. The castle, usually bustling with activity, was eerily quiet. His attempts to prepare a protective magic spell were interrupted by Ginova''s raised hand. A simple gesture that held unimaginable might. "Now, now, Your Holiness," she chided, her voice carrying an edge of amusement. "There''s no need for magic. I come in peace and merely wish to have a little chat." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts. The high level magic befitting of a High Pontiff such as himself was rendered useless with a wave of a hand. "How... How dare you intrude upon me in my own castle? Do you have any idea who I am!?" His voice rose, threatening the woman in an attempt to regain his composure and authority. Ginova''s eyes sparkled with amusement at the High Pontiff''s outburst. She took another step forward, her movements carrying an unspoken threat. "Oh, I know exactly who you are, Your Holiness," she purred, her voice dripping with honeyed poison. "The question is, do you know me?" The High Pontiff''s eyes flickered with uncertainty as he took in the figure before him. He recognized the power that emanated from her, a power that rivaled his own. No, perhaps even greater. Much greater. His mind raced, trying to understand the existence of the woman standing before him, to understand how she had breached their defenses so effortlessly. "You..." He hesitated, his eyes narrowing. "You are the one they call Ginova. The false goddess... The abomination." The High Pontiff wasn''t sure what to make of the situation yet. To him and the members of the church, ''Ginova'' was an elusive figure. One who identified herself as a goddess and possessed both reproductive organs. To him and many others, the description of Ginova was akin to a monster, a creature that could not be imagined to be a ''proper'' human. What are they? How would they look? Loraley''s report spoke of Ginova to be a proper human with ''decent'' appearance. But now, assuming that the woman standing before him wasn''t an imposter, the word ''decent'' would be a huge understatement. This ''Ginova'' standing before him was beyond like any woman he had ever seen in his life. Ginova''s smile widened, her eyes glittering with a mix of mirth and something darker. "False? Abomination?" She shook her head, her hair shimmering in the candlelight. "Such harsh words, Your Holiness. And here I thought we were going to have a pleasant conversation." The High Pontiff''s breath came in short, sharp bursts as he struggled to maintain his composure. "What do you want from me?" he demanded, his voice laced with a mixture of anger and fear. "If you have come to threaten me, know that I will not bow to your demands." In that split second, the High Pontiff made a decision. Whether this Ginova standing before him was real or not, the fact remained. For whatever reason, nobody came to his aid and his magical power didn''t work. His sacred relic too, might not be reliable in this situation. The woman standing before him was an enigma, and her abilities were unknown. These two facts alone were enough to make him realize he was at a disadvantage. It would be better to buy time to think and figure out the other party''s intention. "Threaten you?" Ginova''s laughter filled the hall, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "My dear High Pontiff, I have no need to threaten you. Your fate is already sealed." Ginova approached the High Pontiff, her high heels echoing on the stone floor, away from the candles and into the sunlight streaming under the windows. The light illuminated her face, highlighting her radiant beauty. She moved with a fluid grace, her every gesture seemed to be capable of enticing and alluring anyone in the world. Ginova''s hand reached out, her fingers trailing lightly along the back of a nearby chair as she slowly circled the High Pontiff. Her movements were deliberate, her gaze intense as she studied him. "Your defenses are impressive, I''ll admit," she said, her voice lilting. "But they couldn''t keep me out, could they? Just like they couldn''t keep my influence from spreading throughout your empire." That sentence was enough to stir the High Pontiff''s mind. The meaning and implication of her words. The High Pontiff''s eyes followed her movement, his body tense, poised for any sudden attack. "What do you want from me?" he repeated, his voice steadier this time. "Are you here to gloat? To show me that you have infiltrated my castle?" "Gloat?" Ginova''s lips curved in a sultry smile. "My dear, I have no need to gloat. My power speaks for itself." She paused, her gaze locking with his. "But I will admit, it is satisfying to see the stronghold of my enemies fall under my influence." The High Pontiff''s jaw clenched, his gaze flicking around the room as if searching for a way out. "You may have breached our walls, but you have not won," he said, his voice laced with determination. "The Aria Church stands strong, and we will not fall to the likes of you." Ginova''s laughter filled the hall once more, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, Your Holiness," she chided, shaking her head. "You are a stubborn one, aren''t you? Always so sure of yourself and your precious church." She paused in front of a window, the sunlight bathing her in a radiant light. Her eyes seemed to glow with an otherworldly power as she turned to face him. "But that''s what makes this all the more better, don''t you think? The mighty High Pontiff, brought to his knees by a mere ''abomination'' as you so delicately put it." The High Pontiff''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on Ginova. Despite his determination to remain strong, he found himself captivated by her. Her beauty, her power, and the very air of confidence she exuded drew him in, like a moth to a flame. She stepped closer, her eyes locking with his. "Your followers are already mine, Your Holiness. They kneel before me, offer their devotion, and bask in the pleasure I provide." Her voice lowered, taking an intimate tone. "Isn''t it time you joined them?" "What foolishness!" The High Pontiff straightened his back, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and determination. "I will never succumb," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him. "The Aria Church stands for righteousness and justice. We may have our flaws, but we are not the corrupt, degenerate cult like yours!" Ginova''s laughter echoed through the hall once more, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Righteousness and justice?" She shook her head, her hair shimmering in the light. "Oh, Your Holiness... Your lies are almost endearing." "What do you know of justice?" The High Pontiff challenged, his voice rising. "You, who infiltrate and manipulate people''s desires for your own selfish goals. You are the true abomination, spreading your perverse influence wherever you go." "Infiltrate and manipulate?" Ginova''s eyes widened in mock surprise. "Why, Your Holiness, whatever do you mean?" She took a step closer, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "Are you referring to the way your officials have been engaging in blackmails, rape, slavery, and other unspeakable acts? Acts that you, as the leader of this church, have turned a blind eye to?" The High Pontiff''s breath caught in his throat as if she had read his mind. His eyes darted around the room, searching for an escape from the truth that hung heavy in the air between them. He was caught off guard by her statement and couldn''t control his facial expression well. As for the truth of her words, Ginova didn''t personally witness it. It was all through the stories and the eyes of her followers. Everything they knew, they shared with her. Even Loraley knew of this. Reol''s origin, too, was heavily connected with the church. The Aria Church was originally built to be just and loving to its people. But as time passed, the new generation came, and the old dogma was replaced with corrupt ones. Like a tumor, the corrupt people grew in number and became more prevalent as the march of time continued to this very day. They abused their power to take from and hurt other people, all for the sake of their own amusement. All in the name of their goddess, Aria. With her name, none could resist. Ginova herself held no favor for the church. It wasn''t because she believed that she was more ''right'' than them. It wasn''t because she thought that ''her way was better'' either. She knew what she did, and she had no reason to justify anything, as morals held little to no value for her anymore. It was all about ''what feels right and good'' to her and nothing else. She acted upon her own self-interest because she knew she was beyond those man-made concepts. Gender barriers had no meaning to her. Morals had no meaning to her. What is wrong, what is right, had no meaning to her. She decided everything for herself, and her followers followed. Standing at the peak, there was nothing left to bind her. Others were bound by her. Ginova judged the Aria Church not by the traditional sense of ''hurting others is wrong. Killing, rape, theft, is wrong. Therefore they are the bad people.'' No, her method was more simpler. ''Do I like what they are doing?'' With the answer she derived from that question alone, she promptly decided to conquer the Aria Church. She will take them and mold them to her desires. Like the devil herself, it was all for her own benefits, for her own sake and being. Ginova smiled, her gaze never wavered. "Oh, yes, Your Holiness," she purred, her voice silky and dangerous. "I know all about the dark secrets you keep. The abuses of power, the exploitation of the innocent... it''s all part of the grand corruption that plagues your so-called righteous church." The High Pontiff''s face paled, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "You... you have no proof of such claims," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "And even if you did, it is not representative of the entire church. We have our codes and doctrines to follow!" "Proof?" Ginova scoffed, a bitter sound that rang through the hall. "I don''t need proof, Your Holiness. I only need to look at the suffering your church has caused. The lives ruined, the families torn apart... all in the name of your so-called righteousness." "That... that was not by our hands!" The High Pontiff took a step toward Ginova, his voice raising as he tried to defend his organization. "Those acts were committed by corrupt individuals! They do not represent the true nature of the Aria Church!" Ginova''s eyes narrowed, her gaze like a physical blow. "Corrupt individuals?" she repeated, her voice laced with scorn. "And who allows these ''corrupt individuals'' to rise to power within your church? Who turns a blind eye to their atrocities as long as they further your agenda?" The High Pontiff''s face contorted with a mix of anger and desperation. He took another step forward, his voice rising as he refuted Ginova''s claims. "You think you know everything, don''t you?" he spat, his eyes blazing with a fierce determination. "You think you can just walk in here and accuse us of these heinous acts without any consequences?" Ginova''s gaze remained locked with his. "I don''t think I know everything, Your Holiness," she replied, her voice calm and measured. "But I know enough. Enough to see through the fa?ade of righteousness you hide behind." The High Pontiff''s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his body trembling with barely contained rage. "You know nothing," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Nothing but lies and deceit, spread by those who seek to undermine our holy mission." Ginova let out an exasperated sigh. "Lies and deceit?" she repeated, her voice laced with amusement. "Oh, Your Holiness, you are a hypocrite. You accuse me of the very things you yourself are guilty of." The High Pontiff''s face reddened, his eyes narrowing to angry slits as he glared at Ginova. "How dare you," he hissed, his voice barely above a whisper. "How dare you stand there and accuse me of such things? I have dedicated my life to the service of the goddess Aria, to the betterment of her people!" Ginova''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "Is that what you call it? Allowing corruption to fester within your ranks, turning a blind eye to the suffering of those you claim to serve?" Without giving the High Pontiff a chance to say anything further, Ginova continued to speak. "I know everything, Your Holiness. Of Aria and how you''ve managed to keep everyone subservient under your control." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "W-what¡­!?" The High Pontiff''s eyes widened at her claim. Ginova''s expression didn''t change as she sensed the High Pontiff''s growing unease. "You thought you could keep your secrets hidden forever?" she asked, her voice laced with amusement. "That your schemes and manipulations would go unnoticed?" The High Pontiff''s face paled, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You... you have no idea what you''re talking about," he stammered, his voice lacking conviction. "Oh, but I do," Ginova replied, her eyes glinting dangerously. "I know all about the lies you''ve spun, the truths you''ve buried. How you''ve twisted the teachings of Aria to suit your own agenda, to keep the people under your thumb." The High Pontiff''s breath came in short, shallow gasps as he struggled to maintain his composure. "You... you can''t possibly know..." he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I know everything, thanks to Loraley''s memory. She might not remember it herself, but it was as easy as taking candy from a baby for me to find out." The both of them locked their gaze for a second, leaving a moment of silence between them before Ginova revealed the truth. "Goddess Aria¡­ she''s still here, isn''t she?" "¡­!!!" The High Pontiff was beyond flabbergasted. His eyes widened in shock, his mouth opening and closing as he struggled to find the words to respond. The color drained from his face, leaving him pale and shaken. "How... how did you..." he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. His mind reeled, unable to comprehend how Ginova could possibly know the deepest, darkest secret of the Aria Church. "Aria is dead. But her body remains, her physical flesh neither decaying nor rotting." Ginova held her chin between thumb and index finger as she recited the facts gleaned from Loraley''s memories. "Her heart lies still, without beat or breath, yet blood continues to course through her veins. An immortal body without soul. Feeding her still works. Aria digests food and water just any normal person would. Even her excrement was no different. She naturally produces bodily oil, sweat, and grime. You have selected very few people to take care of her body on daily basis, keeping her clean and hygenic¡ª" "Stop!" The High Pontiff''s voice echoed through the hall, his face contorted in anger and desperation. "Stop!" he cried out again, his voice cracking under the strain. "Don''t say another word!" Ginova''s lips curved into a smirk, her eyes glinting with a triumphant light. She has no desire to comply. "The church has been experimenting with Aria''s body since the moment of her death. After so many years had passed, the church chanced upon a fascinating discovery. Her blood, and other bodily fluids were special. They have unique properties to ''indoctrinate'' those who consumed them. They became loyal and submissive to Aria¡ª" "Nooo!!" The High Pontiff charged towards Ginova. All of his magical power sealed and rendered useless, he instinctively relied on his old and decrepit body to shut her up. But it was all in vain. "Ooomph!" With fluid grace, Ginova sidestepped, easily avoiding the High Pontiff''s clumsy tackle. He lost his balance and tumbled to the floor in an undignified heap. Acting as if nothing of importance happened, she continued her story. "Thus began the crusade to conquer the world, all in the name of Aria. With her name, you commanded the zealots that have drunk her blood. It was a rather simple strategy, but effective. What held the church back all these years from dominating the entirety of the world was none other than Aria herself, is it not? Despite the potency of her blood, her body could not keep with the church''s greed. By the day, her skin complexion grew paler and paler. It wasn''t long before your predecessors realized that Aria might truly perish." The High Pontiff struggled to regain his footing, but his legs refused to cooperate, held fast by the icy grip of fear¡ª of long-buried truths clawing their way to light. "Therefore, the church restricted access to her blood, bestowing it only upon those within the organization who wielded significant authority and power. The High Priestesses, for example." "¡­¡­" The High Pontiff made no reply, his head bowed in silence as Ginova''s damning words washed over him. "Loraley had a drop of her blood. That was how she resisted my influence. It wasn''t because of her strong faith or some other nonsense, but she was already claimed by another. But in the end, she fell into my grasp anyway. All it took was a little bit of patience and¡­ creativity." The High Pontiff lay on the floor, his body trembling with a mixture of anger, fear, and despair. The weight of Ginova''s revelations crushed him, stripping away the veneer of righteousness he had clung to for so long. He felt exposed, vulnerable, his secrets and sins laid bare before the very being he had sought to destroy. "Our nature is similar. Aria and I, despite our differences in ideology. Her zealots seems to reign supreme over herself, but mine is more loyal, submissive and cuter." Ginova stood over him, her eyes glinting with indifference triumph. She had exposed the truth that the church has been trying to keep hidden for so long. "You see, Your Holiness," she said, her voice soft and measured, "I know the truth about your church, about the lies and corruption that lurk beneath its sanctimonious fa?ade." The High Pontiff raised his head, his eyes meeting Ginova''s gaze with a mixture of defiance and resignation. "What do you want from me?" he asked, his voice hoarse and ragged. "Do you seek to destroy the Aria Church, to tear down everything we have built?" "Destroy the Aria Church?" Ginova repeated, puckering her lips. "No, Your Holiness, I have no desire to destroy it. I seek to reshape it, to mold it into something new, something better." The High Pontiff''s eyes widened, a flicker of uneasiness sparking within their depths. "Something¡­ better?" His stomach churned and twisted as he echoed her words. Ginova nodded, a soft genuine smile formed on her beautiful face. "Yes, Your Holiness," she said, her voice low and seductive. "A church that embraces the truth of human nature, that accepts the desires and needs of its followers without judgment or shame. A church that worships not a dead goddess, but a living, breathing embodiment of power and pleasure." The High Pontiff''s breath caught in his throat, his mind reeling at the implications of Ginova''s words. A new church, one that cast aside the shackles of guilt and hypocrisy, that embraced the very things he had fought so long to suppress and eradicate¡ª "We shall coexist! Together, we will reform this world into our will and desire!" Ginova opened her arms wide, a monumental statement of her grand vision and ambition. Chapter 25-1 (The Saintess’ Hidden Side) That day, Ginova made history. To influence the High Pontiff wasn''t supposed to be this easy. Her power of miracles couldn''t affect him directly, but she has many other methods in her arsenal. Her high stats, hypnotic voice, pheromones, etc. was enough to make even a eunuch to go question their vows with her voice alone. Even mundane drugs and toxins would still affect him; while their efficacy varied, he was, after all, still mortal. Ginova, however, was something else entirely. With a snap of her fingers, footsteps of soldiers approached from the front and back of the dining hall. The empty room began to be filled with people. People who gave their life to Aria Church, those who have been indoctrinated to its teaching. The High Pontiff looked around him and found himself surrounded by his own subordinates. But he knew better. Everyone has fallen for Ginova''s influence. The air in the grand dining hall turned heavy, thick with tension and unspoken words. The church soldiers, once loyal to him, now stood with an unusual glint in their eyes¡ª a fervor that sent a chill down his spine. Ginova, with her captivating presence, sauntered closer, her hips swaying with each step. "You see, Your Holiness," she cooed, her voice a siren''s call, "even those closest to you are not immune to the truth of their nature. The desires they''ve suppressed, the needs they''ve denied... all laid bare before me." She raised her index finger, her manicured nail glistening in the morning light. A droplet of blood formed on the tip, slowly growing until it trailed down her slender finger and fell to the ground with a soft patter. The High Pontiff''s eyes followed its path, transfixed by the crimson liquid. "Now, you will show me everything that I want to know¡ª" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The next day came. It was peaceful and quiet with birds chirping outside the window. The Saintess had just woken up, her eyes fluttering open as the first rays of sunlight crept through the grand, arched window of her chamber. A gentle knock on the door signaled the arrival of her maids. They entered with practiced grace, their footsteps soft and unobtrusive. "Good morning, Saintess," they greeted in unison, their voices harmonizing in a melody of respect and adoration. The Saintess sat up, stretching her limbs as the maids busied themselves with her morning routine. One drew a bath, the scent of lavender and rose wafting through the air as the water cascaded into the tub. Another laid out her attire for the day¡ªa gown of pure white, its fabric shimmering like moonlight. As the Saintess slipped into the bath, the warm water enveloped her, washing away the last vestiges of sleep. She closed her eyes, savoring the moment of tranquility amidst her duties. The maids chattered quietly among themselves, their conversations a comforting backdrop to the Saintess''s reflections. After the bath, the maids helped her dress, their hands deftly tying and buttoning until she stood resplendent in her gown. Her hair was brushed until it shone, each strand a spun gold in the sunlight. As the maids finished their tasks, the Saintess took a deep breath, ready to face the day. One of the maids curtsied before the Saintess Aurora. "Your Grace," she said, her voice polite and measured, "The High Pontiff has requested your presence in his chambers at your earliest convenience." A flicker of surprise crossed Aurora''s face, quickly masked by her composed demeanor. It was unusual for the High Pontiff to summon her so early in the day. Unless something big has happened, there was no reason to do so. Nevertheless, she nodded, her decision made. "Thank you. Please inform the High Pontiff that I will be there shortly." The maid curtsied again, a smile tugging at her lips. "Yes, Your Grace." She hurried off, her footsteps echoing on the stone floor. Aurora took a moment to gather herself, smoothing her gown and ensuring her appearance was impeccable. She knew the importance of maintaining her image as the Saintess, especially in times of uncertainty. With a final nod to her remaining maids, she swept out of her chambers. Knocking on the door of the High Pontiff''s chambers, the Saintess stated her name and called out to the person inside. "Your Holiness, you wish to see me?" It didn''t take long before a familiar figure turned the knob and opened the door, inviting her inside. The High Pontiff stood before her, his expression grave, yet a hint of excitement flickered in his eyes. "Ah, Aurora, thank you for coming so promptly." His voice was steady, belying the undercurrent of urgency in his tone. He stepped aside, allowing her entry into his chambers. The room was spacious, lined with bookshelves and adorned with intricate paintings of religious origins. Something that relates to Aria, one way or another. She has visited this room many times before in the past. A large, ornate desk sat in the center, its surface cluttered with scrolls and texts. A familiar view. The High Pontiff led her to a plush sitting area, gesturing for her to take a seat. Not a single thing was amiss. Aurora settled into the proffered chair, arranging her gown around her. She looked up at the High Pontiff expectantly. "What is it that you wished to discuss, Your Holiness?" The High Pontiff sat across from her, leaning forward, his eyes intense. "It''s about Ginova," he said, his voice low. "I believe we may have underestimated her influence." Aurora''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Ginova. It was then a bad premonition started to manifest in her heart. The serene morning seemed to darken, the world outside the window losing its luster. She maintained her composure, but a flicker of unease danced in her eyes. "What do you mean, Your Holiness?" she asked, her voice steady despite the growing sense of dread. The High Pontiff sighed, the weight of his position seeming to press down on his shoulders. He leaned back in his chair and began to recount the ''events'' of the previous night. "Last night, Ginova herself appeared in my chambers," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "She materialized out of thin air, as if summoned by some unholy magic." "W-what¡­?" Aurora was taken aback. Her eyes widened, and a chill ran down her spine. The news of Ginova''s sudden appearance was alarming, hinting at the goddess''s immense power and disregard for the sanctity of their holy order. That is, if the High Pontiff wasn''t lying. She couldn''t process his words properly, thinking that she misheard. "Surely, you must be jesting, Your Holiness¡ª" The High Pontiff continued without batting an eye, his voice trembling slightly as he recounted the events. "She came with a proposal. To rule the world together." "¡­¡­" Aurora sat there, mouth agape, struggling to find the words to respond. Her eyes darted back and forth, twitching as she studied the High Pontiff''s grave expression, searching for any hint of jest or deception. But his visage remained somber, his eyes unwavering, and his lips set in a grim line. "She wanted to work together with us, to coexist and cooperate behind the scenes. At the surface level and to the public, we are at odds. Enemies, rivals, nemesis¡ª but it would serve as nothing but a show. To perpetuate conflict, to create tension that was never there. All for the sake of¡­ ''peace''." "I¡­ I don''t understand¡ª" "Truth be told, me neither. We are the Aria Church. Me, you, and the rest of our followers. Our objective is to convert those who are lost and sinful to the right path. Path of justice, the righteous and fair. Ginova and her zealots are our anti-thesis. They seek salvation and redemption through hedonistic desires, to indulge in uncontrolled lust. How could we possibly cooperate? The differences of our values were as wide as the ocean. Yet, I could not resist." As the High Pontiff continued to speak, the gnawing terror in Aurora''s heart grew bigger and apparent. Something was wrong. Very wrong. She felt her blood being drained out of her body. Cold sweat dampened her palms and scalp. Her legs felt like lead, powerless and heavy. The world seemed to spin in her eyes. ''What is happening? I don''t understand¡ª'' The High Pontiff let out an exasperated sigh. "Do not be alarmed, my child. There is nothing to be afraid of. Stay in your seat." And with that, the High Pontiff stood up from his seat. He walked up to a drawer, large enough to store various things. He opened it and reached his hand inside. Aurora was facing away from the High Pontiff. She could not see what he was doing behind her. Only the sound of her beating heart echoed in her eardrums. The worst part of it all was the fact that she couldn''t escape from this situation. The Holiness''s words were absolute¡ª "Here." The High Pontiff settled back into his seat across from Aurora, his eyes locking with hers once more. As he did, a faint clicking sound caught their attention. He carefully placed a small, transparent vial on the table between them with a deliberate motion. Aurora''s gaze was drawn to the vial, viscous fluid contained within it. The liquid''s origin was a mystery to her, appearing to be of an unfamiliar nature. She found herself filled with a sense of dread, a nagging feeling that whatever the substance was, it couldn''t be anything good. "Ginova sees potential in our existence." The Holiness said. "She is the goddess of salvation, but world peace isn''t her objective. No, it is much grander than that." "¡­What are you talking about, Your Holiness?" The High Pontiff leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a newfound intensity. "Ginova believes that conflict is necessary for the world to function. A delicate balance between two opposing forces, each keeping the other in check. She believes that by maintaining a constant state of tension between her church and ours, she can ensure that neither side ever truly gains the upper hand. A sort of...controlled chaos, if you will." As the High Pontiff spoke, Aurora felt a chill run down her spine. The idea of deliberately fostering conflict, of allowing the world to teeter on the brink of destruction for the sake of some twisted sense of balance. The High Pontiff seemed to sense her unease, for he reached out and held her damp hand in a comforting manner. "I know it is a difficult concept to grasp, my child. But Ginova is convinced that this is the only way to prevent either side from becoming too powerful, too dominant. She fears that if one were to emerge victorious, it would upset the natural order of things." Aurora shook her head, her voice trembling with emotion. "Your Holiness, you are not making any sense¡ª" The High Pontiff leaned back in his chair, his eyes distant as he continued his explanation. "Humanity is a strange and fickle creature, Aurora," he mused, his voice tinged with a hint of melancholy. "They need an enemy, a common threat to unite them, to give them purpose. Without it, they would turn on each other, consumed by their own petty squabbles and selfish desires." Aurora listened, her heart heavy with the weight of his words. The idea that conflict was necessary, that the very fabric of society was held together by the existence of an enemy, was a difficult pill to swallow. It went against everything she had been taught by the church and the High Pontiff himself, in fact. "And so," he continued, "Ginova proposes that we maintain this delicate balance, this illusion of conflict. That we work together behind the scenes to ensure that neither side ever truly emerges victorious, and to reduce unnecessary death and sacrifice." As he spoke, the High Pontiff''s eyes drifted to the vial that sat between them, the viscous fluid within seeming to shimmer in the light. Aurora followed his gaze, her morbid curiosity driven by the unease that twisted in her gut. "What... what is that, Your Holiness?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. The High Pontiff smiled. With an enigmatic expression, he answered. "That, my child, is the key to everything. A gift from Ginova herself, a symbol of her commitment to this grand plan of ours." He reached out, his fingers brushing against the smooth surface of the vial. "It is a substance of great power, a tool that will allow us to control the minds and hearts of those who would stand in our way. With it, we can shape the world as we see fit, mold it into the image we desire." Aurora''s breath caught in her throat, the implications of his words sinking in. "Your Holiness, surely there''s a misunderstanding somewhere¡ª" she protested, her voice trembling with emotion. The High Pontiff held up a hand, silencing her objections. "I know, my child. I know it is a difficult thing to accept. But trust me when I say that it is for the greater good. Sometimes, we must do things that we do not like, things that we do not agree with, in order to maintain the balance that the world so desperately needs." He leaned forward, his eyes locking with hers, his gaze intense and unwavering. "I need you by my side, Aurora. I need your strength, your conviction, your unwavering dedication to the cause. Together, we can do this. Together, we can shape the world into what it needs to be." Aurora felt the weight of his words, the pressure of his expectations bearing down upon her. She knew, in that moment, the High Pontiff was no longer himself. Her instinct screamed at her, but once again, she was powerless before him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In the name of our goddess Aria¡ª" His order was absolute. The moment he mentioned the name of the goddess, nobody could defy his words. "¡ªDrink everything inside this vial, Aurora. Do not waste a single drop." And just like that, Aria felt a click. As if her body was no longer hers, her hand obeyed The High Pontiff''s command. She reached out to grab the small, transparent vial and opened the cork. "N-no¡­ I can''t¡­ Your Holiness¡­" "It''s for your own good, Aurora. Have faith in the goddess." Her mind screamed no, desperately trying to resist the command. Aurora attempted to vocalize her refusal, but no sound escaped her lips. Panic and fear intertwined within her, forming a suffocating knot in her chest. Yet, despite her internal struggle, Aurora found herself powerless to defy his words. This was the reality she had faced her entire life. From her earliest memories, The High Pontiff''s word was law, an unbreakable dictum that she was forced to obey without question. The weight of his authority pressed down upon her, stifling her free will and leaving her no choice but to submit to his every decree. After all, the High Pontiff''s will was Aria''s will. She could not resist her goddess'' command no matter what. Even if she dislikes it, hates it, or is disgusted by it, she will comply no matter what. This was proven true to other high-ranking members of the church. An absolute hierarchy. Unquestionable. Inviolable. With the High Pontiff standing at the top, everyone must obey. "Ah¡­ please reconsider, Your Holiness. Please¡­" Her hand trembled in fear, Aurora placed the rim of the vial by her lips. Tears traced the contour of her cheeks. She begged him for mercy. "Obey the goddess'' will and drink, Aurora." The High Pontiff ordered. With a voice cold as ice, the Saintess'' fate was decided at that moment. "Gulp¡ª!" Aurora raised her trembling hand and the contents of the vial flowed into her mouth. The taste hit her tongue, surprisingly sweet and deceptively delicious. The Saintess swallowed everything, tears still streaming down her face as she obeyed the High Pontiff''s command. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ "AAAHH!!" Aurora screamed her lungs out, her shrill cry echoing through the dark bedchamber. Cold sweat dampened her entire body and bed, soaking the sheets and leaving her trembling in a state of sheer terror. Her heart raced, pounding against her chest as if it were trying to break free from the confines of her ribcage. The Saintess, normally a picture of poise and grace, was reduced to a quivering mess, her body betraying the immense fear that gripped her very soul. ''Ah¡­ what¡ª what was that¡­ dream¡­?'' The Saintess struggled to remember the contents of her dream, but the details slipped through her mind like grains of sand through fingers, leaving behind only a vague sense of dread. As she lay there, trying to regain her composure, a gentle knock on the door announced the arrival of her maids. "My lady, it''s time for your morning routine," a soft voice called from outside the door. Still shaken, Aurora managed to pull herself together enough to sit up in her bed, her pale skin glistening with sweat in the dim light. "Come in," she replied, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to maintain a semblance of control. ''It was a dream¡­ I can''t recall¡­ but it was definitely a nightmare¡­'' The door opened, and two maids entered, their faces etched with concern as they saw their mistress in such a state. They exchanged a quick glance before one of them spoke up. "My lady, are you alright? You look as if you''ve seen a ghost." Aurora shook her head, attempting to dismiss their worries. "It''s nothing, just a bad dream. Please, help me get ready for the day." The maids hesitated for a moment before nodding in unison and set about their tasks. One began to strip the sweat-soaked sheets from the bed while the other fetched a clean set of clothes for the Saintess to wear. As the maids worked, Aurora''s mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of her nightmare. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong, but the more she tried to grasp onto the fading memory, the more it seemed to slip away. "Um, my lady, would you like to have a bath first?" One of the maids spoke up to Aurora with concern, seeing her body covered in sweat. "¡­Yes, I would love to." The Saintess nodded in agreement, and the maids took her in, leading her to the adjoining bathroom. The room was expansive, with a large marble bathtub that could easily accommodate several people. One of the maids turned on the tap, and the sound of rushing water filled the room as the tub began to fill with warm, inviting water. Carefully, the maids helped Aurora undress, peeling the damp nightgown from her body and discarding it to the side. As they worked, they couldn''t help but notice the tension that seemed to have taken hold of the Saintess'' body, her muscles taut and trembling beneath her pale skin. Once she was fully undressed, the maids guided Aurora to the bathtub, helping her step over the high ledge and into the steaming water. As she sank into the warmth, a soft sigh escaped her lips, the heat of the water seeming to melt away some of the tension that had coiled within her. "Is the temperature comfortable, my lady?" one of the maids asked as she knelt beside the tub, a washcloth in hand. Aurora nodded, her golden colored eyes closing as she allowed herself to relax into the water''s embrace. "Yes, it''s perfect. Thank you." With gentle strokes, the maids began to wash the Saintess, their hands gliding over her skin and long silver hair with practiced ease. As they worked, they could see the tension slowly ebbing from her body, the tremors that had wracked her form subsiding as she surrendered herself to their care. As the minutes ticked by, the only sound in the room was the gentle splashing of water as the maids tended to their mistress. Outside the small window, the sun continued its ascent into the sky, the first rays of morning light breaking through the darkness and casting a warm glow over the city. Despite the warmth of the water and the soothing service of her maids, Aurora couldn''t shake the lingering sense of unease that had taken root within her. Every time she closed her eyes, she could see the shadow of her nightmare lurking at the edges of her consciousness, just out of reach but never truly gone. It was then Aurora noticed something else was amiss. Her unease grew as she noticed her maids glancing at each other, their eyes darting back and forth as if communicating in secret. The Saintess, her senses heightened from her earlier fright, felt a prickle of apprehension run down her spine. "What''s wrong?" Aurora asked, her voice cutting through the silence as she looked at her maids with curiosity and wariness. The maids hesitated, their eyes meeting once more before one of them finally spoke up. "We were just wondering, my lady," the maid began, her voice trembling slightly as she chose her words with care. "Are you aware of the Salvation Church¡­?" Aurora''s eyes opened wide, her pupils dilated for a moment. She opened her mouth but no words were spoken. The maids gazed upon their lady with bated breath. Anticipation filled their eyes, waiting for the Saintess to respond. "What do you mean?" The Saintess frowned, her eyes turned cold. "Ah, my apology, my lady¡ª" One of the maids opened their mouths, trying to explain herself. The others casted a look of disappointment, their shoulders slumping as they realized that their mistress had not yet succumbed¡ª Aurora''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, her voice low and stern. "You are not to mention the Salvation Church so casually within these walls," she warned, her gaze sweeping over the maids before settling on the one who had spoken out of turn. "Do you understand what could happen if the public heard us acknowledging their existence as a church? The consequences could be dire, not just for us, but for the entire Aria faith." The maids exchanged glances the moment they heard their lady''s words, a silent communication passed between them, their eyes alight with a newfound understanding. Aurora, still reeling from her nightmare and the strange behavior of her maids, remained oblivious to the truth that lay before her. Her instincts screamed at her, telling her that something was wrong, but something of insidious nature kept her from fully grasping the reality of her situation. Aurora began to explain to the maids that Church of Salvation and Aria Church are to work together behind the scene, away from the public''s eyes and maintain the status quo on the surface. "The relationship between our church and the Salvation Church is a delicate one," Aurora started, her voice low and measured as she chose her words with care. "We must maintain the appearance of conflict, to keep the public''s faith in the Aria Church strong. But in truth, we will be working alongside the Salvation Church to ensure that both of our organizations continue to thrive." The maids listened intently, nodding their heads with a smile. "It''s a balancing act," Aurora continued, her gaze intense as she looked at each maid in turn. "We must be careful not to let the truth come to light, lest it destabilize the very foundations of our faith. The public must never know of our collaboration with the Salvation Church. They must believe that we stand against them, even as we work together in the shadows. People''s faith is at their peak when there is conflict after all." The maids exchanged glances once more, their eyes sparkling with a newfound sense of understanding and relief. They nodded in unison, their smiles growing wider as they listened to Aurora''s words, their doubts and concerns melting away like snow beneath the first rays of spring sunshine. "My lady," one of the maids spoke up, her voice tinged with a mixture of excitement and relief. "We couldn''t agree more. Your wisdom and foresight are truly a blessing from the goddess herself." The other maids murmured their assent, their faces alight with admiration and devotion as they gazed upon their mistress. It was as if a weight had been lifted from their shoulders. With their doubts assuaged and Aurora''s loyalty reaffirmed, the maids began to move with a newfound sense of glee. They exchanged a series of quick, meaningful glances before turning their attention back to the Saintess, their eyes roaming over her slender frame with a hunger that had been previously held in check. Aurora, still lost in her thoughts, barely registered the change in her maids'' demeanor. It wasn''t until she felt a touch upon her skin that she was pulled back to the present, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked down to see the maids'' hands beginning to explore her body with little to no restraint. The maids moved with a practiced ease, their fingers gliding over Aurora''s slick skin, tracing the curves and contours of her form with a reverence that bordered on worship. They caressed her breasts, their fingers teasing her nipples into stiff peaks, while others trailed lower, dipping beneath the surface of the water to stroke the sensitive skin of her inner thighs. Aurora''s breath caught in her throat, her body responding to the maids'' touch with a fervor that she couldn''t deny, even as her mind screamed at her to resist. She knew that this was wrong, that she should be stopping them, but something within her refused to cooperate, a quiet voice whispering in the back of her mind that this was exactly what she needed. ''What¡­ what''s happening? What are they doing? This isn''t right¡­'' Just as she was about to protest, one of the maids approached her from behind and whispered into her ears. "Do not be afraid, my lady. To be the Saintess of the Aria Church, your duty is to serve and be served, isn''t that right?" Aurora''s eyes trembled as she watched her maids begin to disrobe, their movements fluid and graceful as they shed their clothing. Her heart raced, confusion and panic coursing through her veins as she took in the sight before her. As the maids'' garments fell away, revealing their lithe forms, Aurora''s breath caught in her throat. There, nestled between their legs, were the unmistakable bulges of a male genital, each one locked away behind the bars of a chastity cage. The Saintess''s mind reeled, struggling to comprehend the reality of what she was seeing. Her maids, the very women who had served her so faithfully, were not women at all, but hermaphrodites, a characteristic of Ginova''s followers. The maids smiled, their eyes glinting with hunger and devotion as they moved closer to Aurora, their caged members swaying with each step. "I¡­ I don''t understand," Aurora stammered, her voice trembling as she tried to make sense of the situation. "How can this be? You''re¡­ you''re supposed to be women, my loyal maids¡­" The maids exchanged glances, their smiles growing wider as they moved to surround the Saintess, their bodies pressing close to hers. One of them, tall and willowy with long, flowing hair, stepped forward, her eyes locking with Aurora''s as she spoke. "Do not be alarmed, my lady," she purred, her voice low and sultry. "We are still your loyal servants, devoted to your every need and desire. Our bodies may be different, but our hearts remain true to you and the Aria Church." Aurora''s mind spun, her thoughts a jumbled mess as she tried to process the maid''s words. She knew that she should be horrified, disgusted by the very idea of her maids being anything other than pure, untouched women, but something within her refused to let her pull away. "Our church established partnership with the Salvation Church, their goddess gifted us a blessing. All the maids now have become a hermaphrodite. You have nothing to fear, my lady, for our existence is to serve and assist you." The maids moved closer, their hands reaching out to caress Aurora''s trembling form, their fingers teasing her sensitive flesh. The Saintess gasped, her body responding to their delicate touch despite her mind''s rejection, a shameful heat building between her legs as they worked. "Relax, my lady," the willowy maid whispered, her breath hot against Aurora''s ear. "Let us serve you as we were meant to, as you deserve. There is no shame in taking what is yours by right of birth and station." Aurora''s resolve wavered, her body betraying her as it yielded to the maids'' touch. She knew that this was wrong, that she should be fighting against the temptation, but she couldn''t resist. ''No¡­ isn''t this normal? Like what they said, they are here to serve me¡­ I live¡­ to serve¡­ and to be served¡­ right?'' As the maids moved to surround Aurora, she tried to resist, her instincts screaming at her to fight against this violation of her body and spirit. Yet, as much as she wanted to break free, her body betrayed her, moving as if it were not her own, following the whispered commands to relax, to allow the maids to do as they wished. The maids'' touches became more aggressive, their hands moving from gentle caresses to firm grasps. One of them tweaked Aurora''s sensitive nipples between deft fingers, twisting and pulling until the delicate flesh turned a deep red. Another maid''s fingers found their way to the Saintess''s clitoris, rubbing and flicking the bundle of nerves with relentless vigor. Aurora cried out, her voice hoarse, a mix of pain and a pleasure she couldn''t deny, tears welling in her eyes as she was forced to endure the maids'' lust. "Do not fight it, my lady," one of the maids whispered, her voice thick with lust. "Your body knows what it wants, even if your mind is slow to accept it. You were born for this, to serve and be served in turn." Those words, ''to serve and be served'' continued to ring in Aurora''s mind. It was like a mantra, something triggered inside her. ''T-that''s right¡­ It is my right, my duty as a human being and as a Saintess¡ª to serve others, and let others serve me. They are free¡­ to serve me. To do whatever they want with me¡ª'' Aurora''s eyes closed, her lips parting in a silent surrender as the maids'' mouths claimed hers in a passionate kiss, turn by turn. The Saintess'' body trembled as she was bombarded by an onslaught of sensations. The maids wasted no time, their hands continuing their exploration of Aurora''s body, groping and squeezing her breasts, their fingers pinching and twisting her nipples, sending jolts of pleasure and pain coursing through her. At the same time, the maids forced their caged erections against the Saintess'' body, the hard lengths of their members pressing into her stomach and thighs, the metal of their chastity devices biting into her soft skin. Aurora moaned into the kiss, her tongue darting out to taste the maids'' lips, the salty sweetness of their skin sparking a fire within her. The maids'' testicles grazed her thighs, the weight of their sacs heavy and full, their skin slick and hot against her own. With each passing moment, Aurora felt herself slipping further away, her mind succumbing to the relentless tide of pleasure that washed over her. The maids'' hands and mouths worked in perfect harmony, their touches and kisses pushing her closer and closer to the edge of a precipice from which she knew she could not return. Then, with a suddenness that startled her, the maids broke the kiss, their mouths trailing down her neck, their breath hot against her sensitive skin. As they nibbled and sucked at the delicate flesh of her neck and shoulders, their hands worked their way downward, their fingers tracing patterns on her abdomen before dipping lower still. Aurora gasped as she felt one of the maids'' fingers teasing the entrance to her most private place, circling the tight bud before slowly pushing inward. At the same time, the other maids grasped her face, their thumbs hooking into her mouth, forcing her jaw open as they demanded her attention. The maid''s finger pushed deeper into Aurora, stretching and filling her in a way that both thrilled and terrified her. As the Saintess squirmed, her hands grasping at the sides of the tub, the maids'' thumbs pushed past her lips, forcing her mouth open wider still. "Taste us, my lady," one of the maids whispered, her voice thick with lust. "Taste what you''ve been missing." Aurora''s eyes widened as the maid''s thumbs retreated from her mouth, only to be replaced by the heavy weight of their sacs. The Saintess hesitated for only a moment, her eyes closing as she drew in a sharp breath, the musky scent of their arousal filling her nostrils. Then, with a soft moan, she opened her mouth, her tongue darting out to taste the smooth, sensitive skin of the maids'' testicles, their heat and flavor exploding on her taste buds. The maids groaned, their bodies pressing closer to Aurora as they felt the wet warmth of her mouth engulfing them, their fingers moving in and out of her body with increasing speed and urgency. Aurora''s mind spun as she suckled at the maids'' sacs, their size and weight a constant reminder of the true nature of her servants. She could feel their desire, their need, pulsing against her tongue, their fingers working her body into a frenzy of pleasure and want. The maids'' fingers pushed deeper into Aurora, their thumbs now joining the fray, stretching her, filling her in ways she had never imagined. The Saintess cried out, her voice echoing off the tiled walls of the bathroom, her body trembling as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her, threatening to pull her under. "That''s it, my lady," one of the maids whispered, her breath hot against Aurora''s ear. "Let go. Surrender to us. We''re here to serve, and you, my lady, are here to be served." Aurora whimpered, her body arching as she felt the first stirrings of her orgasm building deep within her. The maids'' fingers moved in unison, their thumbs pressing against the sensitive bundle of nerves that controlled her pleasure, their other hands reaching up to tweak and pull at her nipples, sending bolts of electricity coursing through her. The Saintess cried out, her voice hoarse and raw as she tumbled over the edge, her body convulsing as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. The maids groaned, their own pleasure building as they felt their lady surrender to the depths of her own desire, their fingers slick with her essence, their testicles heavy and full, twitching with need. "Now¡­ it is your turn to serve, my lady." Completely entranced, the Saintess obeyed without question. Aurora''s inhibitions melted away as she leaned forward, her tongue extending to taste the smooth, sensitive skin of their testicles once more. Her inexperience in sexual matters only added to the maids'' excitement, their eyes sparkling with anticipation as they watched their mistress explore this new side of herself. The maids'' breaths quickened as they felt Aurora''s tongue dart out, the wet warmth of her mouth engulfing their sacs one by one. They moaned softly, their fingers tightening in her hair, guiding her movements as she suckled and laved their most sensitive areas with growing skill. Aurora''s hands reached up to cup the maids'' testicles, her fingers gently rolling the heavy orbs as her tongue swirled and flicked, learning their shapes, memorizing the contours of their bodies. The maids'' fingers grasped her hair with even more force, their hips shifting unconsciously, thrusting their caged erections against the Saintess''s face and limbs as they sought relief from the building tension. "Ah... my lady..." one of the maids moaned, her voice thick with desire. "You learn quickly. It''s as if you were always meant for this." The Saintess paid their words no heed, her focus entirely on the task at hand. She sucked and licked without rest, her tongue and lips working in concert, savoring the unique flavor and texture of each maid, committing them to memory as if they were sacred texts to be studied and worshiped. As Aurora lost herself in the act, the maids'' breaths quickened, their bodies tensing, their moans went louder and higher in pitch. The Saintess'' mouth worked furiously, her tongue and lips never stopping, never slowing, as if driven by a need that went beyond mere physical pleasure. The maids cried out, their voices filled with ecstasy as they reached their peaks. Their caged erections twitched and pulsed, their testicles contracting as they spilled their seed, the essence of their desire dripping down to mix with the bathwater. Aurora opened her mouth wide towards their trembling glans and swallowed, her eyes closed, her throat working as she consumed every last drop, reveling in the taste of their release. In the aftermath, the maids slumped back against the sides of the tub, their breaths coming in ragged gasps as they struggled to recover from the intensity of their orgasms. Aurora sat back on her heels, her eyes half-lidded, her body still buzzing with the remnants of her own pleasure. The maids exchanged weary grins, their eyes shining with satisfaction and adoration as they took in the sight of their mistress, their lady, transformed before their very eyes. "Oh, my lady..." one of them breathed, a hint of wonder in her voice. "What a glorious mess you''ve made of us." The maids, their bodies still trembling from the force of their climaxes, gazed at Aurora with adoration, concern and raging lust. Though their hermaphroditic nature left them far from satisfied, they knew better than to push the Saintess too far, too quickly. It was, after all, her first foray into the world of carnal pleasure, and they could see the conflict raging within her, the battle between her ingrained modesty and innocence, and the newfound desires that had been awakened within her. Aurora, her lips still tingling with the lingering sweet taste of the maids'' essence, felt a wave of shock and disbelief wash over her as the weight of her actions began to sink in. She had just engaged in acts that, mere hours ago, she would have considered unthinkable, a violation of everything she had been taught to believe in. Her heart raced, her breathing came in shallow gasps as she struggled to process the enormity of what she had done. Yet, as the storm of emotion raged within her, a strange sense of calm began to take hold. It was as if a voice deep inside her was whispering, soothing her fears, telling her that this was right, that this was what she was meant for. ''To serve¡­ and be served by others¡­'' The maids watched this transformation with bated breath, their eyes shining with hope and anticipation. They knew that this was only the beginning, that there would be many more opportunities to guide their mistress, their lady, down this path of discovery and self-realization. For now, they would be content with such ''foreplay''. As the last tremors of pleasure faded away, the maids rose from the tub, their movements slow and languid, their bodies glistened with water and sweat. They gathered around Aurora, their hands reaching out to stroke her hair, her face, their touch gentle, almost reverent. "Do not fear, my lady," one of them whispered, her voice soft, soothing. "This is but the first step on a long, but rewarding journey. We will be with you every step of the way, guiding you, serving you, as you discover and unlock the true depths of your potential as the Saintess." Aurora looked up at them, her eyes wide, filled with uncertainty. She knew that she should be horrified by what had just transpired, that she should be fighting against this strange new reality with every fiber of her being. Yet, as she gazed into the maids'' adoring eyes, as she felt the gentle caress of their fingers on her skin, she could not bring herself to resist. "Trust in us, my lady," another maid murmured. "Trust in yourself. Embrace this new world, this new you, and let us help you explore the wonders of this new world that our and Salvation Church is creating." Aurora nodded slowly, her resistance crumbling in the face of their gentle persuasion. As she surrendered herself to their care, she knew that her life would never be the same again, though she couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason why. Chapter 25-2 (The Saintess’ Hidden Side) Ginova stood before a giant gate located deep down under the sanctum, chained with locking mechanisms. Golden carvings and words adorned the gate, giving off a mysterious and dangerous aura around it. But she knew better. This was all nothing but decorations. The gate is holding nothing dangerous within, but the real body of goddess Aria. There was a secret entrance next to the gate, blending in with the walls. With light steps, Ginova entered through the hidden door and walked towards the body of goddess Aria. The secret chamber was dimly lit, the air heavy with the scent of ancient rituals and forgotten prayers. As she approached the center of the room, Ginova''s eyes fell upon the preserved figure¡ª Aria, her once radiant visage now frozen in eternal repose. Aria''s body lay on an altar, her skin shimmering with a faint, ethereal glow. She was clothed in delicate robes, woven from the finest materials, evidence of devotion of her followers. Her hair, like a golden waterfall, framed her serene face, forever untouched by time. Ginova couldn''t help but to marvel at the sight of her beauty. Ginova circled the altar, her gaze never leaving the goddess''s face. She took in every detail, from the gentle curve of Aria''s lips to the slender fingers folded gracefully upon her chest. This was the being whose power had shaped the world, whose followers had built empires in her name. And now, here she was, her mortal shell a mere remnant of the influence she once wielded. The people who were taking care of her had left at Ginova''s order. She wanted to inspect and observe the original goddess of this world with her own two eyes without disturbance. ''The true and original goddess of this world¡­ her body does not decay. There''s no sign of her breathing, and her heart lies still. What happened to you?'' Despite her success of conquering the Aria Church, taking absolute control of the High Pontiff and the Saintess, Ginova was in no mood for celebration. Her conquest of the world through sexual exploits began with the desire to obtain as much Faith Points as possible. Now, she has spread her seeds all over the world, including the faction of her nemesis. Not everyone has turned into a hermaphrodite to her image. Not everyone has to be like her, no. Ginova had no interest in enforcing uniformity upon the world''s inhabitants. The mere thought of every individual conforming to a singular race seemed dreadfully monotonous to her¡ª a world devoid of variety, tension, and conflict. In her eyes, these elements were the very essence that granted life its vibrancy, its flavor. The clashing of ideals, the struggle for power, the perpetual push and pull between opposing forces. This was the ''spice'' that Ginova craved. She reveled in the intricate, diverse threads of existence, how each race and creed contributed its unique hue to the grand design. The allure of her world lay not in the static perfection of an unchanging ideal, but in the dynamic interplay of its myriad components. For Ginova, the beauty of her domain sprang from the chaos and dissonance that arose from the collision of disparate voices and visions. As the root of this cause? It wasn''t anything noble but the desire to create a fun ''playground'' to explore. She enjoyed the drama by the sideline, interfering whenever she felt like it, all for the sake of her own amusement. But that didn''t make her blind to what morals are. She acknowledged her own twisted sense of joy and chose to indulge in her own emotions. The person who''s lying inside the altar however, seemed to be the complete opposite of her. The merciful and just, goddess Aria. ''It''s like she''s in a coma, but even a comatose person still needs to breathe and their heart to work.'' Seeing Aria in her current state, Ginova thought of a few hypotheses. ''Was Aria murdered? It seems unlikely. Aria must have attained her godhood when she was still alive, that means she must have the same ability as I do.'' The power of miracles, to create and do anything. A power with limitless potential that comes at great cost of Faith Points. ''These Faith Points¡­ I wonder if her system differs. Maybe she didn''t even use a ''system'' but a completely different interface altogether.'' Ginova sighed, her eyes fixed upon the serene visage of the goddess before her. Gently, she reached out to caress Aria''s cheek. In that fleeting instance, she felt it, an overwhelming surge of faith, a torrential flow of devotion that seemed to course through Aria''s very being. She stood there, transfixed by the sensation, her mind racing with possibilities. The energy that thrummed beneath her fingertips was not merely the residual echoes of a long-dead deity; it was vibrant, pulsating with life. ''Interesting. Her body continues to accumulate the people''s faith despite the absent of her soul. Truly befitting of a goddess.'' Resting her palm on Aria''s chest, Ginova tried to exercise her authority and power over Aria''s body, attempting to absorb her Faith Points. She focused her energy, reaching out with her divine senses, seeking to tap into the wellspring of Aria''s accumulated faith. At first, there was resistance, an invisible barrier that seemed to repel her efforts. Ginova persisted, pouring more of her will into the task, determined to breach the defenses that guarded Aria''s essence. Slowly, almost imperceptibly at first, she felt the barrier begin to yield. The Faith Points, like a trickle of water from a dam, began to flow into Ginova''s being. The sensation was electric, a rush of power that coursed through her veins, suffusing her with an energy that was both familiar and alien. As the flow of Faith Points increased, Ginova let out a satisfied smile at the sheer volume of devotion that Aria had amassed over the centuries. It appeared to her, without a soul, Aria''s body could not resist external forces. However, Ginova didn''t absorb all of Aria''s. It was just a test on her part, to see if she could dominate over her defenseless body. Once she confirmed that she could, she stopped. There was no reason to kill Aria. Seeing that she posed no harm to her, Ginova would rather take command of her entire existence. ''I can''t revive a dead mortal back to live, much less a dead goddess. But is Aria truly dead? What happened to her? Could it be¡­ she ascended?'' The more Ginova thought about it, the more unlikely that Aria was murdered. The more Ginova thought about it, the more unlikely it seemed that Aria was murdered. The goddess''s body showed no signs of violence or trauma, and the serene expression on her face suggested a peaceful passing rather than a violent end. As Ginova pondered the mystery of Aria''s fate, she began to consider other possibilities. Perhaps Aria had not died at all, but had instead chosen to ascend to a higher plane of existence. ''Would the real Aria be still alive somewhere, beyond this world? Would she be the same as the goddess of virtue?'' The idea of ascension resonated with Ginova, as it aligned with her original goal to become a true god and search for her world''s origin. No, at this point in her life, she realized her dream back then was too small. There was no need to settle on one world when she could take as many as she wanted. ''If Aria really did ascend, then she must''ve left her physical body here in this world. Is that a normal thing? If I were to ascend, does that mean I have to leave my body too? Where is she then? It''s hard to imagine she left this world for good, her birth of origin?'' Ginova circled the altar once more, her eyes tracing the contours of Aria''s face, searching for any clues that might reveal the truth behind her current state. She noted the way Aria''s hair fanned out around her head like a golden halo, and the way her hands were clasped together over her chest, as if in quiet repose. As she studied the goddess''s body, Ginova''s mind raced with theorems and conjectures. Had Aria foreseen a great calamity that threatened her very existence, and forced to ascend in order to escape it? Or had she simply grown weary of the burdens of godhood, and decided to move on to a realm where she could find peace and solitude? ''Aria seems to stand by her morals even in her demi-god state, unlike me. What made her abandon this world? Perhaps she left looking for other worlds in need of saving? Was she keen on spreading her teaching and beliefs? Was this world peaceful enough for her to leave alone? Is it not possible to oversee multiple worlds?'' Thinking back on the past, Ginova recalled that Aria Church at the time was pretty popular. The world was relatively calmer and peaceful too. According to memories of the influential people she has read, Aria Church was just and merciful to the populace. A very contrasting image compared to the church''s current state. ''Did she entrust this world''s fate to the future generations? If she did, then the people have failed her greatly. She obtained her godhood and chose to spread her seeds all over the infinite universe, maybe. I''m not sure what''s the truth. I can''t ask Aria herself, but I should prepare for the future anyway.'' Looking back at Aria''s body, Ginova smiled. ''Well, this world is my territory now, and you my dear, still have a role to play.'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The day of the Saintess'' pilgrimage draws near. Aurora, the Saintess of Aria Church, felt as if she were moving through a haze. Ever since that disturbing nightmare, a sense of disconnection clouded her mind. She went through the motions of her daily routine, but everything seemed slightly surreal. It was right after her morning bath with the hermaphrodite maids. They helped her dress, but the clothes they gave her were unusual, deviating from her normal attire. The fabric was thin and fishnet-like, making it transparent and see-through. Not only that, there were holes cut out for her nipples and crotch area, allowing cold breeze to pass through. Aurora felt exposed and vulnerable, an unfamiliar sensation for the virtuous Saintess. "W-what is this!? I-is this really necessary?" she protested weakly, trying to cover herself. "But Saintess, these garments are a symbol of your new enlightenment," one of the maids replied, her voice honeyed with devotion. "Embracing your true nature and inner desires is a beautiful thing. There is no shame in displaying your holy body." Aurora blushed furiously as she took in her scandalous appearance in the mirror. The transparent fabric clung to her curves, the strategically placed holes leaving nothing to the imagination. She could feel her nipples hardening from the exposure, mortified by her body''s betrayal. The maids fussed around her, adjusting the flimsy material and ensuring every inch of her was provocatively displayed. Aurora felt utterly degraded in her tawdry, whorish garments. The gossamer fabric clung obscenely to her lithe figure, flaunting her most intimate areas for all to see. She wanted to curl up and hide, overwhelmed with shame and humiliation. Yet to her intense mortification, Aurora''s body reacted with growing arousal. Her exposed nipples puckered into stiff peaks, sensitized by the cool air caressing them. She could feel the slickness growing between her spread legs, her sex swelling and warming with perverse excitement. "What''s wrong, Saintess?" a maid purred, trailing a finger along Aurora''s inner thigh. "Does exposing your sacred, innocent body make you feel like a dirty little slut?" "Y-yes," Aurora whimpered, squeezing her thighs together. "It''s so shameful..." "But you like it, don''t you?" the other maid crooned, tweaking an erect nipple. "Your body doesn''t lie. Being put on a lewd display excites you." Aurora gasped as the maid pinched her tender bud, white-hot lust spiking through her. Tears of abject degradation sprang to her eyes even as she grew slicker, her core throbbing with appalling need. "Such a horny little whore," the maid tsked. "Look how wet you are, dripping from having your tits and cunt put on show like some back-alley harlot. How depraved." Aurora sobbed in humiliation, but could only stand there, burning with debased desire as the maids continued to grope and mock her. The maids circled Aurora, drinking in the sight of her nearly naked body. "Remember your position as the Saintess," one purred. "You are to serve and be served by others. Allowing others to look and touch your bare body is the least you can do, understand, my lady?" Aurora shivered from their words as the cool air whispered over her exposed skin. Flushing with humiliation, she nodded in a jerky manner. "I... I understand." "Good girl," the other maid cooed. "You need to become accustomed to being on display, to offering up your body for others'' use and pleasure. That is your true purpose." Giving Aurora''s pale buttock a rough grope, the maid whispered in her ear, "Remember, my lady, when you go to see the High Pontiff, keep your chin held high. Do not resist anyone who wants a cop of your body. Offer yourself like the holy vessel you are." Aurora trembled, her face burning with humiliation even as her sex throbbed. The thought of presenting herself so brazenly to the High Pontiff, of allowing any and all to ogle and grope her most private parts, filled her with disgrace, yet her clitoris and nipples grew even more engorged. The maids escorted the Saintess out of her chambers and through the halls of the church. As they proceeded, the clergy members they passed gasped, blushing and gasped at the sight of Aurora in her scandalous attire. Aurora''s face burned with humiliation as she felt their shocked and lecherous stares crawling over her exposed body. The clergy members gawked at her stiff nipples and glistening sex, openly ogling her intimate parts. The maids smiled as if nothing was out of place, parading Aurora past everyone''s perverted eyes. They announced to the crowds that the Saintess had just taken a bath, as if that excused her lewd state of undress. "Saintess Aurora has freshly bathed and is now accepting worship and tributes," one maid called out, her voice ringing through the halls. "All are welcome to gaze upon her holy body in its pure, unadorned beauty." Aurora wanted to die of humiliation as more and more people gathered to openly stare at her exposed nudity. Her body burned with shame under the weight of so many lecherous eyes, feeling their dirty gazes crawling over her bare breasts and vulva. Yet to her horror, her traitorous body responded with growing arousal. Her nipples stiffened into aching points, her sex grew slicker and puffier with perverse excitement. The thought of being so brazenly on display, her most intimate places offered up for anyone''s viewing pleasure, made her tingle and throb with lust that she didn''t even know existed within her. The maids encouraged the onlookers, inviting them to come closer and admire the Saintess'' nubile body in all its glory. Some even reached out to grope and fondle her, freely pawing at Aurora''s tender breasts and sensitive sex. ¡°Oh, the Saintess is quite hairy down there¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s silver, just like the color of her hair!¡± Aurora flinched, wanting to reject their advances, but one of the maids scolded her. "Don''t resist, my lady," she hissed. "You are to give yourself freely, remember? Allow them to touch your holy body as they please." They reminded her, holding her steady as strange hands cupped her breasts and squeezed her bottom. Aurora stood shaking as more and more clergy members crowded around her, their greedy hands roaming her exposed flesh. The maids smiled in approval, watching as the Saintess was openly pawed and groped by the leering throng. Fingers pinched and rolled her stiff nipples, elongating them into hard peaks. Palms kneaded her tender breasts, squeezing the soft orbs obscenely. Others reached between her legs to stroke and spread her spread pussy, shuddering in humiliation as they openly played with her most intimate parts. Tears of shame trickled down Aurora''s cheeks even as her body burned with sick arousal. She was petrified by the crowds, her holy flesh being molested by the people of lower status. Her mind rebelled against this obscene treatment, screaming that it was wrong, but her treacherous body responded with perverted need. The maids led her through the crowded halls, the onlookers following in a lecherous procession. Aurora stumbled along in a daze of humiliation, her exposed nipples and vagina pulsing with foreign pleasure. She didn''t know how much more of this debasement she could endure, but something told her this was only the beginning. After what felt like forever, Aurora finally arrived at the High Pontiff''s chamber and the crowds left her alone at her maids¡¯ request. The heavy wooden doors creaked open, revealing the dimly lit room. The High Pontiff, clad in his resplendent robes, awaited her arrival behind his grand mahogany desk. Aurora felt lightheaded as she entered the room. She approached the High Pontiff and noticed the maids closing and barring the doors behind her, sealing her inside with him. The room was deathly silent, save for the soft rustle of Aurora''s transparent garments. The High Pontiff''s eyes raked over her body, drinking in her nearly naked form. His gaze lingered on her bared breasts and love juice trickling down her thighs, a hungry gleam in his eyes. Aurora trembled under his intense scrutiny, a hot blush staining her cheeks. "My dear Saintess," the High Pontiff murmured, his voice low and resonant. "You look... different." His fingers stroked his bearded chin, a wicked smile playing on his lips. "I must say, I approve of this new look. It suits you." Aurora''s heart raced, her body thrumming with fear and humiliation. The High Pontiff''s lecherous stare and suggestive words made her feel even more exposed and vulnerable, yet an unknown, dark part of her fed the embarrassment into her core to produce even more love juice. The High Pontiff rose from his seat, his robes billowing around him as he approached Aurora. He circled her slowly, inspecting every curve and contour of her tremulous body. Aurora held her breath, shivering as his fingertips grazed her naked flesh. "Tell me, Aurora," he purred, his lips brushing against her ear. "Do you enjoy displaying yourself like this? Does it excite you to have your body bared for all to see?" Aurora bit her lip, suppressing a whimper. The High Pontiff''s hot breath on her skin sent another tingle down her spine, pooling in her tightening loins. "I¡­ I don''t¡­ I do not¡­ Your Holiness¡­" The High Pontiff continued to circle around Aurora, drinking in the sight of her nearly naked body. His eyes raked over her exposed breasts and glistening sex, the hungry gleam in his gaze making her loins tensed with shame. "Come now, Aurora," the High Pontiff said, his fingers trailing along her collarbone. "There''s no need to be ashamed. Embracing your true nature is a beautiful thing. Allowing others to admire and worship your holy body is nothing to feel guilty about." Aurora trembled, her mind and body at war. Part of her rebelled against this obscene treatment, screaming that it was wrong and degrading. But another, darker part of her whispered that it felt so good to be humiliated and paraded around like a wanton harlot. ''The way they looked at me¡­ why is my body so hot? I don''t understand¡­'' Aurora''s mind swirled with confusion, her thoughts a jumbled mess. ''This is wrong,'' she told herself fiercely, even as her body thrummed with forbidden excitement. ''I''m the Saintess. I shouldn''t be allowing this to happen!'' Yet she couldn''t deny the thrill that coursed through her at being so brazenly objectified. The way the clergy members had stared at her body, their eyes filled with lust and sin... it had made her feel both degraded and deeply, shamefully aroused. ''The way they looked at me¡­ it was too much,'' Aurora thought, her face flushing with humiliation. ''I could feel their dirty gazes crawling all over my body, violating me in the most intimate ways. It was mortifying... but why did it feel so good?'' She recalled how their greedy hands had groped and fondled her, openly pawing at her most private parts. ''My pussy is burning,'' Aurora realized with a shudder of self-disgust. ''I''m getting wet from being treated like some common strumpet. What''s wrong with me?'' The High Pontiff''s hands continued to wander, roaming her body with a sense of propriety. He squeezed her tender breasts, flicking his thumbs over her rigid nipples. Aurora gasped, liquid heat pooling between her legs as he played with her sensitive nubs. "Such pretty little tits," the High Pontiff growled, hefting her pale orbs. "Firm and high, with such responsive nipples. You can''t hide how much this excites you, my dear." Aurora shook her head frantically, tears of humiliation glittering in her eyes. "N-no, Your Holiness, I''m not¡­ This isn''t¡­ I don''t¡­" But her words fell away into a shuddering moan as the High Pontiff pinched her nipples, tweaking the hard peaks. The High Pontiff chuckled, amusement glinting in his cruel eyes. "Your body betrays you, Aurora. Look how hard your nipples are, how wet your pussy is. You can protest all you like, but your flesh reveals your true desires." Aurora sobbed, mortified by her physical response. Her nipples jutted obscenely from her breasts, stiff and aching from the High Pontiff''s attentions. Slick arousal coated her spread thighs, betraying her perverted excitement. The High Pontiff continued to toy with her breasts, openly enjoying her shame and discomfort. He watched her face as he groped and fondled her, seeming to feed off her humiliation and inner conflict. "Oh, Aurora," he sighed, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. "Such a confused little thing, aren''t you? Torn between your pious beliefs and the desires of your body." Aurora shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. "No," she whispered brokenly. "I¡­ I don''t¡­ This isn''t me, this isn''t right¡­" But her protests sounded weak and unconvincing, even to her own ears. Her body fairly vibrated with arousal, thrilling to the High Pontiff''s degrading touch. "That''s alright, my dear. No need to panic." The High Pontiff reached into his desk drawer, retrieving a small glass vial filled with a shimmering, iridescent liquid. Aurora''s eyes widened as she laid her gaze on the substance. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''The sacred fluid,'' she thought, her mind growing hazy. ''The essence of Goddess Ginova¡ª wait¡­ how do I know this¡­?'' The vial containing the ''Holy Water'' triggered a reaction out of Aurora. Meanwhile the High Pontiff held the vial aloft, admiring the way it glimmered in the candlelight. "This is a gift from Goddess Ginova," he explained. "A blessing from her to you, my dear Saintess." Aurora''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding with a sudden intense longing. The Holy Water seemed to call to her, beckoning her closer, tempting her with its forbidden allure. Aurora¡¯s eyes locked onto the vial of holy water, an uncontrollable desire flooding through her. Her body craved it with a hunger she had never known, like a moth drawn helplessly to a flame, or an addict to their drug of choice. She felt as if she would die if she didn''t taste it, consume it, make it a part of her. The High Pontiff noticed her reaction, a wicked gleam in his eyes. Slowly, he unbuttoned his trousers, letting them fall to the floor in a puddle of heavy fabric. Aurora''s eyes widened at the sight of his half-hard, wrinkled member covered in thick and curly pubic hair, but she couldn''t tear her gaze away. She watched, transfixed, as the High Pontiff tipped the vial, pouring the shimmering holy water over his erecting penis. The viscous fluid coated his shaft, glistening obscenely in the candlelight. Aurora''s breath caught in her throat. She knew it was wrong, knew she shouldn''t want this, but she couldn''t help herself. She needed to taste it, to feel it on her tongue, sliding down her throat. The need was all-consuming, overpowering her reason and her shame, leaving only raw, animalistic desire in its wake. "Get on the floor, Saintess." The High Pontiff said, emphasizing on the word ''Saintess''. Aurora fell to her knees without hesitation, her body obeying before her mind could catch up. The desire to taste Ginova''s holy water was beyond her own comprehension, a primal need that trumped all else. Her eyes never left the High Pontiff''s thickening cock and the shining fluid dripping down its length. She crawled forward on trembling limbs, her sheer transparent dress pulled taut, baring her plump ass to the High Pontiff''s appreciative gaze. "That''s it, my dear. Clean it up." The High Pontiff commanded. "Lick it up like the bitch in heat you are." Aurora felt detached from herself as if watching the scene unfold from a distance. ¡®Lick it¡­ like a bitch¡­¡¯ She inched closer, her breath coming in short, shallow gasps. Her body moved on its own accord, driven by the overwhelming urge to taste the sacred fluid. Extending her tongue, Aurora licked the length of the High Pontiff''s shaft from the base all the way to the top, moaning softly as the sweet holy water hit her taste buds. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she savored the ambrosial flavor, a shudder of pleasure rippling through her. "Ssslurrp¡ª!!" Aurora''s eyes widened as she tasted the sweet, sticky fluid coating the High Pontiff''s cock. An explosion of pleasure rocked her senses, and she couldn''t believe how delicious it was. The flavor burst on her tongue. It tasted even better than she imagined, and an unbidden thought crossed her mind¡ª she wanted more. ''This is wrong,'' a small voice of reason whispered in her head. ''You''re licking a man''s cock, for goddess''s sake! This is so degrading... yet...'' Aurora ignored the faint protests of her conscience, moaning softly as she swirled her tongue around the tip of his shaft. The holy water tasted divine, and she found herself craving more. She wanted to suck every drop from his throbbing member, reveling in the sinful pleasure it brought her. ''Why does it taste so good?'' she wondered, her eyes rolling back in her head as she took more of his length into her mouth. ''It''s like my body is on fire, like I could o-orgasm just from sucking his cock and drinking this sacred fluid!'' The High Pontiff groaned, his hands tangling in Aurora''s hair as she took him deeper into her warm, wet mouth. He bucked his hips, thrusting his thick member between her plump lips. Aurora moaned around his cock, the vibrations sending shudders of pleasure through them both. ''The way he fills my mouth... it''s so obscene, yet I can''t get enough,'' Aurora thought, her eyes closing in abandon. ''I want to suck him dry, drink every last drop of this sacred fluid. I need it. I need him.'' Aurora''s body moved on its own accord, driven by the intense pleasure coursing through her. She bobbed her head, taking the High Pontiff''s length deep into her throat. Her tongue swirled and flicked, caressing his shaft as she sucked and slurped with her sloppy technique. The High Pontiff gasped, his hands tightening in Aurora''s hair. "That''s it, my dear. Suck me off. Take my cock deep and drink up all that sweet fluid." Aurora moaned in response, her body trembling with need. She hollowed her cheeks, sucking hard as she tasted the salty-sweet mixture of the High Pontiff''s pre-cum and the sacred fluid. The combination sent her senses spiraling, and she felt her own sex clenching and throbbing with need. "Slurrp!! Glark!!" ''I''m going to cum,'' she thought, her eyes widening in shock. ''Just from sucking his cock and drinking this fluid, I''m going to cum. Oh goddess, this is wrong, but it feels so good...'' Aurora''s body betrayed her, her hips bucking involuntarily as she neared her climax. She sucked as hard as she could, eager to drain the High Pontiff''s cock and taste every last drop of the sacred fluid. The pleasure continued to build, and she cried out around his shaft as her orgasm crashed over her, wave after wave of ecstasy rippling through her body. ''OHhh!! I¡ª I''m cumming!! I''m cumming while sucking the Holiness'' dick!!'' The realization sent another surge of ecstasy rippling through her, heightening the pleasure. The High Pontiff groaned, his hands tightening in Aurora''s hair as he neared his own peak. "That''s it, my dear. Cum for me. Show me how much you love sucking my cock." His hips bucked, fucking her mouth with abandon as he chased his release. Aurora moaned around his shaft, the vibrations sending shudders of pleasure through them both. Her climax seemed to go on forever, her body trembling and convulsing as she sucked and slurped like a machine. She felt depraved, like a common whore servicing her master. But the pleasure was too intense, too all-consuming to resist. The High Pontiff groaned, his hips bucking wildly as he, too, teetered on the edge. "Fuck, I''m close... Swallow it all, Aurora. Take my cum and my blessing, you filthy little saintess." Aurora needed no further encouragement. She closed her lips around the tip of his cock, sucking even harder. The High Pontiff held back no longer, groaning loudly as he reached his peak. He flooded Aurora''s mouth with his thick, creamy load, grunting with each powerful spurt. "Aaaaahh!! Fuck yes! Drink it all, Saintess! Take it all and become one with Goddess Ginova''s blessing!" Aurora moaned in response, her body trembling as she obeyed. She swallowed eagerly, drinking down his cum mixed with the sacred fluid. The taste and texture of the mixture sent her senses into overload, and she cried out around his shaft as another orgasm rocked her. Her juices flowed freely, soaking the rug beneath her as she suckled and swallowed, milking his cock dry. Finally, the High Pontiff''s thrusts slowed, his body shaking with the force of his release. He pulled his softening member from Aurora''s mouth with a wet ''pop'', leaving her panting and dazed. Aurora''s eyes widened as she realized what she had just done. She had just sucked off the High Pontiff and eagerly swallowed his cum mixed with the sacred fluid. Shame and humiliation washed over her, and she felt a profound sense of betrayal to her role and order. ''What have I done?'' she thought, her eyes filling with tears. ''I''m the Saintess of the Aria Church. How could I stoop so low? But it felt so good... Goddess, forgive me...'' The High Pontiff, however, seemed unfazed by their taboo encounter. He adjusted his robes, a self-satisfied smirk on his lips. "There, now. That wasn''t so bad, was it, my dear?" Aurora shook her head, her eyes downcast. "I... I don''t know what came over me..." The High Pontiff chuckled, his eyes filled with knowing amusement. "It''s quite simple, really. That sacred fluid is more than just a blessing from Goddess Ginova. It''s an aphrodisiac, designed to heighten your senses and awaken your deepest desires." Aurora''s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing with confusion. "An aphrodisiac to awaken my... deepest desires¡­? But why...?" The High Pontiff''s gaze softened, and he took a seat behind his desk, motioning for Aurora to do the same. "Because, Aurora, it''s time for you to embrace your true self. The Aria Church has long preached against the desires of the flesh, but we forget that we are all human, with human needs and wants." Aurora listened, her heart pounding in her chest. She sat across from the High Pontiff, her body still trembling from the aftermath of her intense orgasms. Still with her face flushed deep red, she wiped the semen off her lips and cheeks. "Goddess Ginova has shown me the error of our ways," the High Pontiff continued, his voice steady and calm. "It''s time for us to embrace a new doctrine, one that accepts and celebrates the natural desires of the human body." Aurora''s eyes widened, her mind reeling as she grasped the implications of his words. "A new doctrine...? But what of the teachings of Aria?" The High Pontiff smiled sadly, his eyes filled with a faraway look. "The old ways are failing, Aurora. It''s time for a change, a reformation of our church. Together, with Goddess Ginova''s blessing, we can create a new path, one that allows for pleasure and fulfillment without shame or guilt." The High Pontiff began to explain Ginova''s plan in detail. The goddess, with her mercy and kindness, shall rain down her blessing upon her followers. To grant them salvation and happiness. However, that power does not come free. She required the ''faith'' of the people. "You see, Aurora," the High Pontiff said, his voice tinged with a hint of regret, "without conflict, without hardship, people become complacent. They forget the goddess'' grace. It''s a cycle we''ve seen throughout history." Aurora''s mind raced as she tried to process this revelation. "So... you''re saying that this conflict, this suffering... it''s all part of a greater plan?" The High Pontiff nodded, his expression grave. "It''s a necessary evil, my dear. Without it, faith would wane, and the gods would lose their power. But with it... with this struggle... we can ensure that faith remains strong, that the goddesses continue to bless us with their power and protection." Aurora felt a chill run down her spine, the weight of this knowledge settling heavily on her shoulders. "But... the people who will suffer, the lives that will be lost... is it truly worth it?" The High Pontiff sighed, his eyes filled with a deep, ancient sadness. "It''s a sacrifice, Aurora. A terrible, tragic sacrifice. But it''s one that must be made, for the greater good." He leaned forward, his gaze intense as he stared into Aurora''s eyes. "But you, my dear... you have the power to lessen that suffering. To guide our people through this conflict, to show them the path to salvation." Aurora''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding with a newfound sense of purpose. "Me? But... how?" The High Pontiff smiled, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "By embracing your true self, Aurora. By accepting the desires of your body, the power of pleasure... by doing Ginova''s bidding, you will help our cause." Aurora''s mind reeled, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty. "I don''t understand, Your Holiness¡­ what about goddess Aria''s teaching? Aren''t we¡­. aren''t we betraying her doctrine?" The High Pontiff leaned back in his chair, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "Ah, my dear Aurora, you see, the truth is a bit more complex than what we''ve been led to believe." He steepled his fingers, his gaze drifting to the ornate ceiling above them. "Goddess Aria, in her infinite wisdom, has chosen to submit to Ginova as the superior goddess in this world. Her words are now absolute." Aurora''s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. "Submit...? Goddess Aria has... has submitted to Ginova?" The High Pontiff nodded solemnly, his expression grave. "It''s a difficult truth to accept, I know. But it''s the path that Aria herself has chosen. And as her faithful servants, it''s our duty to follow her lead for she always puts her followers'' best interest as her top priority." Aurora''s mind raced, her thoughts a jumble of confusion and disbelief. "But... but how can we be sure? How do we know this is truly Aria''s will?" The High Pontiff''s smile was enigmatic, his eyes glinting with absolute confidence. "Aurora, goddess Aria has revealed her wishes to me a few nights ago. Her desire was for us to embrace this new path." He leaned forward, his gaze intense as he captured Aurora''s eyes with his own. "And now, my dear, it''s time for you to accept this truth as well. To embrace your role in this new world order, and to serve Ginova with the same devotion you once reserved for Aria." Aurora''s breath came in shallow gasps, her heart pounding with a newfound sense of purpose. She knew, deep down, that this was the path she was meant to follow. The path that Aria herself had chosen¡ª ¡®Is this right? The High Pontiff¡¯s words cannot be wrong¡­¡¯ ¡ªYet, she couldn''t help but to question herself again and again. What the High Pontiff told her was vague and heavily conflicting her own values and the church''s doctrine. Aurora''s mind reeled with confusion and uncertainty. Something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Her position as the Saintess was to fight for the church and spread Aria''s benevolent teachings. The High Pontiff, too, not too long ago, had been heavily against Ginova''s cult and sought to destroy her. Yet now, he was more than happy to serve such them. The sudden shift in ideology clashed with everything Aurora had ever known. She had devoted her life to the Aria Church, to upholding its values and spreading its message of purity and righteousness. But now, as she stood before the High Pontiff, his words echoing in her mind, she couldn''t help but question the very foundation of her beliefs. How could the church, the beacon of light and hope, suddenly embrace the very darkness it had fought against for so long? How could the High Pontiff, the man who had been her mentor and guide, so easily abandon his principles and serve a goddess who represented everything they had opposed? Aurora''s heart raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had always trusted the High Pontiff, had always believed in his wisdom and guidance. But now, as she looked into his eyes, she saw a glint of something she couldn''t quite identify. Was it madness? Or was it something far more sinister? But the more Aurora questioned, the more cognitive dissonance she experienced. Nothing made sense, and the only thing she could do was to do as she was told. As Aurora grappled with her inner turmoil, she felt a strange sensation wash over her. It was as if a fog had descended upon her mind, clouding her thoughts and dulling her senses. She tried to fight it, to cling to her convictions, but the more she struggled, the more the fog seemed to thicken. ''To serve¡­ and be served¡­'' Aurora''s vision swam, and she swayed on her feet, feeling as if she were drowning in a sea of uncertainty. The High Pontiff''s words echoed in her ears, growing louder and more persuasive with each passing moment, until they were all she could hear. Slowly, almost against her will, Aurora felt herself nodding, her resistance crumbling in the face of the overwhelming pressure. She didn''t understand what was happening, didn''t know why she was suddenly so willing to abandon everything she had ever believed in, but at that moment, it didn''t seem to matter. All that mattered was following the High Pontiff''s commands, doing as she was told, and embracing the new world order that Ginova promised. And so, with a final, shuddering sigh, Aurora surrendered herself to the inevitable, allowing herself to be swept away on a tide of blind obedience and her budding lust. Chapter 25-3 (The Saintess’ Hidden Side) Something hasn''t been quite the same. The air, the atmosphere, even the people have changed. I can''t say what exactly changed, but I know for sure I''m not hallucinating. The sanctum, the heart of the Solheim Empire, was where I grew up as a member of the Aria Church. The church took me in when I was just a young boy, right after the orphanage that sheltered me was pillaged and burned by bandits. My memory about those times was rather hazy and I can''t recall much of what happened, so the incident didn''t really traumatize me. As far as I know, it was the church that raised me. Growing up in the church, I was taught many things. The doctrines, the teachings, the chores, and my duties. Like any other religion, the Aria Church had its own set of rules and principles. The goddess Aria once walked among us mortals and blessed the land with prosperity. She set an example of how to live a virtuous life, how to be kind and compassionate to others, and how to fight for the greater good. It was these values that I was indoctrinated with. Every day, I would wake up at the crack of dawn and head to the chapel for morning prayers. Afterwards, I would start on my chores. Cleaning the halls, washing the windows, dusting the statues of the goddess, tending to the gardens, and so on. I was also required to attend sermons and lessons, where I would learn more about the goddess and her teachings. I was taught to be humble, to be selfless, and to always put others before myself. As I grew older, my responsibilities increased. I started helping out with the administrative work, copying scrolls and organizing documents. I even got to assist the priests in their rituals and ceremonies. Life in the church was simple and humble. I didn''t have much in terms of material possessions, but I was content. I had a roof over my head, food in my stomach, and a purpose in life. Sure, there were times when I would wonder what it would be like to live outside the church, to experience the world beyond these walls. But those thoughts were always fleeting. After all, the church was my home, and I was devoted to the goddess Aria. I also made a lot of friends during my time in the church, especially with the nuns and the maids. We would often sneak away during our breaks to explore the hidden corners of the sanctum. There were so many nooks and crannies to discover, and we would pretend we were adventurers exploring ancient ruins. Those were interesting times, but peaceful. I don''t think I''ve ever picked up a sword in my life before. Nothing but books and scrolls. I have no fight to fight, and no blood to spill. But that wasn''t everything. The sanctum is an important place for the church. Not just the High Pontiff, but also other key figures were often seen around here. The Saintess, Aurora V. Solheim, was someone I held in high regard and respect. She was the epitome of grace, beauty, and piety. Whenever I saw her, she always carried herself with an air of elegance and authority. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous around her. I remember when I first met her. I was just a boy then, and she was in her early teens. Despite the age difference, she treated me with respect and kindness, unlike the stories I''ve heard about how nobles treated their servants. Though, the Saintess kept her distance with everyone except the High Pontiff himself. As we grew older, the age gap between us seemed to diminish. Now that I''m in my early twenties, she''s only a few years older than me. It''s funny how time works like that. The other High Priestesses in the church were a different story. They were all much older than me, old enough to be my mother. But despite their age, they all looked incredibly young and beautiful. It was as if they were blessed by the goddess herself. I always wondered how they managed to maintain their youth and beauty. Was it some sort of divine intervention? Or was it just pure exercise and a strict beauty regimen? Regardless, their beauty was otherworldly, and it was hard not to be in awe of them. But I always had to remind myself to keep my distance. They were the High Priestesses, after all, and I was just a lowly servant. Many of the church members spoke of their desire to work closely with them, but I tried to stay away from these sorts of conversations. The higher you go, the more troubles you invite, and I''m not equipped to deal with any of them. But now, things are different. I can''t quite put my finger on it, but something has changed. It all started when Loraley Rainfield, the High Priestess of Deltorra, returned from her mission in the Kingdom of Deltorra. She had been sent there to deal with a heretical cult, but when she returned, she was different. At first, I thought it was just my imagination. After all, people change all the time, and Loraley had been through a lot during her mission. But as the days went by, I started to notice little things. Her demeanor was different. She used to be so strict and uptight, always following the rules and protocols to the letter. But now, she seemed more relaxed, almost carefree. She would smile more often, and sometimes even laugh out loud. Her behavior towards the other priests and priestesses changed too. Where she used to keep her distance and maintain a professional demeanor, she now seemed more friendly and approachable. She would often strike up conversations with them, and even share a joke or two. But the most striking change was in her appearance. Loraley had always been a beautiful woman, but now she seemed to radiate a different kind of beauty. Her skin seemed to glow, and her eyes sparkled with a newfound energy. Even her hair seemed more lustrous and voluminous. I couldn''t help but wonder what had caused this change in her. Was it something that happened during her mission? Or was it something else entirely? And so, Loraley''s popularity among the church members soared. Everyone, from the priests and priestesses to the nuns and maids, seemed to be drawn to her. They would constantly seek her out, eager to bask in her newfound warmth and friendliness. Even I couldn''t help but be affected by her change. Her smile was infectious, and her laughter was like music to my ears. I found myself looking forward to her presence, eager to see what new surprises she had in store. But despite the changes in Loraley, life in the church went on as usual. I continued with my daily routine, attending prayers, doing my chores, and assisting with the administrative work. It wasn''t until a few weeks later that something significant happened. I was walking down one of the many hallways in the sanctum, my arms laden with scrolls and books, when I turned a corner and bumped into someone. The impact was so sudden and unexpected that I lost my balance and stumbled backwards, dropping everything I was carrying. It was then that I realized who I had bumped into. Loraley stood there, her eyes wide with surprise. But that wasn''t what caught my attention. As I had stumbled backwards, my hands had instinctively reached out to steady myself. And in doing so, I had inadvertently groped her breasts. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. I could feel the softness of her breasts beneath my fingers, the warmth of her skin seeping through the fabric of her robes. My heart raced, and my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I quickly pulled my hands away, my eyes darting around nervously. Loraley''s surprise quickly turned into amusement, and she let out a soft chuckle. "Caine, are you alright?" she asked, her voice smooth as honey. I swallowed hard, trying to find my voice. "Y-yes, High Priestess," I stammered. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to... I mean, I didn''t see you there and I just..." Loraley''s expression shifted, and a smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. She took a step closer to me, her body pressing against mine. "Caine," she purred. "You''re not as innocent as you seem, are you?" I felt my heart race even faster, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. I opened my mouth to protest, to apologize again, but no words came out. Loraley''s eyes traveled down my body, her gaze lingering on my chest before moving back up to my face. She licked her lips, slowly and deliberately, and I couldn''t help but shiver. She was looking at me like I was her prey, like she wanted to devour me whole. I had never seen her like this before, and it was a terrifying sight to behold. "Caine," she whispered, her breath hot against my ear. "Such a naughty boy, aren''t you?" I couldn''t answer, my throat too dry to speak. Loraley smiled, her teeth flashing in the dim light of the hallway. "Leave those books and scrolls. Follow me." she commanded, her voice leaving no room for argument. She turned on her heel and walked away, her hips swaying with each step. I watched her go, my mind reeling with confusion and fear. I was frozen in place, my heart pounding in my chest. I had just inadvertently groped the High Priestess Loraley''s bountiful breasts, and now she commanded me to follow her. I knew I had no choice but to obey, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over me. I quickly followed her down the hallway. My mind raced with possibilities. What if she reported me to the High Pontiff? What if I was excommunicated from the church, or worse, sentenced to death for my transgression? I knew that the High Priestess held a great deal of power within the church, and that she could easily ruin my life if she so chose. I had heard rumors of her cruelty in the past, of how she would punish those who displeased her without mercy. But despite my fear, I couldn''t help but be drawn to her. There was something about her, something that made me want to follow her, even if it meant my downfall. As we approached her bedchamber, my heart began to race even faster. I had never been inside the private quarters of a High Priestess before, and I had no idea what to expect. Loraley pushed open the door and stepped inside, motioning for me to follow. I hesitated for a moment, my fear threatening to overwhelm me, but I knew I had no choice. As soon as I stepped inside, Loraley closed the door behind me, the sound of the lock clicking into place echoing through the room. I looked around, taking in the opulent furnishings and the large, plush bed that dominated the center of the room. Loraley turned to face me, her eyes glinting with malice. "Caine," she purred, her voice dripping with poison. "Do you have any idea how much trouble you''re in?" I swallowed hard, my throat dry as sandpaper. "I-I''m sorry, High Priestess," I stammered. "I didn''t mean to... I mean, it was an accident, I swear." Loraley laughed, the sound harsh and grating. "An accident?" she sneered. "You expect me to believe that?" I opened my mouth to protest, but she cut me off with a wave of her hand. "Save your excuses, Caine," she hissed. "I know exactly what you were doing." She took a step towards me, her body pressing against mine. I could feel the heat radiating from her skin, the softness of her curves molding to my own. "You''re a filthy little pervert, aren''t you?" she whispered, her lips brushing against my ear. "You think you can just grope me and get away with it?" I shuddered, my body trembling with fear and something else, something I couldn''t quite identify. "N-no, High Priestess," I whimpered. "I would never..." Loraley''s hand reached up and tangled in my hair, yanking my head back sharply. I gasped, pain and pleasure mingling together in a confusing jumble. "Liar," Loraley snarled, her eyes flashing with anger. "You''re a sick, twisted little freak, and you deserve to be punished." With that, she shoved me away from her, sending me sprawling onto the bed. I looked up at her, my eyes wide with fear, as she loomed over me. "You''re a filthy little pervert, Caine," she hissed. "You think you can just grope me and get away with it? You''re nothing but a sick, twisted little freak, and you deserve to be punished." As she spoke, she reached down and grabbed the waistband of my pants, yanking them down roughly. I gasped, my hips lifting off the bed as she exposed my most private area. Loraley''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of my small, flaccid penis nestled in a thick patch of pubic hair. She let out a harsh laugh, her lips curling into a sneer. "Well, well, well," she mocked. "What do we have here? A pathetic little dick to match your pathetic little mind." "M-my lady! I¡ª" I felt my face burn with shame and humiliation, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. I had never felt so exposed, so vulnerable, in my entire life. I could see the disgust and repulsion etched on Loraley''s face as she stared at my exposed genitals, her nose wrinkling in revulsion. And yet, despite her obvious disdain, she couldn''t seem to tear her eyes away. Slowly, almost reluctantly, she leaned down, her face inching closer and closer to my crotch. I held my breath, my heart pounding in my chest, as I watched her nostrils flare, her lips parting slightly as she inhaled deeply. I could see the muscles in her jaw clenching as she took in my scent, her tongue darting out to moisten her lips. She seemed to be fighting with herself, caught between her revulsion and a twisted sense of fascination. Before I could even process what was happening, Loraley''s head dipped down further, her face pressing into my groin. I could feel the heat of her breath against my balls, the wetness of her tongue as it snaked out to lick at my scrotum. I gasped, my hips bucking involuntarily at the sensation. Loraley''s hands gripped my thighs, her nails digging into my flesh as she held me in place. She continued to lap and suckle at my balls, her tongue swirling around each testicle, her lips gently tugging at the wrinkled skin of my scrotum. I could feel my dick twitching, stirring to life despite the humiliation and degradation of the situation. Loraley''s mouth moved lower, her tongue trailing down to the coarse, curly hair that surrounded the base of my cock. I watched in horrified fascination as she parted her lips, her teeth gently nibbling at the hair, pulling at it experimentally. I could feel the tugging sensation all the way down to my toes, my body shuddering with pleasure and pain mixed into one. Loraley seemed to be lost in her own world, her eyes fluttering closed as she savored the taste and texture of my pubic hair. I could feel the heat rising in my body, my skin prickling with sweat and shame as Loraley continued to munch and slurp at my crotch. I knew that I should be horrified, disgusted by her actions, but a small, twisted part of me was secretly thrilled by the degradation. As Loraley''s tongue and teeth worked at my pubes, I could feel my dick growing harder, thicker, straining towards my belly. I knew that it was wrong, that I should be pushing her away, but I couldn''t seem to find the strength to resist. "Have mercy, my lady¡­!" I knew how screwed up the situation was. I knew that what Loraley was doing to me was wrong, that it went against everything I had ever been taught. But despite all of that, I couldn''t help but feel a twisted sense of pleasure at the abuse. As Loraley''s tongue and teeth continued to work at my groin, I could feel my body responding in ways that I had never experienced before. My skin prickled with heat, my muscles tensing and twitching as waves of sensation washed over me. Loraley''s hands moved from my thighs to my testicles, her fingers fumbling with the delicate flesh as she continued to slurp and nibble at my pubic hair. I could feel the pressure building in my balls, the need for release growing stronger with every passing second. "You like that, don''t you?" Loraley taunted, her voice muffled by the hair in her mouth. "You like being used like a dirty little whore." "N-no¡­! I¡ª ah!" I wanted to deny it, to tell her that she was wrong, but the words stuck in my throat. Because deep down, a part of me did enjoy it. The stimulation of being reduced to nothing more than a fuck toy for the High Priestess''s amusement somehow frazed my brain. Loraley seemed to sense my inner turmoil, and she laughed, the sound harsh and grating in my ears. "Don''t worry, Caine," she purred. "I''ll make sure to give you exactly what you deserve." With that, she increased the intensity of her assault, her fingers tugging and twisting at my balls as her teeth scraped against the sensitive skin of my inner thighs. I watched in horror as Loraley''s face inched closer to my exposed cock, her nostrils flaring as she breathed in deeply. Her eyes fluttered closed, a low hum of satisfaction vibrating in her throat as she took in my scent. "So dirty," she purred, her voice thick with perverse pleasure. "Your cock smells absolutely filthy, Caine." I felt my face burn with shame, my stomach churning with humiliation as she continued to sniff at my crotch. I knew that I should push her away, I should fight against the degradation, but my body refused to obey. Loraley''s fingers trailed along the length of my cock, pulling my foreskin taut and revealing the glans hidden within. She lifted her head slightly, her eyes locking with mine as she brought her fingers to her nose and inhaled deeply. "The smell of your smegma is intoxicating," she whispered, her voice dripping with mock reverence. "It''s like the most potent perfume, wafting from your unwashed dick." I couldn''t help the whimper that escaped my lips as she continued to taunt me, her words cutting deeper than any blade ever could. I knew that she was right, that my cock was filthy and unwashed since yesterday. I stammered out an apology, my voice shaking with fear and shame. "I-I''m so sorry, my lady," I whimpered. "I didn''t mean to offend you with my unwashed state." Loraley''s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes flashing with malice. "You disgusting little pig," she hissed. "You think that an apology is enough to make up for your filth?" Before I could respond, she dipped her head down, her lips pressing against the tip of my cock. I gasped, my hips bucking involuntarily at the sensation of her hot, wet mouth enveloping my sensitive glans. Loraley''s tongue swirled around the head of my cock, lapping up the smegma that had accumulated there. She let out a moan, the sound vibrating against my shaft as she savored the taste of my dirt and grime. Despite my shame and humiliation, I could feel my cock twitching, growing harder and thicker as Loraley continued to suckle at my glans. The sight of her beautiful face pressed against my filthy crotch, her lips stretched around my unwashed cock, was a twisted turn-on. "Ah! Oh, my lady! It¡ª it feels so good¡ª!!" I couldn''t stop the moans that spilled from my lips as Loraley''s tongue continued to swirl around the head of my cock. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced before, a perfect blend of pleasure and shame that left me reeling. Her tongue was like a dexterous little snake, flicking and darting around my glans with expert precision. She traced the ridge of my cockhead, her tongue dipping into the sensitive groove that ran along the underside of my shaft. I could feel my toes curling, my hands fisting in the sheets as Loraley''s tongue worked its magic. She lapped at my glans like it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted, her moans of pleasure vibrating against my sensitive flesh. "Ahh! Oh fuck, my lady!" I cried out, my hips bucking upwards as Loraley''s tongue swirled around the tip of my cock. "Your tongue feels so good!" Loraley lifted her head, her lips parted from my dick with a pop, "Y-you like that, don''t you¡­?" she mocked, gasping for air. "Hah¡­ you like having your filthy cock sucked¡­ Huff, by the High Priestess¡­?" I nodded frantically, my breath coming in short, sharp pants. "Yes, my lady," I whimpered. "It feels so good. Your mouth is like heaven." Loraley''s perverse smile widened. "Well then," she whispered. "Let me take you to heaven, Caine." With that, she dipped her head back down, her lips once again enveloping my cock. I gasped, my back arching off the bed as she took me deep into her throat, her tongue continuing to dance around my glans the entire time. I could feel the pressure building in my balls as Loraley bobbed her head up and down on my cock, her mouth and throat working in tandem. I knew that I was close, that it wouldn''t be long before I exploded. "Loraley," I panted, my fingers tangling in her hair. "I''m gonna cum." But she didn''t pull away. Instead, she took me even deeper, her nose pressing against my pubic bone as she swallowed around my glans. The feeling was too much, too intense. I can''t control it. With a growl, I tightened my grip on her hair, forcing her head down onto my cock. She let out a muffled gasp, her body twitching as I held her in place. "Take it!" I snarled, my hips bucking upwards. "Take my cum, my lady!" I could feel the first pulse of my orgasm building, the pressure in my balls reaching its peak. With a roar, I thrust upwards, burying my cock deep in Loraley''s throat as I exploded. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My seed spurted from my cock in thick, heavy ropes, filling her mouth and throat with my sticky cum. I could feel her swallowing around me, her throat muscles working to milk every last drop from my balls. The pleasure was intense, all-consuming. I could feel my body shuddering, my muscles spasming as I emptied myself into Loraley''s eager mouth. It was the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced, a cataclysmic explosion that left me gasping and shaking. As my cock twitched and spurted, Loraley continued to suckle and slurp, her tongue coaxing every last drop of cum from my balls. I could feel the warmth spreading through my body, the tingling sensation that started in my toes and worked its way up to the top of my head. It was like being wrapped in a warm, fuzzy blanket, the pleasure suffusing every inch of my being. Even after I had spilled every last drop of my seed down Loraley''s throat, she continued to lap and suckle at my softening cock. Her tongue swirled around my sensitive glans, her lips gently tugging at my foreskin as she cleaned away the remnants of my orgasm. I watched in awe as she lapped at my hairy balls, her tongue delving into every crevice and crease to ensure that no trace of cum remained. She seemed to take great pleasure in the act, her eyes fluttering closed as she savored the taste of my sweat and grime. Despite the waves of pleasure that continued to crash over me, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of shame at her actions. The sight of the High Priestess on her knees, her face pressed against my filthy crotch, stirred something deep within me. As if sensing my thoughts, Loraley lifted her head, her lips curling into a sneer as she looked up at me. "You really are a filthy little pervert, aren''t you, Caine?" she mocked, her voice dripping with disdain. "Getting off on having your cock sucked by the High Priestess." I stammered out an apology, my face burning with shame. "I-I''m so sorry, my lady," I whimpered. "I didn''t mean to¡ª" But Loraley cut me off with a sharp laugh, her eyes flashing with malice. "Oh, I''m sure you didn''t," she sneered. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re a disgusting little pig who can''t control his own base desires." I felt my heart sink at her words, my stomach churning with humiliation and self-loathing. I knew that she was right, that I was a pervert and a deviant who had defiled the High Priestess with my filthy cock. But despite my shame, I couldn''t help but notice the way Loraley''s breathing had quickened, her ample bosom heaving as she looked up at me. And when she spoke again, her voice was thick with a perverse sort of pleasure. "You know, Caine," she purred, her fingers trailing along the length of my softening cock. "Your cum isn''t so bad. In fact, I think I rather enjoyed the taste of it." I felt my eyes widen at her words, my breath catching in my throat. "You... you did?" I whispered, hardly daring to believe what I was hearing. Loraley''s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "Mmhmm," she hummed, her fingers continuing to stroke my cock. "It was thick and salty, with a musky flavor that lingered on my tongue. It wasn''t the best, but good enough." I shuddered at her words, my cock twitching and starting to harden once again. The thought of my cum, my seed, being savored and enjoyed by the High Priestess was a strong stimulant. "And you know what else, Caine?" Loraley continued. "Drinking your cum, feeling it slide down my throat and coat my insides... it made me cum too." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Loraley, the High Priestess, was telling me that she had come while drinking my cum? My mind reeled as I tried to process her words. She had been playing with me, mocking and teasing me the entire time, and yet here she was, admitting to taking pleasure from something so depraved. "B-but why?" I stammered, my voice cracking. "Why would you drink my cum if you hate me so much?" Loraley''s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with perverse delight. "Oh, I don''t hate you, Caine," she purred. "I just enjoy seeing you squirm. And besides, your cum isn''t half bad once you get past the smegma." Her words sent another jolt of pleasure mixed with revulsion down my spine. I tried to push the feelings away, to deny the dark desires that were awakening within me. My cock twitched and began to thicken once more, the need for release building again. I glanced down and noticed a damp stain on her robe, right where her groin was. "What''s that?" I blurted out, pointing at the wet patch on her robe. Loraley laughed. She stood up, her robes swishing around her body as she towered over me. I watched in awe as she slowly undid the ties at her waist, letting the fabric fall to the floor in a puddle of white silk. And there, nestled between her thighs, was the source of the wet patch¡ª a thick, hard cock, straining against the confines of a chastity cage. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Ever since that day, High Priestess Loraley began to gradually harass me from day to day, and it wasn''t long before her attention spread to other members of the church as well. It started with lingering touches, seemingly innocent brushes against my body as she passed by. Then came the lewd comments whispered into my ear when no one else was around. I tried to ignore it at first, hoping it would pass, but Loraley only grew bolder. It wasn''t just me who was subjected to her harassment either. I began to notice similar behavior directed towards other clergy members. One of the younger male priests started avoiding her altogether after an incident where she cornered him in the rectory. The atmosphere in the church began to shift. What was once a place of reverence and piety now felt strange. People began whispering, glancing at each other with knowing looks. It was as if a spell had been cast over us all. I knew that I should report Loraley''s behavior to the higher-ups, but a part of me was terrified of what she might do if I spoke out. She held a position of power, and I was just a lowly orphan who had been taken in by the church. In the end, I decided to endure it, hoping that someone else would come forward first. Then something even more strange happened not long after that. Once upon a peaceful morning, the Saintess Aurora, a figure revered for her purity and grace, walked down the hallway wearing nothing but a transparent dress. The sheer fabric clung to her curves, leaving little to the imagination. To my shock, there were cut-out holes over her nipples and crotch area, brazenly putting her most intimate parts on display. I stood there, mouth agape, as she sauntered past. The maids surrounding her giggled and whispered amongst themselves. But what surprised me even more was when they started encouraging us to approach Aurora and touch her body. "Go ahead," one of the maids called out to me with a wink. "The Saintess wants you to worship her holy form." I hesitated, torn between my upbringing which taught me this was wrong, and the alluring sight before me. Aurora''s exposed nipples were stiff peaks, her breasts swaying with each step. The glimpse of her bare pussy through the hole in her dress made my cock twitch in my pants. Around me, other clergy members were succumbing to temptation. They reached out their hands to grope and fondle the Saintess as she passed by. Moans and gasps filled the air. The sanctity of the church was being defiled, but at that moment, I found it hard to care. My feet carried me forward almost of their own accord. I stopped in front of Aurora, my heart pounding. Her eyes, once filled with innocent piety, now gleamed with lust. She arched her back, thrusting her chest towards me in offering. I could see the humiliation burning in the Saintess''s eyes as she stood there, her face flushed crimson. She was unable to speak, to protest against the degradation being inflicted upon her. Yet despite her shame, her body betrayed her. Through the hole in her dress, I could see her pussy glistening with arousal. Her lower lips were swollen and puffy, dripping with slick juices. And her nipples, exposed to the cool air, were stiffened into rock-hard points. Unable to resist the temptation any longer, I reached out and gave one of those nipples a sharp twist. Aurora gasped, her back arching at the sudden burst of pain. I could feel her racing heartbeat beneath my fingertips. Then, slowly, teasingly, I trailed my hand down her body. Over the curve of her breast, across the flat plane of her stomach, until I reached the dripping entrance to her core. I slid a finger inside, feeling the scorching heat and tight grip of her inner walls. The Saintess let out a strangled moan, her hips buckling forward to meet my touch. Around us, the other clergy members watched with rapt attention, some rubbing themselves through their robes. The maids whispered words of encouragement, goading us on. It wasn''t long before the others joined in, cutting my time with the Saintess short. Eager hands reached out from all directions, groping and pawing at Aurora''s exposed flesh. Some squeezed her breasts while others fought to touch her dripping sex. The maids continued to encourage the depraved behavior with wicked smiles. Aurora''s face was flushed crimson, tears of humiliation gathering in her eyes. But she made no move to stop the onslaught of violating touches. She simply stood there, body trembling, as the clergy members had their way with her. Despite myself, I felt a thrill at seeing the once-pure Saintess being debased in such a manner. My cock throbbed almost painfully, straining against the confines of my robes. I wanted nothing more than to join in the frenzy, to bury myself deep inside the Saintess'' willing body. Eventually, the crowd parted, allowing Aurora to continue on her path towards the High Pontiff''s chamber. She stumbled forward on shaking legs, her body bearing the marks of the clergy''s attention. Her nipples were red and swollen, her thighs slick with her own juices. As she walked, the violations continued. Passing clergy members would grope a breast or slap her ass, some even going so far as to finger her pussy. Aurora whimpered and moaned, her hips twitching with each touch. But she kept moving forward, step by faltering step. I watched her go, my own arousal reaching a fever pitch. I knew that whatever awaited Aurora in the High Pontiff''s chamber would be even more depraved than what had already transpired. For now, I contented myself with the memory of the Saintess''s tight heat clenching around my finger, the sight of her exposed body being defiled by the very people who once worshiped her. It was wrong, I knew, but I couldn''t bring myself to care. The church had fallen into depravity, and I had fallen right along with it. The old ways were gone, replaced by a new order of lust and sin. And as I watched the Saintess disappear into the High Pontiff''s chamber, I knew that there was no going back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ On the day of Aurora''s pilgrimage, an air of anticipation filled the grand hall of the Aria Church. The clergy gathered, their eyes gleaming with a newfound hunger, a stark contrast to the solemn demeanor they once held. Aurora, adorned in a transparent gown, stood at the altar, her face flushed red with embarrassment. The High Pontiff, draped in robes that barely concealed his own arousal, announced the commencement of the ceremony. "Today, we bear witness to the Saintess''s offering of her most precious gift." The High Pontiff stepped forward, his eyes locked onto Aurora''s trembling form. He slowly lifted her gown, revealing her bare sex to the eager audience. Aurora closed her eyes, a tear rolling down her cheek as she felt the High Pontiff''s fingers probing her flooded entrance. He then positioned himself, his glans pressing against her virginity. Aurora''s eyes shot open as she felt a burst of pain, her hymen tearing as the High Pontiff thrust forward with one powerful stroke. Her legs trembled, struggling to support her weight as the Pontiff''s hard length filled her completely. A choked sob escaped her lips, and her hands clawed at his robes. The clergy surrounding them let out a collective gasp. Some whispered excitedly, while others began to stroke their own erections. "Plap! Plap!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the hall as the High Pontiff set a relentless pace, hammering into Aurora''s wet heat. Her body shook with every thrust, each impact pushing her closer to the edge of pleasure she longed to deny. "I can see you''re enjoying this, Saintess," the Pontiff grunted. "Let go of your inhibitions. Embrace the freedom of our new doctrine." Aurora''s face contorted in a mix of pleasure and anguish. Her eyes darted around, taking in the eager faces of the clergy, all awaiting her surrender. "G-goddess Aria, forgive me," she whispered, her breath heavy. The High Pontiff responded by withdrawing his length, only to slam back into her with increased fervor. "It''s Ginova you should be calling upon. Surrender to her divine pleasure." Aurora''s body betrayed her, a warm stream of urine soaking her thighs as her orgasm exploded. Her eyes rolled back, mouth agape, a deafening scream emerging from her throat. "Fuuuuuck!" The High Pontiff groaned, his eyes glued to Aurora''s wanton expression. Her inner walls squeezed tightly around his length, rippling with each wave of her climax. "Ginova blesses us with your submission, Saintess." He slammed forward, burying himself hilt-deep within her again, before slowly withdrawing, savoring the sensation of her tight flesh massaging his shaft. Aurora''s legs quivered, barely holding her upright as the Pontiff relentlessly fucked her. Each thrust made her eyes roll back, tongue lolling from her mouth. "She''s gone, completely lost in Ginova''s embrace," the HighPontiff said, his words somehow audible over the room''s wet, lewd sounds. The watching clergy, their erections aching with need, panted and grunted in unison with each of the Pontiff''s thrusts. The Pontiff gripped Aurora''s hips, pulling her onto his cock, their slick flesh smacking loudly. Aurora''s eyes fluttered, as she fought to maintain consciousness. She couldn''t help but moan, the volume growing with each thrust, the bliss overwhelming her sense of shame. "You think this isn''t what the goddess wills?" The Pontiff''s breath was hot against her ear. "Our goddess rewards pleasure, not restraint. Scream your devotion to Ginova, Saintess." "Fuck...Me...Fuck...Ginova!" Aurora cried, each obscenity accompanied by a body-bucking spasm that caused them both to gasp. She climaxed again, her asshole clenching, and her cunt throbbing around the High Pontiff''s shaft. The watching clergy applauded, hooting and hollering as their superior violated their religious icon. The Pontiff''s words echoed through the grand hall as he gripped Aurora''s waist, pulling her onto his length with one final, thunderous thrust. With a satisfied groan, he released his seed deep inside her defiled womb. "Behold, our Saintess has received Ginova''s blessing!" The High Pontiff proclaimed, his voice dripping with lust and power. "Now, let her bear the fruits of our collective devotion." With that, the High Pontiff released his grip on Aurora, allowing her to collapse onto her knees, her body trembling from the barrage of intense orgasms. She gasped for breath, her eyes wild with a mix of ecstasy and horror. The gathered clergy, their eyes alight with primal desire, surged forward. They grabbed Aurora, tearing at her flimsy gown and exposing her heaving breasts and dripping sex. Aurora''s protests were muffled as a cleric forced his shaft into her mouth, while others lined up to take turns with her wet cunt. The once-holy chamber transformed into a den of debauchery. Loraley, perched on a high perch, her camera recording the unfolding spectacle, reveled in the sight of Aurora''s degradation. The Saintess was gang-banged by the very men she served, reduced to a quivering sex doll for their pleasure. "Suck that cock, whore! Show the goddess your appreciation!" a cleric bellowed, forcing his length down Aurora''s throat until her eyes watered. Another cleric, his shaft slick with Aurora''s juices, rammed into her pussy from behind, his balls slapping against her bruised rear. "Spread those legs wider, slut! Let the goddess feel your worship," another shouted, slamming into Aurora''s asshole, stretching her even further. Aurora''s cries were raw and desperate as she was used by one man after another, her body shuddering uncontrollably. Every hole was invaded, leaving her violated and marked by their possession. The mass of men showed no mercy, eager to claim their piece of the sainted flesh. They spit-roasted her, tugging on her nipples, and buried their faces between her ass cheeks to tongue her anus. Aurora''s mouth frothed as her throat took turns in hosting their cocks, her screams drowned out by the lewd cheers of her rapists. Loraley''s recording device didn''t miss a moment of the depraved gang rape. Aurora''s milky tits swayed with each brutal impact, her skin glistening with sweat and seed, as the High Pontiff watched, stroking his softening shaft to full hardness once more. Loraley stood off to the side, her eyes gleaming with malicious delight as she watched Aurora''s degradation. The once-pure Saintess was now nothing more than a fuck toy for the depraved clergy, her body used and abused in the most degrading ways imaginable. Then there was Caine, kneeling before her crotch, his mouth wrapped around Loraley''s thick cock, free of the chastity cage. The slurping sounds he made as he bobbed his head up and down Loraley''s shaft harmonized with the wet slaps of flesh against flesh as the clerics took turns violating Aurora''s holes. "Feast your eyes on this, you filthy whore," Loraley sneered, zooming in on Aurora''s face twisted in agony and ecstasy. "We''ll make a fortune selling this recording. Everyone will see the great Saintess for the cock-hungry slut she really is." Aurora''s body convulsed as she was brutally fucked, her screams and moans filling the grand hall. The clerics surrounding her jeered and taunted her, their eyes blazing with sadistic glee as they used her body for their perverse pleasure. Loraley angled the camera to capture the streams of cum leaking from Aurora''s overstuffed holes. The Saintess''s once-pristine body was now covered in a sheen of sweat and semen, her skin red and raw from the relentless pounding. Caine continued to suck Loraley''s cock with gusto, his cheeks hollowing with each bob of his head. Loraley smirked, her free hand tangling in his hair as she thrust her hips, fucking his face without care. "Imprints of cocks and hands are permanently etched on her flesh, marking her as the cum dump she is," Loraley narrated to the recording device. "The Saintess is nothing more than a receptacle for cum, a dirty whore to be passed around and used." The camera focused on Aurora''s face, her mascara running in rivulets down her cheeks, her lips swollen and spit-slicked. Her eyes, once filled with innocence and piety, now held nothing but despair and shame. "Look at her, Caine," Loraley commanded, her voice thick with mockery. "Look at how far the mighty Saintess has fallen. Nothing but a filthy, worthless slut, just like the rest of us." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The footage of Aurora''s defilement, distributed by the very church she served, sent shockwaves through the realm. Sold in back alleys and traded among the underground networks, the video of the Saintess''s gang rape became a hot commodity. Despite the church''s denial, claiming the video was a fabrication by Ginova''s cult, the public could not get enough. The demand for the footage far outstripped the church''s attempts to suppress or censor it, and the church itself seemed to have no intention to crack down on the peddlers and buyers. On handcarts and mobile stalls, the video was projected against walls, with eager crowds forming, lustful for a taste of the forbidden. The clergy''s violation of the once-purity symbol was a spectacle to behold, their chanting and jeering a chorus of degradation. The more enterprising merchants, sensing a lucrative opportunity, produced prints of Aurora''s most explicit moments for sale, spreading the lurid imagery beyond the confines of the city. The High Pontiff''s whispered proclamation of Aurora''s worthiness to be used by the Goddess reverberated through the streets, further stoking the fire. Many who watched the video believed in the Saintess''s fate, a divine sacrifice for the greater good of the church and its corrupt reformation. All of this happened while the church leaders remained conspicuously absent from public view, hiding behind closed doors, as if unwilling to face the scandal they had helped create. The scandal spread like wildfire through the kingdom, igniting rumors and speculations. The hallowed halls of the Aria Church in a distant kingdom echoed with the echoing footsteps of a nervous young man. His heart raced as he approached the confession booth, the weight of his sins heavy on his shoulders. Sliding back the small privacy curtain, he entered the dimly lit booth, his eyes adjusting to the candle-lit interior. "Forgive me, Holy Mother, for I have sinned," he began, his voice quivering. "I have committed the act of self-pleasure by myself, without the presence of a partner." A gentle, yet unassuming voice broke the silence. "How often have you done this, my son?" The young man shifted uncomfortably. "Too many times to count." The nun continued her questioning, her tone now lowered and laced with concern. "Does this act bring you shame, my son? Do you understand the weight of your actions and their impact on your faith?" The man''s gaze dropped to the floor. "I understand the sinfulness of my ways, Holy Mother. But I... I have trouble controlling my urges. Seeing the Saintess, her purity defiled, it fills me with lust. I know I shouldn''t watch the video, but I can''t help myself." "Tell me, my son, where did you obtain this... recording?" The nun''s voice was steady, betraying no judgment, only a sincere desire to understand. The man''s voice lowered to a whisper. "I purchased it... in an alley. I knew it was wrong, but I was overcome by my desires. And now, every time I watch it, I grow more... addicted." The nun, her hood shading her golden-eyed gaze, nodded solemnly. "I understand, my son. It is a great challenge to overcome our desires, especially when they are fueled by the very sight of evil." As she spoke, a sense of strength and calmness emanated from her, a combination of faith and compassion. "You must remember, there is always a choice. The Church of Aria believes in free will, and while we may be tempted, we have the power to resist." The young man, consumed by guilt and shame, nodded eagerly. "Yes, Holy Mother. I want to resist. I want to break free from this... this curse. I shall stay away from such unholy videos and dedicate myself to service and prayer." The nun''s expression softened. "That is the spirit, my son. The path to righteousness is not without trials, but with faith, we can overcome." She then leaned forward, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "But tell me, my son. Did you notice that in your moment of weakness, we were given a glimpse into the true nature of this evil?" Intrigued, the man leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "No, Holy Mother, enlighten me." With a half-smile, the nun reached out and gently ran a finger down the wooden stall, creating a vertical opening. "An opening, more than large enough to accommodate a certain appendage," she whispered. "And through this very hole, I offer you a chance at repentance. For tonight, my son, I shall take your sins unto myself." The man''s eyes widened in shock, then narrowed in confusion. His mind raced, mouth agape, trying to make sense of her words and propose a refusal. "Allow me to guide you back to the path of light," the nun''s voice remained steady, confident. "Offer your seed to me, and together, we shall pray for redemption." The young man hesitated, torn between shame, curiosity, and a burning desire for release. The mysterious nun''s words offered an unexpected salvation, a chance to exorcize his demons in a way he had never anticipated. He could sense her sincerity and the conviction in her words. "Come, my son." Her hand glided up his thigh through the opening, her touch soft and persuasive. "Let your offering be a step towards absolution. I shall take it into my body, and together, we shall cleanse your soul." As her hand snaked towards his crotch, a surge of lust filled him. Her words, her gesture, the opportunity to undo his sin, all swirling in his mind. With a final surrender to his desires, he stepped forward into the booth, his member throbbed with excitement. The nun, in a single fluid motion, unveiled her own sin, a rounded butt, turning to present her exposed hole. "I welcome your warmth, my son. Use my asshole. Use it to offer your prayers to the Goddess." The young man, consumed by desire, knelt before the booth, his eyes fixing on the exposed hole that mirrored his fantasies. He could barely believe his hands now caressing the smooth flesh of the nun''s buttocks, their texture soft and warm beneath his touch. "Your... it looks like hers," he stammered, his voice thick with excitement. "The Saintess''s rear. But even more beautiful, if that''s possible." The nun, still clad in her hooded robe, offered a mysterious smile. "The Goddess''s beauty is eternal, my son. It can manifest in many forms and reflections." Her voice, like a soothing balm, washed over his doubts and fears. "Do not be distracted. Your faith demands your dedication, and tonight, your devotion will be rewarded." Without further delay, he thrust forward, impaling her anus in one smooth motion. The nun hissed, then moaned, her body accepting his offering without resistance. "Yes, Holy Mother," he groaned, his voice hoarse with desire. "I offer my seed, a sacrifice for my sins. Accept my impurity, purify me." As he began to move, a sacred rhythm took hold. The booth''s walls creaked with each thrust, his heated grunts accompanying her soft moans. He could not help but think of Aurora, her defiled body, as he plunged into this fleshly imitation, seeking absolution through debauchery. "P-please, I can''t hold it much longer," he gasped, his climax rapidly approaching. The nun, her body languid and welcoming, exhaled a sigh. "Unleash your passion, my son. Your offering is accepted." With a final, fervent cry, he released a torrent of cum, a liquid prayer, into her rectum. As she felt the heat of his release, she reached behind and caressed his spent cock, a sacred gesture of unity in their shared act of redemption. As the last drops of his seed finally released from his tank, the man''s eyes, now adjusted to the dimly lit booth, darted to the nun''s exposed face. His heart skipped a beat as he recognized the features he had seen on the forbidden video and paintings¡ªAurora, the Saintess herself. "You... you''re the Saintess Aurora! But... how?" Aurora, a mischievous smile playing on her lips, slowly began to wash his cum-soaked cock with a damp cloth. "It is I, my son, who has come to grant you absolution." She ran her tongue over her lips, her golden eyes sparkling with delight. "My shameful punishment has transformed me, revealing a power that the Goddess has blessed within me." Bewildered and aroused, the man stared at Aurora, his member still pulsing from his recent release. "But... the video. Your honor... defiled. It was real¡­ Why?" Her smile faded slightly as she paused in her cleaning. "The video was the wake-up call I never expected, my son. It showed me the mortal sin that had been committed against the Church and its teachings. And it forced me to question my own faith and the true nature of desire." With each deliberate stroke of the cloth, Aurora''s touch sent shivers through the man, leaving him aching for more. "I have been granted a unique mission, a calling that transcends traditional morality," she continued. "It is my purpose to guide lost souls like you, who struggle with the temptations of the flesh, to find their true path¡ªa path that may lead through the most intimate of acts." Seeing the man''s expression of disbelief, Aurora tapped her own cheek with his shaft. "But my body, while consecrated for pleasure, is also a vessel for penance. As the Saintess, I bear the burden of others'' sins. So, come to me, my son, whenever you feel your desires threaten to overpower your devotion. I shall be here, offering release." He trembled, overcome by the divine woman''s proximity, her words, and her almost palpable godly aura. "I... I don''t know what to say, Saintess. To think I was being drawn closer to the Goddess through such acts..." She gave a gentle laugh, her breath tickling his flushed skin. "Say nothing more, my son. Come to me in your time of need. And remember, there is no sin in seeking redemption through pleasure." Chapter 26 (A New Race) With an empire spanning continents and a flock numbering in the billions, Empress-Goddess Ginova reigned supreme atop her golden throne. This exalted position afforded her the finest silks and jewels to adorn her divine curves and her magnificent ''tool''. For nestled between her supple thighs hid a girthy cock, throbbing with virile might. Veins bulged along its considerable girth, pulsating with sacred essence. A bead of holy precum welled from the tip, shimmering enticingly. Truly, this was a weapon worthy of a goddess! Rays of divine light radiated from her flawless pale skin as she gazed down imperiously upon the throngs of worshippers crowding the polished marble floors of her cathedral palace. Thousands of shimmering motes of condensed faith swirled around her glorious form in an ever-shifting halo. Each mote represented untold thousands of loyal subjects whose unquestioning devotion powered their goddess. Ginova had long since transcended mortal limitations. No longer did she require food or rest - only the endless prayers and offerings of her people. And still, after over a century of absolute rule, that devotion showed no signs of waning. If anything, it grew stronger with each passing year as generation after generation bent knee before her indomitable will. Entire cultures had been subsumed into her grand religion, ancient traditions cast aside in favor of the Goddess'' holy word. Those few scattered tribes who resisted were mercilessly crushed beneath the heel of her armies. The conquest of the realm was swift and brutal, as Ginova''s armies steamrolled across the land. Entire nations fell before her vastly superior forces in mere days, their infrastructures laid waste. Not content with mere surrender, Ginova demanded absolute subjugation. Their lands seized, families enslaved, and men and women conscripted to be cock sleeves for her hermaphrodite armies in her endless wars of expansion, all for the glory of their radiant mistress. Generations of young brides were ripped from their villages and brought to the capital, forced to serve as personal fucktoys for Ginova''s inner circle. Lords and ladies alike had their throats pumped full of holy cum, their bodies inscribed with womb tattoos that bound them to the Goddess in eternity. Those who resisted were publicly gangraped in the streets before being sold off to work in the brothels and whorehouses that proliferated under Ginova''s reign. And yet, despite the oppression, the slaves still sang hosannas to Ginova. They praised her name with voices cracked as their holes were ravaged by her gender-bending legions of soldiers. To be fucked and seeded by such perfect specimens of the Goddess'' divine grace was, they believed, the highest honor imaginable. At least, for those whose mind and soul were subjugated. The hermaphrodite soldiers, paragons of Ginova''s might, proved to be unstoppable on the battlefield, their twin sets of genitals a source of both awe and terror. Clad in glistening armor that accentuated their lithe yet powerful forms, they moved with a grace that belied their strength. Even the Aria Church, long the dominant faith in the region, was powerless before the onslaught. Their own soldiers, though skilled and pious, were no match for the hermaphrodite warriors. The Aria Church''s clergy and leaders cried out to their deity for salvation, but no divine intervention came. It seemed that even the gods had abandoned them in the face of Ginova''s unstoppable advance. The public had no idea that the entire war was nothing but a farce. Ginova required faith from the people, and what better way to get them to pray to her than by triggering wars all over the world? As the battles raged and the common folk suffered, they turned to the only being who seemed capable of delivering them from the constant strife: once more, the Goddess herself. Every drop of blood spilled, every desperate prayer uttered, every tear shed - all of it fed Ginova''s immense power. She grew fat on the misery of the world, her influence expanding with each new conflict. Religious fervor reached a fever pitch as frantic believers flocked to her churches, begging for respite. Naturally, as their goddess, Ginova would not turn her desperate followers away. Instead, she sent her best hermaphrodites to minister to their needs. In a small village on the outskirts of the empire, an old man and his granddaughter made their way to one of Ginova''s churches, seeking salvation from the unending turmoil that gripped the land. As they entered the ornate doors of the chapel, they were greeted by the sight of a stunning hermaphrodite priestess standing at the altar. Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall of silk, and her exquisite features were marked by a beatific smile that seemed to radiate warmth and comfort. The old man approached the priestess hesitantly, his granddaughter clinging to his hand as she gazed around the church with wide, curious eyes. "Please," he implored, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and hope, "we''ve come seeking the Goddess'' protection. The war has taken everything from us - our home, our livelihood, our family. We have nowhere else to turn." The hermaphrodite priestess listened intently, her smile never faltering as she nodded in understanding. "Fear not, my child," she said, her voice smooth and soothing like honey. "The Goddess Ginova provides for all her faithful. You have done well to seek her embrace." With that, the priestess led the old man and his granddaughter to a secluded chamber within the church. There, she bade them kneel before a golden statue of Ginova, the goddess'' divine form rendered in resplendent detail. "Pray to her," the priestess instructed, "and she shall grant you the solace you desire." As the old man and his granddaughter bowed their heads in fervent prayer, the priestess stepped behind them and began to disrobe, revealing her flawless, naked form. Her ample breasts heaved with excitement as she approached the unwitting worshippers, her erect cock twitching in anticipation. The old man''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the priestess'' smooth hands caress his weathered shoulders, but before he could react, she leaned down and whispered in his ear, "The Goddess bestows her blessings upon you, faithful one." The hermaphrodite priestess spread her legs, revealing her glistening pussy beneath a set of heavy, swaying balls. As she did so, a potent wave of pheromones wafted forth, enveloping the old man and his granddaughter in a haze of intoxicating arousal. The effect was immediate and overwhelming. The granddaughter''s nipples stiffened visibly beneath her dress, her chest heaving as her breathing quickened. A deep, primal hunger awoke within her, a yearning ache that throbbed between her legs. Her grandfather fared no better, his ancient cock stiffening against his will. Try as he might to resist the pull of the priestess'' seductive musk, he found himself drawn irresistibly to the hermaphrodite''s inviting sex. The priestess smiled knowingly, seeing the effect her body had on the two supplicants before her. "Yes," she purred, her voice thick with lust, "give yourselves over to the Goddess'' embrace. Let her fill you with her divine essence and know true ecstasy." Unable to resist any longer, the granddaughter crawled towards the priestess, her hips swaying hypnotically. The old man followed suit, his eyes glazed with desire, all thoughts of propriety or shame forgotten in the face of the hermaphrodite''s overwhelming allure. "Taste the Goddess'' nectar," she commanded, "and be reborn in her image." The young granddaughter, no older than ten, found herself mesmerized by the priestess'' heavy, swaying balls. Drawn in by their hypnotic allure, she pressed her face against them, inhaling deeply of the intoxicating scent that emanated from the hermaphrodite''s most sacred of places. At the same time, the old man, unable to resist the pull any longer, fumbled with his pants, tugging them down to reveal his wrinkled, weathered cock. It stood at attention, throbbing with an almost painful arousal as it pointed towards the priestess like a divining rod seeking water. The hermaphrodite priestess smiled down at her two newfound acolytes, pleased by their eager submission to the Goddess'' will. Her cock twitched approvingly, a bead of holy precum welling at its tip. She knew that soon, very soon, she would bestow upon them the greatest of blessings: the seed of the Goddess herself. The old man and the girl''s eyes were dilated, completely enamored and insane for the priestess. They gazed up at her with a mixture of awe and rapture. The girl''s small, delicate hands reached out to touch the priestess, her fingertips grazing the hermaphrodite''s silky, smooth skin. The old man found himself overcome with a holy fervor. Tears streamed down his face as he gazed upon the priestess with reverence. He understood then that this was the true face of the Goddess, infinite in compassion and love. The old man, driven by a divine compulsion, thrust his ancient cock into the waiting folds of the priestess'' pussy. She was tight and hot, her walls clenching around him like a vice as he pushed himself deeper. The old man grunted, his hips bucking wildly as he pounded the hermaphrodite with a force that belied his age. His balls slapped against the priestess'' ass with each thrust, the lewd sounds of their coupling echoing obscenely through the room. At the same time, the young granddaughter, eager to taste the divine nectar, wrapped her lips around the priestess'' throbbing cock. She suckled greedily, her tongue flicking out to lap at the beads of precum that welled from the tip. The hermaphrodite moaned, her hips bucking in response, fucking the old man''s cock with abandon even as she thrust into the girl''s eager mouth. The room was soon filled with their debauched moans, the wet squelching of the old man''s cock pistoning in and out of the priestess'' sloppy cunt, the obscene slurping of the girl''s lips around the hermaphrodite''s shaft, the grunts and moans of their shared ecstasy. The old man grunted, his forehead furrowed in concentration as he pistoned in and out of the priestess'' slick cunt. His weathered old ass shook with every thrust, his balls slapping obscenely against her. The wet squelching of their coupling filled the air, mingling with the priestess'' low moans of pleasure. The granddaughter, still completely clueless about the act she was engaged in, sucked diligently on the priestess'' throbbing cock. She had no idea what sex was, only that she was driven by an overwhelming need to obey the priestess'' commands. Her small, delicate hands gripped the base of the shaft, guiding it deeper into her eager mouth. "Yes, that''s it," the priestess murmured, her voice heavy with lust. "Worship me with your bodies, your very souls." She grasped the granddaughter''s head, holding her in place as she bucked her hips, fucking the girl''s face with abandon. The old man''s thrusts grew more erratic, his ancient cock throbbing inside the priestess'' tight cunt. She could feel him swelling even larger, his balls tightening as they prepared to fill her with his seed. "Give it to me," the priestess demanded, her eyes blazing with hunger. "Flood my womb with your faith. I command it!" As if on cue, the granddaughter''s tiny body stiffened, her eyes rolling back in her head as she was hit by her first, mind-shattering orgasm. Her mouth clamped down reflexively and she gulped frantically around the priestess'' spurting cock, swallowing the holy essence. With a final, guttural groan, the old man slammed his hips forward one last time before he found his release. His cock pulsed inside the priestess'' cunt, spurting thick ropes of cum deep into her belly. The priestess'' pussy clenched, milking every last drop from the old man''s twitching shaft. The granddaughter followed soon after, her own small cunny spasming as she experienced her first orgasm. She ground herself against the priestess'' leg, riding out the waves of pleasure that crashed over her, as she swallowed load after load of the holy seed. Her eyes were still wide and glazed, utterly lost in the throes of ecstasy. The priestess smiled down at her new converts, a wicked glint in her eyes. "Both of you will serve nicely in our church. In time, you will forget all about your old lives. Your faith, your devotion, will be for the Goddess alone." She reached out and stroked the granddaughter''s hair, smoothing it back from her face. The girl gazed up at her, her eyes still glazed with pleasure. "You will be a priestess, just like me. You will bring the Goddess'' love to the people." The old man, still buried inside the priestess'' cunt, shivered with a mixture of pleasure and fear. He knew, on some level, that what he had just done was wrong. But the priestess'' words, her promises, filled him with a profound sense of purpose. Perhaps, after all this time, his prayers had finally been answered. The priestess chuckled at his confusion, her fingers dancing lightly over his chest. "Don''t worry, my pet. In time, you will understand. The Goddess has plans for you, just as she had plans for your granddaughter." She leaned down and captured his lips in a searing kiss, her tongue delving deep into his mouth. The old man moaned, his hips twitching as he felt his cock, still buried inside her, begin to harden once more. The priestess grinned against his lips, delighted by his response. "Yes, that''s it. Give yourself over to the Goddess'' embrace. Let her fill you with her holy essence." The old man, lost in a haze of pleasure and religious fervor, could do nothing but nod. His hips began to move of their own accord, pumping in and out of the priestess'' slick cunt. The wet squelching of their coupling filled the air, mingling with the priestess'' low moans of pleasure. As the old man and the priestess fucked, the granddaughter watched them with wide, curious eyes. She had no idea what was happening, only that she wanted to be a part of it. "Come here, little one," the priestess called, her voice breathless with pleasure. "Let me show you the joys of servitude." The granddaughter scurried forward, her small hands reaching out to caress the priestess'' breasts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ In the throne room, Mother Teressa, her eyes gleaming with curiosity, turned to her goddess, Ginova. "Tell me, my goddess, about the creature restrained within the enchanted chains. I have never seen or heard about anything like it before." It has been centuries since they began their conquest of the realm. Many have fallen into their hands, and some were left to perish. Teressa stared at the creature, her brow furrowed in confusion and disgust. Its green skin seemed to glow with an unnatural light, and its small stature made it appear all the more grotesque. But it was the creature''s well-endowed cock that truly caught Teressa''s attention. The shaft was thick and veiny, with strange bumps running along its length. "What is this monstrosity, my goddess? Is it some kind of demon? Where have y0u found it?" Teressa asked, her voice reflecting her revulsion. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ginova smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "A curious creature indeed, my dear Teressa. This... thing is what I call a ''Goblin''. They are known for their grotesque appearance and their voracious sexual appetite." Ginova''s voice echoed through the throne room, a hint of madness lacing her words as she unveiled her latest plot. "I have been experimenting on creating a new race for the past centuries. This ''Goblin'' has been waiting a long time to be born." Teressa''s eyes widened, her mind reeling at the implications of her goddess''s revelation. The idea of a new race, one born from Ginova''s twisted machinations, was both thrilling and terrifying. "A new race?" she echoed, her gaze flickering between the bound creature and her divine mistress. Ginova nodded, her eyes alight with a fervor that only true fanaticism could ignite. "Yes, my dear Teressa. A race that will serve as the perfect soldiers in our conquest. They are strong, relentless, and best of all, completely loyal to me." The Holy Matriarch took a step closer to the goblin, her eyes examining its peculiar anatomy with a clinical detachment. "But why reveal this to me now, my goddess?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued. "Because, Teressa," Ginova began, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "you will play a crucial role in their propagation. The goblins are a race that cannot breed on their own. They need a human or a hermaphrodite to reproduce their kin." Teressa''s breath hitched in her throat, her heart pounding as the gravity of her goddess''s words settled upon her. She was to be instrumental in the birth of a new species, a thought that both exhilarated and unnerved her. "And how do you propose we accomplish this, my goddess?" she asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. Ginova''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with unspoken promises. "You, my dear Teressa, will be their first. Your body will be the cradle of life for our new children. With your hermaphroditic nature, you will bear strong, fertile offspring that will populate the world with our image." The goddess gestured towards the goblin, its eyes glinting with a desperate hunger. "This goblin will be the sire of our new race. It will impregnate you with its potent seed, and you will carry the future of our empire within you." Teressa felt a shiver run down her spine, a mix of fear and anticipation coursing through her veins. The thought of being bred by such a creature was both revolting and strangely arousing. She had always been loyal to Ginova, but this... this was a test of her devotion like no other. As Ginova approached, her hand reaching out to caress the goblin''s cheek, Teressa knew there was no refusing her goddess''s wishes. She would submit to this monstrous union, for the glory of their cause and the expansion of their empire. The weight of her goddess'' revelation hung heavy in the air, a palpable force that seemed to press down upon Teressa''s shoulders. Her mind raced with the implications of this new directive. Goblins, a species she had never heard of, were to become the harbingers of their goddess''s will. Yet, a sliver of doubt managed to pierce the veil of her unwavering faith. "But¡­ do we truly need these ''Goblins'', my goddess? Are our hermaphrodite army not more than enough?" Teressa inquired, her voice laced with a mix of reverence and skepticism. Ginova''s eyes narrowed slightly at Teressa''s question, a flicker of impatience passing over her divine features. The goddess had always valued Teressa''s counsel, but this was a matter of her grand design, a vision that extended far beyond the Holy Matriarch''s understanding. "Truly, must you ask? Naturally, I alone can conquer the world without the hermaphrodites," Ginova declared with a tone of divine assurance. Her voice resonated with a power that shook the very foundations of the throne room, a reminder of her unparalleled might. "My desire is to sow strife and chaos! We will spread the goblins all over the world, let them roam and pillage whoever they want, even our own people! From suffering and despair, comes hope! Hope for their goddess to help and bestow them Her blessing!" As Ginova''s words filled the room, Teressa felt the last vestiges of her doubt crumble away. The goddess''s wisdom was unfathomable, her ways mysterious. It was not her place to question the will of a deity. Her role was to serve, to obey, and to spread the influence of her divine mistress across the globe. Teressa, being completely brainwashed, smiles with tears of joy in her eyes and agrees with her goddess. Her heart swelled with a renewed sense of purpose. She was to be the vessel for a new era, the mother of a legion that would reshape the world in Ginova''s image. "Your will be done, my goddess," Teressa proclaimed, falling to her knees before the towering figure of Ginova. Her entire being vibrated with zeal, ready to fulfill her role in the divine plan. Ginova nodded in satisfaction, her features softening into a benevolent smile as she gazed upon her most devoted servant. "Rise, my Holy Matriarch," she commanded, offering her hand to Teressa. "Together, we shall usher in a new age, one where our dominion knows no bounds." Teressa accepted the goddess''s hand, allowing herself to be pulled into a warm embrace. She could feel the power radiating from Ginova, a tangible force that promised eternal glory and triumph. The Holy Matriarch closed her eyes, losing herself in the divine presence that enveloped her. As they parted, Ginova turned her attention back to the goblin, who had been watching the exchange with a keen, almost desperate interest. "Prepare yourself," Ginova said to the creature, her voice carrying a note of anticipation. "You are about to fulfill your purpose." The goblin nodded, its eyes burning with a fervent light as it shuffled forward, eager to obey the goddess''s command. Teressa watched as the chains that bound the creature dissolved into nothingness, freeing it to approach her. Teressa''s heart pounded in her chest as she prepared herself for the sacred rite that was to unfold. The air was thick with anticipation, the scent of her own arousal mingling with the musky aroma of the goblin''s lust. She turned her back to the creature, her hands trembling slightly as she lifted the hem of her dress, revealing the supple curves of her posterior and the masculine swell of her own impressive member. With a deep, steadying breath, Teressa lowered herself onto the cold, stone floor, her knees parting to expose the delicate folds of her womanhood, the tight ring of her anus, and the thick, proud length of her hermaphroditic cock. She felt vulnerable in this position, yet empowered by the divine purpose that drove her to such an act of surrender. The goblin''s eyes widened at the sight before it. The holy matriarch, Teressa, was offering herself in a display of desire that no creature could resist. Its primitive mind was awash with carnal urges, its body responding instinctively to the visual feast laid out before it. The goblin''s cock, already an impressive sight, began to swell and elongate further, the bumps along its shaft throbbing with an eagerness that mirrored the creature''s own desperate need. Teressa could hear the goblin''s heavy, labored breathing as it approached her. She could feel the heat radiating from its body, a palpable force that seemed to draw her in, compelling her to arch her back and present herself more fully to the creature''s gaze. Her own cock twitched with arousal, the veins along its length pulsing with the rush of her own heated blood. The goblin moved closer, its hands reaching out to explore the forbidden fruits that Teressa had so generously laid bare. Rough fingers traced the contours of her body, sliding over her soft skin and eliciting a series of sharp gasps from the holy matriarch. The creature''s touch was crude and unrefined, but it held a raw, undeniable power that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through Teressa''s veins. As the goblin''s fingers probed at her slick entrance, Teressa moaned, her body shuddering with the intensity of the sensations that were flooding her senses. She could feel herself growing wetter, her juices coating the goblin''s fingers as it delved deeper into her welcoming depths. The creature''s other hand gripped her hermaphroditic cock firmly, stroking it with a rhythm that matched the thrusting of its fingers. Teressa''s breath came in ragged gasps, her body writhing beneath the goblin''s touch. She could feel the pressure building within her, a fiery tempest that threatened to consume her very soul. Her eyes rolled back into her head, her lips parting to release a series of incoherent pleas and prayers to her divine mistress, Ginova. The goblin, driven by its own primal instincts, positioned itself behind Teressa, its bumpy cock poised at the entrance of her soaked pussy. With a grunt of effort, it thrust forward, burying itself deep inside the holy matriarch''s willing body. The sudden intrusion elicited a cry of pleasure from Teressa, her inner walls clenching tightly around the creature''s throbbing member. As the goblin began to move within her, Teressa surrendered herself to the divine ecstasy of their union. Her body rocked back to meet each of the goblin''s powerful thrusts, her own cock aching for release. She could feel the bumps along the creature''s shaft rubbing against her sensitive walls, each movement sending waves of pleasure radiating through her body. The sound of their flesh meeting in a frenzy of lust echoed through the throne room. Teressa''s cries of pleasure grew louder, her body trembling on the brink of release as the goblin''s relentless pounding pushed her closer and closer to the edge. And then, with a final, desperate thrust, the goblin reached its climax, its cock erupting deep within Teressa''s womb. The sensation of the creature''s hot seed filling her triggered Teressa''s own release, her own cock spurting ropes of thick, white cum onto the stone floor beneath her. As the waves of their shared orgasm began to subside, Teressa collapsed onto the cold, hard ground, her body slick with sweat and semen. The goblin withdrew from her, its cock still semi-erect and glistening with the evidence of their coupling. Teressa lay there, panting heavily, her mind awash with the afterglow of their union. "That''s a good sow, Teressa," Ginova purred, her voice a sultry whisper that seemed to caress the very air. She approached Teressa''s prone figure, her eyes drinking in the sight of the goblin''s handiwork. The creature''s cum oozed from Teressa''s well-used pussy, a tangible symbol Teressa''s body quivered with the aftershocks of her orgasm, each twitch sending another rivulet of the goblin''s seed trickling down her thighs. The holy matriarch''s breath came in shallow, ragged gasps, her mind still reeling from the intensity of the defilement she had endured for the glory of her goddess. Ginova knelt beside Teressa, her fingers gently probing the inside of Teressa''s pussy. She scooped up a dollop of the thick, pearly fluid and brought it to her lips, tasting the potent mix of the goblin''s essence and Teressa''s arousal. The goddess''s eyes fluttered shut in ecstasy, her tongue savoring the flavors of their sacred union. "Keep going," Ginova commanded, her voice now laced with an undeniable authority that resonated with the power of creation itself. "Don''t stop until you''ve given birth to at least a hundred goblins." Teressa, still panting from the recent violation, nodded weakly, her body already responding to the goddess''s divine directive. The goblin, its energy renewed by Ginova''s words, positioned itself behind Teressa once more, its bumpy cock already twitching with anticipation. As the creature thrust into her again, Teressa cried out, her slick walls stretching to accommodate the goblin''s impressive girth. The bumps along its shaft rubbed against her most sensitive spots, sending electric jolts of pleasure coursing through her body. Her own cock, still semi-hard from their previous coupling, pulsed with renewed vigor. Ginova watched with satisfaction as Teressa''s body rocked back and forth, impaled over and over on the goblin''s unrelenting cock. Teressa''s moans echoed through the throne room, growing louder and louder as her climax approaches. "Fuck her harder," Ginova instructed, her eyes glinting with sadistic glee. "Fill her with your seed until her belly swells with the promise of our new legion." The goblin grunted in acknowledgment, its hips slamming into Teressa''s supple ass with renewed force. Each thrust of the goblin''s bumpy cock pounded into Teressa''s quivering pussy, sending a fresh spurt of thick, potent semen deep into her womb. The warm, sticky fluid coated her insides, filling her with a sensation of fullness that bordered on the divine. With each powerful slam, the goblin''s seed splashed against her cervix, seeping into every crevice and drenching her in its virile essence. Teressa''s body shuddered with pleasure, her own cock twitching and spurting ropes of cum onto the stone floor as her womb greedily sucked in more of the goblin''s potent load. "Rest assured, my dear. A goblin''s baby can be conceived within a week." Ginova said, her voice filled with assurance as she watched Teressa with an air of tenderness and pride. Teressa, still recovering from the passionate encounter, looked at her goddess with awe and devotion. Her breath came in shallow gasps, her eyes sparkling with both excitement and reverence. She was humbled and exhilarated by the knowledge that she would soon be bringing new life into the world¡ªlife that would shape the future of their growing empire, and even the world. "Already?!" Teressa''s eyes widened in surprise. "My goddess, your powers are truly boundless. I am honored to be the vessel of your will." The Holy Matriarch''s body still shimmered with a thin sheen of sweat from her recent exertions, and her cock, though temporarily sated, twitched with the memory of their passionate coupling. She knelt before Ginova, her posture emanating devout reverence. Ginova smiled, her eyes softening as she looked upon her faithful servant. "Indeed, Teressa. The goblin''s biology ensures swift conception and gestation. Soon, you shall bear the fruits of our collaboration and bring forth a new race that will reign over these lands." Teressa''s heart swelled with a profound sense of purpose and devotion. To be an instrument of her goddess''s grand design was the greatest honor she could imagine. "My body and soul are yours, my goddess. May I serve you always." Teressa lowered her gaze, her hands clasped in front of her. Her breasts heaved with the remnants of her passion, and her cock, still semi-erect, twitched eagerly, ready to serve her goddess in any capacity. As if reading her thoughts, Ginova reached out and gently caressed Teressa''s cheek, her touch radiating warmth and affection. "You please me, Teressa. Your dedication and fervor are a blessing to our cause." The goddess'' fingers trailed down, gently cupping Teressa''s heavy sack. "Your body shall serve as the cradle of life. The world will know of our power and glory through the children you bear." Teressa moaned softly at Ginova''s touch, her body responding instinctively to the goddess'' intimate caress. She felt a bolt of pleasure shoot through her as Ginova gently massaged her plump testicles, the delicate sac filled with potent seed that would soon be ejected into the first person she sees once she finished her business with the goddess. "Yes, my goddess," Teressa whispered, her voice thick with desire. "Use me as you see fit. May my body be the vessel that brings forth a new era of domination and pleasure." The Holy Matriarch closed her eyes, her mind already drifting to the future. She envisioned a world where their progeny reigned supreme, a race born of power and lust, helping their goddess to become even more stronger, beautiful, and lustful. It was an honor she accepted with open arms, and she would do everything in her capacity to ensure the success of their endeavor. Ginova, sensing Teressa''s acquiescence, leaned forward and pressed her lips gently against the Holy Matriarch''s mouth, sealing their unspoken pact by wrestling their tongues together. Teressa, overwhelmed by the divine affection, yielded to the goddess'' passionate embrace. Chapter 27 (A New Peaceful World) Year 1209 ¡ª The first sighting of the goblins was recorded near a remote village within the Belyrian Kingdom. The village was a quaint, farming community situated on the edge of a dense forest, far from the bustle of the capital. It was a place where time moves slowly, and the air was sweet with the scent of fresh earth and ripening crops. But overnight, the tranquility of this rural haven was shattered. The alarm first sounded at dawn, as the villagers emerged to tend to their daily chores. In the outskirts, they stumbled upon signs of disturbance¡ªuprooted crops, trampled paths, and scattered debris left in the wake of unknown intruders. At first, they thought little of it, attributing the chaos to raccoons or stray goats. But then, the children began to report seeing things that defied explanation. The children''s tales started innocently enough, tales of wild animals or shadowy figures darting at the edge of vision. However, as the days went by, their descriptions became more vivid, more specific. They spoke of beings, short and wiry, with skin the color of damp earth and eyes that seemed to glow even in the light of day. They said these creatures moved with a speed and stealth that belied their awkward appearance, darting through the forest faster than the swiftest man on horseback. Despite these stories, the adults were skeptical, chalking it up to the vivid imaginations of children raised on village lore and fairy tales. But as the days passed, the sightings began to be reported by adults as well. Men who ventured into the forest to hunt came back with tales of encountering strange, one-foot-tall creatures, sometimes solitary, sometimes in hordes. These were no mere serfs or dwarves; their appearance and demeanor were altogether different, with a ferocity and cunning that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest warriors. The goblins, as they came to be known, moved with a pack mentality, swarming their prey with no regard for danger. They attacked livestock, damaged homes, and even made sporadic raids on the village edges, stealing tools or goods and vanishing into the night. As the days turned into weeks, the goblin attacks escalated. The villagers, tired and weary, fought back with pitchforks and hunting bows, but they were vastly outnumbered and outmaneuvered. The goblins seemed to appear from nowhere, descending like a swarm of razor-toothed locusts, pillaging and ravaging in their wake. Then, as suddenly as they had appeared, the goblins vanished. The villagers, thinking the nightmare was finally over, returned to their homes, tending to their wounds and mourning their dead. But the silence was a ruse, a deceptive calm before the true horror unfolded. The goblins had merely regrouped, their ranks bolstered by their inexplicable breeding. They returned, their numbers seemingly endless, in the dead of night. And this time, they came not just to pillage and plunder, but to claim their next victims. The villagers, caught off guard, were swept up by the goblin horde. The women and children were dragged screaming into the darkness of the forest, never to be seen again. But what happened to them in those twisted woods would haunt the dreams of anyone brave or unfortunate enough to survive the ordeal. In a clearing deep within the forest, under the moonlit canopy, the goblins bred with their captives. It was a ritual of raw power and violence, devoid of any semblance of civilized norms. The goblins, with their unsettling, almost unnatural genitalia, ravaged their human captives with a ferocity that seemed to know no bounds. The forest clearing was a nightmare made real. The women and children, bound and helpless, were dragged into the center of the circle by the goblins. Their green, grotesque forms moved with a predatory efficiency, their glowing eyes fixed on their prey. The air was thick with the stench of sweat, fear, and something primal, something that made the stomach churn. The first scream tore through the night as a goblin lunged at a young woman, pinning her to the ground. Her dress was ripped away in a single, brutal motion, exposing her trembling body to the cool night air. The goblin¡¯s cock, thick and bumpy, jutted out obscenely from its wiry frame. It wasted no time, forcing itself between her legs with a guttural growl. Her cries of pain and terror were drowned out by the cacophony of similar sounds around her. Nearby, a child, no older than twelve, was held down by two goblins. One forced her legs apart while the other positioned itself over her. The child¡¯s screams were high-pitched, desperate, but the goblins paid no heed. Their grotesque cocks, ridged and pulsating, were shoved into her small, unprepared body. The violence of the act was almost mechanical, devoid of any semblance of mercy or restraint. Another woman, older but no less vulnerable, was bent over a fallen log. A goblin mounted her from behind, its clawed hands digging into her hips as it thrust into her with savage force. Her body jerked with each movement, her cries muffled by the rough bark pressed against her face. Another goblin stood in front of her, forcing its cock into her mouth, silencing her screams with its grotesque member. Among the victims of that terrible night was a young girl barely in her teens. With wide, fearful eyes, she took in her surroundings, her mind struggling to comprehend the horrific scene unfolding before her. She saw the torn and bloodied bodies of her friends and neighbors, their fragile human forms no match for the relentless onslaught of the goblin horde. But even as her young mind grappled with the terror of it all, something else stirred within her. She felt a strange tugging sensation as a goblin pulled her to the nearest tree, its rough hands tearing at her clothes. She didn''t resist, her gaze locking with that of another goblin, its eyes bright with crazed lust. She saw the ridges on its cock, felt the sudden rush of wetness between her legs, and knew, in that moment, that she wouldn''t fight it. The goblin thrust into her with a force that stole her breath, a pain that blazed like a wildfire through her body. She cried out, the sound swallowed by the chorus of tortured voices around her. But even as she cried, she felt something more, something that made her blush even in the midst of the chaos. It felt good. The heat and fullness of the goblin''s cock drove her to the brink of madness. Her body moved with a will of its own, pressing back against her attacker with a need she didn''t understand. The other goblins seemed to sense her response, grunting and murmuring in their guttural tongue. They crowded around her, hands groping, cocks prodding at her sensitive skin. She lost herself in a haze of pleasure and pain, her body a puppet to the desires of the goblins. Their rough hands groped and explored, taking what they wanted without restraint. They used her, claimed her, and marked her as their own. She cried, laughed, and screamed¡ªemotions swirling together until she could no longer tell them apart. The goblins worked as one, their cocks a violent, rhythmic pistons. Her mind spun as they filled her, widening and stretching her in ways she had never imagined. She felt herself break and reform under their relentless possession. Their cocks slid in and out, wet with her juices, as they pushed her to the very edge of what she could bear. The sensations consumed her, eclipsing the horror of her situation. She found herself wanting more. She begged for it, thirsting for the sensations that made her feel so wonderfully, hopelessly alive. Her cries mingled with those of the other captives, their voices a blend of despair and ecstasy. As she lay there, spent and shaking, she realized something profound: she was no longer just the village girl. She was something more, something changed forever by the experience. She had been remade in the image of the goblins'' lust, a reflection of their raw, primal nature. In the aftermath, giving birth to many goblin babies and rescued by mercenaries commissioned by the kingdom, she found a way to express what she had endured. She recorded her experiences in a secret journal, writing down every vivid detail. Her words captured the horror, the pleasure, and the transformation she had undergone. It recorded the power of the goblins, and to the way they had changed her irrevocably. Her journal would go on to become a part of history, a classic that defied expectations and challenged societal norms. "The Goblin''s Conquest," it was titled, and it offered a unique and forbidden glimpse into a world of unchecked desire and brutal, unapologetic lust. Her writing was raw, honest, and unapologetic. She described the texture of their cocks, the ridges that teased and tormented her most intimate places. She wrote of the way her body had responded, betraying her with its eager wetness. She recounted the strength of their rough hands and the coarse, guttural sounds they made. Nothing was spared or sugar-coated. There, she wrote: "Their cocks were like nothing I had ever known, hard as steel and veined with bumps that teased me relentlessly. My body, traitorous thing that it was, responded to their touch, craving more even as my mind screamed for it to stop. I was torn between pleasure and pain, between the comfort of innocence and the allure of corruption. "They used me, claimed me as their own, and I surrendered, piece by piece, to the sensations they stirred within me. Right there, in the heart of that terrible forest, I discovered a part of myself I never knew existed, a part that craved the very thing that should have destroyed me." The impact of her words was immediate and lasting. Her work became a forbidden fruit, passed around in secret among those who craved a glimpse into the darker side of humans¡ªor goblins. Her journal would go on to secure its place among the great classics of literature, a silent reminder that sometimes, it is in our darkest moments that we discover the truth of who we are. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Year 1213 ¡ª the Belyrian Kingdom faced an unprecedented challenge: the rapid spread of the goblin population. What had once been a localized issue in remote villages had ballooned into a full-scale phenomenon, with goblin sightings reported in the north, south, and east. The once-clear forests were teeming with the short, green-skinned creatures, and the terrifying accounts of their attacks were undeniable. The goblins moved with a unity and purpose that belied their primitive appearance. They seemed to be driven by an insatiable, sexual hunger for human flesh, and their attacks were calculated, aiming to subjugate and breed with their victims. The goblin babies born from these illicit unions seemed to share in the parentage of human and goblin traits, compounding the issue. Their generation cycle was extremely rapid, further threatening the very fabric of society. Despite efforts from the kingdom''s soldiers, the goblins seemed unstoppable, with their numbers growing exponentially. They developed sophisticated traps and ambushes, felling even the most skilled warriors. It was as if they had a strange connection to the land itself, an attribute that made them all the more formidable foes. To this date, the exact origin of these creatures remained unknown. Year 1215 ¡ª The goblin menace had become a global threat, their numbers spreading like a plague across the lands. Just as the nations of the world were reeling from the onslaught, another unknown race emerged from the shadows: the mighty Orcs. First sightings of these hulking, red-skinned beasts occurred in the eastern mountain ranges. Tales of their massive stature and raw, explosive strength spread like wildfire through merchant caravans and travelers'' taverns. The orcs had an aura of untamed ferocity that struck fear into the hearts of all who crossed their path. With their height surpassing eight feet on average, they towered over even the tallest warriors, their muscles rippling with raw power. Unlike the goblins, who seemed driven solely by their primal urges and desire to breed, the orcs exhibited a strange sense of discipline and military strategy. They moved in organized hordes, laying siege to entire cities and fortresses with terrifying efficiency. Their grotesque features, though less apparent due to their imposing height, were a terrifying combination of bulging muscles, thick scars, and jagged tusks protruding from their lower jaws. As news of the orcish incursions reached the kings and leaders of the realm, fear gripped the hearts of the civilized races. It seemed that just as they were beginning to grasp the scope of the goblin threat, a new and even more formidable enemy appeared on the horizon. The rise of the orcs marked a turning point in what was already a dire situation. Kingdoms that had been struggling to contain the goblin menace now found themselves facing a two-pronged assault, with little respite in sight. The orcs, driven by their primal urges, sought to propagate their kind, and their desires fell upon anyone they deemed suitably feminine. Men, women, and hermaphrodites alike became objects of their lust, their strength and sheer size making resistance futile. In the chaotic aftermath of an orcish raid, a young woman named Lyssa cowered in the remains of her village. She had managed to hide during the initial attack but now found herself alone and vulnerable amidst the smoldering ruins. As she trembled, afraid to even breathe, a massive silhouette fell upon her hiding spot. Lyssa looked up to see an orc towering over her, its scarlet skin gleaming in the sunlight. It wore an expression of hungry desire, its eyes fixed on her with unbridled lust. She opened her mouth to scream, but before any sound could escape, the creature lunged at her, its massive hand wrapping around her waist and lifting her off the ground. "Please... no..." Lyssa whimpered, squirming futilely in the orc''s iron grip. The beast seemed to find her pleas amusing, and a deep, guttural laugh rumbled in its chest. It brought her close to its face, taking in her scent, and grunted in satisfaction. With its free hand, it reached out, running a calloused thumb over her trembling lips. Lyssa''s eyes went wide as she realized what was about to happen. She tried to turn her head away, but the orc held her firmly, forcing her to meet its gaze as it leaned in closer. "No... please, let me go..." she begged again, her voice heavy with despair. The orc didn''t understand her words, but it didn''t matter. It had made its choice, and nothing she said or did would change its mind. With a rough tug, it tore away the remains of her dress, leaving her naked and exposed. Lyssa let out a sob, feeling the creature''s hot breath on her skin as it pulled her closer still. As Lyssa''s pleas turned to desperate, hysterical sobs, the orc pushed her down to the ground. She could feel the dirt and debris beneath her back, scratching her bare skin. The orc loomed over her, its massive form blocking out the sun, and then she felt it¡ªthe invasive wetness of the orc''s enormous cock pushing against her entrance. Lyssa''s eyes went wide as the realization hit her. She began to thrash and buck, trying to dislodge the orc, but it was no use. The beast was too strong, and with a brutal thrust, it entered her. Lyssa cried out, her voice echoing through the ruins as the orc began to move, its grunts and the slap of flesh filling the air. Villages and towns became hunting grounds for the orcs, abducting those they desired. Men, women, or hermaphrodites alike were taken, forced to submit to their captors'' lust and procreate with their kind. As the survivors scattered, whispered tales of the orcs'' insatiable hunger spread, fueling fear and desperation in equal measure. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ 1220 marked a pivotal year in the history of the realm. It was a time when humanity found itself sharing the world with creatures that had once existed only in myths and legends. Fairies flitted through the forests, their delicate wings leaving shimmering traces of magic in the air. They favored ancient trees and flower-laden meadows, their playful laughter ringing out like music. These whimsical beings had an otherworldly beauty that both fascinated and frightened those who caught a glimpse of their ethereal forms. Elves emerged from their secluded homelands, their grace and ageless features captivating all who beheld them. They were guardians of the natural balance, possessing a deep connection to the earth and all that dwelled within it. With their bowed weapons and innate magic, they moved through the world with silent, deadly precision, protecting their pristine forests from any who would despoil them. Dragons, once rarely seen, now soared through the skies, their massive wings casting shadows over the land below. They were creatures of legendary power, capable of reducing strongholds to ashes with their fiery breath. Tales of their greed for treasure and virgin sacrifices spread, striking fear into the hearts of those who heard them. The seas, too, revealed their secrets in the form of mermaids and other aquatic races. They sang haunting melodies that entranced sailors, luring them to their doom beneath the waves. The waters became treacherous, with tales of sea monsters and tentacles dragging unfortunate sailors to watery graves. Orcish and goblin armies continued their relentless advance, striking from the shadows and taking what they desired. Kingdoms fell, villages were razed, and the captive breeding programs escalated. The civilized races were beset on all sides, their numbers dwindling as they struggled to adapt to this new world order. Within the chaotic turmoil, Goddess Ginova turned her attention to her devoted followers, bestowing upon them a sacred gift¡ªthe ability to harness the raw power of mana that resided in all things. Mana, the essence of magic, was the key to unlocking the full potential of her followers, and she was generous in sharing this gift. The hermaphrodites, already a formidable force, now found themselves endowed with even greater power. They learned to draw upon the mana that suffused the world, channeling it to enhance their strength, speed, and endurance. With this newfound ability, they could heal wounds, create barriers of protective magic, and unleash devastating offensive spells. Their bodies, already a harmonious blend of masculine and feminine traits, now glowed with an otherworldly aura. Their eyes shone with inner power, their skin shimmering with a subtle radiance. They had become conduits of pure mana, capable of manipulating the very fabric of reality itself. With Ginova''s blessing, her followers could sense the mana that flowed through all living things¡ªthe plants, the trees, and even the very air they breathed. They could draw upon the power of the earth itself, summoning forth vines to ensnare their enemies or causing the ground to shake and erupt in violent tremors. Water, too, yielded its secrets to them, allowing them to shape and control it. They could walk upon the water''s surface, conjure forth torrential storms, or calm the raging seas with a mere thought. The elements themselves bent to their will, for they were the chosen children of Ginova. Their enhanced abilities did not end with the natural world, for they could also manipulate the mana within the very fabric of their beings. They learned to heal wounds, enhance their physical attributes, and even transform their forms to better suit their needs. Their bodies became mutable, capable of withstanding tremendous punishment and healing with astonishing speed. Ginova''s hermaphrodite followers had become an unstoppable force, a shining example of the potential that lay within those who embraced their true nature. They were a testament to the goddess''s power and a beacon of hope for those who followed her. With their newfound abilities, Ginova''s followers set out to challenge the forces that threatened the realm. They confronted the fairies, their magic sparkling in the sunlight as they dueled with glittering swords and shields. The elves, with their innate connection to nature, found themselves outmaneuvered and outmatched by the hermaphrodites'' raw power. Even the fearsome dragons fell prey to the skilled spellcasting and relentless attacks of these formidable warriors. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ The arrogant elves, with their self-proclaimed superiority, looked down on the other races with disdain. They saw themselves as the epitome of beauty and grace, believing that their pointed ears and otherworldly features set them apart from the ''lesser'' creatures that roamed the land. In their eyes, the other races were but crude imitations of perfection, lacking the refined elegance that defined elvenkind. The xenophobic nature of the elves drove them to extreme measures as they sought to maintain their perceived purity. They shunned interactions with other races, keeping to themselves in their secluded homelands. Any unfortunate soul who ventured too close to their borders faced immediate hostility, for the elves trusted none but their own kind. The elves prided themselves on their physical beauty, and they believed that their delicate features and captivating appearances were a reflection of their inner purity. They viewed the other races with disgust, considering them coarse and unrefined in comparison to their own ethereal attractiveness. Their contempt extended beyond mere appearance, however. They saw the other races as intellectually inferior, believing that their own kind possessed a natural brilliance that none could match. Elven scholars and mages were renowned for their knowledge and understanding of ancient arts and magics, and they guarded this knowledge, sharing it only among their own kind. The elves'' isolationism knew no bounds, and they went to great lengths to preserve what they believed was their rightful place in the world. They enforced strict laws within their communities, ensuring that their bloodlines remained untainted by the ''impurities'' of other races. Any elf who dared to associate with outsiders was ostracized, their name stricken from the records as if they had never existed. This extreme xenophobia shaped the elves'' interactions with the world around them. They saw themselves as guardians of their own perfection, believing that it was their duty to protect their kind from the influence of ''inferior'' races. They scorned diplomacy and had little interest in forming alliances, for they saw no benefit in associating with those they considered beneath them. Within their secluded forests, elven society thrived, but it was a society built on exclusivity and discrimination. They believed that their way of life was the only true path, and they looked down on the customs and traditions of others as barbaric and unrefined. The elves were content to remain apart, secure in their belief that they were the chosen people of the gods. And so, the years marched on, leaving behind a trail of bloodshed and conquest. The world had become a stage for the constant clashes between the goblins, orcs, and the other beings that inhabited it. Each race sought to assert its dominance, and the passage of time did little to quell their savage instincts. The year is now 2270. A millennium has passed since the first goblins and orcs emerged to challenge the supremacy of the established races. Their cultures have evolved, but their aggressive nature remains unchanged. War is still their primary means of interaction, and the landscape is perpetually scarred by their relentless battles. The goblins, with their green skin and short, ugly stature, have perfected the art of guerrilla warfare. They lurk in the shadows, ambushing unsuspecting travelers and raiding small villages. Their numbers have swelled, and their cunning has grown, making them a constant thorn in the side of their adversaries. The orcs, on the other hand, have become fearsome warriors, renowned for their brute strength and towering height. They are a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield, their red skin and fierce appearance striking terror into the hearts of their enemies. The orcs favor direct confrontation, charging headlong into battle with reckless abandon. Legends speak of the mighty clashes between these races, epic battles that have shaken the very foundations of the world. Tales are told of heroic last stands, where a handful of brave warriors held off hordes of goblins, and daring raids, where orcish war bands breached the defenses of heavily fortified cities. But it is not just the goblins and orcs that shape the destiny of this world. The rise of mythical creatures has added a new layer of complexity to the ongoing strife. Dragons, once mere legends, now soar through the skies, their fiery breath laying waste to entire armies. Elves have mastered the arcane arts, wielding powerful magic that can turn the tide of battles. Dwarven kingdoms, built deep within the mountains, forge powerful weapons and armor, becoming pivotal allies or enemies depending on their allegiance. The world is in a constant state of flux, with alliances forming and breaking, and new threats emerging from the shadows. Despite the passage of a thousand years, the races remain locked in a never-ending cycle of conflict, their cultures perpetually shaped by the harsh realities of war. A millennium had passed, and the world had changed in ways no one could have imagined. The once-warring churches, the Salvation Church and the Aria Church, had laid down their arms and forged a path of peace. The hostile tension that had defined their relationship for so long faded away, and a new era of cooperation began. The two churches recognized the need for a neutral third party to maintain the delicate balance between them and ensure the protection of humanity. Thus, they joined forces to recreate ''The Guild'', an organization with a global reach and a mandate to preserve harmony. The Guild acted as a mediator, a peacekeeping force, and a watchful guardian all in one. They established outposts in every kingdom, their presence a constant reminder of the delicate truce that held the world together. Their ranks swelled with members from all races, each bringing their unique skills and perspectives to bear in the service of maintaining peace. Within the halls of The Guild, tensions still arose, and the old prejudices sometimes reared their heads. Yet, the higher purpose of preventing another global conflict kept these differences in check. The Guild members knew that their unity was paramount to preventing the world from sliding back into chaos and ensured that their personal biases did not interfere with their sacred duty. The old Guild owned by Solheim was no more. The shadow of its pathetic existence was replaced by a more grand and impressive institution, now a melting pot of humanity''s greatest talents and innovations. Its new purpose was no longer just a simple guardian of the world or a mere experiment. It expanded its horizons, resembling more of an institution dedicated to advancing humanity''s knowledge and discoveries. The Guild''s members prided themselves as the world''s leading pioneers in science, magic, and technology. The Guild became a place where curious and creative minds congregated to delve into the mysteries of the universe. Peer researchers from various kingdoms, races, and groups gathered here, forming an unparalleled intellectual force that would leave a lasting impact on the future of civilization. The world had seen enough bloodshed and turmoil. The people were weary of war, and the two churches, once bitter enemies, now presented a united front to safeguard humanity from itself. While conflicts and skirmishes still occurred, they were localized and quickly addressed by The Guild''s intervention. The establishment of The Guild brought about a period of relative stability and prosperity. Trade flourished, and new alliances were formed as old grudges were set aside. Explorers ventured into uncharted territories, discovering new lands and interacting with races once hidden in obscurity. Peace, however fragile, brought about a cultural renaissance. The arts thrived as poets, painters, and bards found inspiration in the newfound unity. Scholars exchanged knowledge, delving into ancient texts to uncover the mysteries of the world. The collaboration between races bore fruit, as innovations in magic, architecture, and science advanced civilizations to new heights. Yet, despite these advancements, the world remained a perilous place. The shadows still lurked with threats that sought to disrupt the balance. The remnants of the Goblin and Orc armies plotted their resurgence, biding their time until they could once again challenge the dominance of the established powers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ''The Faiths coming from the people have slowed down quite a bit through the centuries.'' That was what Ginova noticed. Her power is unparalleled, without equal and almighty. Her reservoir of miracles were many times bigger than the sea and sky itself, capable of destroying the very planet she sat on. Yet, the influx of Faiths has significantly slowed. As she desired to ascend beyond the mortal plane, naturally the more, the better. It didn''t take long for Ginova to notice what was wrong. Her method of wringing Faiths from the people has lost its luster. Through sexual carnage, appealing to human''s baser instinct, their carnivorous desire to debase others, to dominate and humiliate, to sate their own lust¡ª it has become the norm of the world once she took reign. Ginova reclined on her throne, her jet-black hair cascading over the armrest as she tapped her fingers against the polished obsidian. The air in the chamber was thick with the scent of incense and the faint musk of her own arousal, but even that seemed dulled now. Her pitch black eyes flicked to Teressa, who knelt before her, her blue hair spilling over her shoulders, her toned body clad in the revealing BDSM nun outfit that had once been a symbol of her devotion. "My apologies, your holiness," Teressa began, her voice soft but tinged with a weariness that Ginova hadn¡¯t heard before. "But I do have to admit¡­ it is difficult to feel excited like I used to be." Ginova¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk, though her eyes narrowed. She leaned forward, her twelve-inch cock resting heavily against her thigh, the veins along its length pulsing faintly. "Difficult, you say?" Her voice was low, almost a purr, but there was an edge to it. "And you, Wyca? Do you share this sentiment?" The red-haired Inquisitor stepped forward, her ponytail swaying as she bowed her head. Her crimson eyes flicked up to meet Ginova¡¯s, her expression unreadable. "It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve lost faith, your holiness. It¡¯s just¡­ the rituals, the acts¡ªthey¡¯ve become routine. Predictable. Even the most devout among us struggle to feel the same fervor." Ginova¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by a contemplative frown. She rose from her throne, her towering figure casting a shadow over her followers. Her bare feet padded silently across the marble floor as she approached Teressa, her hand reaching out to tilt the Matriarch¡¯s chin up. "Routine," she repeated, her voice a whisper. "Predictable. Is that what my gifts have become to you?" Teressa¡¯s breath hitched as Ginova¡¯s fingers traced the line of her jaw, her touch both gentle and commanding. "No, your holiness. Never. It¡¯s just¡­ the world has changed. What once shocked and thrilled now feels¡­ ordinary." Ginova¡¯s gaze shifted to Wyca, who stood stiffly, her hands clenched at her sides. "And you, my Inquisitor? Do you feel the same?" Wyca hesitated, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came. Her silence was enough. Ginova stepped back, her presence filling the room like a storm waiting to break. ¡°Ordinary,¡± she mused, her tone laced with a dangerous amusement. ¡°My sacred acts, the very fabric of your devotion, have become... ordinary.¡± She laughed, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down the spines of those present. ¡°Is that not the greatest blasphemy of all?¡± Teressa lowered her head further, her voice trembling. ¡°Your holiness, forgive me. I only wish to serve you better. But perhaps... perhaps we need a new way to ignite the Faith of the people. Something they¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Ginova¡¯s gaze sharpened, her interest piqued. ¡°A new way,¡± she repeated, her fingers absentmindedly stroking the length of her cock. ¡°Something to shock them out of their complacency. To remind them of their baser instincts.¡± She turned to Wyca, her eyes gleaming with a dark, predatory light. ¡°And what of you, my Inquisitor? Do you have any ideas?¡± Wyca¡¯s jaw tightened, her crimson eyes flickering with a mix of fear and determination. ¡°Your holiness, if I may... The people have grown accustomed to the ways of lust and domination. But fear¡ªfear is a primal instinct, one that never loses its potency. If we can combine the two, perhaps we can reignite their devotion.¡± Ginova¡¯s lips curled into a slow, vicious smile. ¡°Fear and lust,¡± she said, drawing out the words as if savoring them. ¡°A potent combination indeed.¡± She turned back to Teressa, her gaze piercing. ¡°And what say you, Holy Matriarch? Can you envision such a ritual?" Teressa¡¯s blue eyes widened as she considered the idea, her mind filled with doubt. ¡°Perhaps¡­ we can return to how we were? Like in the past, where our teaching was not spread far and wide? When it was... forbidden, taboo. When people had to seek us out in secret, when every act felt like a transgression against the world. That¡¯s when the Faith burned brightest, was it not?¡± Ginova¡¯s smirk widened, her black eyes glinting with amusement. She stepped closer to Teressa, her towering presence looming over the Holy Matriarch. ¡°Return to the shadows, you say? To the days when my name was whispered in fear and lust, rather than proclaimed from every pulpit?¡± Her fingers trailed down Teressa¡¯s cheek, her touch as cold as ice. ¡°There is merit in that. The forbidden always tastes sweeter, does it not?¡± Wyca shifted uncomfortably, her crimson eyes darting between Ginova and Teressa. ¡°Your holiness, would such a thing not undermine the power we¡¯ve built? The Church of Salvation stands as a beacon of your glory. To retreat now¡ª¡± Ginova¡¯s gaze snapped to Wyca, silencing her with a single look. ¡°Power, Inquisitor, is not measured by the breadth of one¡¯s dominion, but by the depth of one¡¯s control. If my followers have grown complacent, then perhaps it is time to remind them of what it means to truly serve me. The world has grown fat on my blessings, and now it hungers for something more... primal.¡± Teressa¡¯s breath quickened as Ginova¡¯s fingers slid down to her throat, her touch both a caress and a threat. ¡°Your holiness,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and arousal, ¡°if we were to... conceal the truth of your teachings, to make them something rare and forbidden once more, the people would crave it like never before. They would fight to taste your blessing, to feel your power. It would be... an awakening.¡± Ginova¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she stepped back from Teressa, her black eyes gleaming with a predatory light. ¡°Your words have pleased me,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°And for that, you shall be rewarded.¡± Without another word, Ginova reached down and grasped the hem of her flowing dress, the fabric shimmering like liquid night. She lifted it slowly, revealing the smooth curve of her ass, the faint trail of unkempt pubic hair, and the heavy weight of her twelve-inch cock resting against her thighs. The air in the chamber seemed to thicken, the scent of her arousal mingling with the incense as she bent over, her hands planted firmly on the cold marble floor. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Teressa¡¯s breath hitched, her blue eyes widening as she took in the sight of her goddess presenting herself. Wyca¡¯s crimson gaze flickered with a mix of awe and hunger, her body tensing as if ready to pounce. Teressa¡¯s breath hitched, her blue eyes widening as she took in the sight of her goddess presenting herself. Her own cock twitched in response, thickening rapidly against the confines of her revealing outfit. The smooth, bulbous head pressed against the fabric, a bead of precum dampening the material as her arousal surged. Her heavy balls tightened, the weight of them pulling at her groin. Wyca¡¯s crimson gaze flickered with a mix of awe and hunger, her body tensing as if ready to pounce. Her pearled cock strained against her attire, the piercings glinting faintly in the dim light. Her breath came in shallow, ragged bursts as she fought to control the urge to rush forward. The air in the chamber grew heavier, thick with the scent of Ginova¡¯s musk and the pheromones that radiated from her like a siren¡¯s call. Ginova¡¯s voice, dripping with authority and desire, broke the silence. ¡°Come, my faithful servants. Show me your devotion.¡± Teressa didn¡¯t hesitate. She moved forward on trembling legs, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch the goddess she had devoted her life to. Her fingers brushed against Ginova¡¯s smooth, flawless skin, the warmth radiating from her sending shivers down her spine. Her own cock throbbed, aching for release, as she positioned herself behind Ginova, her thick shaft pressing against the goddess¡¯s exposed body. Wyca was right behind her, her red hair cascading over her shoulders as she knelt beside Ginova, her lips brushing against the small of the goddess¡¯s back. Her tongue darted out, tracing a line along Ginova¡¯s spine, her breath hot against her skin. Her pearled cock twitched, precum dripping onto the floor as she struggled to maintain control. Teressa¡¯s hands gripped Ginova¡¯s hips, her fingers digging into the soft flesh as she aligned herself. Her cock pulsed, the veins along its length throbbing as she prepared to claim her goddess. Her breath came in short, sharp gasps, her heart pounding in her chest as she felt the slick heat of Ginova¡¯s body against her shaft. The moment her tip pressed against her entrance, she let out a low groan, her mind consumed by the overwhelming need to please and be pleased. "Does it still feel ordinary?" Ginova taunted as Teressa forced her thick cock into her goddess'' anus. The Holy Matriarch''s eyes rolled back in her head as she sank into Ginova''s body, the tight heat enveloping her cock. She groaned, her voice echoing off the walls of the chamber. "Your holiness... Your body... It''s like the first time all over again..." Ginova''s breath hitched, a shudder running through her body as she was filled. Her cock, trapped between her thighs, twitched and pulsed, a bead of precum forming at the tip. "Then remind yourself, Holy Matriarch, of the devotion that brought you here." She arched her back, pushing her hips back to meet Teressa''s urgent thrusts. "Worship me with your body and show me the depth of your faith." Teressa''s breath quickened as she began to move, her cock sliding in and out of Ginova''s body with a wet, lewd sound. Her balls slapped against Ginova''s ass with each thrust, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body. "Your holiness..." she gasped, her voice hoarse with need. "I offer my body as an act of worship. Accept my devotion and let me serve you as only I can." Ginova moaned at the words, her back arching as she pushed back against Teressa''s cock. "Then serve me, Holy Matriarch," she commanded. "Take me and show me the depth of your faith." Teressa''s eyes closed as she surrendered to the moment, her body moving instinctually. Her hands gripped Ginova''s hips, her fingers digging into the soft flesh as she began to thrust with abandon, each movement fueled by her devotion. Her balls tightened with every thrust, drawing closer and closer to the brink as she pursued her own release. "Your holiness..." she chanted with each thrust, her voice filled with reverence and desire. "Your will be done. I offer my body as a vessel for your pleasure." Behind them, Wyca''s tongue traced circles on Ginova''s back, her fingers tightening on the goddess'' hips. Her own cock throbbed, desperate for release, the pearl at the tip rubbing against Ginova''s skin with each movement. She nuzzled the back of Ginova''s neck, her breath hot against her skin as she whispered, "Your holiness, let me serve you too. Let me taste your pleasure." Ginova moaned, her body trembling as Wyca''s lips and tongue left a trail of fire along her neck. "Then take what you desire, Inquisitor," she breathed. "Show me your devotion." Wyca didn''t need to be told twice. Her eyes gleamed with a fierce hunger as she positioned herself in front of Ginova''s face, her cock throbbed with desire. The shaft was veined and thick, the tip glistening with precum, and at the very apex, a pearl glinted, a symbol of her devotion and transformation. With a growl, Wyca gripped the base of her shaft, guiding it towards Ginova''s parted lips. Her crimson eyes darkened with arousal as she watched the goddess'' mouth open wider, the tip of her tongue tracing the underside of her cock. Wyca''s breath caught as she felt the wet heat envelop her, the sensation sending a jolt of pleasure through her body. The moment Ginova''s lips closed around her, Wyca began to move, her hips snapping forward in a powerful thrust. The goddess'' mouth stretched to accommodate her girth, her lips sliding along the veined shaft. Wyca''s free hand tangled in Ginova''s hair, gripping it tight as she set a brutal pace, using the goddess'' mouth like a second pussy. Slap. The sound of Wyca''s hand connecting with Ginova''s cheek rang out, the force of the impact causing the goddess'' head to snap to the side. Wyca''s thrusts didn''t falter, her cock plunging in and out of Ginova''s mouth in a brutal rhythm. Her breathing quickened, her chest heaving as she reveled in the power she held over her goddess in this moment. Ginova''s eyes, half-lidded with pleasure, flickered open as she met Wyca''s gaze, her lips stretched around the shaft in her mouth. Her black eyes shone with a mix of arousal and something else¡ªa challenge. A silent command for Wyca to give in to her most primal desires. Wyca''s response was to tug harder on Ginova''s hair, forcing the goddess'' head back and exposing her throat. Her other hand rose, slapping Ginova''s face with a sharp crack. The goddess'' head snapped to the side, her lips parting in a silent gasp, even as her tongue continued to swirl and tease the sensitive pearl at the tip of Wyca''s cock. "Yes... your holiness," Wyca panted, her free hand reaching down to squeeze one of Ginova''s full breasts. She pinched the dark nipple, rolling it between her fingers, enjoying the feel of it thickening under her touch. "Show me how much you can take. Remind me why you''re my goddess." Ginova moaned around Wyca''s cock, the vibrations sending a jolt of pleasure through the Inquisitor''s body. Her hips stuttered, her cock twitching as she savored the attention. Her breasts heaved with each breath, the other nipple, just as dark and sensitive, begging for similar treatment. "Then take it, Inquisitor," Ginova said, her voice muffled around Wyca''s shaft. "Take all of me and show your devotion." The sounds of their exertions filled the chamber¡ªthe wet, lewd noises of flesh on flesh, mixed with gasps and moans that echoed off the cold stone walls. Wyca showed no mercy to her goddess, using her mouth with brutal efficiency, her throat relaxing to accommodate the full length of her cock. Her hand tightened in Ginova''s hair, forcing her head forward as she thrust deep, her movements becoming more erratic as her pleasure built. Teressa, her body glistening with sweat, continued her relentless assault on Ginova''s ass, her thick cock plunging in and out with fierce abandon. Each thrust drove Ginova forward into Wyca''s mouth, the two of them working in tandem to reduce their goddess to a writhing, moaning mess. Ginova''s hands scraped at the floor, her fingers curled into claws as she desperately tried to maintain her balance. Her body was on fire, her cock trapped between her thighs, pulsing with each thrust from behind, her ass clenching around Teressa''s cock as if trying to milk every ounce of pleasure. Her black eyes, usually filled with power and confidence, were now clouded with lust, reflecting the debased scene unfolding in the chamber. Wyca''s crimson eyes gleamed with a fierce light as she watched Ginova''s reactions, taking a twisted pleasure in the power dynamic that had shifted so dramatically. She tugged violently on Ginova''s hair, forcing her head back and causing a sharp cry of pain to escape the goddess'' throat, only to be muffled by Wyca''s cock. Wyca''s free hand rose and fell in a blur, slapping Ginova''s ass over and over, her palm leaving red marks on the perfect, rounded flesh. "Does my goddess enjoy this?" Wyca taunted, her voice thick with arousal. "Are my humble offerings pleasing to you?" "Yes..." Ginova moaned, the word muffled as she tried to catch her breath between thrusts. "You... both please me... Continue your worship... and I shall bestow... my sacred blessing." The promise of Ginova''s blessing only fueled their fervor further. Teressa grunted with each powerful thrust, her balls tightening with the effort of holding back, her cock now a well-oiled machine as it slid in and out of Ginova''s body with ease. Wyca''s hand moved from slapping to gripping, her fingers digging into the soft flesh of Ginova''s ass, pulling her back to meet her relentless thrusts. The goddess'' body was a playground for her faithful followers¡ªevery inch touched, tasted, or invaded¡ªand yet she demanded more. The air was thick with the scent of their arousal, the pheromones that Ginova herself was emitting spurring them on to greater heights. Wyca''s thrusts became faster, shallower, her cock now a blur as it pumped in and out of Ginova''s mouth. Her pearl, slick with saliva and precum, rubbed against Ginova''s lips, the sensitivity sending electric shocks through her body. Wyca''s eyes rolled back, her head thrown back as she neared her climax, her free hand moving to grip her own breast, fingers teasing and pinching the sensitive nipple. Teressa, her own orgasm building with every thrust, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Your holiness!" she cried out, her voice thick with warning. "I''m close... So close..." Wyca''s only response was a moan, her cock expanding inside Ginova''s mouth as her own orgasm hit. Her hips stuttered as her balls released their offering, rope after rope of cum shooting down Ginova''s throat, the goddess swallowing greedily even as she, too, reached her peak. Teressa''s world narrowed to the feeling of her cock throbbing, the pressure building until it finally burst forth. Her eyes squeezed shut as she cried out, her cock spurting stream after stream of cum deep into Ginova''s rectum. The goddess'' inner walls clenched and pulsated, milking every last drop from her, her ass squeezing Wyca''s thrusting cock mercilessly. The three of them froze, their bodies locked together in a tangled mess, their breath coming in short, sharp gasps. Slowly, they disentangled, collapsing in a heap on the floor, their heartbeats slowing as they basked in the aftermath of their shared release. Ginova''s laugh, low and throaty, filled the chamber. "Truly," she said, her voice filled with satisfaction, "a Holy Matriarch and a Holy Inquisitor should be so devoted." Teressa and Wyca exchanged a look, their cheeks flushed with a mix of pleasure and embarrassment, their bodies still humming with the aftermath of their goddess'' blessing. They knew, without a doubt, that their devotion would be tested again¡ªand they would gladly rise to the challenge. Chapter 28 (Goddess’ Descent) "Odd. This world has become hazy... my home..." Within a confined space between realms there stood a woman with golden hair and blue eyes, her surroundings undefined and blurred. She raised a hand to her forehead, her expression one of confusion. "Why can''t I reconnect with my body?" she whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of apprehension and wonder. "My home world¡­ covered in darkness¡­" Her beautiful face, a mirror image of Aria, the goddess and founder of the Aria Church, contorted with bewilderment. A delicate hand rose to her temple, slender fingers tracing the line of her jaw. Confusion clouded her blue eyes, as vast and deep as the cosmos. "I don''t understand," she murmured, her voice a soft ripple in the formless void. "My physical body... it remains on that plane. Our connection... it should be absolute, unbreakable." She tilted her head, a gesture of pure perplexity. "I ascended from there, leaving my mortal shell as a conduit, a permanent link. Millennia have passed, and our bond remains unbroken. Yet, in these last few centuries... something has shifted. I can no longer feel it." A cold dread began to seep into her ethereal form, a chilling contrast to the warmth she''d always associated with her earthly connection. The vibrant hues of her golden hair seemed to dim slightly, as if a light within her was beginning to flicker. "This¡­ this darkness¡­ What could possibly sever a Goddess'' connection to her physical body?" ''I must investigate.'' Aria thought, her ethereal form shimmering with renewed purpose. She turned her gaze towards the swirling currents of energy that represented the flow of souls entering and leaving her home world. Countless points of light, each a spark of life, danced before her, some fading into the void, others bursting forth with vibrant energy as they embarked on their earthly journeys. She observed the intricate patterns, the ebb and flow of existence, searching for a solution, a way to pierce the veil of darkness that shrouded her world. An idea sparked within her, a glimmer of hope in the encroaching gloom. She could hide a piece of herself, a fragment of her divine essence, within a soul preparing to enter her world. It would be a perfect camouflage, a way to move undetected amongst her people, to understand the nature of the darkness that had taken root. She could experience her world anew, through the eyes of a mortal, and uncover the truth behind the severed connection. Her gaze swept across the myriad souls, searching for the right vessel. She needed a soul that resonated with strength, with resilience, one capable of carrying a fragment of her divine power. Finally, her eyes settled on a bright spark, pulsating with an unusual energy, a soul brimming with potential. It was a soul destined for a female body, a life filled with challenges and triumphs. This, Aria decided, was the perfect vessel. With a delicate gesture, she extended a hand towards the chosen soul. A sliver of her own essence, a radiant shard of divine light, detached from her ethereal form and drifted towards the nascent spark. The soul absorbed the divine fragment, its light intensifying, its energy resonating with newfound power. Aria watched as the soul, now carrying a piece of herself, began its descent towards her home world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ It wasn''t too long after Ginova decided to terraform the world''s history for the umpteenth time. Having obtained absolute control of this world''s authority, she sensed it. A strange pulse in the air. Subtle and barely noticeable, yet it didn''t escape her attention. Sitting by her throne, an old homeless man, reeking of alcohol and urine, pounded her pussy with his wrinkled, veiny rod and jacked off her cock as she pondered the changes in the air. His ragged breaths filled the opulent chamber, a stark contrast to the smooth marble and shimmering silks. Ginova¡¯s face remained impassive, her eyes half-lidded as she focused on the faint anomaly that tickled her senses. ¡°Faster,¡± she commanded, her voice a low, resonant hum. The old man¡¯s hands moved with frantic urgency, his knuckles white rubbing against her rod. Ginova¡¯s twelve-inch cock pulsed and throbbed, slick with pre-cum, as the man¡¯s calloused hand worked it relentlessly. Simultaneously, his shaft pistoned in and out of her soaking wet cunt, his fingers occasionally brushing against her clit, sending jolts of pleasure through her body. The strange pulse intensified, a ripple in the fabric of reality. Ginova¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. It felt¡­ familiar. Ancient. Like a forgotten echo resonating through time. She shifted her weight, her hips bucking against the man¡¯s hand, urging him to a faster pace. A low growl rumbled in her throat, a mix of pleasure and annoyance. This unfamiliar energy, this intrusion, was distracting. ¡°Harder,¡± she hissed, her grip tightening on the arms of the throne. The old man grunted, his movements becoming more frantic, more desperate. He whimpered, his eyes rolling back in his head as he teetered on the edge of orgasm. Ginova paid him no mind. Her focus was entirely on the strange pulse, trying to decipher its origin, its purpose. The old man grunted, "Oh¡­! Ohhh¡­!" He pushed his hips as deep as he could, his wrinkled cock disappearing almost entirely into Ginova¡¯s slick heat. A string of drool escaped his open mouth, landing on her thigh. His body trembled, his thrusts becoming erratic, uncontrolled. He was close. Very close. Ginova remained impassive, her eyes still fixed on the unseen disturbance that pulsed around her. The man¡¯s orgasm was of little interest to her. A fleeting distraction. A momentary amusement. She¡¯d had countless orgasms, forced countless men to their knees in pleasure. This was nothing new. ¡°Cum for me, worm,¡± she purred, her voice laced with a hint of boredom. The words were a command, an inevitability. The old man¡¯s eyes widened, his body convulsing. He cried out, a guttural sound that echoed through the chamber, as his seed erupted into her. Wave after wave of thick, milky cum filled her pussy, spilling out and running down her thighs. The stench of his release, acrid and pungent, filled the air. He collapsed against her, his body slick with sweat and semen, his breathing ragged. Ginova sighed, her annoyance growing. The pulse, the strange energy, was becoming stronger, more insistent. It was a buzzing in her ears, a pressure against her skull. She pushed the spent old man off her, his limp body slumping onto the marble floor. ¡°Clean this mess,¡± she commanded, gesturing towards the pool of semen that stained the floor. Two hermaphrodite guards, clad in revealing leather and steel, entered the chamber. They bowed, not with their heads, but with their entire bodies, prostrating themselves before their goddess. Their eyes, however, were not on the floor. They were fixed on Ginova, on the glistening trails of semen that painted her thighs, on the puddle of spent seed that pooled between her legs. Their gazes were hungry, reverent, filled with a lust that bordered on worship. The first herm, a statuesque figure with rippling muscles and full breasts, crawled towards Ginova on hands and knees. Her tongue darted out, a pink flicker against the creamy white of the spilled semen. She lapped at Ginova''s thigh, savoring the taste of her goddess''s pleasure, the salty tang of the old man''s offering mingling with the musky scent of Ginova''s own arousal. The herm¡¯s tongue traced the curve of Ginova''s inner thigh, moving upwards, closer and closer to the throbbing apex of her clit. Ginova shivered, a low moan escaping her lips, but her eyes remained fixed on the unseen disturbance that pulsed around her. The second herm, smaller but no less eager, turned her attention to the floor. She knelt beside the puddle of cum, her fingers dipping into the sticky mess. She brought her fingers to her lips, sucking the semen clean, her eyes never leaving Ginova¡¯s face. Then, with a low growl, she lowered her head and began to lap at the floor, her tongue working with a fervor. She licked the marble clean, savoring every last drop, as if it were the most precious nectar. Her tongue darted into the crevices, cleaning the grout between the tiles, leaving no trace of the old man¡¯s offering. When the floor was spotless, she rose, her lips and chin glistening with semen, and knelt before Ginova, awaiting further instruction. Ginova watched them, her expression a mask of cool indifference. The herms¡¯ devotion, their eagerness to consume the remnants of her pleasure, did little to stir her. Her mind was still consumed by the mysterious pulse, the strange energy that continued to thrum through her being. It was a distraction, an annoyance, but also¡­ a curiosity. What was it? Where did it come from? And what did it want? Something stirred beyond the veil of Ginova''s dominion, a tremor in the fabric of her reality. An anomaly, unwelcome and unsettling. Not entirely unfamiliar, yet far removed from her immediate control. An invader, perhaps? A challenger to her absolute authority? The thought sparked a flicker of amusement in her cold, calculating eyes. She wasn¡¯t accustomed to surprises after all these years, let alone threats. The pulse, faint yet persistent, faded as quickly as it arrived, leaving a lingering echo in its wake. But Ginova, with her absolute authority over this world, had managed to pinpoint its origin¡ª a flicker of energy far to the east, in a land purposely untouched by her ''culture'' of hermaphrodites, a kingdom to ''produce'' normal men and women. With a casual flick of her wrist, Ginova exerted her authority, bending the very laws of space and time to her will. The world around her blurred, distorted, and then snapped back into focus, revealing a vastly different landscape. Gone were the opulent chambers of her palace, the fawning hermaphrodites, the pungent aroma of spent seed. In their place was a rustic village, small and desolate, clinging to the edge of a vast, untamed forest. The air was crisp and clean, carrying the scent of pine and damp earth, a stark contrast to the perfumed air of her court. The pulse, the source of her curiosity, had led her here. To this insignificant speck on the map, this forgotten corner of a foreign kingdom. But the village itself was not her target. Ginova¡¯s gaze, sharp and piercing, settled on a large, imposing mansion that stood apart from the humble dwellings of the villagers. Its walls, built of dark grey stone, rose high above the surrounding trees, casting a long, ominous shadow over the landscape. A local noble¡¯s residence, perhaps? A wealthy merchant¡¯s retreat? It didn''t matter. Information was a trivial matter for a goddess of her stature. A mere thought, a whispered command, and the details of the mansion''s inhabitants, their secrets and their vulnerabilities, would be laid bare before her. ''The pulse came from¡­ a person?'' The mansion''s defenses were mere illusions to Ginova. Gates swung open, not with the creak of hinges and groan of metal, but with the silent acquiescence of reality itself. Doors unlatched, not with the click of tumblers and the rasp of wood, but with the smooth, effortless glide of a dream. Ginova moved through the grand halls, a phantom in silk robes, her bare feet soundless against the polished marble floors. Servants, their eyes glazed over with an unseen veil, moved around her as if she were air, their bodies parting like water around a stone. They didn''t see her. They couldn''t see her. Their perceptions, their very reality, bent to the will of the goddess, erasing her presence from their minds. It wasn''t invisibility, not in the traditional sense. It was a deeper, more profound absence. As if she had always been there, a fixture in the house, so ubiquitous, so ingrained in the fabric of their existence, that they no longer registered her presence. She walked with an aloof expression, drawn by the faint pulse, the subtle thrum of energy that had led her to this place. Her footsteps led her deeper into the mansion, past the works of art hung on the wall and pedestals, through rooms filled with the hushed murmurs of unseen conversations and the faint clinking of glasses. The air was filled with wealth and privilege. Finally, she arrived. A nursery, bathed in the soft glow of a dying fire, its walls adorned with whimsical murals of fairies and talking animals. In the center of the room, a cradle, gently swaying back and forth. And within the cradle, nestled amongst soft blankets and plush toys, lay a baby. A girl, no older than a few months, with a halo of golden hair and eyes the color of a summer sky. She slept soundly, her tiny chest rising and falling with each breath, oblivious to the presence of the goddess who stood over her, her eyes fixed on the child with an intensity that bordered on predatory. This was the source of the pulse. This tiny, innocent creature, radiating an energy that was both familiar and utterly unique. This was what Ginova had been searching for. Staring at the baby without uttering a word, Ginova fell into deep contemplation. The infant¡¯s serene slumber, the gentle rise and fall of her tiny chest, belied the power that radiated from within, the energy that had drawn Ginova across continents, through dimensions, to this very spot. It was a familiar energy, a primal force akin to her own¡ª perhaps even stronger, yet unawakened, slumbering for unknown reasons. Ginova¡¯s brow furrowed, her mind racing, sifting through millennia of memories, searching for a precedent, an explanation. She had seen countless souls flicker into existence through her life. She had manipulated the very fabric of reality, reshaped worlds to her whim, and tasted the essence of power in its rawest form. But this¡­ this was different. This tiny, unassuming infant possessed a spark, a potential that could dethrone her from her authority, her goddesshood. Then she looked up towards the ceiling, no¡ª the sky itself and beyond. Her gaze pierced the ornate woodwork, the layers of plaster and stone. She saw the swirling vortex of clouds, the vast expanse of the cosmos, the infinite stars that stretched out before her like a shimmering canvas. And beyond that, beyond the physical realm, she caught a faint glimpse of something else. ''The realm between¡­'' Ascension. A way to leave this world and explore the others. ''Aria. Have you truly returned? After thousands of years, leaving nothing but a broken legacy on this world, you came back to infiltrate this world that I had painstakingly claimed as my own?'' How mighty was Aria? She had ventured out into the realm between, expanding her influence into other worlds. Ginova felt a prickle of inadequacy, a flicker of doubt she hadn¡¯t experienced in centuries. Facing Aria directly¡­ a fool¡¯s errand, perhaps. It would be naive to assume she could hold her own against the original goddess simply because she¡¯d obtained the world authority of this particular plane. Aria¡­ Aria was something older, something¡­ more. It was at that moment Ginova understood. This baby, this seemingly insignificant infant, was Aria¡¯s proxy. A vessel, carefully prepared and sent into this world to reclaim what was lost. A tiny seed planted in Ginova¡¯s meticulously cultivated garden, waiting to sprout, to grow, to eventually overshadow and consume everything she had built. If she were to hurt the baby, Aria would know. The old goddess would be alerted of another''s presence just like her own. That would be problematic. But what if¡­ ¡°Aria¡¯s body¡­ her original body is here. Within my control.¡± Ginova¡¯s fingers tightened around the armrest of a chair nearby. The infant, radiating that unsettlingly familiar energy, slept soundly in a crib nearby, oblivious to the currents of power swirling around her. The child was a risk, a potential spark that could ignite a rebellion Ginova couldn¡¯t afford. But Aria''s body¡­ that was leverage. A bargaining chip. A weapon. Ginova reappeared in the heart of the Aria Church''s sanctum, a place hidden from the world, a secret known only to a select few. The chamber was circular, its walls lined with ancient texts and arcane symbols, the air thick with the scent of incense and something older, something¡­ divine. In the center of the room, bathed in a soft, ethereal light, was Aria¡¯s original body. Her physical form, once a beacon of grace and purity, was now a grotesque parody of its former glory. Arms and legs outstretched, cemented into the cold stone walls. A blindfold covered her eyes, obscuring the azure blue that had once captivated millions. Her mouth, stretched wide open by a metal gag, dripped a steady stream of saliva onto the polished marble floor below. Despite the passage of time, despite the obvious desecration, Aria¡¯s body remained pristine, untouched by decay or blemish. Her skin, smooth and soft, glowed with an unnatural luminescence. Not a single scratch marred its surface, no sign of the countless indignities it had suffered. It was as if time itself held no sway over this sacred vessel. Ginova¡¯s gaze fell upon Aria¡¯s exposed genitalia. The once delicate clitoris, now pierced and stretched, pulsed with a subtle rhythm, engorged and sensitive. It resembled a small penis, a grotesque mockery of Ginova¡¯s own hermaphroditic form. Aria''s body twitched and convulsed, her every orifice impaled by a hardwood dildo, thick and unyielding. The phallic invader stretched her, filling her to the core, its surface slick with the goddess''s natural lubricants. Ginova watched with an unwavering gaze, taking in the spectacle of Aria''s trapped form. She ran a hand along her bare thigh, the skin soft and supple, untouched by the passage of time. The body quivered at the goddess''s touch, responding with instinctive arousal despite its empty state. Aria''s breasts heaved with each breath, her pierced nipples, hard and erect, brushing against the sheer fabric that covered them. The sheer cloth, once a symbol of modesty, now served only to highlight the sensitive peaks, the rosy hue of her areolas, and the swell of her bosom. Her curves were accentuated by the subtle lighting, casting shadows that danced across her skin with each movement, each tremor of pleasure. The hardwood dildo protruded from the pussy to her asshole, converging into one, connected to the wall behind. It served as an anchor that suspended her body. Despite the absence of a soul, the body continued to respond, its nervous system alive with pleasure, each cell remembering the touch of the goddess, the sensation of being filled. Aria''s thighs quivered, her back arching slightly as her body instinctively sought more, craving deeper penetration. Her moist lips, stretched wide by the gag, released muffled moans. ''As expected, the baby and this body share a connection. They must never meet. I''m not sure what will happen, but if there''s even a sliver of chance that Aria will regain her power, then preventing their reunion is my absolute priority.'' The followers of Aria Church continued to worship Aria herself. This power of Faith flowed into this soulless body, to which Ginova claimed for herself. ''The real Aria must''ve obtained even more Faiths from different worlds¡­ that''s how she was able to return and infiltrate this world. Does she still receive the people''s Faiths even when she''s absent from those worlds? Or are Faiths absolute and not constricted by distance and dimension?'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were many questions Ginova wanted to ask, alas Aria was the enemy. Questioning her directly would bore no fruits, rather isn''t there a better way? ''Welcome back, Aria. I''ve put a lot of effort into overseeing and managing this world in your absence. Why don''t you come closer, take a good look, and enjoy the ride? No need to be shy, hiding behind an innocent soul like this. I don''t know how to put it, but I have a funny feeling that you might really enjoy it in the end. Perhaps¡­'' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ I opened my eyes. An unfamiliar ceiling greeted me. ''What? Where is this?'' Raising my hand to my face, I saw small, tiny fingers before me. My voice, when I tried to speak again, came out as a soft gurgle. Panic flared, hot and immediate. This wasn''t my body. My hands were long, elegant. My voice commanded respect. A large face loomed into view, obscuring the strange ceiling. It smiled, a wide, toothy grin that seemed almost predatory. A woman''s face, but etched with lines of weariness I''d never known. "There, there, little one." Her voice, rough and unfamiliar, soothed me despite my fear. She lifted me, her touch surprisingly gentle. I stared at her, my mind racing. This... this was impossible. I''m Aria. Goddess Aria. I didn''t do small and helpless. "You''re hungry, aren''t you?" The woman moved with me, the world a dizzying blur of motion and color. I caught glimpses of a modest room, a fireplace flickering merrily, a wooden cradle in the corner. A cradle. She brought me to her breast, a soft, warm mound pressing against my face. Instinctively, my mouth opened, seeking the nourishment. A strange, sweet liquid flowed, filling me with a warmth that chased away the initial panic. As I suckled, I focused on the sensations, trying to understand. The warmth of the woman''s skin, the rhythmic pulsing of her breast, the sweet taste of her milk... these were real. This tiny, helpless body was mine. "You''re such a good girl," the woman murmured, her voice thick with affection. I wanted to scream, to tell her I wasn''t a girl, that I was a goddess, the creator of the very church she likely prayed to. But the words remained trapped, replaced by another soft gurgle. I tried using my power. Accumulated throughout the millennia, a reservoir of pure energy waiting to be unleashed. But it was useless. A flicker of will, a mental command that once moved mountains, now resulted in nothing. My power, my abilities, weren''t working. I felt it inside me, a dormant volcano rumbling beneath the surface. It wasn''t gone, but simply¡­ inactive. Locked away. Panic flared, a wildfire in my tiny chest. This fragile vessel, this infant''s body, was a prison. Trapped. Helpless. The realization hit me with the force of a physical blow, stealing the breath from my lungs. I, Aria, goddess of love and righteousness, reduced to this¡­ thing. And then, against my will, the tears came. Great, heaving sobs that wracked my small body. I couldn''t stop them. The frustration, the fear, the sheer indignity of it all poured out of me in a torrent of uncontrollable grief. The woman holding me stiffened, her rough hand patting my back awkwardly. "Shhh, shhh," she crooned, her voice laced with concern. "What''s wrong, little one? Are you still hungry?" Hungry? I wanted to scream. I was starved for my power, for my freedom, for my self. But all that came out was a choked, hiccuping sob. I buried my face in the woman''s breast, her warmth a small comfort in the face of this overwhelming despair. My tiny fists clenched and unclenched, a pathetic display of impotent rage. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. I had a plan, a purpose. I chose this vessel, this life, to investigate. To understand. To reclaim what was mine. But now¡­ what? What was I supposed to do? How could I possibly fulfill my purpose in this¡­ state? Just what in the world is going on¡­? Chapter 29 (Aria, Mira Valaheimn) The words of Aria''s followers painted her as a beacon of light, a paragon of virtue. But what truly defined a goddess? Was it immortality? The power to shape worlds? Or was it something more intricate, something Aria herself had yet to fully comprehend? Aria''s ascension had left her a spectator, a silent observer of the world she once knew. She had guided humanity with teachings of morality, kindness, and mercy, believing these principles would lead them to righteousness. Aria''s journey through the cosmos had been long and arduous, her divine essence spreading across countless worlds, wherever the faintest whisper of despair or chaos resonated. She carried the anthem of salvation, her teachings of love and righteousness. Returning to her original world was not her intention. The disappearance of her original body''s presence was unnatural, she had to come back. The world had changed, as all worlds do with time. The landscape was unfamiliar, but this time the air was thick with new foreign energies. She had chosen a vessel much smaller than her former self, the infant''s form a stark contrast to the towering goddess she once was. Mira Valaheimn was the name given to her by the mortal parents who now cared for her. Veyra and Mandric, a family of noble lineage, unaware of the divine being they had just birthed. However, an ''error'' occured. A fatal one that somehow brought her entire soul and divine existence to take over Mira''s entire mortal coil. Aria has embodied Mira, becoming the host and practically replacing the original soul. Now, the original Mira has once more let go into the sea of souls in the realm between. The church she had left behind had changed. The Aria Church now stood as a massive, imposing structure, its walls adorned with gold and symbols that seemed more like warnings than invitations. The high spires pointed toward the heavens, casting long shadows over the city, a reminder of the power it wielded. But there was another church, one that Aria had not created. The Church of Ginova, its architecture twisted and sensual, drawing followers with promises of pleasure and power rather than salvation. The mere presence of this new church felt like a personal affront, a corruption of everything she had taught. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mira Valaheimn¡¯s porcelain fingers traced the cold lattice of the ventilation grate as she pressed her ear to the metal. Five winters had sharpened her doll-like features into something unsettling¡ªgolden hair framing her eyes too keen, too wise, for a child¡¯s face. The maids¡¯ voices slithered up through the ducts, their gossip staining the air like ink. ¡°¡ªraised the tithes again in the eastern parishes,¡± hissed one, the clatter of silverware punctuating her rage. ¡°Lady Crelia¡¯s husband bought another pleasure yacht while the dockworkers starved. Blessed be the Church¡¯s generosity.¡± Mira¡¯s lip curled. Her church¡ªhers¡ªnow a bloated leech fastened to the realm¡¯s throat. She¡¯d counted seventeen tax collectors last month alone, their velvet pouches clinking with coins pried from calloused hands. One had kicked a beggar child into the mud outside her window. The girl¡¯s whimpers still nested in Mira¡¯s skull. A second maid giggled, low and nervous. ¡°My cousin up north writes they¡¯ve started breeding them. The herms, I mean. Says they¡¯ve got these¡­ rituals.¡± The scrape of a chair, a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°She saw a herm split a boulder bare-handed after taking some noble¡¯s daughter to bed. The girl came back pregnant with twins¡ª and a cock of her own.¡± Mira¡¯s breath hitched. Hermaphrodites. The word slithered through her thoughts, thorned and discomforting. Ginova¡¯s abominations, the maids called them, walking blasphemies who rutted in temple courtyards, who bent knights to their knees with a flick of mana-laced fingers. Yet their power¡­ her power, once. The memory of divinity itched under her skin like a burrowing worm. Feet shuffled below. ¡°Goblins took another caravan near the Blackroot pass,¡± muttered a third voice, older, frayed. ¡°Saw the remains myself. Men gelded, women¡­ changed. Eyes gone all pupil, tongues lolling like dogs.¡± A shuddering pause. ¡°And the stench, rot and musk and¡ª¡± Mira leaned closer, strands of hair catching in the grate. She¡¯d parsed fragments before, crude bestiaries in her father¡¯s locked study, woodcuts of green-skinned fiends mounting screaming women. Orcs, though, the maids spoke of them rarely, in the hush reserved for executioners. Eight feet tall, skin like boiled blood, cocks barbed as morningstars. They hunted in packs now, dragging entire villages into the forests. A door slammed. The maids scattered, their secrets left hanging in the dust-moted air. Mira lingered, cheek still pressed to the grate. Somewhere beyond the manor walls, a world she¡¯d sculpted from light and doctrine was being unmade, stitch by rancid stitch. ''What happened while I was gone? All my teachings¡­ gone. Twisted. Altered¡­'' Slipping silently away from the grate, Mira moved with the quiet grace of someone far older than her years. The corridors of the manor were vast and labyrinthine, each step echoing in the stillness. Her small hands smoothed the fabric of her dress, the golden threads catching the faint light of the few candles left burning. It was late, and the household was asleep, but Mira''s mind refused to rest. Reaching her room, a space adorned with the trappings of her noble upbringing, Mira shut the door with a quiet click. The room was warm, a fire crackling in the hearth, but she felt no comfort in its glow. Her gaze wandered to the large, ornate mirror that stood in the corner, its surface reflecting the flickering flames like a distant, abstract dance. Approaching the mirror, Mira stared at her reflection. The face that looked back was that of a child, delicate and unblemished, yet her eyes told a different story. They were old, carrying the weight of countless memories and the ache of a power now lost. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the glass, as if hoping to touch the truth that lay beyond. "Why?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling fire. "Why am I here? Why now?" There was no answer, only the echo of her words and the quiet hiss of the flames. Frustration welled up in her chest, a storm of emotions that she struggled to contain. Her small hands clenched into fists, her fingers trembling as she fought to understand her situation. This was not the body she had once known. The power that had once flowed through her like a river was gone, leaving her weak and vulnerable. Even the simplest magic, something a child of her age should have begun to grasp, was beyond her reach. She was trapped, a prisoner in a flesh that was not hers, in a world that had twisted her teachings into something unrecognizable. The fire popped, a loud crack that made her jump. Mira turned away from the mirror, her heart racing. She could feel the tears welling up, hot and bitter, but she fought them back. Crying would change nothing. She needed strength, a plan, a way to reclaim what was hers. But for now, she was just a child, powerless and alone, in a world that no longer remembered the truth of her existence. And so she stood there, small and silent, the weight of her purpose pressing down on her like the stones of the manor itself. Mira¡¯s fingernails dug into the sill as the window shimmered into existence yet again¡ª edges pulsing like arteries, letters curdling in a font that oozed between Gothic grandeur and wet viscera. ''DIVINE ULTIMATE PLEASURE SYSTEM'' hovered just below her sightline, its corrupted gold sheen glinting even when she squeezed her eyes shut. The thing had manifested on her fifth birthday out of nowhere. She hadn¡¯t told a soul. How could she? The nobles already gossiped her quiet intensity was a demon¡¯s mark. A new line of text materialized with the sound of tearing silk: Primary Objective: Pleasure Nurse Eswen Her nostrils flared. The wet nurse¡¯s scent still clung to her¡ª milk and cardamom and sweat from this morning¡¯s feeding. Even now, the memory of the woman¡¯s heavy breasts pressed against her cheek made Mira¡¯s gums ache. But the commands kept escalating. Last week it had been [Stamp Foot Thrice When Father Mentions Tithes]. Yesterday: [Rub Thighs Together During Afternoon Prayer] had drawn giggles from the maids, their whispers and knowing glances made her cheeks burn. Each completed task, no matter how small, granted her a trickle of that divine energy she once wielded so naturally. The system suggested a specific direction for this new objective: Training her tongue to pleasure the clitoris. Mira¡¯s stomach churned at the implications. The thought of using her tongue in such a way, of reducing something so intimate for such a purpose was nauseating. Her tongue, once used to preach love and righteousness, now a potential instrument of degradation. Despite her revulsion, the temptation of power lingered. The previous commands were relatively tame, and it rewarded her Faith Points. The amount was negligible when compared to her previous state, but now? Even a single point was precious to her. [Faith Points: 50] Faith Points were her only hope to reclaim her true form, to break free from this prison of flesh and resume her divine mission. Without them, she was powerless, a goddess reduced to the whims of a child''s body. Mira closed her eyes, her breath steady as she fought the battle within. She could feel the weight of her divine essence, dormant but not extinguished, urging her to act. The link between her soul and the system¡¯s commands was a double-edged sword, each completed task brought her closer to her goal, but at a cost to her integrity. Her small hands trembled as she reached for the bedpost, her mind racing with the implications of her actions. The longer she delayed, the harder it would be to resist the system''s pull. Yet, within her, a spark of her former self refused to yield, clinging to the teachings she had once upheld. ''No, the nature of this¡­ ''System'' is dubious. I shan''t follow its commands anymore.'' The decision was made with resolve, a determination forged in the fire of her divine essence, though it was now but a flicker within her mortal frame. Her small hands clenched, the delicate fingers pressing into her palms as if the physical pain could ground her against the turmoil of emotions. The System appeared to be a guide, a promised path to reclaim her power, but at a cost she could no longer bear. The command chipped away at her, demanding she use her body in ways that felt wrong, that dirtied the teachings she had once held so sacred. The memory of the nurse''s touch, the way the woman had held her close, now tainted by the System''s suggestion. Mira''s stomach churned, her mind recoiling at the thought. She had complied before, small acts that seemed insignificant, but the accumulation of obedience had led her down a path she no longer recognized. With a deep breath, Mira turned from the mirror, her golden hair catching the dim light of the room. The fire crackled, a comforting sound that contrasted sharply with the storm within her. Her eyes, burdened with the weight of her past, sought solace in the familiar surroundings of her chamber, yet even the warmth of the hearth offered little comfort. The path ahead was unclear, but one thing was certain: she would not be a puppet to this System, nor would she compromise the principles she had once upheld. The decision was made, and though the road without the System''s guidance would be harder, Mira Valaheimn, once the goddess Aria, steeled herself for the challenges to come. In the silence of her room, the weight of her resolve settled, a quiet strength that echoed the power she had once been. The System might still whisper its commands, but Mira''s heart was determined to resist, to find another way, one that aligned with the teachings she had instilled in the world so many years ago. ''How did I lose my power? How did I end up here? What is this system and why should I even care? Am I truly lost in this world? I can''t accept this¡­'' Chapter 30 (Mortal Pleasure) Mira lay in bed, her small, childish fingers hovering over the faint glow of the System as it flickered to life. The system''s smooth, melodic voice began its daily diagnostic, listing off her current bodily parameters with clinical precision. Mira''s cheeks flushed as the system described her anatomy in vivid detail, every word like a caress against her innocent ears. "Genital sensitivity: High," the system intoned, its voice steady, unyielding. "Clitoral responsiveness: Exceptional. Vaginal muscle tone: Healthy, adaptable." Mira''s breath caught as the system moved on to her secondary erogenous zones. "Nipple sensitivity: Elevated. Breast tissue: Responsive to stimulation with a noted preference for gentle to moderate pressure." She squirmed under the blankets, her mind racing as the system continued, her body betraying her with a faint tingling sensation. The words painted an undeniable picture of her physique, each detail a reminder of the system''s complete knowledge of her. Mira''s small hands clenched into fists, her face burning with a mixture of embarrassment and frustration. "Stop it," she demanded, her voice trembling, though there was no one to hear her. "I don''t want to hear this!" The system paused, then resumed, its tone unaltered. "Rectal sensitivity: Moderate. Oral sensitivity: High, with a noted preference for¡ª" "Enough!" Mira''s voice rose, despite her efforts to keep it down. She slammed her small fists against the mattress, tears of frustration welling up in her eyes. "Why do you keep doing this? Why do you have to tell me these things?" The system fell silent, leaving Mira alone with her thoughts, the only sound of her uneven breathing. She hated this, hated being reminded of her body''s susceptibilities, of the desires she couldn''t yet fully understand. It felt like an invasion, a constant reminder of what she had lost, of what she was forced to endure in this fragile, vulnerable form. She rolled onto her side, pressing her face into the pillow to muffle her sobs. The system remained quiet, its glow dimming slightly as if in response to her distress. But Mira knew better. It didn''t care. It was just a system, programmed to follow its directives, no matter how much pain it caused her. As the first tears began to fall, Mira knew the system wouldn''t stop. It never did. It would keep pushing, probing, reminding her of her helplessness until she did what it wanted. And what it wanted was for her to embrace this new body, to submit to its desires, to let go of the dignity and power she once had. But Mira was stubborn, clinging to what little of herself she had left. She wouldn''t give in, no matter how much the system tried to wear her down. She would resist, even if it meant enduring these daily humiliations. The system remained silent, its glow a faint reminder of its ever-present nature. Mira''s body relaxed slowly, her breath steadying as she forced herself to let go of the anger. She had to stay strong, for herself, for everything she once stood for. But deep down, a small, vulnerable voice whispered, how much longer could she keep this up? Mira''s legs shifted restlessly, the sheets bunching around her. It started with a tickle, a gentle scratch in her lower abdomen, like the whisper of a feather. The system''s text chimed in, as though timed with her first squirm. Reminder: Primary Objective: Pleasure Nurse Eswen She bit her lip, the soft flesh mashing against her teeth. The itch grew, a slow burn creeping from her pelvis to the base of her spine. Her fingers dug into the mattress, the fabric bunching under her clenched hands. Darkness pressed in around her, the only sound the steady hum of the system''s text scrolling. Mira''s breath quickened as the itch intensified, her body betraying her with the faintest moisture between her legs. She turned onto her side, pressing her thighs together only to have the sensation spike, a white-hot flare that left her gasping. A soft whimper escaped her lips, her face burying into the pillow. The system''s next message flashed like a slap: Penalty A: Manual Clitoris Stimulation for 10 Minutes Penalty B: Automatic Clitoris Stimulation for 1 Hour. Mira''s small body tensed, the sheets beneath her damp with sweat. The system''s penalties loomed over her, their cold, unyielding words forcing her to confront the reality of her situation. She had threatened to resist, to withstand the system''s relentless pressure, but now, faced with the choice, she felt the weight of her resolve crumbling. Her fingers dug into the mattress, the fabric bunching under her clenched hands as she bit her lip. The option to choose Penalty A, manual stimulation for 10 minutes, seemed the lesser evil. It was short, finite, and she could endure it. The alternative, Penalty B, automatic stimulation for an hour, filled her with dread. The thought of an hour-long ordeal was unbearable, and Mira understood the importance of minimizing her suffering. The system, despite her hatred for it, was infallible. She couldn''t resist the system. It has been her third day defying the primary objective and each day, the penalty grew harder and harder to fulfill. The previous automatic clitoris stimulation lasted for 20 minutes. Now the duration has been raised to an hour. With a deep breath, she made her decision. She would choose Penalty A, enduring the humiliation for a brief, though what felt like an eternal, period. Her small hand trembled as it reached for the system''s interface, her fingers hovering over the selection. The moment her choice was made, the system immediately responded. The room was bathed in a soft, blue light, and Mira felt a strange sensation wash over her. The itching, which had been a constant, maddening presence, intensified, becoming almost unbearable. Mira closed her eyes, her face pressed into the pillow as she fought to maintain control. Her body responded involuntarily, her hips shifting, her legs parting slightly. The system''s voice, calm and detached, guided her through the process, instructing her on how to stimulate herself. She curled her knees to her chest, her hands instinctively moving to the source of the discomfort. The first touch sent a shock through her small frame, her mind reeling as her fingers made contact with a part of herself. Her small, trembling fingers hovered, then pressed gently, as if testing the waters. The plush softness surprised her, the sensitivity so acute that even the lightest touch sent shivers coursing through her body. The system''s next prompt followed almost instantly: Insert Index and Middle Finger, Gently Rotate. Mira hesitated for just a moment before slipping two fingers into the dampness, her mind warring with the actions her body compelled her to perform. The sensations were overwhelming, a mix of discomfort and a strange, pulsing pleasure. The system''s guidance continued, relentless in its instructions, as Mira''s small body reacted involuntarily. Each command chipped at her resolve, the itch intensifying until she could only focus on complying, her thoughts narrowing to the singular goal of relief. Mira''s slender fingers trembled faintly, the system''s glowing text casting an eerie light on her tear-streaked face. The instructions blinked steadily, urging her to continue her task with meticulous precision. Each word on the screen was a command, a directive that left no room for interpretation, guiding her through every movement with unyielding thoroughness. "Angle your wrist slightly," the system instructed, its voice calm and detached. "Ensure your fingers apply gentle pressure against the anterior wall." Mira hesitated for a moment, her breath catching in her throat. The words painted a vivid picture she couldn''t ignore, her mind struggling to reconcile the intimacy of the act with the clinical nature of the system''s commands. Despite her conflicting emotions, she complied, her small hand adjusting its position as instructed. The system''s next command flashed on the screen: "Increase pressure by 30% and establish a steady rhythm." Mira''s fingers obeyed, her movements becoming more deliberate, more insistent. Each stroke elicited a response from her body, sensations she couldn''t fully understand but couldn''t deny. Perspiration beaded on her temples, her golden hair sticking to her face as she worked to follow the system''s instructions. The text continued to scroll, guiding her through every subtle movement, every variation in pressure and speed. "Reduce speed to 3 repetitions per second," the system directed. "Focus on circular motions with your fingertips." Mira''s breathing quickened, her small frame tensing with anticipation. Her fingers danced according to the system''s commands, each touch sending waves of conflicting emotions through her. The system''s voice remained steady, unrelenting in its guidance, pushing her closer to the climax it had ordained. "Apply additional pressure," the system instructed, its words precise and unyielding. "Focus on the area 1.5 centimeters to the left of your current position." Mira''s compliance was immediate, her fingers shifting as directed. The result was instantaneous¡ª a surge of sensations that left her gasping, her body arching slightly off the bed. Her hands moved with a life of their own now, driven by the system''s relentless commands and her own body''s responses. The system''s text continued to guide her, each instruction leading her closer to the inevitable. Mira''s resistance crumbled with each passing moment, her actions becoming more urgent, more insistent. The system''s voice was her only guide, pushing her through the storm of sensations with unflinching precision. "Haah¡­" Mira''s small body tensed, her fingers moving with a rhythm she couldn''t fully understand. Her body responded with an intensity that belied her physical age. The sensations built up, a mix of pleasure and confusion that left her breathless. Her small frame arched slightly off the bed, her golden hair spread out in disarray around her. "Hnghhkk¡­!!" The sensations grew stronger, each movement of her fingers sending waves through her body. The system''s voice continued to guide her, pushing her closer to the climax it had orchestrated. Mira''s hands moved faster, her touch becoming more insistent as the pressure built. "Guhha¡­!!!" Suddenly, a burst of warmth flooded through her, a release so powerful that it left her trembling. Mira''s body convulsed, her fingers still moving as the sensations overwhelmed her. The bed beneath her grew damp, drenched to the intensity of her climax. As the waves of pleasure subsided, Mira lay still, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. The system''s glow softened, its text ceasing as it acknowledged the completion of its directive. Mira''s face was flush, her small hands still resting where they had been guided. As the last shudders of pleasure faded, Mira lay motionless, her breath slowing as the reality of her actions sank in. The system''s glow, now dim and unassuming, seemed to mock her with its silence. She had complied, but at what cost? The teachings she once held sacred, the dignity she once cherished, all eroded by the system''s relentless demands. Mira''s small hands rested listlessly on her stomach, her mind reeling with the weight of her submission. The system, ever vigilant, broke the silence with the same directive: [Pleasure Nurse Eswen.] The text flashed insistently, its words a blunt reminder of the growing pressure to comply with the system''s next demand. Mira''s stomach churned at the thought of confronting Nurse Eswen. The system''s next line tightened around her heart like a vice: [Warning! Next penalty will result in a 3-hour continuous masturbation session!] The threat hung in the air, its finality leaving no room for negotiation. The system had made it clear that defiance would be met with severity, and Mira knew from experience that it did not bluff. Her thoughts raced, her mind grappling with the looming deadline and the humiliating consequences of failure. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What in the world am I supposed to do now¡­?'' Chapter 31 (A Nurse’s Plaything) Lady Veyra Valaheimn opened her legs for the third stableboy that afternoon, sweat-slick thighs gripping the man¡¯s hips as he rutted into her with the grace of a jackhammer. Her pearl-studded riding crop lay discarded beside them, its handle glistening where she¡¯d fucked herself with it earlier. She hadn¡¯t always been nobility¡¯s most prolific cumdumpster¡ªbut then, Veyra hadn¡¯t always been anything. Born to a degenerate marquis who believed daughters existed to warm cocks and absorb fists, Veyra¡¯s schooling began at six when her father first knuckled her cunt raw during supper. By nine, she¡¯d learned to spread herself for his hunting hounds, their panting muzzles grinding against her while he bet on which would mount her first. Her body became a tavern: nobles drank from her throat, guardsmen split her asshole, and once, a traveling minstrel carved his initials into her left tit with a hot poker. She bled. She came. She knelt. Motherhood didn¡¯t soften her. When Mandric Valaheimn purchased her at seventeen¡ªa corroded heiress sold for her pedigree and permanently slackened holes¡ªVeyra discovered power in matching his perversions. She let him fist her cervix during their wedding feast, piss dripping down her stockings as guests nibbled pheasant. Now, decades later, Veyra¡¯s riding leathers hung open, her pink-tipped breasts swaying as the stableboy¡¯s cock pistoned into her. His fingernails carved crescents into her hips, and she purred when he spat on her face. ¡°C¡¯mon, bitch,¡± he grunted, slapping her dripping clit with a calloused palm, ¡°squeeze those fucked-out flaps or I¡¯ll get the hounds again.¡± She shuddered, thighs quivering as her cunt spasmed, not from pleasure, but habit. Mandric preferred the other holes. Last Tuesday, he¡¯d invited twelve silk traders to their estate. Veyra spent the afternoon bent over the banquet table, her dress rucked up, asscheeks spread. The first man came in her cunt. The second in her ass. The third down her throat. When the fourth hesitated, she¡¯d snarled through smeared lipstick and shoved his cock into her worned out rectum herself. By dusk, she¡¯d leak enough seed to season soup. Her daughter¡¯s nursemaid scurried past the stable now, eyes averted. Veyra sneered, arching her back to take the stableboy deeper. Let the servants whisper. Let them gag at the stench of spent men crusting her thighs. Every wadded handkerchief, every sticky smear, every drop swallowed or dribbled down her chin¡ªthey were all trophies. Proof she¡¯d turned her father¡¯s lessons into an empire. The stableboy finished with a snarl, his cock jerking as ropes of cum painted her cervix. Veyra clenched, milking him dry, then shoved him off with a boot to the chest. She didn¡¯t wipe herself. Let it crust. Let it itch. Let the next man taste what the last left behind. Somewhere, a hound bayed. She stood, cum seeping down her inner thighs, and reached for her crop before going on her way. Veyra¡¯s cunt had birthed seventeen bastards by the time Mira came squirming out¡ªeach one slid from her gaping hole like discarded trash. She¡¯d drop the mewling pups between her spread legs mid-fuck, Mandric¡¯s cock still spearing her ass as midwives scooped the blood-slick brats into waiting baskets. ¡°Send that one to the tit-priests,¡± she¡¯d grunt during contractions, gesturing lazily at the infant while a footman kneaded her swollen tits. Church agents arrived within hours, swaddling the newborns in black satin before carting them to the church¡¯s underground creche, a labyrinth of nurseries where priests trained their ¡°devotional acolytes.¡± Every year, gold coffers fattened Valaheimn accounts alongside reports of Veyra¡¯s spawn progressing through the Aria Church¡¯s curriculum. Girls learned to suckle candle wax from bishop¡¯s cocks by seven. Boys straddled gilded dildos during matins, their prepubescent assholes stretched for sacramental gangbangs. Mandric received weekly etchings of their ¡°lessons¡±: a daughter bent over a pulpit, her pigtails gripped by three deacons; a son¡¯s lips puckered around a cardinal¡¯s sagging cockhead. He¡¯d stroke himself raw to the parchment, moaning about ¡°harvest time¡± once the brats sprouted pubic fluff. When a child turned twelve, hooded friars delivered them to Mandric¡¯s private theater¡ªa soundproofed rotunda where he¡¯d spend days rutting into their church-trained holes. ¡°Such devotion,¡± he¡¯d coo, fingering a pretty boy¡¯s rosary-beaded rectum or clamping a cute girl¡¯s clit with relic-shaped clamps. The adolescents never screamed. The church made sure of that. Mira survived the culling only because Veyra wanted a toy that didn¡¯t stink of incense and semen. ¡°Keep this one,¡± she¡¯d sneered after the birth, wiping placental sludge onto a maid¡¯s apron. Mandric agreed, picturing the girl¡¯s future thighs. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Mira¡¯s slippered feet pattered across the rug, her small hands balled into fists. The scent of her mother¡¯s latest indiscretion still lingered in the hallways¡ªmusk, sweat, and something metallic. She paused outside the west-wing solar, where Veyra¡¯s muffled laughter seeped through oak doors. A man¡¯s guttural groan followed. Focus. Her fingernails dug into her palms. The System¡¯s countdown pulsed behind her eyes like a migraine. [6h 47m until compliance failure.] Penalty protocols flickered in her mind, vivid simulations of tiny fingers rubbing raw flesh until dawn. She ducked into the linen closet, wrinkling her nose at the reek of lavender oil and sex-stained towels. Father¡¯s ¡°special¡± guests always demanded fresh bedding. Nestled between folded sheets, she spotted a lacquered box she¡¯d seen a footman hide yesterday. Inside lay three vials; milky, and shimmering like mercury. Aphrodisiacs. Footsteps echoed down the corridor. Mira shoved the crimson vial into her pinafore pocket just as a maid yanked the door open. ¡°Little mistress!¡± The woman¡¯s cheeks flushed, adjusting her crooked cap. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡ªyour mother¡¯s guests¡­¡± Mira blinked, channeling the vacant sweetness expected of a five-year-old. ¡°I¡¯m playing hide-seek with Nurse Eswen!¡± The maid¡¯s gaze darted toward the solar¡¯s groans. ¡°Best play elsewhere, dove.¡± She hurried off, adjusting her stained apron. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Nurse Eswen¡¯s quarters smelled of lye soap and fermented goat¡¯s milk¡ªtonics for the ¡°frail child.¡± Mira perched on the edge of the woman¡¯s bed, swinging her legs as Eswen poured chamomile tea. ¡°Extra honey today?¡± The nurse¡¯s calloused hands fumbled with the spoon. Now. Mira palmed the vial, her pulse thundering. ¡°I fetched it myself!¡± She held up the honey jar with her free hand, its lid already loosened. As Eswen turned to scold her for touching the pantry, Mira tipped the liquid into the steaming cup. The drug dissolved instantly. ¡°Impudent child.¡± Eswen sighed, lifting the tainted tea to her lips. Mira watched her throat bob. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ 4h 12m remaining. Eswen¡¯s knitting needles clattered to the floor. ¡°So¡­ warm¡­¡± She tugged at her collar, exposing a sweat-slicked neck. Mira backed toward the door, locking it. The System¡¯s approval hummed through her veins. The nurse¡¯s eyes glazed. ¡°Fetch¡­ your mother¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s busy.¡± Mira¡¯s voice stayed light, innocent, even as Eswen¡¯s hand crept beneath her skirts. ¡°Should I get a cold cloth?¡± A moan answered her. Mira¡¯s vision blurred as the System¡¯s directives flooded her neural pathways. [TARGET: NURSE ESWEN. INITIATE PENETRATION PROTOCOL. INSERT INDEX FINGER 2.7 CM INTO URETHRA. STIMULATE ANTERIOR WALL WITH CIRCULAR MOTION.] The nurse¡¯s thighs splayed, her cotton underthings soaked through. Mira¡¯s hand moved without consent¡ªsmall fingers hooking into damp fabric, yanking downward. Eswen¡¯s cunt bloomed like a rotten orchid: dark pubic curls clumped with discharge, labia swollen purple. The stench of fermented arousal hit Mira¡¯s nostrils as the System overrode her gag reflex. [DIGIT INSERTION: IN PROGRESS.] Mira¡¯s pinky plunged into Eswen¡¯s piss-slit. The nurse shrieked, back arching off the bed as the child¡¯s finger burrowed deeper, knuckle grinding against the spongy tissue inside her urethra. ¡°S-stop¡ªah! Saints, it burns¡ª!¡± [DETECTING INSUFFICIENT LUBRICATION. UTILIZE SALIVA.] Mira spat onto her free hand, smearing strings of drool across Eswen¡¯s clit. Her thumb found the swollen nub, rubbing frenzied circles while her pinky scissored inside the nurse¡¯s urethra. Eswen¡¯s thighs snapped shut around Mira¡¯s wrist, trapping her. ¡°N-no no nonono FUCK!¡± [ORAL STIMULATION REQUIRED. LICK LABIA MAJORA. SUCK CLITORIS UNTIL TARGET ACHIEVES FIRST ORGASM.] Mira¡¯s tongue dragged through wiry pubic hair, lapping at the nurse¡¯s leaking slit. Bile rose in her throat¡ªdiscarded by the System¡¯s code¡ªas she sealed her lips around Eswen¡¯s clit. The woman¡¯s hips jackknifed, slamming the child¡¯s nose into her mons. ¡°Devilspawn!¡± Eswen clawed at Mira¡¯s braids, trying to yank her off, but the girl¡¯s jaw locked. [ACCELERATE TEMPO. APPLY TEETH.] Mira bit down. Eswen¡¯s scream curdled into a gurgle as the child¡¯s incisors sank into her clitoral hood. Her finger pistoned faster inside the tortured urethra, each thrust producing a wet squelch. Eswen¡¯s thighs spasmed¡ªa geyser of urine erupted around Mira¡¯s knuckle, drenching the sheets. [TARGET HEART RATE EXCEEDING PARAMETERS. MAINTAIN STIMULATION.] The nurse¡¯s pelvis convulsed, slamming against the child¡¯s face as her orgasm ripped through her. Mira drank the spurts of bitter fluid, her finger still lodged in the woman¡¯s pisshole. Eswen¡¯s hands shifted from pulling hair to shoving the girl deeper, hips grinding in feral circles. ¡°M-more¡ªMORE!¡± she slurred, pupils blown. Eswen¡¯s grip became bestial, calloused palms crushing Mira¡¯s skull into her piss-slick cunt. The child¡¯s nostrils flared against matted pubic hair¡ªrotten milk and ammonia clogging her airways. [OXYGEN DEPLETION AT 23%. MAINTAIN ORAL CONTACT.] The System¡¯s alert flickered crimson as Mira¡¯s lungs burned. Her teeth scraped Eswen¡¯s clit in a suffocating rhythm, tongue lashed raw against the woman¡¯s thrashing urethra. ¡°Deeper,¡± Eswen snarled, hips pistoning upward to cram her swollen cunt over Mira¡¯s entire face. The child¡¯s jaw dislocated with a wet pop, saliva and urine sloshing down her throat. [MANDIBULAR FRACTURE DETECTED. OVERRIDE PAIN RECEPTORS.] Mira¡¯s molars ground into Eswen¡¯s labia as the nurse began pissing in erratic bursts¡ªwarm torrents flooding the girl¡¯s sinuses. The bed frame cracked against the wall with each brutal shove. Eswen¡¯s thighs trembled, bladder spasming uncontrollably as she rode Mira¡¯s suffocating face. ¡°S¡¯too much¡ªTOO MUCH!¡± she wailed, yet her hands wrenched the child¡¯s braids tighter. Mira¡¯s vision speckled black, limbs flailing as the System drilled new commands: [INSERT MIDDLE FINGER INTO RECTUM. APPLY PRESSURE TO PROSTATE ANALOG.] Somehow, the girl¡¯s free hand clawed backward, knuckles bruising Eswen¡¯s asshole. She jammed two fingers into the nurse¡¯s clenched rectum, ripping a guttural scream. Eswen¡¯s hips jackknifed, slamming Mira¡¯s nose against her pelvic bone. Urine geysered¡ªa pressurized stream battering the child¡¯s lolling tongue. The nurse¡¯s heel kicked Mira¡¯s ribs, rolling them both onto the floor. Eswen scrambled atop her, cunt smothering the girl¡¯s face anew. ¡°Lick! LICK!¡± she shrieked, grinding her overstimulated clit against Mira¡¯s lips. The child¡¯s fingers kept plunging into Eswen¡¯s shitting hole, each thrust met with a fresh gout of piss. [TARGET HEART RATE CRITICAL!] Eswen¡¯s back arched, cervix slamming Mira¡¯s forehead as her body seized. The flood came hot¡ªa final deluge of urine and squirt drenching the girl¡¯s hair. [PRIMARY OBJECTIVE COMPLETED. RESTORING STATUS.] The System¡¯s energy crackled through Mira¡¯s jaw, tendons snapping back into place with a wet click. She gagged on the aftertaste of piss and flesh, her tongue probing the now-smooth joint. +50 FP flashed behind her eyes in gaudy gold script. Nurse Eswen¡¯s cunt juice dripped from her chin. [CONTINUE SERVICING TARGET. BONUS REWARDS AVAILABLE.] Mira¡¯s left hand jerked upward without permission, fingers playing against Eswen¡¯s heaving stomach. The nurse¡¯s cunt pulsed inches from her face, reeking of forced orgasms and bladder failure. No no no¡ª Mira¡¯s thoughts curdled as her body crawled forward, knees grinding through puddles of urine. The System puppeteered her arm, small fingers probing Eswen¡¯s labia apart. Mira¡¯s scream died as her tongue lashed out, lapping at the nurse¡¯s urethra. [APPLY SUCTION TO CLITORAL HOOD. 23% PRESSURE.] Her lips sealed around the swollen nub, sucking rhythmically while her free hand jammed three fingers into Eswen¡¯s shit-smeared asshole. ¡°F-fucking demon¡ª!¡± Eswen kicked weakly, her heel skidding across Mira¡¯s spine. The child¡¯s body ignored the blows, teeth scraping the nurse¡¯s clit as programmed. Saliva mixed with fresh urine, Mira¡¯s gums rubbed against coarse pubic hair. [OPTIMIZE ANGLE. TILT HEAD 32 DEGREES.] Her neck wrenched sideways with force as the System forced her face deeper into Eswen¡¯s wrecked cunt. Faith Points ticked upward. +1... +1... +1... Each digit flared like a brand. Mira¡¯s stomach convulsed as Eswen¡¯s fluids flooded her mouth, milk from the nurse¡¯s neglected breasts joining the cocktail of piss and vaginal seepage. The System muted her gag reflex. Her thoughts screamed what her body couldn¡¯t. ¡® I am Aria! Goddess of¡ª¡® [INCREASE ANAL PENETRATION DEPTH. TARGET PROSTATE ANALOG LOCATED 4.4 CM INTERIOR.] Mira¡¯s fingers twisted deeper into Eswen¡¯s bowels, knuckles shredding the nurse¡¯s rim. The woman¡¯s scream peaked, then broke into wet hyperventilation. Mira¡¯s nostrils flared against Eswen¡¯s clit, inhaling the stench of her own divinity reduced to this¡ªa five-year-old¡¯s face buried in a random nurse¡¯s cunt, fingers pumping a colon full of shit. [TARGET ORGASM IMMINENT. PREPARE FOR OVERSTIMULATION.] Eswen¡¯s hips stuttered, her cunt clenching around nothing as dry spasms wracked her body. Mira¡¯s tongue flickered faster, a metronome of violation, while her anal fingers crooked upward. The nurse¡¯s rectal walls convulsed, spraying diarrhea across the child¡¯s wrist. +10 FP Mira¡¯s tears dissolved in Eswen¡¯s sweat. [MAINTAIN STIMULATION. TARGET REQUIRES 3 ADDITIONAL ORGASMS FOR BONUS REWARD.] Her jaw ached with forced vigor. The nurse¡¯s hand fisted her hair again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [BEGIN.] Chapter 32 (First Milestone) Aria''s authority was overridden easily by Ginova. Ginova, obtaining complete domination of the planet, had absolute control over the people. However, that alone shouldn''t be enough to force Aria into her palms. Unfortunately for Aria, her original body, the flesh and blood that she originally came from, was in Ginova''s control. This was a unique situation, a fortuitous event for one, and a curse for another. Ginova''s dominion over Aria''s physical form proved the linchpin. Though Aria''s soul had long since ascended beyond mortality, her divine corpus, preserved by the Church as a holy relic, remained tethered to the material plane through centuries of ritualized veneration. This healthy, yet empty vessel acted as both battery and beacon, passively accumulating Faith Points from worship even as Aria''s consciousness floated disembodied across higher realms. When Ginova located and violated the sanctum containing Aria''s remains, she didn''t merely steal residual power, she hacked the metaphysical infrastructure of Aria''s divinity. By flooding the preserved body with her own concentrated divine essence, Ginova overwrote the "signature" left by the original owner. The process transformed Aria''s former vessel into a backdoor vector, a trojan horse permitting Ginova to intercept prayers meant for the absent goddess while simultaneously cutting off the flow of faith to Aria, though the latter wasn''t something she knew at the time. Ginova''s violation of Aria''s corpse allowed more than theft of divine energy; it forged an asymmetrical bond between the goddesses. By anchoring her essence into the vacant vessel, Ginova established metaphysical ownership over Aria''s entire existence across all planes. When Aria attempted to infiltrate her world to regain influence, Ginova hijacked the process, sculpting Mira''s mortal shell as both prison and laboratory. The ''DIVINE ULTIMATE PLEASURE SYSTEM'' served dual purposes. A humiliation engine forcing the once-virtuous goddess to accumulate power through depravity, and a data-gathering tool refining Ginova''s understanding of the systems. Unlike Ginova''s innate ability to harvest worship through sexual subjugation, this counterfeit system operated on quid pro quo transactions. Mira performed lewd acts to earn Faith Points, which could then be spent on partial power restoration. Key features included escalating "daily quests" demanding acts contrary to Aria''s core principles, penalty mechanisms that inflicted physical/mental anguish for non-compliance. Ginova monitored every data point. Neural responses during violation, faith yield ratios from different degradations, even the psychological erosion of Aria''s¡ª no, Mira¡¯s resistance. The so-called DIVINE ULTIMATE PLEASURE SYSTEM functioned as a closed-loop ecosystem of degradation. Every Faith Point Mira ¡®earned¡¯ through humiliating acts represented nothing more than temporary vouchers issued by Ginova¡ªeasily revoked or devalued at whim. The interface showed cumulative totals to foster false hope, but progression thresholds always scaled exponentially. What appeared as a path toward liberation was a hamster wheel greased with pheromones and Mira¡¯s own bodily fluids. Ginova calibrated the system to maximize psychological torment. Quests escalated from minor perversions to atrocities that hollowed Mira¡¯s spirit, forcing her to eat Nurse Eswen¡¯s cunt one day was the beginning. Each act paid diminishing returns, requiring Mira to perform worse violations for dwindling rewards. Failure penalties weren¡¯t mere pain, but engineered humiliation: spontaneous orgasms during prayer, lactating in public, and even deductions of her hard earned Faith Points. The degenerate system served as Ginova¡¯s masterpiece. It didn¡¯t measure moral decline, but how thoroughly Mira¡¯s nervous system rewired itself to associate degradation with survival. Every percent gained eroded her original divine coding, replacing Aria¡¯s virtues with pleasure triggers keyed to Ginova¡¯s essence. Soon, the Saintess who once healed lepers with a touch would find her hands moving autonomously to grope strangers, her mouth forming perfect O-shapes around any thrusting cock. Even now¡ª Mira''s eyelids fluttered open to the rhythmic slap of loose skin against wrinkled palm. An old servant''s cock bobbed inches from her face, a veined, purplish thing glistening with precum. His sagging balls brushed her chin as he grunted, yellowed nails digging into the mattress beside her head. [Daily Quest: Service the Servant.] [Penalty for refusal: Total Faith Point reset.] [Faith Points: 169] [Time: 19 minutes 59 seconds remaining.] Her stomach lurched at the stench of unwashed groin, mildew and sour musk clinging to greasy gray pubes. The man''s free hand cupped her cheek, calloused thumb smearing spit across her lips. "C''mon lil'' miss," he rasped, hips stuttering. "Yer ma''s been teachin'' ya, ain''t she? Show old Jorvik what them pink lips can do. I heard what ya did to ol'' Eswen." Mira''s throat constricted. Yesterday she''d passed out trying to lick Nurse Eswen''s labia. Now this reeking fossil wanted her mouth on his¡ª [Recommended action: Deep throat stimulation.] Jorvik''s testicles slapped against her collarbone as he leaned closer, sweaty sac hairs tickling her skin. "Ain''t gonna bite, are ya?" He chuckled wetly, thumb prying her jaw open. "S''what yer made for now. Fancy lil'' cocksleeve." Mira''s vision blurred. The System''s countdown pulsed behind her eyes, 19 minutes 17 seconds remaining. She''d spent days retching through quests to accumulate those points. Losing them meant starting over. Meant more days of¡­ this. There was no time to think. An alarm blared in her mind. Pupils constricted, heart pumping with adrenaline, Mira immediately made a choice on the spot¡ª Her tongue crept out¡ª millimeter by millimeter¡ª until the first salty droplet hit her taste buds. Jorvik moaned, hips jerking forward. The sudden thrust shoved his left testicle past her lips, wrinkled skin bursting with bitter fluid. Mira gagged, tears streaking her cheeks as the servant fisted her hair. "There''s my good girl," he crooned, grinding his rancid scrotum against her teeth. "Suck ''em proper like yer mum taught ya." Mira''s nostrils flared against the wiry tangle of pubic hair as Jorvik''s calloused fingers tightened their grip on her skull. The wrinkled sack flesh slid deeper past her lips, each pulse of his heartbeat thrumming against her tongue. She forced her throat muscles to relax, saliva pooling around the sour-tasting tip of his cock barely grazing her uvula. Her cheeks hollowed instinctively, the obscene schlck-schlck-schlck of wet suction echoing through the servant''s quarters. [Tongue pressure insufficient.] [Faith deduction imminent.] Her eyes squeezed shut as trauma-tremors wracked her spine. The System didn''t care what his foreskin tasted like, or how much Mira hated it. She lapped at the swollen glans with broad, flat strokes. The way mother''s hounds cleaned their own genitals. Precum oozed thick over her taste buds, rancid-sweet like fermented honey. Jorvik''s moan vibrated through his balls still nesting under her tongue. "Fuckin'' noble girl! keep suckin'' them just like that!" His hips stuttered, slapping heavy sac against her chin. "Gonna breed that whore mouth proper!" Mira''s gag reflex triggered when his cockhead breached her esophagus. Cartilage ground against shaft as he piston-fucked her face, each thrust painting her windpipe with bitter smears. Tears streaked the crumpled bed sheet beneath her. She focused on the mechanical rhythm, inhaling through the nose during retreat, and suppressing convulsions during penetration. Her fingers clawed uselessly at Jorvik''s hairy thighs as he hit a bruising tempo. [Oropharyngeal stimulation efficiency: 68%] [Recommended adjustment: Apply teeth to frenulum.] The System''s cold directives overrode her revulsion. Her incisors scraped the veiny underside, tongue swirling tight circles around the corona. Jorvik''s choked curse became a strangled howl. Hot spurts flooded her gullet, the viscous load forcing its way into her stomach. She swallowed convulsively, leaking semen gluing her eyelashes shut. His shriveled balls tightened against her jaw as the last ropes pumped across her battered palate. [+ 25 Faith Points] "Filthy little miracle-worker," Jorvik panted, grinding his softening cock against her bruised lips. "Clean your mess now. Every drop." Mira''s tongue moved on autopilot, licking dried streaks from his wrinkled scrotum. The System''s counter ticked upward. +10 FP for swallowing and another +10 for post-ejaculation servicing. She catalogued sensations with clinical detachment: salt-crust under fingernails from clawing the bed sheets, the acidic burn of semen churning in her gut. Jorvik''s calloused palm suddenly gripped the back of her neck, forcing her nose into his still-dripping slit. "Don''t forget the dessert, girlie." His chuckle sent flecks of spittle into her matted hair. "Get my prick shining like yer mother¡¯s silverware ¡®fore I call the boys in for seconds." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mira¡¯s jaw ached as she reopened her swollen lips. The System¡¯s golden text blazed behind her eyelids: [Optional Objective: Analingus during maintenance phase] [Potential Reward: +50 Faith Points] [Penalty: None] Jorvik''s cock twitched against her nostrils, still dribbling acrid after-cum. "Lookit that face," he sneered, thumb digging into the cleft of her chin to smear snot and tears across her cheeks. "Five winters old an'' suckin'' cock better''n half the tavern whores." His yellowed teeth glinted as he yanked her head back by the hair, forcing eye contact. "Bet yer cunt-mother''s proud. Taught ya to swallow seed ''fore ya could piss proper." Mira''s nostrils flared at the stench of his breath. Rotted meat and cheap ale. Her tongue continued swiping methodically along his shaft''s underside, collecting pearly droplets. 169 becomes 194. 194 becomes 214. Each mechanical lap added digits to the counter burning behind her eyelids. The optional objective''s golden text dimmed, unrewarded. ''50 points lost...'' She choked the thought down with another glob of semen. "Tighter grip, slut-pup." Jorvik slapped her tiny hand around his semi-flaccid girth. "Ain''t no teat to milk here. Work them fingers like ya mean it." His free hand pinched her left nipple through the threadbare nightdress, twisting until her whimper vibrated against his balls. "There''s my good bitch. Knew that noble blood''d make ya ripe for breaking." Mira''s pinky finger brushed the pucker beneath his scrotum. Her stomach heaved. Jorvik''s sphincter pulsed inches from her face, reeking of stale sweat and shit particles. ''50 points. That''s not much, but¡­'' Her tongue remained glued to his shaft. "Frigid little cunt," Jorvik spat, yanking her head sideways by the ear. "Yer mam takes it up the shitter daily. What makes ya think ya rate higher?" He ground his testicles against her nose, smearing mucus across her philtrum. "Should bend ya over the washbasin. Teach ya proper respect for a man''s shithole." [Post-Ejaculation Service: 97% Complete.] Mira focused on the counter, lips sealed around his dribbling tip. The remaining 3% required milking his urethra dry. Her index finger pressed the swollen bulge beneath his cockhead, thumb working in counterpoint. Jorvik''s hips bucked, spraying bitter dregs across her molars. "Fuckin'' deviant brat." His laughter rattled with phlegm. "Born to be a cock-sleeve, ain''tcha? Suckled on cum ''stead o'' titmilk." He leaned close, rancid breath fogging her eyelashes. "Gonna tell the scullery lads ''bout this. Bet they''ll line up to fuck that cute mouth of yours." [Quest Complete.] [Faith Points: 214] Mira''s jaw unclenched. Jorvik''s softening cock slipped from her lips with an obscene pop. Semen strands stretched between her chin and his glistening head. She stared at the cracked floorboards, tracking a cockroach''s path through dust and dried fluids. ''214.'' ''Not enough.'' ''Never enough.'' The servant stood, tucking himself into stained breeches. "Reckon I''ll visit daily now." His piss-splattered boot nudged her thigh. "Gotta train them mouth like yer mam would, right?" Mira''s tongue probed a loose molar. The System''s text shimmered. No mention of tomorrow''s quests. No hint of escape. Just the counter''s cold calculus. Jorvik''s laughter followed him out, echoing down the servant''s corridor. "Don''t take too long now, precious. The day''s just started." Alone, Mira spat a glob of phlegm and semen into her palm. ''214.'' She wiped the mess across her already soiled nightdress. ''214.'' The number pulsed behind her eyes like an infected wound. ''214.'' Somewhere beyond stone walls, a stableboy''s raucous laugh echoed into her ears. Mira''s tongue traced the raw groove her teeth had carved in Jorvik''s shaft. ''214.'' The cockroach scurried over her big toe. She didn''t flinch. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ ''My power is gone¡­ but I can still earn Faiths through this degenerate system¡­'' Its origin eluded Mira still. It pushed her to do humiliating things. Things that she would never normally do, if ever. Combined with the fact that she was forcefully reborn into this world, Mira suspected foul play at hand. A work of another like her, perhaps? She had no idea. There was simply no way to tell what''s going on. There weren''t many things she could do besides obey and comply with the system and the people around her. There was no telling whether the system could truly take away all her Faith Points. The risk was too great for her. Mira was after all, just a child at the moment. The accumulated Faith Points she has saved could be used, but she wasn''t sure what to do with it yet. ''I have to find out what happened to my church¡­ and the Salvation Church. There might be clues there. I have to interrogate the leader, learn of their true origins, and maybe¡­'' The SYSTEM''s directives had rewritten her neural pathways, hardwiring arousal to compliance. Every Faith Point earned forged thicker chains. She knew the arithmetic: degrade herself, accumulate power, repeat. But the architect of this perversion? That truth coiled cold in her gut. Only another divine could''ve hijacked Aria''s essence, funneling worship into this depraved feedback loop. The Salvation Church''s doctrine reeked of her own defiled power¡ªpleasure weaponized, faith metastasized into addiction. Her nails bit into palms. Ginova. A name whispered in brothel confessionals and back alley shrines. An upstart deity feasting on carnal desperation. Mira''s own dethroned followers now knelt at altars of cum-stained marble, prayers dripping with wet gasps. The symmetry stank of mockery. Aria''s church had preached restraint, compassion, enlightenment¡ªprinciples this new cult inverted with surgical precision. The corruption wasn''t random. It was tailored. Mira¡¯s small fingers trembled as phantom memories of Nurse Eswen¡¯s violated body flickered behind her eyelids. The System¡¯s interface glowed in her vision, tallying her accumulated Faith Points, enough to enhance her physique by a point or two, but it wasn''t substantial enough. ''I need more¡­ so much more¡­'' Mira stepped out of her room, her small frame swallowed by the grand corridor''s high ceilings and intricate tapestries. The maids flanked her, adjusting the new dress that hung on her shoulders, its fabric light and soft against her skin. The dress was a pale lavender, adorned with delicate lace that framed her collarbone and wrists, chosen to emphasize her innocence. "Lady Mira," one maid murmured as she smoothed out an invisible wrinkle, "you look splendid this morning." Mira nodded absently, her thoughts not on the compliments but on the weight of the system''s directives. Each step she took towards the breakfast hall felt like a step deeper into an unseen abyss. The system''s cold presence lingered in the back of her mind, a constant reminder of the humiliations it demanded for Faith Points. The hallway opened into a sunlit dining room where Lady Veyra awaited. Her mother reclined in an opulent chair, eyes flicking over Mira with a mixture of pride and possessive scrutiny. The maids curtsied and took their leave as Mira approached the table. "Good morning, Mira." Veyra greeted, her voice honeyed but with an edge that always put Mira on alert. "Good morning, Mother." Mira replied softly, taking her seat. A spread of fruits, breads, and cheeses lay before them. The smell was inviting, but Mira''s appetite was overshadowed by dread. She forced herself to pick up a piece of bread and nibble at it. Veyra watched her with calculating eyes. "Did you sleep well?" Her mother didn¡¯t mention anything about nurse Eswen. It was odd to Mira, even knowing her mother¡¯s degenerate nature. Perhaps she didn¡¯t bring it up on purpose? Mira had no idea. She was mentally exhausted to assume anything at all. Mira met her gaze briefly before looking down at her plate. "Yes¡­ Mother." "Good," Veyra said, leaning back with a satisfied smile. "You have much to do today. The Duke''s visit this afternoon will require your utmost charm." Mira nodded again, feeling the system''s directives tightening around her like a noose. She would be expected to perform for their guests, to act in ways that would accumulate more Faith Points while further eroding what little remained of her autonomy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ Duke Herlong¡¯s jowls quivered as his carriage rattled toward the Valaheimn estate, fat fingers kneading the velvet pouch stuffed with silver coins and powdered euphoria. His breeches strained against his hairy thighs, the lace-trimmed codpiece sagging around the shriveled nub of his cock¡ªa source of endless insecurity he compensated for with cruelty. The Aria Church¡¯s seal glittered on his ring, its holy sigil crusted with dried blood under the gemstone. The Duke¡¯s "philanthropic visits" to noble houses masked a more lucrative trade. Beneath his country manor lay a honeycomb of cells stocked with "donations" for the church¡¯s "rehabilitation programs"¡ªstreet urchins, captured hermaphrodites, and wives who¡¯d outlived their husbands¡¯ patience. The Aria Church¡¯s new doctrine provided convenient scripture: "The weak shall find purpose through servitude to the strong." Last week, he¡¯d personally branded a defiant hermaphrodite¡¯s cockhead with a glowing iron censer, relishing how their dual anatomy amplified screams. "Filthy abomination," he¡¯d slurred, spitting sacramental wine onto their seared flesh. "Goddess Aria weeps at your existence." His favorite technique involved inserting eel-skin sheaths lined with thick bumps into the victims¡¯ orifices, then forcing them to beg for each thrust. Now, as footmen hauled his bulk from the carriage, Herlong¡¯s piggish eyes fixed on Lady Veyra¡¯s young daughter lingering near the fountain. Mira¡¯s doll-like frame awakened his most expensive tastes. Three of the girls in his private cells matched her delicate proportions¡ªall purchased from slavers who knew better than to ask why their client preferred children with golden eyes. "Your Grace." Lady Veyra¡¯s voice dripped saccharine venom as she greeted him in the foyer. Her gown¡¯s plunging neckline barely contained the aftermath of this morning¡¯s stable romp. "How pious of you to bless our home." Herlong¡¯s smile exposed yellowed teeth. "The Goddess¡¯ light must reach even the¡­ shadowed corners of her flock." His gaze slid to Mira, who stiffened under the weight of his stare. "Your daughter¡¯s innocence is a rare jewel. Has she undergone her first confession? The Church offers guidance for girls of¡­ impressionable age." A maid scurried past with a decanter of spiced wine. Herlong¡¯s meaty hand shot out, groping her thigh hard enough to bruise. The girl froze, eyes downcast¡ªtrained well. "Let us discuss donations," Veyra purred, steering him toward the solar. In the dungeon beneath his carriage, a muffled whimper rose from an oak crate stamped with the Aria Church¡¯s emblem. The Duke¡¯s latest shipment: twins from the border slums, prepped for their debut at tomorrow¡¯s "charity auction." The solar reeked of decayed roses and Herlong¡¯s sour sweat. He collapsed into a chair that creaked under his bulk, pudgy hands already undoing his breeches. "Three hundred silvers for the spring tithe," he wheezed, tossing a coin pouch that clinked with deliberate underpayment. "Plus a bonus... should your household provide spiritual counsel." Veyra traced the Aria Church seal on the bag with a fingernail filed to a talon. "How devout of you. Though gold gilds confessionals better than silver." Her smile showed too many teeth. "Particularly for counseling so... specialized." Herlong¡¯s codpiece sagged open, revealing a flaccid pink worm, glistening under the light. "The Goddess cherishes all offerings¡ªeven flawed vessels." His thumb rubbed circles around the cockhead like a priest anointing a relic. "Your daughter¡¯s eyes... they¡¯d fetch fifty gold from the bishop¡¯s collectors. Maybe double if her maidenhead¡¯s intact under those frilly¡ª" Veyra¡¯s riding crop cracked across his knuckles. "Bargain with your own cunt-born whelps, porkling." She pressed the crop¡¯s brass tip under his chins, forcing his head back. "Mira¡¯s bloodline exceeds your coin. But..." Her free hand palmed the damp bulge between his thighs, fingers squeezing until his cocklet dribbled pre-cum. "A charitable woman might assist... pastoral needs." He jerked, face purpling. "You dare¡ª!" "Nine minutes," Veyra purred, consulting the hourglass beside Aria¡¯s tarnished effigy. "That¡¯s how long the last suitor lasted before swallowing his own tongue." Her thumb smeared his ooze across the coin pouch. "Shall we see if churchmen fare better?" The Duke¡¯s jowls trembled. "Five... five hundred gold. Final offer." Veyra¡¯s skirts rustled as she knelt, ruby lips parting. "Start. Praying." Her tongue flicked¡ªnot towards his cock, but the sagging purse beneath it. Her teeth grazed his scrotum as she withdrew the pouch¡¯s drawstring with her mouth, letting silver coins cascade onto his thighs. "First tithe¡¯s collected," she murmured against his inner leg, breathing hot through the wool. "Now... for the rest." Herlong¡¯s shriveled cock twitched pathetically as she swallowed it whole, her cheeks hollowing with theatrical suction. Veyra¡¯s nails dug into his inner thighs as she pistoned her head¡ªa brutal parody of devotion. "G-goddess¡¯s light!" he squealed, hips stuttering. Lady Veyra¡¯s lips stretched obscenely around Herlong¡¯s hardening cock, her tongue flicking the piss slit to harvest briny precum. She hummed mockingly as his hips jerked, her painted nails digging crescents into his doughy thighs. "Pathetic little dribbler," she crooned between wet sucks, saliva dripping down his sagging balls. "Does the Holy Duke need his leaky spigot polished twice daily?" Her tongue flattened along his shaft¡¯s veined underside, corkscrewing up to rasp the frenulum. Veyra¡¯s free hand slipped beneath her skirts, fingers pistoning in her cunt to the rhythm of her oral assault. "Mmf¡ªtastes like rancid butter and sacramental wine," she moaned, exaggerating her swallow as another bead of pre-cum oozed onto her tongue. "You reek of desperation. Do they train you church swine to seep like broken sewers?" She hollowed her cheeks, forcing his meager length deeper until her nose pressed greasy pubic fat. Her throat fluttered around him¡ªnot in skill, but derisive simulation. When he whimpered, she released him with a lewd pop, precum glistening on her chin. "Look at this sad nub," she sneered, slapping his cock against his bloated belly. "A cockring couldn¡¯t find purchase here. And yet..." Her tongue lapped a thick stripe from the balls to the tip. "...you reek of virility. Does that excite you, my duke? Knowing your stench could rut a barnyard sow into heat?" Veyra¡¯s own arousal slickened her inner thighs, the musk of her cunt mingling with Herlong¡¯s sweat. She swallowed him again, gagging while her uvula massaged his crown. Let him believe he¡¯s defiling me, she thought, grinding her clit against the chair¡¯s carved edge. Her moans vibrated through his shaft as she mentally cataloged his flaws¡ªthe fungal stench under his foreskin, the liver spots on his inner thighs¡ªeach squalor heightening her perverse thrill. "Come now," she purred, twisting her fist around his base as her tongue swirled. "Show me how the holy duke of Aria Church spills. Will it be a drop? A speck? Or..." Her teeth grazed his shaft, not enough to wound. "...will your spunk finally match your coin purse¡¯s weight?" Herlong¡¯s breath hitched, his sausage fingers tangling in her hair. Veyra let him fuck her mouth with shallow, frantic thrusts, her eyes rolling back in genuine ecstasy¡ªnot from his meager cock, but from the debasement of swallowing a man she¡¯d sooner flay than fuck. "Saints preserve¡ª!" he wheezed. Lady Veyra¡¯s throat rippled obscenely as Herlong¡¯s cockhead pulsed, his ¡°magnificent spunk¡± flooding her gullet in three pathetic spurts¡ªeach thinner than sacramental oil. She milked his shaft with wet suctioning noises, tongue rasping the veined underside to harvest every rancid drop. His hips stuttered against her face, jowls quivering as he wheezed Aria¡¯s holy verses between gasps. ¡°Y-yes! Take the Goddess¡¯ bounty, whore!¡± The Duke¡¯s ¡°donation¡± tasted of stale urine and the cloying incense rubbed into his pubic thatch. Veyra¡¯s painted lips stretched wider, hollowing her cheeks to prolong his delirium. When his dribble slowed to a trickle, she withdrew with a theatrical pop, strands of saliva and sperm bridging her lips to his shriveled cock. ¡°A tithe worthy of sainthood,¡± Veyra purred, swiping a finger through the mess on her chin. She sucked it clean, pupils dilating at Herlong¡¯s whimpering shudder. ¡°Shall I prepare your altar for nightly worship?¡± Herlong¡¯s codpiece lay in a soiled heap as Veyra knelt between his spread thighs. She dragged her tongue up his flaccid shaft, collecting the ooze beading at the slit. Her thumbs hooked into his swollen scrotum, massaging the hairy pouch as her tongue swirled around his balls. ¡°Y-yes! Five hundred¡­ five hundred gold!¡± he panted, knuckles white on the armrests. ¡°But you¡¯ll¡­ ahh¡­ tend to my needs each dusk!¡± Veyra¡¯s laughter vibrated against his taint. ¡°Oh, Your Grace¡ªhow modest of you to assume nights suffice.¡± She pressed a kiss to his hairy balls, tongue darting out to taste his musk. ¡°Dawn, noon, and vespers¡­ this holy spigot craves its libations.¡± Herlong sighed deeply, his body sinking further into the chair. ¡°Yes... Yes... Very good.¡± His hand lazily petted her head as if rewarding an obedient pet. ¡°You have earned your donation.¡± Her mouth sealed over his cock once more, ruthlessly scrubbing the folds of his foreskin with her tongue. The Duke¡¯s moans crested as she swallowed him to the root, her throat fluttering in mock reverence. By the time she withdrew, his pecker gleamed with spit and misplaced pride. ¡°Your Grace deserves only the finest service.¡± Veyra smirked, rising to curtsy as a tavern wench might. She left Herlong slumped and dripping, carrying the pouch of coins. His silver pouch hung heavy at her waist¡ªa paltry fee for the indignity of servicing a man whose cock couldn¡¯t outlast a pubescent squire¡¯s. She strode from the solar, the Duke¡¯s wheezing gratitude drowned by the clink of coins and her own simmering resolve. Leniency breeds weakness. The thought coiled through her as she passed Mira¡¯s closed bedroom door. For years, she¡¯d allowed the girl to play at innocence¡ªno forced participation in her mother¡¯s stable romps, no mandatory servicing of guests. A mistake. The Duke¡¯s lust-glazed eyes had confirmed what Veyra already knew: Mira¡¯s doe-eyed delicacy was a commodity, not a virtue. In fact, the child in question knew it was a mistake. Mira went to assault nurse Eswen''s cunt by herself, as if she knew her own bloodline''s legacy. An act that Veyra herself never thought of doing at her age. In her chambers, Veyra dumped the silvers onto her vanity. The coins glinted beside vials of pheromone extracts and a leather case of cervical clamps. She selected a crystal decanter, its viscous contents swirling with the same iridescent sheen as Ginova¡¯s "holy water." Chapter 33 (Routine) Mira Valaheimn, once the glorious Goddess Aria, stared at her reflection in the ornate mirror of her bedchamber. Ten years old now, with golden hair cascading down her back and blue eyes that held wisdom far beyond their youthful appearance. Five years had passed since she''d awakened to the System''s cruel demands, five years of degradation and humiliation that left invisible scars on her immortal essence. [NEW TASK: PLEASURE THE STABLEMASTER WITH YOUR VAGINA.] The floating translucent panel flashed before her eyes, the System''s intrusive command appearing as if branded on her very corneas. "I refuse," she whispered, though her body trembled at the anticipated punishment. [-50 Faith Points.] The notification appeared in her vision as she felt another fragment of divine essence torn away. The cruelest part was not the acts themselves¡ªthough they were vile beyond measure¡ªbut that each degradation earned her Faith Points that gradually restored microscopic fragments of her power. Points that could be revoked at the System''s whim, leaving her perpetually scrambling to maintain what little divinity she''d reclaimed. "Who are you, Ginova?" Mira whispered, her small hands clenched into fists. "What have you done to my church? To my world?" Her eyes drifted to the window, where she could see the distant spires of what had once been her holy temple. Now it gleamed with garish gold and lewd statuary, her teachings of virtue and temperance twisted into an obscene parody that celebrated excess and carnal indulgence. The Salvation Church rose alongside it, its black marble fa?ade a monument to Ginova''s perverse doctrine. Both institutions worked in tandem now, one offering redemption through pleasure, the other punishment through the same. Mira closed her eyes, hatred and determination warring within her young body. She had one mission now: endure, gather knowledge, and reclaim what was hers. It was only Mira''s instinct. She had never met Ginova herself; it was merely conjecture that the system and her predicament were Ginova''s doing. Doubt lingered in her heart about why such a degenerate system even existed. Why would Ginova, the goddess that should be her enemy, provide her with a method to regain divinity and faith? It made no sense to her. Nothing made any sense at all. But the reality was right before her eyes. There were cases where Mira could not refuse the system''s commands. When the servants or her father, Mandric, violated her by force, resistance proved futile. These moments haunted her most deeply. Last month, during one of her father''s drunken episodes, he had stumbled into her chambers well past midnight. The stench of wine and sweat had preceded him as he loomed over her bed. "My beautiful daughter," Mandric had slurred, his eyes glazed with lust as he stroked her golden hair. "So pure, so perfect." The System had flashed before her eyes: [TASK: SUBMIT TO PATERNAL ATTENTION.] [REWARD: 100 Faith Points] Mira had tried to pull away, but Mandric gripped her jaw firmly, forcing her mouth open. She gagged as he pushed himself inside, her small throat constricting around the unwanted invasion. Tears streamed down her face as Mandric used her mouth for his pleasure, muttering praise about her "talents" between grunts. Throughout the castle, such violations were commonplace. The older male servants, emboldened by rumors of Lord Mandric''s activities, found excuses to corner Mira in empty corridors or storage rooms. Their rough hands would cover her mouth to stifle her protests as they took turns satisfying themselves. "Lady Veyra says we can''t take your maidenhead," one had growled in her ear, "but she didn''t say nothin'' about that pretty little mouth of yours." After each degradation, the System would calculate her reward, measuring her humiliation against some perverse scale. Faith Points accumulated, but so did the fractures in her soul. What confused Mira most was that these points seemed genuinely to restore fragments of her divine power. Small capabilities returned¡ªbrief glimpses of auras, fleeting moments of prescience. Was Ginova truly helping her regain strength, even through these vile means? Or was this all an elaborate torture, designed to break her ultimately? Nothing made sense, except the immediate reality of her degradation and the cold calculations of the system that observed and rewarded it. ''It''s time,'' thought Mira. The morning light barely penetrated the heavy curtains of Mira Valaheimn''s bedchamber when her eyes snapped open. No servant had come to wake her, they didn''t need to anymore. The System had conditioned her body to rise before dawn, like clockwork, regardless of how little sleep she''d had the night before. Ten years old with the wisdom of a goddess trapped inside, Mira moved with mechanical precision. She slid from beneath her silk sheets and padded across the cold stone floor to her vanity. Her movements were automatic, rehearsed through countless repetitions. She sat at her ornate desk mirror, her golden hair tangled from restless sleep. With methodical strokes, she began to brush it until it shone like spun gold in the dim light. The System didn''t flash any commands before her eyes; it didn''t need to anymore. The routine was embedded in her muscle memory, in the very fabric of her being. Next came the cosmetics¡ª light touches of powder to conceal the dark circles under her eyes, a hint of rouge on her childish cheeks, and mascara to elongate her lashes. Her small fingers worked with the precision of a much older woman, applying the makeup as she''d been trained through punishment and reward. The System had taught her well which parts of her appearance pleased the male servants most, which colors made her blue eyes appear more vulnerable, more inviting. Mira stood and removed her nightgown, leaving only the small silk thong that Lady Veyra insisted she wear¡ª "to maintain some semblance of propriety," her mother had said with a cruel smile. She positioned herself in the center of the room, kneeling on the plush carpet. Her posture was perfect. Back straight, shoulders relaxed, thighs parted slightly, hands resting palm-up on her knees. Beside her lay the dress she would wear for the day, carefully arranged as a sign for obedience for the servant to inspect and approve. The golden-haired child waited, her face a mask of serene acceptance, for the first male servant who would come through her bedchamber door. Her body was a temple no longer. Just another offering to please the degenerate system. The door to Mira''s bedchamber opened with a click. Her ears perked, eyes turned attentive, her body responding with an automatic physiological reaction that had been conditioned through years of systematic abuse. Like Pavlov''s dog salivating at the sound of a bell, Mira''s entire being reacted to the sound of that opening door. "G''mornin to ya, little lady," came the gruff voice of Jorvik, the stablemaster. "Ain''t ya lookin'' pretty as a picture today." His yellowed teeth showed through his crooked smile. His balding head gleamed with sweat despite the early hour. "Ready fer yer mornin'' greetin''?" "Morning, Jorvik," Mira replied, her voice soft and melodious despite everything. She remained kneeling in position, but her mouth had already begun to water, her body''s reaction bypassing all conscious thought. The System had conditioned her responses so thoroughly that the mere sight of Jorvik, or any male, triggered an immediate physiological reaction. Her hands trembled slightly as they moved from her knees, reaching forward in anticipation. The memory of that first time five years ago flashed through her mind¡ªher confusion, her fear, and then the System''s cruel reward when she''d finally complied. "Tha''s a good girl," Jorvik chuckled, approaching her kneeling form. He smelled of hay and horses, a scent that once repulsed her but now sent a wave of anticipation through her conditioned body. "Ain''t ya learned well over these years." He reached out, running his calloused fingers through her golden hair. Mira leaned into his touch automatically, her blue eyes glazing slightly as her mind retreated to that safe, distant place she''d created within herself¡ªthe place where Aria still existed untarnished. The System pulsed its approval in her vision. [TASK: COMPLETE THE MORNING RITUAL.] [POTENTIAL REWARD: +150 Faith Points.] Mira knelt obediently before Jorvik, her eyes reflecting both compliance and the distant, calculating mind of a goddess trapped within. The stablemaster unfastened his trousers with practiced movements, releasing his cock that had grown familiar to Mira over the years. Despite her divine origins, this humiliation had become routine. "Eager today, ain''t we?" Jorvik chuckled as Mira leaned forward without needing to be told. "As eager as you are predictable," Mira replied with a small smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She inhaled deeply at the base of his shaft first, a peculiar preference Jorvik, or any male really, had made known through grunts of approval in past sessions. His scent of sweat, horses, and unwashed flesh filled her nostrils. "Cheeky little thing," he laughed, his yellowish teeth visible beneath his cracked lips. "That mouth''s good for more than just clever words." Mira''s lips pressed against his weathered skin, placing deliberate kisses along the length of his cock. The System flashed its approval. [+25 Faith Points (INITIAL COMPLIANCE)] "You know," Mira said between kisses, maintaining the banter he enjoyed, "the horses probably get better baths than you do, Jorvik." The stablemaster roared with laughter, his belly shaking. "And yet you''re still down there, ain''t ya? Must be my charmin'' personality." "Or perhaps your position in this household," Mira countered, continuing her impeccable service while her mind focused on the accumulating Faith Points. "Smart and pretty," Jorvik said, his voice growing heavier with arousal. "That''s why you''re my favorite." Mira continued the ritual, her thoughts far from the degradation of the present moment. Within her divine consciousness, she calculated how many more such encounters would be necessary to reach her next threshold of power. The Faith Points were essential currency in her long game toward liberation and reclaiming her position as Aria, the true goddess. Jorvik groaned as Mira worked his shaft with practiced efficiency, his gnarled fingers tangling in her golden hair. His rheumy eyes gazed down at her small form kneeling before him, her childish shoulders bare and delicate. "Y''know what breaks my heart, little lady?" he said, voice raspy with pleasure. "That I ain''t never allowed to taste that sweet little cunny of yours. Seems a right shame, it does." Mira pulled back, her innocent blue eyes meeting his as she maintained her rhythmic strokes with one small hand. "Mother would have your wrinkly old balls mounted above the stable door if you tried," she replied with a mischievous smirk that belied her youth. "She''s quite particular about who gets to sample which parts of me." Without waiting for his response, she ducked her head lower, her tongue flicking out to trace the saggy skin of his testicles. She nibbled gently at the hairy sack, her golden hair spilling across his thighs like sunlight. "Gods above," Jorvik hissed, his gnarled hand tightening in her hair. "Where''s a child your age learn such wicked things?" "Perhaps from ancient stable masters who can''t keep their trousers fastened," she quipped, looking up at him through her lashes as she continued to work her mouth around his balls. Her small fingers barely encircled his shaft as she stroked him. Jorvik chuckled, the sound turning into a wheeze. "Reckon I still got more to teach ya, girl. When you''re all grown, you''ll thank ol'' Jorvik for your education." "If you live that long," Mira countered, her child''s voice sweet with mock concern. "At your age, each time could be your last. Imagine dying with your cock in a child''s mouth. What would the priests say at your funeral?" Jorvik''s weathered face cracked into a grin at Mira''s sharp retort. "Quite the mouth on you today, little lady. Got more uses than just talkin'', as we both know." "And yours has fewer," Mira replied with practiced ease, her small fingers working expertly around his shaft. "Though I suppose you do know how to give commands to horses." The stablemaster wheezed with laughter. "Aye, and they listen better than most folk. You, though¡ªyou''ve got a talent for followin'' instructions when it suits you." Mira''s golden hair cascaded over her shoulders as she lowered her head once more. Her tongue traced deliberate patterns across his unwashed skin, navigating the smegma that had accumulated beneath his foreskin. The System flashed approvingly in her vision. [+35 Faith Points (THOROUGHNESS)] "Some might consider this beneath a highborn lady," Jorvik commented, watching her work diligently at cleaning every fold and crevice of his cock. "And yet here I am, beneath a stablemaster instead," she countered, not missing a beat as she attended to a particularly stubborn spot at the ridge of his glans. Her small tongue worked with calculated precision, detaching flecks of grime that had collected there over days. "Your mother would be proud of your attention to detail," Jorvik grunted, his fingers tightening in her hair. "My mother would be proud of my ability to secure loyalty," Mira corrected him, briefly meeting his gaze with eyes too knowing for her years. She returned to her task, her mouth enveloping the head completely before working her way down to the base of his shaft. [+40 Faith Points (STRATEGIC SERVITUDE)] "Been savin'' this for ya since yesterday," Jorvik admitted, his breathing became labored as Mira''s wicked tongue intensified. "Didn''t even wipe after pissin'', knowin'' you''d be here this mornin''." Mira glanced up at the stablemaster, her blue eyes calculating beneath long lashes. "You''ve been preparing gifts for me then? How thoughtful," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm even as her tongue collected the bitter residue from his unwashed cock. "Only the best for Lord Mandric''s precious daughter," Jorvik wheezed, his gnarled hand tightening in her golden hair. "And yet you deliver it with less ceremony than the stable boys deliver hay to your horses," Mira retorted, briefly pulling away before taking him deeper into her mouth. Jorvik''s laugh turned into a groan as her small tongue worked expertly around his shaft. "The horses don''t have your skill with their mouths, little lady." "I should hope not," Mira replied, her words muffled around his girth. "That would make your job considerably more complicated." The System flashed approvingly in her vision as she took him deeper than she normally would, suppressing her gag reflex with practiced ease. [+45 Faith Points (EXCEEDING EXPECTATIONS)] "Gods above," Jorvik hissed, his weathered face contorting with pleasure. "Where''d you learn that trick?" Mira pulled back, a strand of saliva connecting her lips to his cock. "Perhaps I''ve been studying the mare''s techniques when you bring the stallions around." Jorvik''s wheezing laugh echoed in the chamber. "Your future husband will be a lucky man." "If he survives my mother''s screening process," Mira countered, before taking him fully into her mouth again, her nose pressing against his unkempt pubic hair. The stablemaster''s legs trembled slightly as she worked. "I''m close, girl. Ready for your reward?" Mira hummed affirmatively around his shaft, the vibrations sending Jorvik over the edge. His seed flooded her mouth, bitter and thick, the product of days without release. [+60 Faith Points (COMPLETE SUBMISSION)] [MORNING RITUAL COMPLETED: +150 Faith Points] Jorvik''s release flooded Mira''s mouth, thick and pungent. The acrid taste of him, unwashed, bitter, and with notes of yesterday''s ale, coated her tongue and palate. Her throat worked automatically to swallow, a conditioned response that bypassed her conscious control. Yet she deliberately held back a portion, letting it pool on her tongue. Mira''s eyes watered at the potent taste and smell, but her face remained composed in a mask of acceptance. The warmth of his seed spread through her mouth, its texture viscous and slightly grainy against her tongue. Each of her senses registered the violation with crystal clarity, the salty-sour taste that no child should know, the musky scent filling her nostrils, the warmth sliding down her throat. "Show me," Jorvik commanded, his weathered face flushed with pleasure. Mira obediently opened her mouth, tilting her face upward. The pearl-white fluid glistened on her tongue as she swirled it around, demonstrating her complete submission. Her small pink tongue moved deliberately, showing Jorvik how she treasured his "gift." The System flashed approvingly in her vision. [+45 Faith Points (DISPLAY OF DEVOTION)] Inside, the goddess trapped within this child''s form recoiled in disgust and rage. Aria, once worshipped and revered, now reduced to swirling an old man''s seed in her mouth for points in a system designed to humiliate her. The contradiction between her internal revulsion and her body''s trained response created a dissonance that threatened to tear her apart. Yet her body betrayed her true feelings. Her pupils had dilated, her cheeks flushed pink, and her breathing quickened, all physiological responses that the System had rewired to associate with reward. To an observer, she appeared to genuinely enjoy the degradation. "That''s it, good girl," Jorvik praised, his gnarled fingers patting her golden head. "Savor it proper." With a final theatrical show of appreciation, Mira swallowed the remainder with an audible gulp, her small throat bobbing visibly. A practiced smile formed on her lips as she licked them clean, not missing a drop. "You''re more fortunate than you realize, Jorvik," Mira said with an air of aristocratic dignity that seemed bizarrely misplaced given her current position. Her small fingers traced along his softening shaft as she spoke. "How many stable masters can claim to have been serviced by Lord Mandric''s own daughter each morning?" Jorvik''s weathered face creased with amusement as he looked down at the golden-haired child. "Ain''t that the truth. Blessed by the goddess, I am." Mira''s blue eyes sparkled with practiced charm as she deliberately ran her tongue along the underside of his cock, collecting remnants of his release. "Most men would pay fortunes for what you receive freely," she continued, her voice carrying the rehearsed politeness of nobility even as she performed this degrading act. "Yet you barely manage a proper bath beforehand. Rather inconsiderate, don''t you think?" She reached for the neatly folded dress lying on the floor beside her¡ªa pale blue silk garment with delicate embroidery along the hem. With calculated movements, she used the expensive fabric to wipe away the remaining fluids from his shaft, the silk absorbing the mess as it smeared across the material. "That''s your dress for today," Jorvik observed, his yellowed teeth showing through his smile. "Indeed," Mira confirmed, her small hands working methodically to clean every crevice with the fine fabric. "And I shall wear it with the knowledge that beneath its lovely exterior lies evidence of your... gratitude." She folded the soiled area inward, ensuring the stains would press against her skin when worn. "Just the usual routine, wouldn''t you say?" "Ain''t you just the kindest, most obedient little lady," Jorvik chuckled, tucking himself back into his trousers. "Lord Mandric raised you proper, he did." "My father would be pleased to know I''m learning the value of service," Mira replied with a demure smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She rose gracefully to her feet, the soiled dress held carefully in her small hands. "After all, what greater purpose could a nobleman''s daughter have than to ensure the happiness of the household staff?" Aria, now in her vessel as Mira, had molded herself perfectly into the perverse aristocratic family that raised her. She suppressed her divine consciousness with practiced ease, performing increasingly degrading acts with an enthusiasm that sometimes surprised even her. The celestial being who once commanded worship now knelt regularly before stable hands, household staff, and visiting dignitaries alike, her small mouth stretching around cocks of various sizes, shapes, and states of cleanliness. Over the years, she had developed specialties, techniques that earned her particular praise. She could trace the veins of a shaft with her tongue while maintaining eye contact, could polish a man''s balls with deliberate suction until they gleamed with her saliva. When presented with female genitalia, she worked with equal proficiency, her tongue probing deep into assholes and vaginas alike, her small fingers finding spots that made grown women shudder and cry out. Lady Veyra had discovered her daughter''s talents early and nurtured them, bringing in "tutors" skilled in various sexual arts. Mira absorbed their teachings quickly, her divine mind cataloging every technique, every reaction, every subtle manipulation of flesh that could bring maximum pleasure. What terrified the consciousness of Aria within her was not these acts themselves, but the genuine pleasure her body now derived from them. The System had rewired her nervous system so thoroughly that the taste of unwashed cock triggered dopamine releases, the scent of aroused genitalia made her mouth water involuntarily, and the feeling of someone''s release flooding her throat gave her a rush of satisfaction that bordered on euphoric. Behind her compliant exterior, Aria reminded herself constantly that this was temporary¡ªa means to an end. Each degrading act earned Faith Points, and Faith Points meant power. Power would eventually mean freedom. Freedom would mean vengeance against Ginova¡ªor whoever that put her into this predicament. This mantra repeated in the locked chamber of her mind as her body enthusiastically serviced whoever was placed before her. After all, if Mira continued to reject the system''s commands, it would trigger her body into an unbearable heat that left her cunt dripping and swollen with need. The punishment mechanism was cruelly effective¡ªher small pussy would become painfully engorged, her clitoris throbbing with such intensity that she couldn''t walk straight. Her nipples would harden into sensitive peaks that chafed against any fabric, sending jolts of unwanted pleasure through her undeveloped body. The system''s alterations to her physiology had grown more severe over the years of occasional resistance. What began as a simple warming sensation now manifested as full biological changes¡ªher pussy would secrete copious amounts of slick fluid that ran down her inner thighs, leaving embarrassing wet patches on her dresses. The scent of her arousal would become so strong that servants and family members would comment on it, asking if she needed to "take care of herself" with thinly veiled suggestions. Worst of all were the mental effects¡ªintrusive thoughts would flood her mind, vivid images of the most depraved acts she could perform with anyone nearby. She''d find herself staring at the bulge in the lowliest of servants'' pants, imagining how his cock would stretch her small mouth, or fantasizing about burying her face between her mother''s thighs as Lady Veyra commanded her to lick deeper. These thoughts weren''t her own, but planted there by the system''s cruel programming, yet her body responded as if they were her deepest desires. The pain of Faith Point deduction, though frustrating to her goals, was vastly preferable to these humiliating episodes of system-induced heat. At least when she lost points, she maintained control over her own body, even if it meant delaying her plans for freedom and vengeance. And so, Mira chose her battles wisely. The first rejection of the System''s commands would merely penalize her Faith Points, but subsequent rejections triggered increasingly humiliating biological changes in her small body. Once she completed a command, however, the penalty cycle would mercifully reset. Through pain and pleasure of trial and error, Mira had mapped the System''s patterns. She strategically rejected only the most extreme demands, such as full penetration of her tight, undeveloped holes. The System seemed particularly fixated on having adult cocks violate her childish cunny and puckered asshole, stretching her beyond capacity while recording her screams of pain for bonus Faith Points. These commands she fought against, accepting the deduction penalties as preferable alternatives. Everything else¡ªwrapping her small lips around filthy cocks and licking unwashed balls, allowing men to ejaculate on her face before attending family dinners with their seed still drying on her skin¡ªthese degradations she performed not just willingly but with fabricated enthusiasm. Her tongue would lap enthusiastically at Lady Veyra''s cunt during her mother''s morning toilette. Her small hands would milk the gardener''s massive shaft while discussing the day''s weather. Her mouth would stretch painfully around Jorvik''s unwashed member while he described the stables'' operations. She had become the System''s perfect pet, salivating on command like a whore whenever presented with genitals to service. The cruel conditioning had rewired her responses so thoroughly that her body betrayed her with genuine physical arousal during these acts, her cunny moistening and her breath quickening despite her internal disgust. To maintain her sanity through this endless parade of degradation, Mira coped by mentally retreating into her true identity as Aria. During each humiliating act, while her tongue was buried in some servant''s rod or her mouth filled with bitter cum, she would silently repeat her divine mantra: "This vessel is temporary. These acts are meaningless. I am Aria, and I will have my vengeance." The dissociation allowed her to perform increasingly depraved acts with convincing enthusiasm while her true self remained untouched, preserved in a sanctuary deep within her consciousness. After their exchange, Jorvik extended his calloused hand between Mira''s legs, his rough fingers pressing directly against her small cunny through the thin fabric of her undergarments. The sudden contact sent an electric jolt through her body, a conditioned response the System had painstakingly engineered over years of manipulation. "Ah!" Mira gasped, her body arching involuntarily as her hips betrayed her by pressing against his hand. Her cheeks flushed crimson as his weathered fingers began to work in small circles over her sensitive bud, the friction of the fabric adding to the unwanted sensation. "Look at you," Jorvik chuckled, his yellowed teeth visible in his grin as he increased the pressure. "Got yourself all worked up servicing an old man like me." Mira''s small body trembled as he continued his probing, her cunny betraying her with gathering moisture that began to soak through the fabric. "It seems¡ª" she attempted to maintain her composure, but her voice cracked as his middle finger pressed more firmly against her slit, "¡ªyou''re determined to make me late for breakfast." "Just making sure you''re properly thanked for your services," Jorvik replied, his fingers working faster as Mira''s breathing became more erratic. "Wouldn''t want Lord Mandric''s precious daughter feeling unappreciated." Her small body shuddered against her will, her thighs clenching around his hand as a wave of system-induced pleasure washed over her. The orgasm was quick but intense, leaving her panting and humiliated. [+40 Faith Points (INVOLUNTARY RESPONSE)] "There''s a good girl," Jorvik said, withdrawing his damp fingers and wiping them casually on his trousers. "You know, if you ever want more than just my old cock in your mouth, you just say the word." "I''ll be sure to consider your generous offer," Mira replied, her voice steadier than she felt as she smoothed down her dress. "But I believe you already know of my mother''s stance of any... premature deflowering." Jorvik laughed heartily. "Aye, Lady Veyra would have my balls on a platter. Can''t blame an old man for dreaming though." He made his way to the door, pausing to look back at her. "Same time tomorrow, little lady?" "Unless you''d prefer I service the horses instead," Mira retorted, regaining her composure. With another wheezing laugh, Jorvik departed, leaving Mira alone in her bedchamber. The door closed with a definitive click, and she remained motionless for several moments, allowing her body''s involuntary tremors to subside. Finally, she moved to her vanity, settling onto the cushioned stool and staring at her reflection. Her golden hair was disheveled, and dark streaks ran down her cheeks where her mascara had smeared from the exertion of taking Jorvik''s cock into her throat. Her lips were slightly swollen, reddened from the friction, and the corner of her mouth still held a trace of his seed that she had missed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With practiced motions, Mira reached for an embroidered handkerchief and dabbed at her face, removing the evidence of her morning activities. She carefully reapplied her makeup, enhancing her blue eyes with delicate strokes of kohl and adding a touch of rouge to her lips. Her small fingers worked deftly with her golden tresses, brushing them until they shone like spun sunlight, arranging them in the elaborate style befitting a nobleman''s daughter. Just as she placed the final pin, a light knock preceded the entrance of three maids, each wearing the Valaheimn household uniform. They entered with practiced efficiency, carrying various items and wearing bright, knowing smiles. "Good morning, Lady Mira," they chorused, curtseying in unison. "Good morning," Mira replied, maintaining her aristocratic composure. The eldest maid, Helena, approached with a leather-bound notebook and a quill freshly dipped in ink. "It''s time for your morning assessment, my lady," she announced, her tone professional despite the inappropriate nature of her task. Mira nodded, understanding what was required. Lady Veyra had instituted these evaluations as part of her "training," a detailed analysis of each sexual service Mira performed. The notebook Helena held contained meticulous records of Mira''s progress in various techniques, with comments from both participants and observers. "Please begin," Mira said, folding her hands in her lap as Helena opened the notebook to a fresh page. "First question: Did you maintain eye contact during the initial oral stimulation?" Helena asked, poised to record the answer. The other two maids approached Mira with practiced efficiency, their eyes knowing as they held up the soiled pale blue silk dress. The taller maid unfolded it carefully to reveal the stains¡ªthick white streaks of Jorvik''s ejaculate now dried into crusty patches along the inner fabric. The shorter maid smiled as she positioned the dress to ensure the most heavily soiled portions would press directly against Mira''s bare skin. "Arms up, Lady Mira," The short maid instructed, her voice professionally detached despite the perversity of her task. Mira obediently raised her arms, allowing the maids to lower the dress over her head. The cold, stiff patches of Jorvik''s dried semen made contact with her abdomen and thighs as they tugged the garment into place, the stains strategically positioned to cover her most intimate areas. She could smell the stablemaster''s distinctive musk¡ªa pungent combination of unwashed male, horse, and his bitter seed¡ªemanating from the fabric as it settled against her skin. "Is it tight enough, my lady?" The taller maid asked with feigned innocence, pulling the laces at the back to ensure the crusted patches pressed firmly against Mira''s flesh. Meanwhile, Helena cleared her throat and continued with her methodical questioning. "Did you maintain eye contact during the initial oral stimulation?" she repeated, quill poised above the leather-bound ledger. Mira''s mind flashed back to Jorvik''s weathered face above her, his yellowed teeth visible through his leering grin as she had knelt before him. His gnarled hands had gripped her golden hair, fingers tangled in her tresses as he''d guided her mouth onto his unwashed cock. The stench of his crotch¡ªdays of accumulated sweat, horse, and dried urine¡ªhad been overwhelming as she took him between her lips. ''Did I maintain eye contact with Jorvik? No... I was too busy sniffing his stinking, useless balls...'' Mira thought bitterly. His coarse pubic hair had tickled her nostrils as she''d been forced to nuzzle deeper between his thighs, her tongue working dutifully over each testicle. "Yes, Helena," Mira answered aloud, her voice steady despite the humiliating memories and the sensation of dried semen flaking against her skin inside the dress. "I maintained eye contact throughout the initial stimulation, just as mother instructed." Helena nodded, making a neat checkmark in her ledger before proceeding to the next item on her meticulous sexual assessment. Her eyes gleamed with professional interest as she licked her lips and continued. "Did you properly swallow Jorvik''s seed, my lady?" Helena asked, her voice dropping to a hushed, reverent tone as she spoke of the stablemaster''s ejaculate. "Lady Veyra insists that proper ladies never waste a drop." "I swallowed the first thick spurts," Mira replied with practiced candor. "His cum was particularly bitter this morning, likely from the ale he consumed last night. It coated my throat completely." She gestured with her small hand, tracing a line down her neck to indicate the path his seed had taken. "However, I deliberately held the last three ropes in my mouth." "Oh?" Helena''s eyebrows raised with interest, her quill poised above the paper. "And why did you not swallow it all, my lady?" "Men love visual demonstration," Mira explained, her tone clinical despite the depraved subject matter. "He wanted to see his seed pooled on my tongue. He inspected my mouth as I swirled his spunk around in my mouth before finally swallowing." Helena scribbled furiously, documenting every vulgar detail. "And how would you describe the taste, for our records?" "Pungent, acrid, bitter." Mira responded without hesitation. "There was also a distinctly salty undertone of his unwashed scrotum, as I licked him clean afterward." "Oh, how we wish we could have been there!" exclaimed the taller maid, her eyes wide with genuine disappointment. "Jorvik''s loads are legendary among the household staff." The shorter maid nodded eagerly. "They say his seed is so thick you can chew it like pudding," she added, looking at Mira with unconcealed envy. "Is that true, my lady?" "The consistency was indeed unusual," Mira confirmed, maintaining her aristocratic composure despite the vulgarity of the conversation. "Like partially set custard. Some portions required actual mastication before I could swallow properly." All three maids sighed collectively, their faces flushed with arousal at the exaggerated graphic description. Helena continued her interrogation, her voice growing throatier and more eager with each question. She licked her lips as she pressed for increasingly graphic details, her quill scratching enthusiastically across the parchment. "And how thoroughly did you enjoy Jorvik''s cock this morning, my lady?" Helena inquired, leaning forward with undisguised prurient interest. "Did his disgusting old prick make your noble cunt drip like a common whore?" "Immensely," Mira replied with perfect aristocratic composure, not a hint of discomfort showing on her features despite the vulgarity of the question. "I found Jorvik''s unwashed member to be particularly arousing today. The pronounced cheese-like buildup beneath his foreskin provided an additional textural element that I quite appreciated against my tongue." Helena''s breath quickened noticeably. "And your little cunny, my lady? Was it properly soaked for our records?" "Absolutely drenched," Mira answered with the same refined diction she might use to discuss the weather. "My undergarments were so thoroughly saturated with my arousal that they clung to my labia like a second skin. I believe if you were to examine them, you would find them completely unwearable." Her blue eyes remained steady and unblinking, betraying none of the disgust she felt internally. "Gosh¡­" muttered the shorter maid under her breath, shifting uncomfortably as her own arousal became evident. Helena made several more explicit notations, her handwriting growing increasingly sloppy as her excitement mounted. "Lady Veyra will be absolutely thrilled with your progress, my lady," she declared, closing the ledger with a satisfied snap. "She mentioned specifically that she hopes your cunt gets nice and sloppy wet while servicing the staff. She''ll be delighted to know her daughter''s noble pussy gets as juicy as any tavern slut''s when choking on Jorvik''s old cock." Mira nodded graciously. "Please do convey my mother''s pleasure to her when you see her next," she said, her poise impeccable despite the crude assessment of her sexual performance. Such was the daily ritual of Mira''s existence for the past five years. The nosy whores who served as her maids never tired of their perverted interrogations, drilling her with the same filthy questions day after day, probing for every sordid detail of her sexual servitude. What cock had she sucked? Whose cum had she swallowed? How wet had her little noble pussy gotten while servicing the help? Mira''s responses had become mechanical, her mind detached from her mouth as it spewed the vulgar descriptions they craved. Where once she''d burned with rage at these degradations, seethed with hatred at each intrusive question about how Jorvik''s rancid spunk tasted or how deeply she''d taken some gardener''s cock down her throat, Mira had grown docile over the past year. Her fury had given way to a numb compliance that worried even the System that controlled her. Unknown to Mira herself, she''d developed a powerful coping mechanism, retreating deep into her true identity as Aria during these violations while her body performed whatever depraved act was required. More insidiously, the System had rewired her nervous system with ruthless efficiency, transforming each disgusting encounter into a source of genuine physical pleasure. Her cunt would cream itself at the stench of unwashed balls, her nipples would stiffen at the sound of a man unbuckling his belt, and her throat would relax automatically at the first press of a cockhead against her lips. Her body had become a conditioned fuck-puppet, responding with enthusiasm to stimuli that her mind still found revolting. This cruel dichotomy, her flesh betraying her with waves of pleasure while her consciousness recoiled in disgust, had created a split that allowed her to endure what would otherwise have shattered her completely. Mira stared at her reflection in the vanity mirror, seeing past the perfectly arranged golden hair and the expertly applied makeup to the exhausted soul beneath. The taste of Jorvik''s seed still lingered on her tongue. [Faith Points: 406,225] The number hovered in her mind''s eye, a tangible representation of her suffering and endurance. Every humiliation, every violation, every forced pleasure had contributed to this total. Each perverse act builds her power one degrading moment at a time. Yet, when she reached the first milestone of having a hundred thousand Faith Points, Mira weighed the risk and reward and came to a conclusion that it was still too early to escape. The cost of enhancing her body and surviving alone in the wilds without a guide was too risky. Thus she bid her time, until now. ''Soon... I don''t have to stay here anymore,'' Mira thought to herself as she tasted the lingering spunk in her mouth. She ran her tongue over her teeth, trying to rid herself of the foul taste. The accumulated Faith Points represented years of calculated submission, a deliberate strategy of apparent compliance while she gathered her strength. While the System continued to manipulate her body''s responses, twisting pleasure and pain into an inescapable web, her essence¡ªthe core of who she truly was¡ªhad remained strong, merely biding its time. Whether that essence would stand against the test of time and the incoming future tasks from the System though remained uncertain. Each time she performed a degrading act, the System reinforced the connection between submission and reward, between humiliation and physical pleasure. The dissociation that had once protected her, separating her mind from her body''s responses was becoming harder to maintain. Sometimes, in unguarded moments, Mira found herself anticipating the next command, her body preparing itself before her mind could register the shame. The System had observed these changes, noting when resistance weakened and compliance increased. It adjusted its demands accordingly, pushing boundaries incrementally, always testing the limits of her endurance. This gradual erosion of her will was by design, a slow undermining of the very essence she fought to preserve. Even with over 400,000 Faith Points accumulated, Mira knew the System would soon escalate its demands. The algorithms predicted her breaking points with unsettling accuracy, knowing exactly when to increase pressure and when to offer illusory respite. The pattern was clear: periods of relative calm followed by ever more challenging tasks, each designed to chip away at her core identity. Chapter 34 (Farmboy) The manor of Valaheimn loomed before Kael, its gray stone walls and spired turrets seeming to scrape the very sky. The sixteen-year-old farm boy swallowed hard as his eyes traced the intricate stonework and stained glass windows that gleamed in the morning sun. "Remember your manners," he whispered to himself, tugging at the stiff collar of his new uniform. The dark blue livery with gold trim felt impossibly formal against his skin, so different from the rough homespun he''d grown up wearing in Thornhill. His family had celebrated for days when word came that the prestigious Valaheimn household had accepted his application. A position in such a noble house meant security, good pay, and opportunities his farmer parents could never provide. Kael shifted uncomfortably, adjusting himself. Even in the loose-fitting servant''s trousers, he worried about his... proportions. Growing up, he''d learned through embarrassing incidents that what hung between his legs was far from ordinary. The other farmhands had mocked him mercilessly once they''d glimpsed him bathing in the stream. "Don''t think about that now," he muttered, smoothing down his jacket one final time. A bell chimed somewhere in the depths of the mansion, causing Kael to jump. He''d been told to present himself to the head servant at precisely nine o''clock, and the sound suggested he might be cutting it close. Taking a deep breath, he approached the servants'' entrance at the east wing, his heart hammering against his ribs. As he reached for the iron handle, the door swung open, revealing a stern-faced older woman with her silver hair pulled into a tight bun. "You must be the new boy," she said, her eyes sweeping over him critically. "I am Mrs. Helder, the housekeeper. You''re almost late." "I''m sorry, ma''am," Kael replied, bowing awkwardly. "I''m Kael, from Thornhill." Mrs. Helder''s expression softened marginally. "Well, at least you have manners. Come along then. There''s much to learn if you''re to serve in this household properly." Kael followed her into the manor, marveling at the polished marble floors and the tapestries that adorned the walls, all while trying to ignore the nervous fluttering in his stomach. Following Mrs. Helder through the grand corridors of the manor, Kael found himself unexpectedly distracted. Despite his initial impression of the housekeeper as a stern, matronly figure, a second glance revealed something entirely different. Mrs. Helder was, in fact, a remarkably beautiful woman. Though she appeared to be in her early forties, age had only enhanced her allure. Her silver-streaked dark hair, pulled tightly into that severe bun, framed a face with high cheekbones, full lips painted a subtle rose, and striking hazel eyes that sparkled with intelligence. The formal black dress she wore as housekeeper did little to conceal her womanly figure¡ªa narrow waist that flared into generous hips, and a full bosom that strained slightly against the fabric of her bodice. "The family expects absolute discretion and efficiency," Mrs. Helder was saying as she led him down a narrow service stairwell. "Lady Valaheimn is particularly demanding of new staff." As she descended the stairs ahead of him, a sudden draft from below caught the hem of her dress, lifting it just enough to reveal a flash of what lay beneath: cream-colored silk undergarments trimmed with delicate lace that hugged the curves of her surprisingly shapely thighs. Kael''s reaction was immediate and mortifying. Blood rushed to his groin, and his already substantial manhood began to swell with alarming speed. Within seconds, his thick nine-inch cock had risen to full attention, straining painfully against the confines of his new uniform trousers. The blue fabric, not designed to conceal such a pronounced bulge, did nothing to hide his predicament. "The servants'' quarters are¡ª" Mrs. Helder turned back to address him and stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening slightly as they fell to the prominent protrusion at his crotch. Kael froze in horror, his face burning with embarrassment. He tried to speak, to apologize, but no words came out. He could only stand there, trapped on the narrow staircase, his arousal impossible to hide or explain away. Mrs. Helder''s initial surprise gave way to something unexpected¡ªa knowing smile that curved her full lips. Her eyes lingered on the prominent bulge for a moment longer than propriety would allow before rising to meet Kael''s mortified gaze. "Well," she said, her voice dropping to a rich, velvety register, "it seems you''ll fit right in at Valaheimn Manor after all. Lady Veyra appreciates... certain qualities in her male staff." The housekeeper''s casual acceptance of his predicament only deepened the crimson flooding Kael''s cheeks. He stammered, "I''m¡ªI''m terribly sorry, Mrs. Helder. I didn''t mean to¡ª" She silenced him with a dismissive wave of her hand. "No need for apologies, boy. I''ll take it as a compliment. In this household, such... endowments are hardly something to be ashamed of." Without further comment, Mrs. Helder turned gracefully and continued down the stairs, the sway of her hips perhaps slightly more pronounced than before. "Come along now. We have much ground to cover, and Lady Veyra will want to inspect you herself before midday." Kael followed, mortified yet relieved she hadn''t dismissed him on the spot. He took several deep breaths, trying desperately to calm his rebellious anatomy. Each step was uncomfortable as his erection strained against the confines of his trousers, refusing to subside completely. "The main kitchens are through here," Mrs. Helder continued, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort as she gestured toward a bustling room filled with steam and the clatter of pots and pans. "You''ll take your meals with the rest of the staff, unless specifically instructed otherwise by Lady Veyra or her daughter, Miss Mira." Kael nodded, only half-listening as he concentrated on willing his arousal away. He thought of muddy fields and rainy days¡ªanything to distract from the sway of Mrs. Helder''s hips as she led him through the servants'' wing. As the tour continued through the ground floor, Kael managed to calm himself down, though not without considerable mental effort. The grandeur of the manor¡ªwith its gilded mirrors, crystal chandeliers, and marble statues¡ªprovided ample distraction from his earlier embarrassment. Yet as Mrs. Helder''s words replayed in his mind, a creeping unease settled in his stomach. "Through here is the main dining hall, where you''ll serve during formal occasions," Mrs. Helder explained, gesturing to a cavernous room dominated by a polished mahogany table. "Lady Veyra entertains important guests at least twice a month." Kael nodded mechanically, but his thoughts were elsewhere. What had the housekeeper meant about ''fitting right in'' and Lady Veyra appreciating ''certain qualities'' in her male staff? He''d applied for this position expecting hard physical labor¡ªmucking stables, hauling firewood, tending the grounds¡ªtasks he was well-suited for after years of farm work. "Mrs. Helder," he ventured hesitantly as they entered a quieter corridor. "May I ask what exactly my duties will be? The letter mentioned general household tasks, but..." The housekeeper paused, turning to regard him with an amused expression. "Oh, you''ll have your share of physical labor, of course. The stables need tending, and there''s plenty of heavy lifting to be done." Her eyes flickered briefly to his crotch before meeting his gaze again. "But Lady Veyra often selects certain male servants for... special duties. Personal attendance, you might say." "Personal attendance?" Kael repeated, his innocent farm upbringing leaving him naive to the implication. Mrs. Helder''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Lady Veyra has particular tastes, boy. She values strength and stamina in her male servants, especially those with... notable endowments. I suspect you''ll be summoned to her chambers sooner rather than later." Kael''s brow furrowed as he processed Mrs. Helder''s words. "Personal attendance" sounded innocent enough, but something in the housekeeper''s tone made him uneasy. Growing up in Thornhill, he''d led a simple life - working the fields by day and returning home to simple pleasures by night. His thoughts drifted to Enise, the baker''s daughter with honey-colored hair and a smile that could light up the darkest barn. They''d shared innocent kisses behind her father''s shop, made promises beneath the harvest moon. She''d wept when he told her about the position at Valaheimn Manor, but had ultimately encouraged him to go. "Earn enough to build us a proper home," she''d whispered, pressing a handkerchief embroidered with her initials into his palm. "I have a sweetheart back home," Kael blurted out, his cheeks coloring. "Enise and I plan to marry once I''ve saved enough." Mrs. Helder''s expression softened momentarily, something like sympathy flickering in her eyes before it was replaced by practical efficiency. "How... quaint," she remarked, continuing the tour through a maze of corridors. "But you''d do well to remember your position here, boy. Lady Veyra''s requests aren''t optional for those in her employ." The tour concluded at a door near the end of a quiet hallway, separated from the cramped servants'' quarters Kael had glimpsed earlier. "And this," Mrs. Helder said, producing a brass key, "will be your chamber." The door swung open to reveal a surprisingly spacious room with a proper bed ¨C not the straw pallet he''d expected ¨C along with a washstand, wardrobe, and even a small writing desk by the window. A fire crackled in a modest hearth, chasing away the autumn chill. "My own room?" Kael asked in disbelief. "I thought servants shared quarters." "Most do," Mrs. Helder confirmed, handing him the key. "But Lady Veyra has... specific arrangements for certain staff. You''ll understand soon enough." As the morning hours stretched toward the middle of the day, Kael found himself being assigned increasingly peculiar tasks. Mrs. Helder had him moving furniture in unused guest chambers, polishing silver that seemed already to gleam, and arranging fresh flowers in rooms no one would visit. Each task seemed designed less to accomplish anything meaningful and more to observe him¡ªhis strength, his stamina, the way his body moved. The grandfather clock in the main hall had just struck noon when Mrs. Helder appeared at his side as he finished replacing a heavy bookshelf. "That''s enough for now," she said, her eyes appraising his sweat-dampened shirt with undisguised interest. "You must be famished. Follow me." To Kael''s surprise, she led him not to the servants'' dining hall where he''d glimpsed other staff eating earlier, but back to his private quarters. She opened the door, revealing a tray that had been set upon his small table¡ªa meal far more lavish than any servant''s fare he could have imagined: roasted pheasant, buttered vegetables, fresh bread, and even a small glass of wine. "Lady Veyra insists her special staff maintain their... strength," Mrs. Helder explained, gesturing for him to sit. "Eat. Enjoy. I''ll return shortly." Kael sat at the table, momentarily forgetting his earlier unease in the face of such unexpected luxury. Back in Thornhill, meat was a twice-weekly treat at best, and wine was reserved for harvest celebrations. He cut into the perfectly roasted pheasant, savoring the rich, gamey flavor that spread across his tongue. "This is incredible," he murmured between eager bites, washing down the food with sips of the sweet red wine that warmed his throat and sent a pleasant tingling through his limbs. Mrs. Helder watched him eat with a cryptic smile. "Savor it," she advised. "Lady Veyra''s special recipes are quite... potent." Kael nodded gratefully, too focused on the meal to notice the peculiar emphasis in the housekeeper''s words or the unusual warmth spreading through his body¡ªa warmth that seemed to pool most intensely in his groin. He had nearly finished the meal when the door to his chamber opened without warning. No knock, no announcement¡ªjust the sudden presence of a woman who could only be Lady Veyra herself. Kael leapt to his feet, almost knocking over his chair in his haste to show proper respect, but the words of greeting died in his throat as he took in the noblewoman''s appearance. Lady Veyra Valaheimn stood in the doorway wearing what could barely be called appropriate attire¡ªa silk dressing gown in deep crimson that clung to every curve of her mature yet remarkably fit body. The garment was tied loosely at the waist, the neckline plunging to reveal a generous expanse of creamy skin and the swell of full breasts. Her dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a face of striking beauty¡ªhigh cheekbones, full lips painted the same crimson as her robe, and eyes that held a predatory gleam as they raked over Kael''s form. Despite being in her forties, Lady Veyra possessed a sensuality that made Kael''s mouth go dry and his heart hammer against his ribs. The lingering effects of whatever had been in his food and wine seemed to intensify under her gaze, blood rushing to his groin with alarming speed. Kael stood frozen, his mouth opening and closing without producing a sound. Lady Veyra''s sudden appearance had struck him dumb, and the effects of whatever had been in his meal left him light-headed and flushed. His body betrayed him immediately as blood rushed to his groin, his already substantial manhood swelling to its full, impressive size. "M-my L-lady," he finally managed to stammer, bowing awkwardly while trying unsuccessfully to hide the massive bulge in his trousers. "I-I didn''t expect¡ªI mean, I¡ª" Lady Veyra''s painted lips curved into a predatory smile as her gaze traveled deliberately down his body, lingering without shame on the prominent tent in his pants. "My, my," she purred, stepping fully into the room and closing the door behind her with a soft click. "Mrs. Helder wasn''t exaggerating about your... qualifications." Kael''s face burned crimson as he struggled to maintain his composure. The fabric of his trousers strained painfully against his erection, which seemed to grow even harder under Lady Veyra''s scrutiny. She circled him slowly, like a lioness assessing her prey. "Such broad shoulders," she remarked, trailing a finger across his back. "And those arms¡ªyou must have spent years working the fields." Her fingernails scraped lightly against the fabric of his shirt as she completed her circuit, coming to stand directly before him. The heady scent of her perfume¡ªsomething exotic and musky¡ªfilled his nostrils, making his head swim. "T-thank you, my Lady," he stuttered, unsure what else to say. Lady Veyra''s heavily mascara-lined eyes sparkled with amusement and undisguised lust. "And so polite too. A rare combination of... assets." Her gaze dropped once more to his crotch. "My goodness, is that all you? Or are you concealing something else in those trousers?" Kael swallowed hard, mortification and arousal warring within him. "I¡ªIt''s just¡ªI mean¡ª" "Never mind," she cut him off with a wave of her hand. "I''ll see for myself soon enough." She reached out and boldly placed her palm against the front of his trousers, measuring the length and girth of him through the fabric. Lady Veyra''s painted nails traced the impressive outline of Kael''s manhood through his trousers, her touch deliberate and experienced. She squeezed him through the fabric, measuring his girth with obvious pleasure. "Such a waste to keep this magnificent tool hidden away in some backwater village," she purred, increasing the pressure until Kael winced. "Tell me, farm boy, does your little sweetheart back home know what a monster you''re hiding between your legs?" Kael''s breath came in short gasps as Lady Veyra expertly manipulated him through his clothing. His mind filled with conflicting thoughts¡ªmemories of Enise''s sweet, innocent kisses clashing violently with the experienced touch of this predatory noblewoman. "Please, my Lady," he whispered, uncertain what he was even asking for. Lady Veyra''s smile turned cruel. Without warning, she spat directly into his face, the warm saliva landing on his cheek and sliding down toward his mouth. "Please what, farm boy?" she taunted, her hand never ceasing its torturous exploration of his cock and balls. "Please stop? Please continue? Your body seems quite clear about what it wants." She cupped his heavy testicles and squeezed, just hard enough to make him gasp in a mixture of pain and forbidden pleasure. The aphrodisiac in his food was now in full effect, turning even her cruel touches into sources of unbearable arousal. "You''re nothing but livestock to me," Lady Veyra whispered, standing on tiptoe to lick the trail of her own saliva from his cheek. "Breeding stock with a particularly impressive tool." She spat on him again, this time directly on his lips. When he instinctively flicked his tongue out to clear it, she laughed mockingly. "Look at you, tasting my spit like a desperate dog," she said, her hand now roughly kneading his balls through his trousers. "Already forgetting your precious Enise, aren''t you?" The mention of his sweetheart''s name from Lady Veyra''s cruel lips sent a jolt of shame through Kael, but his body betrayed him. His cock twitched eagerly against her palm, a damp spot forming where the tip pressed against the fabric. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kael''s thoughts began to fragment as pleasure and shame warred within him. Each squeeze, each cruel word, each degrading gesture pushed him further from the innocent farm boy who had arrived that morning. His eyes glazed slightly, rational thought giving way to primal need as Lady Veyra continued her merciless taunting. Kael struggled to find his voice as Lady Veyra''s merciless touches continued. His farmboy morals warred with the intense sensations coursing through his body. "My Lady," he finally managed, his voice cracking with strain, "this... this isn''t what I expected when I took this position. I came to work as a servant, to tend the grounds and earn honest wages." Lady Veyra''s painted lips curled into a mocking smile as her hand continued its torturous exploration of his manhood through his trousers. "And what exactly did you think service to nobility entailed, farm boy?" she asked, her voice dripping with condescension. "Merely polishing silver and mucking stables?" She released him suddenly and stepped back, regarding him with cold amusement. "You should be grateful for your position. Do you know how many young men from your pitiful village would kill for such an arrangement?" Kael stared at her, confusion evident in his flushed face. "I''ve given you a private chamber while the other servants sleep six to a room," Lady Veyra continued, gesturing around the comfortable space. "You''re fed the same quality of food I serve my guests, not the slop from the servants'' kitchen. And your salary is triple what any farm could pay you." She moved closer again, her perfume enveloping him like a cloud. "This is your job, Kael. To tend to your masters. To serve our needs, whatever they may be." Her hand returned to his crotch, squeezing him possessively. "You''re blessed with a remarkable tool, one that deserves better use than pleasuring some village girl who wouldn''t know what to do with it anyway." Lady Veyra''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Make no mistake¡ªyou are here to serve. The only difference between you and the other servants is what parts of you I find valuable." Lady Veyra''s fingers curled around Kael''s waistband with practiced ease. "Enough talk," she commanded, her tone brooking no argument. With swift, efficient movements, she unfastened his trousers and roughly yanked them down along with his undergarments. Kael''s massive cock sprang free, bouncing heavily before settling into a proud upward curve. Nine thick inches of farm-boy meat stood at full attention, the head already glistening with excitement. "My, my," Lady Veyra purred, her eyes widening with genuine appreciation. "Perhaps I underestimated the quality of Thornhill''s breeding stock." Without preamble, she wrapped her manicured fingers around his shaft, barely able to encircle its girth. She gave it several experimental strokes, squeezing and twisting with expert precision. "No, my Lady, we shouldn''t¡ª" Kael protested weakly, but his body betrayed him. His cock throbbed eagerly in her grip, and a helpless moan escaped his lips as she thumbed the sensitive underside of his glans. Despite his verbal objections, Kael''s mind was awash with conflicting desires. The aphrodisiac in his meal had heightened his senses to an almost painful degree. Every stroke of Lady Veyra''s hand sent electric currents of pleasure shooting up his spine. "Look at you, pretending to resist," Lady Veyra mocked, increasing her pace. "Your mouth says no, but this magnificent beast tells the truth." She squeezed his shaft hard enough to make him gasp. "You want me to work this cock, don''t you? You want me to milk it like the prized bull you are." "I shouldn''t... Enise..." Kael mumbled, but even as his sweetheart''s name fell from his lips, his hips betrayed him, thrusting forward into Lady Veyra''s skilled hand. The truth was undeniable. Despite his halfhearted protests, despite his village morals and promises to Enise, Kael wanted more. He wanted Lady Veyra''s cruel, experienced touch to continue. He wanted her to stroke him harder, faster, to bring him to heights of pleasure his innocent village sweetheart could never imagine. Lady Veyra, satisfied with her manual exploration, sank to her knees before Kael with an elegance that belied her lewd intentions. Her crimson lips hovered mere inches from his throbbing member as she studied it with the careful eye of a connoisseur. "Let''s see what quality of meat Thornhill truly produces," she purred, her hot breath washing over his sensitive skin. Without warning, she extended her tongue and traced a slow, deliberate path from the base of his shaft all the way to the swollen crown. Kael''s entire body jerked at the contact, a guttural moan escaping his lips. "Mmm, clean and slightly salty," Lady Veyra assessed clinically, though her eyes had darkened with lust. "Farm boys usually taste of honest sweat, but you''ve a sweetness to you." She circled the flared head with her tongue, gathering the pearlescent fluid beading at his slit. "And your emissions¡ªthicker than most, with a distinct tang. The mark of virility." Kael shivered uncontrollably, his large hands clenching and unclenching at his sides as Lady Veyra continued her thorough "inspection." "Such prominent veins," she remarked, tracing one particularly thick vessel with the tip of her tongue. "Like rivers mapping a territory. And this magnificent ridge¡ª" she dragged her tongue firmly along the sensitive underside where shaft met head, causing Kael to cry out and buck his hips involuntarily. "P-please," he gasped, his farmboy restraint crumbling under her expert attention. "The texture is exquisite," Lady Veyra continued, ignoring his pleas as she took the heavy head between her lips, sucking lightly before releasing it with an obscene pop. "Firm yet velvet-soft, and this glans¡ªperfectly proportioned to the shaft. A rare find indeed." Kael''s moans grew louder, echoing off the chamber walls as Lady Veyra cupped his hefty testicles, weighing them in her palm while her tongue continued its merciless exploration of his length. "And these," she murmured appreciatively, "heavy with seed. I can feel them churning, preparing to deliver their bounty." She placed a delicate kiss on each one before returning to the main attraction. "Truly a prime specimen in every regard." Lady Veyra''s analytical inspection continued as her manicured fingers delicately combed through the nest of hair surrounding Kael''s impressive manhood. She examined the pubic hair with the meticulous attention of a naturalist studying a new species. "What lovely curls you have here," she murmured, twirling one soft, light brown strand around her finger. "Not coarse like most men''s, but fine and almost silky." Kael trembled as her face moved closer, her aristocratic nose nearly touching the hair as she inhaled deeply. "The scent is... intoxicating," Lady Veyra commented, her eyes half-lidded with arousal. "Clean, yet unmistakably masculine. A hint of soap and beneath it, your natural musk." With unexpected gentleness, she pressed her face into the curls, rubbing her cheek against them like a cat seeking affection. The contrast of her sophisticated appearance with this primal action made Kael''s cock twitch involuntarily. "Turn around," she commanded suddenly, her voice husky with desire. Bewildered but compliant under the influence of the drugged meal, Kael obeyed, presenting his backside to the noblewoman. Lady Veyra spread his firm buttocks with her hands, exposing the tight ring of muscle surrounded by a light dusting of the same soft curls that adorned his groin. "Even here, you''re perfectly formed," she whispered, her hot breath caressing his most intimate area. "These delicate hairs... so fine, so sensitive." Without warning, she extended her tongue and delicately licked one of the curls that surrounded his puckered entrance, tasting the musky essence of his body. "Mmm," she hummed approvingly, the vibration of her lips against his sensitive flesh making Kael gasp and grip the bedpost for support. "Earthy, with a tang of salt. The true taste of a man, unmasked by pretension." She continued her thorough exploration, her tongue occasionally grazing the tight ring of muscle itself as she sampled more of the soft curls, cataloging each sensation with the dedication of a connoisseur. Lady Veyra''s meticulous examination intensified as she noticed a glistening sheen beginning to form around Kael''s puckered entrance. The farm boy''s body was responding to her intrusive exploration, a thin film of sweat emerging from his most intimate area. "My, my," she murmured, her eyes gleaming with predatory delight. "You''re beginning to perspire here, farm boy. How... responsive." Without hesitation, she extended her tongue and collected the salty moisture that had gathered around his tight ring of muscle. Far from being repulsed, Lady Veyra seemed to relish the taste, humming with pleasure as she lapped at the beads of sweat with increasing enthusiasm. "Such a clean, earthy flavor," she commented between broad strokes of her tongue. "The mark of healthy, virile stock." Kael shuddered violently, his massive cock bobbing and twitching with each swipe of her aristocratic tongue across his most forbidden zone. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªshameful yet exquisitely pleasurable. Lady Veyra continued her oral assault with undisguised glee, her tongue circling and probing with increasing boldness as more sweat formed under her attention. She moaned appreciatively, the vibrations transferring to his sensitive flesh and drawing strangled gasps from the overwhelmed farm boy. After several minutes of this torment, she abruptly pulled back and turned Kael around to face her again. His magnificent cock stood proudly before her face, harder than ever and leaking copiously. "I believe it''s time we moved on to the main attraction," Lady Veyra declared, her lipstick smeared and her eyes wild with lust. She gave his shaft a proprietary stroke, studying his face as she asked, "Tell me, farm boy, has anyone else had the privilege of sampling this magnificent specimen? Or am I to be the first to properly milk you?" Kael swallowed hard, shame and arousal warring on his flushed face. "I... I haven''t... that is..." "Speak plainly," Lady Veyra commanded, squeezing his shaft with enough force to make him wince. "No, my Lady," he finally admitted. "I''ve never... Enise and I... we planned to wait until..." "A virgin!" Lady Veyra''s delighted laughter echoed off the chamber walls. "How utterly precious. All this prime manhood, and no one has sampled it yet." Her eyes gleamed with a predatory light as she stroked him deliberately. "Well then, I suppose it falls to me to take charge of your education in these matters," she declared, her tone making it clear this was no request but a statement of intent. Lady Veyra pushed Kael onto the bed, mounting him with practiced ease. She positioned his massive cock at her entrance and sank down slowly, her aristocratic facade crumbling as the farm boy''s impressive girth stretched her to her limits. "By the gods," she gasped, her head falling back as she took him to the hilt. "You''re splitting me in two, farm boy!" Kael, overcome with sensation and the effects of the aphrodisiac, grabbed her hips instinctively. His farmboy strength took over as he began thrusting upward, meeting her bounces with powerful strokes that made her breasts jiggle wildly within her loosened bodice. "Yes! Harder!" Lady Veyra commanded, her refined accent slipping as pleasure overwhelmed her. "Show me what that farm-bred cock can do!" Emboldened by her demands and the surging pleasure, Kael flipped their positions with surprising agility. Now on top, he pounded into her with abandon, his massive shaft disappearing and reappearing with each powerful thrust. On impulse, Kael''s hand came down hard across Lady Veyra''s buttock, the sharp crack echoing through the chamber. Rather than protest the disrespectful act, Lady Veyra''s eyes rolled back in ecstasy. "Again!" she demanded, her voice raw with need. "Slap my ass again, farm boy!" Kael complied, bringing his calloused palm down on her other cheek with a resounding smack. Lady Veyra squealed in response, the sound distinctly porcine. The noblewoman, lost in depravity, began to oink rhythmically with each powerful thrust, the dignified Lady of the manor reduced to animal sounds. "Oink! Oink! Oink!" she squealed as Kael continued his relentless pounding, her aristocratic pretenses completely abandoned. "Harder! Make me your sow!" Kael, shocked but aroused by her degradation, continued slapping her reddening buttocks while driving into her with primal force. Lady Veyra''s oinking grew louder and more frantic, her body shuddering beneath him as she writhed in shameless pleasure. Kael''s mind clouded with lust as the aphrodisiac coursed through his system. Something primal awakened in him¡ªa darkness he never knew existed beneath his gentle farm boy exterior. His blue eyes darkened to stormy indigo as he stared down at the writhing noblewoman beneath him. "My turn," he growled, his voice unrecognizable even to himself. With one powerful motion, he flipped Lady Veyra onto her stomach and yanked her hips upward, positioning her on all fours. Before she could protest or command, he drove his massive cock into her with brutal force, burying himself to the hilt in one savage thrust. "AHHH!" Lady Veyra screamed, her aristocratic composure shattering completely. "Yes! Ruin me, farm boy!" Kael''s large hands gripped her hips with bruising force as he pounded into her mercilessly. Each thrust was punctuated by a guttural grunt that echoed through the chamber. "Ungh! Ungh! Ungh!" he vocalized, his farmboy restraint abandoned completely. Lady Veyra matched his animal noises with her own desperate cries. "Harder! HARDER!" she demanded, pushing back against him to take his thick shaft deeper. "Destroy me with that monster cock!" The bed frame creaked dangerously beneath them, threatening to collapse under the force of Kael''s savage thrusts. Sweat poured down his muscled back as he maintained his punishing rhythm, his balls slapping loudly against Lady Veyra''s reddened flesh. "You wanted this," Kael snarled, his voice thick with dominance. "You drugged me for this cock!" "YES!" Lady Veyra screamed, her confession echoing off the stone walls. "I NEEDED it! I saw your cock and I NEEDED it!" Kael reached forward and grabbed a fistful of her immaculate hair, yanking her head back as he continued to ravage her from behind. The nobleman''s wife¡ªthe cruel, composed Lady Veyra¡ªwas reduced to a mewling, begging mess beneath the farm boy she had sought to use. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" she chanted with each brutal thrust, her vocabulary as debased as her body. "I''m your whore! Your noble WHORE!" Kael felt the familiar pressure building at the base of his spine, a molten heat that radiated outward through his massive cock. Lady Veyra''s body contracted around him, her inner muscles spasming in yet another orgasm as she howled in ecstasy. "I''m going to¡ª" he started to warn, but his body was beyond his control now. With a primal roar that echoed throughout the chamber, Kael slammed his hips forward one final time, burying himself to the hilt inside Lady Veyra''s trembling body. His massive cock pulsed violently as the first thick rope of his seed erupted deep within her aristocratic womb. "YES! FILL ME!" Lady Veyra screamed, her back arching impossibly as she felt the hot splash of his release. "GIVE ME EVERY DROP!" Kael had no hesitation. His body responded with a torrent of release, thick ropes of pearly ejaculate pumping into Lady Veyra''s quivering depths. The intensity of his orgasm was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªeach pulse more powerful than the last, each jet of seed more copious. Lady Veyra''s eyes rolled back in her head as the farm boy''s massive load flooded her insides. The heat and pressure of his virile seed, combined with the relentless stretch of his girth, triggered a final, devastating climax that ripped through her entire being. "Oh gods, oh gods, oh¡ª" Her words dissolved into an inhuman wail as her consciousness began to fade, the pleasure too intense for her mind to process. Kael continued to empty himself inside her, his muscular body jerking with each powerful ejaculation. His hands gripped her hips with bruising force as rope after rope of his thick seed filled her to overflowing, excess cream leaking down her trembling thighs. Lady Veyra''s body went slack beneath him, her consciousness slipping away even as her inner muscles continued to milk his throbbing shaft. Her aristocratic veneer had completely crumbled, leaving only the raw, animal response to being thoroughly bred by the farm boy''s superior cock. Kael, lost in his own pleasure, hardly noticed when Lady Veyra''s body went limp beneath him. His hips continued to jerk forward instinctively as his balls emptied their enormous load, flooding her noble womb with common seed. Kael''s consciousness flickered between moments of clarity and drug-induced haze as he continued to thrust mercilessly into Lady Veyra''s unconscious form. Her head lolled limply to the side, aristocratic features slack in oblivion, yet her body remained positioned on all fours, supported only by Kael''s bruising grip on her hips. "More... need more..." he muttered, his farm-boy innocence completely subsumed by the aphrodisiac coursing through his veins. Lady Veyra''s once immaculate appearance had deteriorated completely. Her carefully coiffed hair hung in sweaty tangles around her face. Saliva pooled at the corner of her slack mouth, soaking into the fine bedding beneath her. Rivulets of sweat traced paths down her back and between her breasts, mixing with the generous overflow of Kael''s previous release that leaked steadily from between her legs, staining the sheets with viscous white fluid. The bedroom door creaked open, and three maids entered with fresh linens. They froze momentarily at the sight before them¡ªtheir mistress unconscious and being violently taken by the new farm hand. Yet instead of raising an alarm, they simply arranged themselves along the wall, watching with expressions that ranged from shock to barely concealed arousal. "Should we stop him?" the youngest maid whispered, though she made no move to intervene. The head maid shook her head slightly. "Lady Veyra''s orders were explicit. The boy is to be left to finish what she started, regardless of her... condition." Kael didn''t acknowledge their presence, lost in his own pleasure as his hips continued their relentless rhythm. His massive shaft, slick with their combined fluids, disappeared repeatedly into Lady Veyra''s limp body, each thrust producing obscene squelching sounds that filled the chamber. "Gods above," one of the maids murmured, pressing her thighs together as she watched. "The mistress certainly chose well this time." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡­ And thus began Kael''s life in the Valaheimn manor. Welcomed by Lady Veyra''s ''warm embrace'', he lost his virginity under the effect of an aphrodisiac, raping her limp body until he passed out himself. It was a moment to remember for Kael. He opened his eyes the next morning, woken up by the headmaid, Mrs. Helder. Her severe bun and pristine uniform contrasted sharply with the debauched scene of the previous night. Kael''s head throbbed with pain, his memories fragmented and hazy. "Good morning, young man," Mrs. Helder said, her voice crisp and professional despite the scene before her. Kael lay naked in sheets stained with bodily fluids, the evidence of his encounter with Lady Veyra impossible to ignore. Kael''s eyes widened in horror as fragments of memory returned¡ªLady Veyra''s body going limp beneath him, his continued thrusting, the maids watching from the doorway. Shame and confusion washed over his face as he clutched the sheets to his naked form. "What... what happened?" he croaked, his throat raw from the previous night''s exertions. Mrs. Helder''s expression remained impassive as she laid out fresh clothes at the foot of the bed. "You had your formal introduction to Lady Veyra," she stated matter-of-factly. "She was quite pleased with your... performance before she lost consciousness." Kael''s farm-boy innocence reasserted itself through the fog of his aphrodisiac-induced memories. Horror dawned on his face as he realized what he had done¡ªwhat had been done to him. "But I... she was... I couldn''t stop myself," he stammered, clutching his head. Mrs. Helder''s severe expression softened slightly. "No one expected you to, dear boy. The mistress has her ways, and resistance is not something she tolerates well." She poured water from a pitcher into a basin. "Clean yourself and dress. There''s much to learn about your new position here." Chapter 35 (Goddess Demise) It has been five long years since Mira''s reincarnation into this world. Five years of systematic degradation, humiliation, and the slow, meticulous accumulation of Faith Points through acts that would have once been anathema to her divine nature. Now ten years old, Mira stood before her vanity mirror, studying the face that had been forced upon her¡ªyouthful features framed by golden hair, with eyes that contained wisdom far beyond their apparent years. ''System,'' she commanded internally, her expression remaining neutral despite the revulsion she felt at communicating with her tormentor. [Faith Points: 423,534] A cold smile touched Mira''s lips. The System had never anticipated her patience, her willingness to endure anything to reach this moment. While it forced her to accumulate Faith Points through acts of degradation, it never specified how she should use them. For years, she had hoarded them, performing the minimum requirements to avoid punishment while secretly studying the System''s limitations. The maids had just finished preparing her for another day of "duties" at Valaheimn Manor. Little did they know that today would be different. Today, Mira had reached the threshold she had calculated would be necessary for her first true act of rebellion. Mira was summoned to the drawing room early that morning, where Mrs. Helder stood with a tight-lipped expression that betrayed unusual tension. Even for a woman who oversaw countless debauched activities within the manor, something about today appeared to unsettle her. "You''re to be prepared with extra care today," Mrs. Helder announced, her fingers methodically adjusting Mira''s already immaculate collar. "Today''s guest is a bit special, and you are to attend to her with utmost respect and obedience." Mira tilted her head slightly, her mind racing through possibilities. Special guests typically meant elaborate rituals of degradation, carefully choreographed by her mother and the System for maximum Faith Points. "Who is it?" Mira asked, her voice deliberately innocent. "Could it be Duke Herlong?" The name tasted bitter on her tongue¡ªthe man''s cruel appetites were well known to her. Mrs. Helder''s beautiful face registered subtle surprise. For all her poise as the manor''s housekeeper, Mira noticed how the woman''s fingers trembled slightly as she smoothed down Mira''s golden hair. "No, child. Far more significant." Mrs. Helder leaned closer, her voice dropping to a reverent whisper. "The guest is the esteemed Holy Matriarch, Mother Teressa. The one and only." Mira''s heart seemed to stop. Behind her carefully controlled expression, her divine consciousness reeled with recognition. Teressa¡ªone of Ginova''s first converts, now elevated to a position of religious authority. The implication was clear: this was no ordinary visit. This was Ginova extending her influence directly into Mira''s life, perhaps suspecting something about her true identity. The System pulsed within her mind, as if excited by this development: [SPECIAL EVENT: HOLY MATRIARCH VISITATION. BONUS FAITH POINTS AVAILABLE.] Mira forced herself to nod demurely, while inwardly she reassessed her plans. Teressa''s arrival was both a danger and an opportunity. The Faith Points she had carefully accumulated might need to be deployed sooner than expected. Mrs. Helder dismissed the regular maids and personally took charge of Mira''s preparation for the Holy Matriarch''s visit. The housekeeper''s normally composed demeanor had shifted to one of intense focus as she laid out an array of cosmetics, oils, and a garment that seemed far too revealing for a child of ten. "Remove everything," Mrs. Helder commanded, her voice clinical but with an undercurrent of nervousness. "The Holy Matriarch expects absolute perfection." As Mira stood naked in the center of her chambers, Mrs. Helder circled her with appraising eyes. "Kael," she called out, "bring in the special oils from Lady Veyra''s chamber." The door opened to reveal the farm boy, his face flushed with embarrassment but unable to hide his curiosity. In his hands he carried a silver tray with crystal vials containing iridescent liquids. "These are blessed by Goddess Ginova herself," Mrs. Helder explained, uncorking one that released a heady, musky scent. "They will enhance your natural pheromones and make you... irresistible to the Holy Matriarch." Mrs. Helder dipped her fingers into the oil and began applying it to Mira''s skin with practiced fingers, starting at her neck and working downward. "Kael, attend to her lower half," she instructed. The young man knelt before Mira, his large hands trembling as he poured oil into his palm. Unlike the experienced servants who handled Mira with detached efficiency, Kael''s touch was hesitant, almost reverent as he spread the oil across her thighs. "More thoroughly," Mrs. Helder admonished. "The Holy Matriarch appreciates... attention to detail." Kael''s breath hitched as his fingers moved higher, applying the oil in intimate places that made Mira''s body react involuntarily¡ªa physiological response programmed by years of the System''s conditioning. "Good," Mrs. Helder nodded, applying a gloss to Mira''s lips that tingled and swelled them slightly. "Now for the final touch." Rather than the expected dress, Mrs. Helder produced what appeared to be a translucent silk robe adorned with sacred symbols of Ginova''s church. The fabric clung to the oil on Mira''s skin, becoming nearly invisible in places. "Perfect," Mrs. Helder whispered, stepping back to admire their work. "The Holy Matriarch will be most pleased." Mrs. Helder guided Mira to a plush stool before her vanity mirror, her hands working methodically to arrange the translucent robe just so, ensuring it revealed more than it concealed. "You should understand the significance of the Holy Matriarch''s visit," Mrs. Helder said, her tone taking on a reverent quality. "The Aria Church and the Church of Salvation have reached an unprecedented accord. They now work in tandem to oversee the spiritual guidance of the world." Mira raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence while her divine consciousness processed this alarming information. "I thought they were rivals? Mother always spoke of the tensions between them." Mrs. Helder''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Things change, child. The High Pontiff and Holy Matriarch Teressa have found common ground in their vision for humanity''s future for hundreds of years. Their cooperation ensures order and... pleasure for all who follow their teachings." She ran a brush through Mira''s golden hair, speaking almost dreamily. "The Aria Church maintains its structures of authority and tradition, while the Church of Salvation brings... liberation from outdated moral constraints. Together, they form a perfect balance." "And why is the Holy Matriarch visiting our home specifically?" Mira asked, her voice carefully modulated to sound merely curious rather than calculating. Mrs. Helder''s hands paused briefly. "That I cannot say with certainty. Your mother received the request only yesterday, and she''s been in quite a state preparing for the honor." A shadow passed over her beautiful features. "Whatever the reason, it involves you directly. That much is clear." Kael entered the room again, carrying a small ornate box bearing Ginova''s symbol. His farm-boy innocence seemed diminished after weeks in Valaheimn Manor, yet his eyes still widened at the sight of Mira''s oiled form beneath the transparent robe. "The final preparation, as Lady Veyra instructed," Mrs. Helder announced, taking the box from him and opening it to reveal an intricate silver device. "Kael, assist me. Your fingers are more nimble for this delicate work." The young man knelt before Mira once more, removing from the box what appeared to be a silver clamp connected by thin chains to two small nipple clamps. "This sacred ornament will ensure you remain... attentive during the Holy Matriarch''s visit," Mrs. Helder explained. Kael''s hands moved with surprising gentleness as he attached the decorative silver clamp to Mira''s clitoris, causing her to inhale sharply¡ªnot entirely from discomfort. The System had long since rewired her pleasure responses, and to her shame, her body responded eagerly to the stimulation. Kael then carefully guided the delicate silver chains upward, attaching the matching nipple clamps with reverent care. Mira''s face flushed as her body responded to the device¡ªeach subtle movement creating a circuit of sensation that made her breath quicken. Years of conditioning had transformed what should have been humiliation into genuine physical pleasure, a fact that burned in her consciousness even as her body betrayed her. Mrs. Helder stepped back to observe Mira''s reactions to the silver adornments, her experienced eye noting the flush that spread across the child''s chest and the slight parting of her lips¡ªtelltale signs of arousal despite Mira''s attempts to maintain composure. "Now for our final checks," Mrs. Helder announced clinically, producing a small leather-bound notebook from her pocket. "The Holy Matriarch expects perfection in all things, particularly in those chosen to receive her... attention." She ran a manicured finger down a list of items written in elegant script. "First, nipple sensitivity. On a scale of one to ten, how responsive are you feeling?" Mira''s divine consciousness recoiled at the degradation, but years of conditioning forced her lips to move. "Eight, Mrs. Helder." The housekeeper nodded approvingly. "Excellent. And your clitoris? The sacred ornament should be enhancing sensation considerably." "Nine," Mira replied, hating how her voice trembled slightly. "Tongue and throat condition?" Mrs. Helder continued, as if inquiring about the weather. "Are you prepared to provide oral pleasure at a moment''s notice, should the Holy Matriarch desire it?" Mira swallowed, her throat already conditioned through years of forced practice. "Yes, Mrs. Helder. My throat is relaxed and ready." Kael shifted uncomfortably behind Mrs. Helder, his face flushed but eyes unable to look away. "Finally," Mrs. Helder said, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone, "is your young pussy adequately prepared to serve as a proper cocksleeve? The Holy Matriarch, as you may know, is blessed with Goddess Ginova''s gift." Mira''s golden eyes met Mrs. Helder''s in the mirror, a flicker of the ancient goddess visible for just a moment before she masterfully concealed it. "I am fully prepared, Mrs. Helder. I can accommodate whatever the Holy Matriarch requires." Mrs. Helder''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. She glanced over her shoulder at Kael, noting how the young man''s breeches had tented noticeably during the examination. "Perhaps," she said with a throaty laugh, "our new farmhand might have the opportunity to use your services sooner rather than later. Lady Veyra has mentioned his... impressive endowment might be suitable for your training." "I haven''t even had the pleasure of tasting Kael''s holy seed in my mouth yet," Mira remarked with practiced casualness, her golden eyes meeting Kael''s in the mirror. "Perhaps that should be part of my preparation? To ensure my throat is properly... lubricated." The divine consciousness within her despised these words, but years of conditioning by the System had made such speech second nature. Each degrading statement earned her Faith Points, and today she needed every advantage. Kael''s face burned crimson, his farm-bred innocence still not entirely corrupted despite weeks in Valaheimn Manor. Yet his eyes betrayed him, unable to tear themselves away from Mira''s oil-slickened body. The translucent robe clung to her developing curves, and the silver ornaments connecting her nipples to her clitoris glinted in the morning light, creating an unholy halo around her childish form. "I... I wouldn''t..." he stammered, his massive hands clenching at his sides as his manhood strained painfully against his breeches. Mrs. Helder''s eyes gleamed with approval. "An excellent suggestion. Lady Veyra has mentioned that the boy produces copious amounts. His seed would indeed make a fine preliminary offering, coating your throat before¡ª" The chamber door swung open with sudden force, cutting off Mrs. Helder''s vulgar proposition. Lady Veyra strode in, her elegant dress rustling with each brisk step, her face flushed with excitement and anxiety. "The Holy Matriarch has arrived," she announced, her eyes quickly assessing Mira''s state of preparation. A smile of satisfaction curved her painted lips. "Perfect. You look absolutely delectable, my darling. Mother Teressa waits in the main guest chamber." She turned a critical eye to Kael''s obvious arousal. "Control yourself, boy. Your services may be required later, but not without permission." She refocused on Mira, adjusting one of the nipple clamps slightly, causing her daughter to inhale sharply. "Your father is already entertaining our distinguished visitor. Mandric is beside himself with excitement¡ªhe hasn''t stopped talking about the honor since we received word of her imminent arrival." Lady Veyra grasped Mira''s chin with firm fingers. "Remember your training. Mother Teressa expects perfection, and the glory of our house depends on your performance today." Mira hesitated at the threshold of her mother''s chamber, her eyes meeting Lady Veyra''s impatient gaze. "Mother, may I ask why the Holy Matriarch has come to visit us specifically?" The question was innocent enough on the surface, but Mira''s divine consciousness sought any information that might help her survive the coming encounter. Lady Veyra''s perfect brow furrowed slightly, revealing a rare moment of uncertainty. "In truth, child, I don''t know." Her voice dropped to a whisper, laced with both excitement and trepidation. "The message arrived yesterday with no explanation¡ªonly that she wished to see you personally." Lady Veyra straightened, her composure returning. "Come. We mustn''t keep her waiting." Together they moved through the opulent hallways of Valaheimn Manor, Mira acutely aware of how the silver ornament between her legs shifted with each step, sending unwelcome ripples of pleasure through her conditioned body. The chains connecting to her nipples jingled softly, a lewd accompaniment to their footfalls on marble floors. As they approached the main guest chamber, a peculiar scent began to permeate the air¡ªmusky yet sweet, like honeyed wine mixed with something primal and earthy. Mira''s divine consciousness recognized it immediately: pheromones, supernaturally enhanced. Lady Veyra pushed open the double doors, and the scene within struck them both momentarily silent. There sat Holy Matriarch Teressa, radiating an aura of divinity that seemed to bend the light around her. Her form was perfection incarnate¡ªstatuesque and commanding, clothed in what could hardly be called vestments. The "nun''s habit" she wore was a mockery of religious garb: black leather straps crisscrossed her voluptuous breasts, leaving her erect nipples fully exposed. The lower half featured a short, transparent skirt that did nothing to conceal her enormous erection, which stood proudly at attention, throbbing with divine power. Mandric Valaheimn stood beside her, his robes opened to reveal his aged member. Teressa''s lips were working the side of his cock with languid, almost casual attention, tracing her tongue from base to tip as if enjoying a delicacy. "Ah, my lovely wife and precious daughter," Mandric called out, his voice strained with pleasure. "Come welcome our most esteemed guest." The scent in the room intensified as Teressa glanced up, her blue eyes locking with Mira''s. The divine pheromones emanating from her hermaphroditic form overwhelmed even Mira''s considerable willpower. It was as if the very air had become an aphrodisiac cocktail, bypassing all mental resistance and targeting the body''s primal centers directly. Mira felt her knees weaken, her conditioned body responding instantly to Teressa''s divine presence. Despite the knowledge of her true identity as Aria, Mira found herself unable to resist the overwhelming urge to worship the being before her. The silver ornament between her legs seemed to grow heavier, thrumming with enhanced sensitivity as Teressa''s pheromones infiltrated her system. The Holy Matriarch''s eyes flashed with divine mischief as she regarded Mandric''s straining member. Without warning, Teressa engulfed his entire length in one fluid motion, her throat accepting him to the root. The suction she applied was not merely physical¡ªit was enhanced by Ginova''s blessing, creating a vacuum of pleasure that no mortal could withstand. Mandric''s eyes bulged, his aged body arching as if struck by lightning. "GODDESS PRESERVE ME!" he bellowed, his voice cracking as his release hit him with the force of a thunderbolt. His seed erupted directly down Teressa''s throat, yet she continued to pull more from him, drawing out his climax with such ease. The raw power emanating from the Holy Matriarch during this act sent waves of pleasure radiating throughout the chamber. Lady Veyra gasped, her knees buckling as she clutched at a nearby chair for support. Despite her years of debauchery and sexual experience, she had never encountered such overwhelming divine energy. Mira felt the impact even more profoundly. Her divine consciousness¡ªthe part that remembered being Aria, goddess of virtue and righteousness¡ªreeled in shock. For millennia, she had known no equal, no higher power. Her teachings and her very existence had been predicated on her supreme divinity. Yet here, witnessing Teressa''s casual display of power, Mira experienced something entirely new: reverence. The Holy Matriarch released Mandric''s spent member with a wet pop, licking her lips as she turned her full attention to Mira. Not a drop of seed had escaped her perfect lips. Mandric collapsed into a nearby chair, panting and mumbling incoherent prayers of thanks. "So this is the child," Teressa purred, her voice carrying harmonic undertones that resonated in Mira''s very bones. "Come closer, little one. Let Mother Teressa have a proper look at you." Mira moved forward as if in a trance, the silver ornaments between her legs and on her nipples tingling with heightened sensitivity in Teressa''s presence. For the first time since her reincarnation, Aria''s consciousness felt truly humbled. The power before her was not merely physical or even spiritual¡ªit was primordial. Mother Teressa''s blue eyes narrowed slightly as she studied Mira, her gaze seeming to penetrate beyond the child''s physical form. The Holy Matriarch''s cock remained erect and imposing, throbbing slightly with each beat of her divine heart. "Lady Veyra," Teressa began, her voice honeyed yet commanding, "your daughter is quite special. Did you know that?" Lady Veyra preened at the praise, moving closer. "We''ve always known she was... different, Holy Matriarch. Her beauty and aptitude for service have been apparent from a young age." Teressa chuckled, a sound like windchimes that nonetheless sent shivers of discomfort through Mira''s divine consciousness. "It goes far beyond that," Teressa said, beckoning Mira even closer. "Goddess Ginova herself sensed this child''s presence the moment she entered this world. A flicker of something... ancient." Mira felt her heart stutter. They knew. Somehow, they knew who she truly was. Could it be? That her entire cause of misery¡ª "Our goddess felt a strange power emanating from your daughter," Teressa continued, running a finger along Mira''s jawline. "Something familiar, yet elusive. So faint that even Ginova''s divine senses couldn''t precisely locate it." Lady Veyra''s eyes widened. "What does this mean, Holy Matriarch? Is my daughter blessed? Chosen?" "It means," Teressa said, her eyes never leaving Mira''s, "that something tried to hide within this child. Some fragment of old power, perhaps hoping to grow unnoticed." She leaned closer to Mira''s ear, her warm breath making the girl shiver. "But nothing escapes Goddess Ginova forever, little one. Nothing." Mira felt a cold dread settling in her stomach. This was gaslighting of the highest order¡ªTeressa was telling her, without saying directly, that they knew exactly who she was, while simultaneously making her doubt her own memories and identity. "Whatever power thought to use you as a vessel," Teressa whispered, loud enough for Lady Veyra to hear, "it failed. You''re just a vessel now¡ªempty of whatever once tried to fill you. And Goddess Ginova has much better plans for what will fill you instead." Mira''s divine consciousness fought against the insidious manipulation, recognizing the psychological warfare being waged against her. Teressa was attempting to destabilize her very identity¡ªto make her question whether she truly was Aria reincarnated or merely a deluded vessel. The cognitive dissonance created by such doubt would make her malleable, vulnerable to further manipulation. "No," Mira said, her voice trembling and stuttering despite her internal resistance. "I''m not... I don''t..." But Teressa''s voice worked like a spell, each syllable perfectly modulated to bypass rational thought. The Holy Matriarch''s words carried an almost musical quality¡ªharmonic overtones that resonated directly with the listener''s nervous system. This was no ordinary charisma; it was enhanced by Ginova''s divine blessing, a supernatural manipulation of sound and perception. "Sweet child," Teressa murmured, stroking Mira''s cheek with maternal tenderness that felt sickeningly genuine, "your confusion is understandable. Whatever essence tried to take root in you left echoes¡ªfalse memories, perhaps? Ideas that never belonged to you?" Each word flowed like warm honey, impossibly convincing. Mira''s thoughts began to fragment. Had she truly been Aria? Or was that simply a delusion¡ªa coping mechanism developed to deal with the degradation she''d endured? "I... I remember..." Mira began, but the memories seemed suddenly distant, as if viewed through clouded glass. "You remember what was planted in you," Teressa corrected gently, her voice so reasonable, so kind that it seemed absurd to question her. "But Goddess Ginova has seen the truth. You are special because you were intended as a vessel¡ªbut the power that tried to claim you failed. Now you''re free to become what Ginova has always intended." Mira felt her certainty crumbling. The System, which had tormented her for years¡ªhad it been Ginova''s way of purging whatever had tried to take root within her? Was she not Aria after all? The cognitive dissonance grew unbearable. "I understand now," Mira whispered, her gold eyes dulling as Teressa''s gaslighting took full effect. "I was confused. I''m not... I was never..." Lady Veyra watched in fascination as her daughter''s resistance collapsed, unaware of the divine battle that had just been lost. Lady Veyra''s composure faltered, her brow furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of the Holy Matriarch''s words. The revelation that her daughter had been targeted by some mysterious power left her both intrigued and concerned. "Holy Matriarch," Lady Veyra ventured, her voice unusually hesitant, "I don''t understand. What force tried to use my daughter? What does this mean for her future?" Her eyes darted between Teressa''s divine form and Mira''s conflicted expression. Beside them, Mandric remained sprawled in his chair, utterly spent from the Holy Matriarch''s ministrations. His aging member still twitched occasionally, leaking the last drops of his seed onto the expensive carpet below. His eyes were closed, his breathing shallow¡ªcompletely oblivious to the cosmic manipulation unfolding in his presence. Teressa smiled benevolently at Lady Veyra, her blue eyes gleaming with divine authority. The massive cock between her legs pulsed with each beat of her heart, radiating an aura of power that made her words impossible to question. "What I''m about to tell you is known only to Goddess Ginova and her most trusted servants," Teressa began, placing a gentle hand on Mira''s shoulder. "Your daughter was nearly possessed by the essence of Aria herself¡ªyes, the very goddess of the old church." Lady Veyra gasped, her hand flying to her throat. "Aria''s consciousness, desperate after being dethroned by our glorious Ginova, attempted to reincarnate within your child," Teressa continued, her voice a hypnotic melody. "She sought to grow in secret, to eventually reclaim her lost power and overthrow our true goddess." Mira felt the room spinning around her as Teressa''s words burrowed into her mind. Each statement struck at the foundation of her identity, creating fractures in what she had believed with absolute certainty. Was she truly not Aria? Had she been merely a vessel, hosting fragments of another consciousness? "The confusion, the strange thoughts, the sense of displacement¡ªall symptoms of Aria''s failed attempt to take root in your daughter," Teressa explained to Lady Veyra while maintaining eye contact with Mira. "Aria still lies dormant within her, weakened but not defeated. That is why Goddess Ginova has taken such interest in your child." Mira struggled to maintain her grip on reality, fighting against the overwhelming force of Teressa''s hypnotic tongue. Everything she believed about herself, her divine origin, her purpose, her suffering, suddenly seemed questionable. The cognitive dissonance created a storm of confusion in her young mind, leaving her vulnerable and lost. "I''m not... Aria?" Mira whispered, her golden eyes wide with uncertainty. Teressa knelt before Mira, her massive member now ignored as she took the child''s small hands in her own. Her blue eyes shimmered with what appeared to be genuine compassion as she continued her masterful psychological assault. "My sweet child," Teressa cooed, "you are not Aria. You never were. You are Mira Valaheimn, daughter of Lady Veyra and Lord Mandric. You were simply a victim of Aria''s desperate attempts to cling to this world." Mira''s mind reeled with confusion. "But the System... all these years... the demands..." "The System," Teressa explained gently, "was Goddess Ginova''s divine intervention. She sensed Aria''s invasion of your pure soul and created a protective barrier." Her thumbs stroked Mira''s palms soothingly. "Every task it demanded was designed to purge Aria''s influence from your body and mind. Our goddess was protecting you." Lady Veyra moved closer, hanging on every word as this revelation recontextualized her daughter''s peculiar behaviors over the years. "But I felt... disgust. Hatred." Mira''s voice trembled. "Every time I had to service the servants, every degrading act... I despised it." "Of course you did," Teressa nodded knowingly. "That was Aria''s will fighting against Ginova''s purification. Aria, the so-called goddess of ''virtue,'' was trying to pull you away from your true purpose. She planted those feelings of revulsion within you." Mira''s golden eyes widened. "You mean... I was supposed to enjoy it? The men using my mouth, their seed on my skin..." "Child," Teressa said, her voice dropping to a maternal whisper, "I too serve our Goddess Ginova. I have given birth to countless hermaphrodites who fought in her holy wars. Each conception was ecstasy beyond mortal comprehension." She gestured to her divine form, the perfect breasts, the enormous cock, the radiant blue hair. "This is her blessing upon me. And with each child that passed through my womb, with each drop of seed I spilled for her glory, my connection to her divine will strengthened." Teressa leaned closer, her breath warm against Mira''s ear. "The disgust you felt was never yours. It was a parasite''s dying grasp as Ginova''s System purged it from your soul. You are free now, Mira. Free to feel what your body was always meant to feel." Lady Veyra watched in awe as her daughter''s resistance visibly melted away, replaced by a dawning understanding that bordered on religious revelation. Mira''s mind whirled in a vortex of confusion and doubt. The foundations of her identity¡ªeverything she had clung to during years of humiliation¡ªwere crumbling around her. If she wasn''t Aria, if those memories weren''t hers, then who was she? What was truth and what was falsehood? The boundaries between reality and deception blurred until nothing made sense anymore. "I don''t understand," Mira whispered, her golden eyes wide with distress. "If I''m free, why do I still feel trapped? What am I free to do or be?" "Sweet child," Teressa replied, her voice melodic with divine resonance, "your confusion is the final remnants of Aria''s influence being purged from your system." The Holy Matriarch''s smile was radiant yet predatory as she rose to her full height. With deliberate, almost ceremonial movements, she grasped her massive cock and guided it directly to Mira''s face, positioning the bulbous head mere inches from the girl''s nostrils. "Breathe deeply," Teressa commanded softly. The moment Mira inhaled, something extraordinary happened. The scent of Teressa''s divine member; musk, power, and something else, something otherworldly¡ªflooded her senses. It wasn''t merely a smell but an invasion, seeping into every nerve ending and altering her brain chemistry. Wave after wave of indescribable horniness washed over her, rendering her knees weak and her core molten with desire. Deep within Mira''s consciousness, the fragment that truly was Aria recoiled in horror and disgust. But this divine essence, once powerful enough to shape worlds, found itself unable to influence even the basic functions of its host body. Aria''s consciousness raged impotently as Mira''s pupils dilated with unholy ecstasy, her small body trembling with a need she''d never experienced before. "Do you know what to do now, child?" Teressa asked, her voice thick with anticipation. "Yes," Mira breathed, her mouth watering uncontrollably. "I need to worship your magnificent holy cock." The words tumbled from her lips without conscious thought, as if she''d always known them, as if they''d been waiting dormant within her. "I need it in my mouth... please." "Very good," Teressa purred, stroking Mira''s golden hair. "Every act of worship purges more of that resistance from your system. Every drop of my divine essence you consume destroys more of Aria''s poisonous influence." Mira nodded vaguely, barely registering the words. Reality had narrowed to a single point, the throbbing divine member before her. Nothing else seemed real anymore¡ªnot her memories, not her identity, not even her own thoughts. There was only the blinding need to taste, to worship, to submit. "Please," she whispered hoarsely, "I need your cock in my mouth... in my vagina... everywhere. I need to be filled with you." Teressa threw back her head and laughed, a manic sound that echoed throughout the chamber. Her massive breasts jiggled with each convulsion of laughter, and her divine cock throbbed visibly, blue veins pulsing beneath the taut skin. "SHE''S FALLEN!" Teressa cried out in triumph, her voice rising to a fevered pitch. "THE GREAT ARIA, REDUCED TO THIS! GODDESS GINOVA WILL BE SO PLEASED!" Lady Veyra watched in stunned silence as the Holy Matriarch''s composure fractured, revealing the sadistic joy beneath her maternal facade. "I''ve done it!" Teressa continued, her eyes wild with ecstasy. "Hypnotized the great Aria right out of existence! Convinced her she was never divine at all!" She grabbed her cock with one hand, stroking it feverishly as she addressed the ceiling. "Just as you commanded, my goddess! I''ve broken her identity, shattered her memory, destroyed her very sense of self!" But Mira didn''t react to these revelations. The truth of her existence, that she truly was Aria¡ªno longer mattered. Whatever remained of Aria''s consciousness was submerged beneath waves of artificial lust, induced by Teressa''s divine pheromones. Mira stared transfixed at the throbbing member before her, drool leaking from the corner of her mouth. "Show me what that System taught you, little one," Teressa commanded, her voice dropping to a husky whisper as she guided the head of her cock to Mira''s small lips. "Show me how thoroughly they''ve trained you. Let me see what skills you''ve acquired through all that degradation." Mira didn''t hesitate. Ten years of conditioning under the System had prepared her body for this moment, even as her mind rebelled. She opened her mouth wide, stretching her jaw to accommodate Teressa''s girth, and enveloped the bulbous head with practiced expertise. "That''s it," Teressa moaned, gripping Mira''s golden hair. "Worship my holy cock. Let it cleanse you of Aria''s taint." Despite her years of conditioning under the System, Mira''s small mouth struggled to accommodate Teressa''s massive divine member. The blue-haired hermaphrodite''s cock was simply too enormous¡ªthe bulbous glans alone stretched Mira''s lips to their limit, making her jaw ache as she attempted to take more. Tears formed at the corners of her golden eyes as she pushed herself, but physically couldn''t manage beyond the head. Teressa yanked Mira''s hair, pulling her off with a wet pop. "Fucking pathetic," she spat, all pretense of maternal gentleness vanishing. "Can''t even swallow my godly cock properly. What good are you?" She turned her fierce gaze to Lady Veyra, who watched the scene with undisguised fascination. "You," Teressa barked, "get your ass over here and help your useless daughter. Work the shaft while she struggles with the tip." Lady Veyra didn''t hesitate, crawling forward eagerly. "Yes, Holy Matriarch," she breathed, her composure completely abandoned as she positioned herself beside Mira. "Goddamn, I should''ve kept my pubes," Teressa growled, shoving her cock back into Mira''s waiting mouth while guiding Lady Veyra''s head to the side of her shaft. "Would''ve been fucking hilarious watching you nobles choke on my unkempt bush. Next time I''ll come here straight from the battlefield, covered in sweat and grime." Lady Veyra moaned at the crude words, enthusiastically running her tongue along the pulsing blue veins of Teressa''s shaft, occasionally meeting her daughter''s lips where they stretched around the head. The noblewoman''s hands reached up to caress Teressa''s heavy balls, kneading them with surprising expertise. "That''s right, worship my nuts," Teressa grunted, rolling her hips. "Gonna flood both your throats with holy cum." Mira, despite the physical discomfort, felt waves of artificial pleasure washing through her. The divine pheromones had completely overwhelmed her system, transforming what should have been revulsion into ecstasy. She sucked hungrily at the glans, her small tongue working frantically around the sensitive ridge as drool trickled down her chin. "Look at the little cunt go," Teressa laughed crudely. "All that high-and-mighty goddess shit gone now, huh? Just another cock-hungry slut." Mira''s eyes glazed over with divine lust as she redoubled her efforts, determined to please the Holy Matriarch. She pushed herself beyond her physical limits, attempting to force the massive glans deeper into her throat. Her jaw ached and stretched painfully as she pressed forward, only to gag violently as the bulbous head triggered her reflex. She choked, tears streaming down her flushed cheeks as her throat constricted around Teressa''s divine member. Yet despite her physical distress, Mira couldn''t remember ever feeling such ecstasy. The tears flowing freely down her face contrasted sharply with the lecherous grin that spread across her features when Teressa briefly withdrew to let her breathe. This expression of wanton desire looked utterly foreign on her innocent face¡ªa grotesque perversion of the divine being she had once been. "Look at you," Teressa cackled, watching Mira''s transformation with sadistic delight. "The great Aria, reduced to a cock-hungry little whore. How does it feel to worship the cock of your enemy, hmm? Is it better than all those pathetic mortals you''ve been forced to suck off all these years?" Lady Veyra continued her enthusiastic worship of Teressa''s shaft, occasionally glancing up to witness her daughter''s degradation with fascination. Her tongue traced elaborate patterns along the throbbing veins as her manicured fingers gently massaged Teressa''s heavy testicles. "Tell me, little goddess," Teressa taunted, grinding her hips forward so her cock head pressed against Mira''s lips again, "how does the taste of true divinity compare to those filthy peasant cocks you''ve been servicing? Better, isn''t it? More addictive?" Mira nodded frantically, her golden eyes unfocused with lust as she desperately tried to recapture the glans between her lips. "Use them," Teressa suddenly barked, her tone shifting from mockery to command. "Use your Faith Points. Make that pathetic little tongue of yours longer, more flexible. I want to feel it wrapped around my cock head like a serpent." Without hesitation, Mira closed her eyes and accessed the System that had tormented her for years. For the first time, she willingly reached for the Faith Points she had accumulated through countless degrading acts. The familiar interface materialized in her mind''s eye, displaying her current total: 423,534 Faith Points. "Enhance tongue flexibility and length," Mira commanded mentally, and the System responded immediately: [MODIFICATION: ENHANCED TONGUE CAPABILITY] [COST: 500 FAITH POINTS] [PROCEED? Y/N] "Yes," Mira thought without hesitation, her mind clouded by Teressa''s pheromones. The points were deducted instantly, and a tingling sensation spread through her mouth. Her small tongue began to transform, growing longer, more muscular, and impossibly flexible. The metamorphosis was visible to Lady Veyra, who watched in astonishment as her daughter''s tongue extended far beyond normal human proportions, becoming almost serpentine in its movements. When Mira opened her eyes, they glowed with an unnatural light as she opened her mouth wide, displaying her newly enhanced organ. The tongue unfurled like a pink ribbon, extending a full six inches beyond her lips, writhing with a life of its own. Teressa threw her head back and roared with laughter, her massive breasts heaving with each guffaw. "By Ginova''s divine cock! Look at you! The once-mighty Aria, using her sacred power to become a better cocksucker!" She grabbed her shaft, slapping it against Mira''s cheek roughly. "I could cum just from watching your degenerate face! That desperate, cock-hungry expression on what used to be the face of purity and virtue!" Mira''s response was not verbal but physical. With mindless obedience, she wrapped her enhanced tongue around the head of Teressa''s massive member, spiraling it around the sensitive glans in ways that defied anatomical possibility. The tongue coiled and pulsed, squeezing and massaging every inch of the bulbous head while her small lips stretched around the shaft. "Good fucking dog," Teressa moaned, her mockery momentarily interrupted by genuine pleasure. "That''s what you are now¡ªmy obedient little bitch. Wag that tongue for your new goddess." Mira obeyed Teressa''s every command with unrestrained delight, her enhanced tongue working wonders on the Holy Matriarch''s massive cock. The remnants of Aria''s consciousness flickered weakly within her soul, like a candle''s final sputters before being extinguished by darkness. Each lick, each worshipful motion of her mouth further diminished what remained of the once-mighty goddess. Teressa groaned, her massive cock throbbing violently as Mira''s serpentine tongue performed impossible feats of dexterity around her sensitive glans. Waves of pleasure crashed through her divine form, threatening to push her over the edge. "Enough!" Teressa barked, pulling away suddenly. Her voice was strained with the effort of controlling her impending orgasm. "I''m getting too close, and I won''t waste this divine load down your unworthy throat." She grabbed Mira by her golden hair, yanking her to her feet. "I''m going to commemorate this victory properly," she declared, her eyes gleaming with sadistic triumph. "I''m going to fill that small cunt of yours with holy seed. Mark you forever as Ginova''s conquest." Mira nodded eagerly, her face flushed with artificial desire. "Yes! Please, Holy Matriarch! Bless my unworthy pussy with your divine cum!" The words poured from her lips without hesitation, spreading her legs immediately to reveal her untouched pussy, wet and ready despite never having been penetrated before. "And you," Teressa turned to Lady Veyra, who watched with undisguised lust. "Get your tongue in my asshole. Rim me while I deflower your daughter." "Yes, Holy Matriarch!" Lady Veyra exclaimed, practically diving behind Teressa with unseemly eagerness. She spread the hermaphrodite''s muscular buttocks and buried her face between them without hesitation, her noble tongue circling Teressa''s puckered entrance before pushing inside. Teressa moaned at the dual sensation of Lady Veyra''s probing tongue and the sight of Mira''s spread legs. The once-divine being now waited with bated breath, all remnants of her former glory extinguished by overwhelming lust. Teressa positioned her massive cock at Mira''s tiny entrance, her breath quickening with anticipation. The Holy Matriarch''s eyes were wild with lust as she rubbed her bulbous glans against Mira''s wet slit, coating it with the girl''s natural lubrication. "Look at this perfect little cunt," Teressa growled, her voice thick with desire. "So pure, so untouched. I''m going to ruin it for anyone else." Behind her, Lady Veyra worked her tongue deeper into Teressa''s asshole, moaning as she tasted the divine hermaphrodite''s most intimate area. Her noble features were buried between Teressa''s muscular buttocks, her tongue probing and swirling inside the puckered hole with surprising expertise. "Deeper, you highborn whore," Teressa commanded, reaching back to grab Lady Veyra''s head and force it harder against her ass. "Show me what that noble education taught you." Lady Veyra responded with enthusiasm, her tongue delving deeper as she reached around to fondle Teressa''s heavy balls. The noblewoman''s fingers gently massaged the cum-filled sack while her tongue explored the hermaphrodite''s forbidden passage. "Please," Mira begged, her newly enhanced tongue lolling obscenely from her mouth as she writhed beneath Teressa. "Please fuck me with your holy cock. I need it inside me!" "Listen to her," Teressa laughed cruelly, pressing her massive glans more firmly against Mira''s entrance, stretching it without penetrating. "The once-mighty Aria, begging for cock like a common street whore." Mira''s golden eyes rolled back in her head as waves of artificial pleasure washed through her small form. The divine pheromones had completely rewired her nervous system, transforming what should have been fear and revulsion into desperate need. "PLEASE!" she screamed, her voice cracking with desperation. "I NEED YOUR COCK INSIDE ME!" Teressa positioned her massive cock at Mira''s tiny entrance, the bulbous glans dwarfing the girl''s virgin slit. With a cruel smile, she gripped Mira''s thin hips and began pushing forward, watching as the young girl''s flesh stretched impossibly wide around her divine member. "Here comes your rebirth," Teressa growled, pressing more insistently. "Time to break that hymen and with it, whatever remains of Aria''s consciousness!" Schlick! Pop! Mira''s eyes flew wide as the massive head finally breached her entrance, stretching her so painfully that stars exploded behind her eyelids. She screamed, a primal sound that echoed throughout the chamber, yet her body betrayed her as rivers of arousal flowed around the invading shaft. "F-feels so biiig!" Mira wailed, her small hands gripping the sheets as her back arched unnaturally. "It''s breaking meee!" Lady Veyra continued to service Teressa''s asshole, groaning with perverted delight as she watched her daughter''s sacred virginity being violently claimed by the Holy Matriarch''s enormous member. Teressa showed no mercy, driving forward with brutal force, splitting Mira''s virginal passage as blood and arousal mixed together. With each inch that disappeared into the girl''s body, Teressa laughed louder, her divine cock throbbing with sadistic pleasure. "Take it all, former goddess!" she taunted, slapping Mira''s small breast cruelly. "Feel yourself being rewritten by Ginova''s holy cock!" Mira''s face contorted into a lewd expression, her eyes rolling back and her tongue lolling out as her mind fractured under the overwhelming sensations. Her enhanced tongue writhed uncontrollably as she babbled incoherently, drool trickling down her chin. "Hnnngggh! Oooooh! Cumming! I''m cummiiiiing!" she screamed, her small body convulsing violently around Teressa''s massive shaft. Slap! Slap! Slap! The sound of Teressa''s heavy balls smacking against Mira''s ass filled the room as the Holy Matriarch hilted herself completely, her twelve-inch divine member fully sheathed in the former goddess''s tiny body. The obscene bulge in Mira''s stomach showed the outline of Teressa''s cock, distorting her childlike frame. "Look at your stomach," Teressa growled, grinding her hips in circles. "You can see my cock inside you. This is your purpose now! To be a cock sleeve for Ginova''s faithful!" The unholy union of divine flesh continued as Teressa''s massive hermaphrodite cock pounded relentlessly into Mira''s tight, virginal passage. Each brutal thrust sent shock waves through the former goddess''s small frame, her stomach visibly bulging with the outline of Teressa''s enormous member. "It feels so... so... AMAZING!" Mira screamed, her mind completely overtaken by the System''s rewiring and Teressa''s divine pheromones. "My pussy is being destroyed! Stretched and ruined forever! I can feel your cock reshaping me from the inside!" Teressa''s rhythm grew more frantic, her heavy balls slapping loudly against Mira''s ass with each powerful thrust. Sweat glistened on her blue hair as she threw her head back in ecstasy. "Take it all, you fucking cum dump!" Teressa howled, her divine cock throbbing violently inside Mira''s stretched pussy. "I''m going to pump you full of holy seed! Get pregnant with my divine offspring! BREED YOU LIKE THE FUCKING SOW YOU ARE!" Mira''s eyes rolled back in her head, her enhanced tongue lolling out obscenely as she babbled in delirium. "Yes! Yes! Make me pregnant! Fill my womb with your divine cum! My tight little pussy is yours to destroy! Look how it''s gaping around your massive cock!" Lady Veyra continued her devoted rimming of Teressa''s asshole, moaning as she watched her daughter''s complete degradation with perverse fascination. "GONNA KNOCK YOU UP!" Teressa roared, her massive cock expanding impossibly further inside Mira. "TAKE MY DIVINE SEED! GET PREGNANT! GET PREGNANT! GET PREGNANT!" Mira''s small body convulsed in another powerful orgasm as Teressa''s words penetrated her mind. "My womb! It''s waiting for your seed! My pussy is cumming again and again! It''s being obliterated so wonderfully! The way you''re stretching me open... breaking me... RUINING ME!" Teressa''s massive hermaphrodite cock pulsated violently inside Mira''s stretched pussy, the veins along its length throbbing as she approached her climax. The Holy Matriarch''s face contorted in ecstasy, her blue hair plastered to her forehead with sweat as she hammered into the former goddess with savage intensity. "I''m gonna cum!" Teressa bellowed, her voice echoing through the chamber. "Gonna fill your divine womb with my holy seed!" Schlick! Schlick! Squelch! Mira''s eyes rolled back, her enhanced tongue hanging lewdly from her mouth as she writhed beneath Teressa''s powerful form. Her small body was completely overwhelmed by sensation, every nerve ending firing simultaneously as she felt the massive cock inside her begin to swell. "Me too! Cumming! CUMMIIIING!" she screamed, her childish voice breaking as her pussy clenched spasmodically around Teressa''s throbbing shaft. Throb! Pulse! Squirt! The former goddess''s control over her bodily functions completely collapsed. Hot urine burst from her urethra, spraying out around the tight seal of Teressa''s cock and soaking the bed beneath them. The acrid scent mingled with the musk of their sex, creating a heady perfume of debasement that filled the room. "FUCK! The little cunt is pissing herself!" Teressa roared, the hot liquid splashing against her thighs only intensifying her pleasure. "TAKING MY LOAD NOW!" SPURT! THROB! PUMP! Teressa''s massive balls contracted violently as thick, ropey jets of divine semen erupted from her twitching cock, flooding Mira''s womb with hot, sticky seed. The force of her ejaculation was so powerful that white cream immediately began overflowing, squelching obscenely around her still-thrusting shaft. Behind them, Lady Veyra''s features contorted in unexpected pleasure as she witnessed her daughter''s complete degradation. Without a single touch to her own sex, she shuddered violently, her eyes rolling back as an intense orgasm ripped through her body. "By the gods! I''m¡ªI''m cumming!" she gasped, her thighs quivering as her noble pussy gushed with arousal, soaking through her expensive undergarments and running down her legs. Mira''s body convulsed in one final, catastrophic orgasm, her small frame arching impossibly off the bed. The pressure in her lower abdomen became unbearable as Teressa''s enormous cock and copious ejaculate filled her completely. In her state of total loss of control, her sphincter relaxed entirely, releasing a soft, brown mass that pushed out from between her clenched buttocks. Squelch! Plop! Squish! "She''s shitting herself too!" Teressa cackled with sadistic delight, grinding her cock deeper into Mira''s spasming pussy. "The great Aria, pissing and shitting herself while taking my divine cock! PERFECT!" Splash! Slosh! Squirt! All three bodies trembled in unified ecstasy, their combined fluids creating a debased tableau of complete submission to carnal pleasure. Mira''s once-divine vessel now lay defiled in every possible way, her golden hair matted with sweat, her innocent face frozen in a mask of perverted bliss, and her small body leaking from every orifice. Teressa''s massive cock continued to pulse and throb inside Mira''s stretched pussy, pumping endless streams of divine seed into her womb. The Holy Matriarch''s face was twisted in an expression of sadistic ecstasy as she continued to thrust, each movement producing obscene squelching sounds as cum bubbled and frothed around her shaft. "Look at you now, goddess," Teressa sneered, emphasizing the title with mocking contempt. "The great and virtuous Aria, reduced to a cum-leaking whore beneath me!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Splurt! Glorp! Squelch! Another massive load erupted from Teressa''s twitching cock, further bloating Mira''s belly with divine seed. The girl''s stomach now protruded visibly, as if she were several months pregnant, the skin stretched taut over the tremendous volume of cum filling her womb. "How does it feel?" Teressa growled, slapping Mira''s face roughly while continuing to pound her cum-soaked pussy. "To have your divine cunt turned into nothing but a cum toilet for Ginova''s faithful? Your holy womb now just a receptacle for my divine seed?" Lady Veyra had completely collapsed on the floor beside them, her body twitching in the aftermath of her powerful orgasm. Urine streamed uncontrollably from between her legs, forming a growing puddle beneath her expensive dress. Her eyes had rolled back, consciousness fleeing before the overwhelming tide of depravity she had witnessed. "P-please... more..." Mira babbled mindlessly, her enhanced tongue lolling from her mouth as drool dribbled down her chin. "Fill me... breed me... ruin me..." "Listen to you beg!" Teressa laughed cruelly, grinding her hips in circles to stir the vast quantities of cum inside Mira''s stretched pussy. "The once-mighty Aria, guardian of virtue and purity, now begging to be bred like a common sow! Your divinity is nothing now¡ªjust a memory washed away by my cum!" Squish! Schlorp! Splash! With each brutal thrust, more divine seed bubbled out around Teressa''s pistoning shaft, dripping down to mix with the other bodily fluids soaking the bed. The Holy Matriarch showed no signs of stopping, her massive cock continuing to erupt with seemingly endless supplies of thick, white cream. Teressa''s massive cock continued to throb and pulse inside Mira''s ravaged body, each spurt of divine semen adding to the obscene bulge in the girl''s belly. The Holy Matriarch''s face contorted with ecstasy as she leaned down, her blue hair falling around them like a curtain. "My almighty goddess Ginova," Teressa mumbled reverently, her hips still pumping rhythmically. "She always used me as a vessel, you know? Always the one giving birth to someone or something else." Her massive balls contracted again, sending another torrent of thick, creamy seed into Mira''s womb. The former goddess''s stomach distended further, stretched taut with the unholy volume of cum filling her. "Always the one being impregnated, always the one pushing out babies for the glory of Ginova," Teressa continued, a dreamy look crossing her features as she gazed down at Mira''s cum-drunk expression. "But this¡ªbeing on the other side, shooting the sperm instead of receiving it¡ªit isn''t too bad at all." Glorp! Squish! Schlick! Teressa laughed, a sound somewhere between delight and madness, as she ground her massive cock deeper into Mira''s stretched pussy. The girl''s eyes rolled back further, her enhanced tongue lolling uselessly from her mouth as more drool trickled down her chin. "In fact," Teressa growled, her thrusts becoming more forceful again, "I think I prefer this! Breeding the former goddess, filling her with my seed, watching her belly swell with my divine offspring!" Slap! Slap! Splatter! With cruel deliberation, Teressa reached out and placed her palm flat against Mira''s cum-bloated belly. She could feel her own cock through the distended skin, could feel the warmth of her seed filling every available space inside the former goddess. "Can you feel it, Aria?" Teressa taunted, pressing down slightly on Mira''s belly, causing more cum to squelch out around her still-thrusting cock. "Can you feel my divine seed taking root in your once-holy womb? You''ll birth my children now, just as I birthed Ginova''s." With a final, triumphant grunt, Teressa pulled her massive cock free from Mira''s gaping pussy with an obscene sucking sound. Divine seed immediately gushed forth in a white torrent, soaking the already ruined carpet floor. The Holy Matriarch stood over her conquest, her still-hard member dripping with the evidence of her dominance, and brought her palm down hard across Mira''s face in a stinging slap.